《The Incubus System》


 Chapter 1. The Interview

    <h4>1 Chapter 1. The Interview</h4>


    Chapter 1. The Interview


    My name is Ethan. I am an 18-year virgin college student. My face is average, my hair is brown and I''m poor...


    I lived with my sister in a small house in Ironshade Town, my father''s only inheritance. My father had died a year ago due to an ident while my mother remarried and chose to live with her new family. She still sends us money every month, but for thest few months, the amount has dropped dramatically. After I asked, it turns out that she is pregnant and is preparing for herbour costs. Because of that, I decided to look for a permanent job.


    I was ready to leave my house wearing my formal shirt, trousers and shoes. My bag is hanging on one of my shoulders.


    "Celia, I''ll be homete today. There''s no need to wait for me," I said.


    Celia who sat while watching TV in the living room remained silent, not answering me.


    I sighed. I know she thinks I am the main cause of our father''s death. I still vividly remember her screams when I ran hurriedly through the heavy rain and arrived at the hospital just to watch my father''s corpse covered by the nket.


    ''If you don''t ask him to pick you up, he won''t end up like this!''


    That day I never asked father to pick me up. But father insisted, he drove his car in bad weather and ended up with that fateful ident.


    I left my house and walked to the MRT station (Mass Rapid Transit) apanied by a clear afternoon sky. One of my hands swiped at my cellphone''s screen to reread the building''s address where the interview would be taken. I found this tutor vacancy on the inte and was confident enough to be epted. I was a private tutor for two years and was quite sessful, besides I am also a model student in my college. But now all my students have graduated and studied abroad so I lost my only source of ie.


    "Good evening, Ethan," a voice called out to me.


    I turned my gaze to the origin of the voice. A beautiful elf wearing a housewife dress holding a small child waving at me.


    "Good evening, Mrs Clea," I replied as she gave him a slight nod while my feet continued to walk past her.


    "Ethan, where are you going?" another voice called me.


    I turned my gaze in front of me. Amia in a typical women''s office attire, with an elegant face, walked from the opposite direction to me.


    "I went to apply for a job, Ms Mia," I replied with a smile.


    "Good luck," she said, waving her hand past me.


    I smiled while giving her a slight nod in reply.


    After the war between the demon lords ended a thousand years ago, the dark dimension''s gate closed, no demons can cross to this world anymore. The human race, hybrid-beast and elf live in peace. Even though there were still a few demons hanging around using the gap from the gate but their numbers were much less. Besides the demon hunters who work under the government continued to hunt them down.


    I entered the station and waited a few minutes before my train arrived.


    * Ding Dong *


    "Attention please, In a few minutes, the fast train will depart to Nighthallow City."


    I got on the train and took the seat. As my train starts to move, I look at the window. In a few minutes, the view of the city turned into a beautifulke. I have so many good memories with my family there. It was a beautiful time where father is still alive and mother still stays with us. Theke name is Green Lake.


    After half an hour, I arrived in Nighthallow City. This city was the biggest Aeros Republic trading city. My train stopped and the announcement was heard.


    * Ding Dong *


    "Attention please, we have arrived at Nighthallow City."


    I got out of the train and checked the clock on my cellphone.


    06:00 PM


    ''The interview is in half an hour! If I do not hurry I''ll bete! ''


    I moved my feet quickly up the stairs out of the station and ran down the busy street.


    -----


    I was breathing hard when I found the address I was looking for, a well old short building in white paint. I recheck the clock on my cellphone.


    06.20 PM


    ''Thank God, I arrived early.''


    I took a deep breath trying to calm myself down, tidied up my clothes and stepped confidently. A woman in an elegant office dress weed me in a neat-looking lobby.


    "Good evening, sir. How can I help you?" she said politely.


    "I came for the interview," I said.


    "Please go up to the first floor and enter thest room. Mr Jackson is waiting for you," she said with a smile and gave me a gesture to allow me to head for the stairs.


    "Thank you."


    I stepped up the stairs and walked to the end of the corridor. I took out my CV, took a breath to shake off my nervousness and smoothed my clothes once more.


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    I knocked on the door.


    "Come in," a voice came from inside the room.


    I opened the door, a man in a neat suit sat behind the work desk in the middle of therge room. I closed the door behind me.


    "Good evening, Mr Jackson," I said as politely as possible.


    "Sit down," he said.


    I sat in front of him and put my CV on his desk.


    "My name is Ethan. I came for the tutor job vacancy. This is my CV, you can check--"


    "There''s no need," he interrupted with a sly smile.


    A secondter, the sound of the door being locked could be heard behind me, the entire window curtaining down. Some men and women suddenly appeared around me, including the woman who greeted me earlier in the lobby and they all looked at me as if I were their prey. I swept my gaze at them in confusion.


    "I''m sorry. What exactly does all this mean?" I asked while giving them an awkward smile.

 Chapter 2. Welcome to Incubus System

    <h4>2 Chapter 2. Wee to Incubus System</h4>


    Chapter 2. Wee to Incubus System


    They approached me slowly with an evil smile on their lips, their eyes turning red. I immediately got up from my seat instinctively when I realized what was happening. They are not humans but demons!


    My face turned pale, I could hear my heart pounding in fear in my ears, my body trembled violently, my feet stepped back slowly. I swept my gaze around me trying to find a way out but nothing. There is no gap between them.


    -Kkraakk --- Kkraakk --- Kkraakk


    The bone-cracking sound came from their bodies. Slowly, their head shape''s change, coarse ck hairs cover their faces and bodies. Their red eyes erge, their mouths widen, their teeth extend like wild animals. Their ''human'' faces turn into rats. No--Not just like rats but they are the real rat demons!


    My legs felt weak when I saw their true form. I fell on the floor and crawled backwards until my back hit the wall. Fear is clearly visible on my face. I wanted to scream but my voice couldn''te out of my mouth, while my eyes remained fixed on them.


    They grinned at my scared face and then they invaded me.


    "AAARRRRGGGGHHHHH !!!" I screamed with all my might as they nted their sharp teeth all over my body. Prate my skin, flesh and bones. The blood that came out of my wound soaked my clothes, extreme pain struck me. They pulled their bites, tore my skin and flesh. Blood flowed from my mouth, my chest was in extreme pain.


    Hurt...


    My whole body hurts ...


    They nted their teeth again and ate me alive like a pack of hungry wolves that ate their prey. I can hear the sound of my life pounding on my ears. It was increasingly difficult to breathe.


    -Brakkkk!


    One of the rat demons was thrown against the wall. The other rat demon released their bites from me and turned their gaze towards their attackers. Suddenly something flew quickly towards them and pierced their bodies. Their painful screams filled the room, piercing my ears. Is the demon hunter? Does that mean I will be safe?


    I vaguely saw their bodies turn into ashes and disappear like smoke in the wind. The attacker''s form is now clearly seen, snakes--Numerous vicious snakes.


    An innocent-faced man in a neat suit walked over to me. I nced at his hand and just realized the snake was actually the tentacles that came from his hand.


    He watched me for a few moments and waved his hand which had changed like a normal human in front of me.


    "Lilieth, this human is still alive," he said.


    A beautiful woman, with purple hair in a tight outfit with a matching colour with her hair, appeared from behind him and checked my condition. I could see her reddish eyes clearly.


    "Do I need to call Tania to heal him?" he asked.


    "Tania and Kitty are too far away from here. Once they arrive, this boy is dead," she replied.


    Are they going to leave and let me die? No... I don''t want to die. There are still many things that I haven''t done. Please, help me.


    I tried to move my mouth with my remaining strength.


    "H ... e ... l ... p... me ..." my voice was barely audible and every time I tried to let out my voice, my chest was like being stabbed by a knife.


    I could see a smile slowly developing on her lips.


    "Today is your lucky day, boy." Then she brought her lips closer and kissed me. Her soft lips touched my bloody lips and her tongue moved slowly exploring inside my mouth. There was a strange power flowing from her kiss. That power spread, filling every cavity in me, shaking my body violently and ... making my whole body ache even more. I want to scream but I don''t have the energy anymore.


    She broke her kiss and distanced her face away from me, her hand gently stroking my cheek.


    "Whatever happens, don''t give up on your life, boy."


    I could only look at her while trying to maintain myst breath.


    She stood and turned around, her hand swinging into the empty space. A portal formed and she walked towards it. The tentacle man looked briefly at me.


    "Is it okay to leave him like that without exining anything to him?" he asked as he followed her.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. I have added a system. He will understand it really quick," she replied. Then they both disappeared from my sight.


    I''m still lying helplessly, covered in blood without being able to move my body at all, resignedly waiting for death to pick me up. They just left me without calling for help, without calling an ambnce.


    I will die ... I will surely die ...


    My consciousness began to fade, my vision blurred, my breathing weakened.


    One second...


    Two seconds ...


    Three seconds ...


    My sight turned dark, my eyes closed, my breathing stopped.


    [Fusion is on progress.]


    [Body repairing 78.6%]


    ''Huh?''


    [Body repairing 92.8%]


    ''What is that? ''


    [Body repairingpleted.]


    [Incubus System installed.]


    [Synchronize in 3 ... 2 ... 1]


    I gasped as I opened my eyes. I took a quick breath as if I had just woken up from a nightmare, except that I was sure I wasn''t dreaming. I tried to move my hand and my hand moved easily as if it had never been hurt at all. I felt my whole body to examine the other wounds but nothing. All my wounds healed. I even did not feel pain at all.


    I stood up and looked around me, the room was a mess due to the battle earlier but there were no demon bodies, all of them had turned into dust. I looked down and realized I was standing in the middle of my own pool of blood. Iughed awkwardly at what just happened to me. I was just attacked by demons and I''m alive? Weren''t I dying? How can I recover in a second?


    Whatever it is, what''s important is that I''m alive and I have to get out of here right away. I don''t know what danger is still waiting for me here.


    I took my CV back from the desk and stuffed it in my bag. Then I approached a jacket hanging next to the mirror near me to cover my torn and bloodied shirt, but my steps stopped when I saw my reflection in the mirror.


    I approached the mirror with disbelief. I squeezed my cheek and patted it to make sure that I wasn''t dreaming or hallucinating, my eyes remained on my reflection in the mirror. My hair is dark blue and believes me-- I''m not making it up, my handsome face beat any supermodel and actor I have seen. Shifting down, I could see eight packs with lean muscles visible from my torn shirt. I have a muscr body but not over, but it made me look much more manly than my usual self. Besides that I also became taller, I realized it from my end of trousers that were hanging above my ankles.


    "What exactly happened?" I murmured.


    I saved my confusion, I had to leave as soon as possible. I grabbed the jacket and wore it as my feet immediately stepped out of the room but suddenly a strange announcement reappeared before my eyes.


    [Wee to Incubus System.]

 Chapter 3. Incubus Rage

    <h4>3 Chapter 3. Incubus Rage</h4>


    Chapter 3. Incubus Rage


    I ran along the crowded sidewalks, ignoring the people''s views as I passed by. After I felt safe enough, I slowed down and dropped on a bench. I caught my breath, trying to calm myself. My attention returned to the strange announcement before my eyes.


    [Wee to Incubus System. Do you want to skip the tutorial?]


    [Yes] [No]


    ''Am I hallucinating? Is something wrong with my eyes?''


    I moved my head from side to side trying to throw the annoying announcement out of my sight but couldn''t. It followed me wherever I looked.


    ''Maybe I have to choose between yes and no? But how? ''


    The announcement was before my eyes I could not press anything to choose one of them. I was thinking about trying to figure out what to do.


    ''Looks like it all connected to my mind. ''


    I looked at the announcement and thought.


    ''No. ''


    It disappeared and was reced by another screen.


    [Wee host to Incubus System. This system will help you be stronger and conquer every woman you want.]


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 1] [Exp: 0.00%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: N / A]


    [HP: 200/200] [DP: 10/100]


    [STR: 20] [VIT: 20]


    [AGI: 25] [LUK: 15]


    [INT: 20] [WIS: 10]


    [Partners - 0]


    [Next]


    -----


    I frowned as I read it. I understood most of the information and numbers since I had yed game before. My attention is focused on my name and race.


    ''What the heck?! I''m a demon now?! And that''s not even my name!''


    ''Change name. ''


    [Request denied. Change name is not allowed.]


    Iughed awkwardly by myself, hoping all of this was just a joke.


    ''Okay. So it was not only my face that changed but my name and race also changed. ''


    My attention was shifted on the words ''DP'', I could guess that it was a kind of ''SP'' (Spiritual Power) or ''MP'' (Magic Power). But why isn''t it full?


    ''What is DP?''


    [DP: Demonic Power. Power used by demons to use skills or heal themselves. You can get it by performing a sexual activity with women. Warning! Deficiency Demonic Power will trigger Incubus Rage]


    From this information, I can conclude that my DP is not full because I just healed my wound.


    ''What is Incubus Rage?''


    [Incubus Rage: A state where an Incubus will have a high sexual urge to perform random sexual acts on the woman nearby.]


    ''Does that mean I will be a rapist if my DP is empty ?!''


    Iughed awkwardly once again like a fool. This system not only turned me into a demon but also turned me into a pervert.


    ''Next.''


    ---------


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP) - Skill used by subus or incubus to attract the opposite sex''s attention. Provoke them to do sex with him. The higher the level of this skill the higher your opposite sex''s desire to have sex with you.]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP) - Skill used by the demon to change 10 DP to 100 HP. The amount of healing will increase each level. ]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP) - Skill used by demons to strengthen their attacks and increase speed inbat. Strength and speed increase by 30% per level. ]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP) - Allows incubus to erect without having to do forey. Gives greater pleasure, increasing cock length and amount of semen will increase each level.]


    [Maniption Lv 1 (Requires 7 DP) - Manipte someone to do something you want. Work less effectively on strong-willed targets. The chance of sess is determined by skill level. ]


    [Observation Lv 1 (Requires 2 DP) - Skill used to analyze targets.]


    [Talents]


    [Incubus Form - Status: Activated]


    [Contraception Spell - Status: Activated]


    [Scent Recognition - Status: Activated]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    [Demonic Form - Status: Deactivated]


    ''Incubus Form Activated?''


    Suddenly, I grasped with my face and body changes. This is my form as an incubus, as Damian Lucio. But once I deactivated it, I would most likely be able to return to being human, as Ethan. A smile developed on my lips as I heaved a sigh of relief.


    '' Thank God, I thought I really turned into someone else.''


    "Um ... good evening, sir," a woman''s voice called out to me.


    I raise my head. A woman in her twenties with a beautiful face. Her slim body covered in a ck mini dress and a nice zer coat. Her long brown hair was left loose on one side. Her face slightly reddened as her eyes looked at me shyly.


    "How much ..." she said.


    I frowned in confusion.


    "Sorry?"


    "How much is your price, sir?" she said shyly.


    "Price?" I''m more confused by her words. I turned my gaze around me and realized that I was in Ledred, a red light district specifically for male prostitution. When I escaped earlier I did not pay attention to where I was running. What was important to me was to go as far as possible from that ce.


    ''It seems like she mistook me for a prostitute. ''


    "Sorry, miss. I-" I was about to refuse but suddenly an announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Your Demonic Power is under 10%.]


    [Incubus Rage will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    ''What ?! Seriously ?! ''

 Chapter 4. Public Player 18+

    <h4>4 Chapter 4. Public yer 18+</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 4. Public yer


    After a while I did not answer, she seemed to begin to realize that I was not a prostitute.


    "I-I''m sorry if my words offended you," she said while looking down in embarrassment and almost leave.


    "1,000 Creds per hour. That''s my price," I said out of blue. I mentioned that number randomly since I needed that amount of money to pay for my house bills and Celia''s tuition fee that had been in arrears for two months.


    She paused as she looked at me for a few moments.


    While the system is counting down before my eyes.


    [50 ... 49 ... 48 ...]


    ''Ahhh! Why I''m so stupid? Free is fine than end up as a rapist at the police station. ''


    "Okay, I agree," she replied.


    Her answer surprised me.


    "So where will we do it?" she said timidly.


    "How about that hotel?" I said, pointing at the hotel across the street. I can''t be picky, my time is running out.


    "Okay," she replied.


    I stood up from the bench and grabbed her hand. "Come on," I said, taking her into the hotel.


    -----


    "Sorry, sir. But our room is full," said the receptionist woman at the check-in desk while looking down with a sorry expression. Her cheeks blushed, asionally she nced at me.


    "Are you sure about that?" I said again. Even though my voice sounded calm but actually I panicked. I have less than 30 seconds.


    "Forgive me, sir," the receptionist said apologetically.


    "How about we check another hotel? " she said.


    ''I can''t. My time is almost up... '' I swept my gaze around me trying to find anything that could be my way out. I saw the toilet sign not far from where we stood. I took her hand.


    "Miss, pleasee with me," I said as I led her. And she came with me withoutining.


    We entered the women''s toilet, fortunately, there was only a half-sleepy cleaning service sitting in the corner of the room.


    "Why did you bring me here?" she said in confusion.


    I didn''t answer, my time is less than 10 seconds now.


    ''Status.''


    After checked my remaining DP which turned out to still have 9 points, I shifted my gaze to the cleaning service.


    ''Maniption.''


    I can only hope that what is written in the skill information is true. A secondter the cleaning service''s eyes looked empty.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    "Leave and don''t let anyonee in," I said. The cleaning service nodded and left.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Incubus Rage activated.]


    Instantly, my heartbeat fast, my adrenaline racing in my veins. A wave of desire hit my mind. My body felt unbelievably hot, my urge for mating over me. My body screamed demanding to immediately channel my desires. I want to make love with her right now, I don''t even need forey anymore. My cock has erected on its own.


    I clenched my fist trying to keep the rest of my sanity desperately. At least I want to keep my human side, I don''t want to act like a crazy lust demon.


    "Miss, don''t you mind with public y?" I said in a ragged breath.


    "Ah ... I''ve never tried it," she answered.


    I hugged her, pushed her body and pinned her hands against the wall.


    "Do you want to try it?" I said while giving her a seductive smirk, my eyes looked at her with extraordinary thirst, my breath felt heavy. I can feel my trousers getting tight, especially around my groin.


    "Okay," she answered with a blushing face.


    Without further ado, I mmed my lips against her lips and entered her mouth with my tongue. One of my hands moved to open her coat, infiltrated the top of her dress and squeezed her breast. I could feel her soft, bouncy breast in my hand and her tip that peeked between my finger. My other hand infiltrated the bottom and pulled her panties down.


    My fingers plunged into her heat and moved slowly. She jolted by my movements. "Mmpphh ..." she moaned.


    I could feel her liquid moisten my fingers. My mind felt empty, my sanity getting dimmer consumed by my urge of lust. My thirst increased after hearing her moan. I feel like I''m falling into madness. I pulled out my fingers and knelt down, my hands separating her legs as I slipped into her dress and buried my head between her crotch. My tongue began to move, licking her heat.


    Her liquid goes into my mouth, the sweet taste of nectar flows into my mouth.


    ''I must be crazy!''


    I explored her inside, my tongue slips into it and starts to suck it. I sucked all of her liquid, allowing the sweet taste of the nectar to fill my mouth.


    "Ahhnnnn --- Ahhh... It feels ... so good ...." Sweet sighs came out of her mouth.


    After a short forey, I stood up and took off my trousers, pulled out my cock that had been fully awake from its cage. I was patient enough, if not, maybe I immediately prated my cock into her.


    "Wa-wait ..." she said.


    No ... I can''t wait anymore, it''s toote for that. I could not stop. I put my hard rock cock in her heat.


    "Aggnnnn ...." she grunted.


    I could feel her warm inner wall covering my cock perfectly.


    ''Ahh dammit! It feels so good! ''


    I lifted her legs and warped it around my waist, while my hands gripped her round and seductive buttocks. She responded by putting her hand around my neck. My waist moved back and forth as I rammed her body against the wall. The sound of shing flesh mixed with our moans echoed throughout the room. Ipletely lost my mind as my body demanded for more.


    I kissed her, licked her neck, made her melt with my kiss. While her hands began to grip my back. I admit it, I did it like a professional even though I did it only based on my incubus instinct.


    After a few minutes, she tightens her grip. I knew she was within her limits, and so was I. I sped up my pace.


    "Ahhh ... Ahh... I''m cumming ... I''m cum --- Annn," Loud screams from our mouth filled the room as we shot our hot load inside her. A great satisfaction filled my body and my mind, a feeling I never felt before.


    Suddenly an announcement appeared in front of me.


    *Ting*


    [Incubus Rage deactivated.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 2.]


    [You have 5 unused stat points.]


    [You have 1 unused skill point.]


    [You have earned a new title: Public yer. Do you dare to do it in a public ce? INT + 1 VIT + 1 LUK + 1.]


    ''Huh? Besides filling my DP, I can also level up from doing this? And this title ... I feel like a real pervert now. ''


    I decided to check itter, for now, I needed to focus on the situation before me.


    ''Close.''


    I tried to regte my breath as I returned to my senses. While she looked at me with a satisfied smile on her lips, she pulled the back of my head and kissed me deeply.


    "It was the most exciting sex experience in my life," she said as she broke her kiss.


    I smiled at thepliment as I lowered her, my feelings mixed. There was a feeling of pride because this is the first time I did it and I did it well but there is also a feeling of guilt because I used her to fill my DP.


    "Thank you. "


    I put back my trousers while she also tidied her clothes.


    "Do you still want to find a hotel?" I said when finished.


    "Since we did it, I don''t think we need to look for a hotel anymore," she said with a smile.


    "Okay. We still have a lot of time, what else do you want to do?"


    "How about apanying me for a chat?" she asked.


    Note: For incubus (Damian/ Ethan) female''s liquid tastes like nectar.

 Chapter 5. First Partner

    <h4>5 Chapter 5. First Partner</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 5. First Partner


    I stiffened while staring at the menu book in front of me. All the food names look foreign to me and the price for one portion of food is equal for my food costs for one month.


    "I want to order one Delmonico," she said to the waiter in a neat suit standing next to her. She put down her menu book on the table and looked at me.


    "What do you want to order?"


    "My order is the same as yours," I said confidently. Although actually, I have no idea what Delmonico is.


    The waiter put our order on the tabletputer in his hand.


    "Also give us some wine," she added.


    The waiter tidied up the menu book on our table. "I''ll deliver your order soon." Then he lowered his head and left.


    I looked at the elegant decoration around me. Paintings and some antiques adorn the room. The entire table is neatly arranged with fresh flowers and a candle. Smooth carpeted floors and ssic music filled the room. This is my first time entering a fancy restaurant. Even when my father was alive we never entered a ce like this.


    ''If I knew I would eat in a fancy ce like this I should have brought better clothes.''


    Even all the waiters are wearing suits that better than my jacket.


    "What is your name?" the woman''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "My name is Et ---" I''m paused, I can''t use my real name with my incubus form.


    "Damian. My name is Damian, miss," I continued.


    "Nice name. My name is Cam."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Cam," I replied.


    A smallugh came out of her mouth after hearing my words.


    "I''m not a miss, Damian. I''m already married."


    Her words made me stiff in shock.


    ''She married? Then what about her husband? Will I be the cause of their rtionship breakdown? ''


    "Is your husband fine with this?" I asked doubtfully.


    A waiter poured the wine into our ss. She took the wine ss and spun it around slowly, her eyes looking at the distance as if her mind wasn''t here.


    "It''s fine, my husband has run away with another woman. He gave me advice to find another man to have fun. You don''t need to worry about him." A wry smile appeared on her lips as she sipped her wine.


    "I''m sorry, for reminding you about that," I said, looking down regretfully.


    She gave me a reassuring smile, trying to ease my guilt. "There''s no need to think about it," she said. But despite her words, I could see the sadness in her eyes.


    I remembered when my father found my mother having an affair with another man and finally divorced, he also had the same gaze as Cam.


    ''It must be hard for her.''


    My mind brought me to my memories with my father. His advice when I failed to get a schrship to college crossed my head.


    "Madam Cam, I know I don''t have the right to say this to you because we just met. But don''t give up because it''s one bad chapter in your life. As long as you keep going, your story doesn''t end here. One day you will definitely find your happiness, "I said while giving her a gentle smile.


    She slowly lowered her ss as she looked at me deeply after hearing my words, her face turning red. A couple of secondster, her eyes look teary and her gaze softens as a sweet smile develops on her face.


    "Thank you, Damian."


    Suddenly a new announcement appeared.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    ''Eh?! Why did she suddenly be my partner? What is this number 35? '' I thought for a moment. ''Perhaps...''


    "Madam Cam--"


    "Just call my name, Damian," she interrupted.


    "Okay." I cleared my throat. "Cam, forgive my impudence. How old are you?"


    She gave me a teasing smile.


    "Guess it."


    I observed her face for a moment. Her face looks beautiful even though she is only wearing thin makeup. Her skin looks smooth and her hair is well-groomed. I do not understand why her husband can turn away from a woman as beautiful as her.


    "Around 23?" I guessed.


    She chuckled.


    "Do I really look that young? I''m already 35 years old."


    ''It turns out to be true, that number is age.''


    "How old are you?" she asked after stopping herugh.


    "18 years old," I replied.


    She looked surprised after hearing my answer.


    "You are still very young for this profession. You have the same age as my daughter."


    "Really?" I said with a smile.


    She looked at me for a few moments.


    "Damian ... Do you mind if I introduce you to my daughter?"


    I can only look at her in confusion.


    ''I''m a prostitute and she wants to introduce me to her daughter?''


    "I mean one day, not now," she added quickly.


    "I don''t mind," I replied.


    ''As long as it doesn''t create problems, I don''t mind.''


    A waiter pushed a small cart over to us and ced our order on the table. He opened our food cloches. A well-made dish appeared in front of me, its fragrant smell tickling my nose, stimting my appetite.


    "Please enjoy," said the waiter.


    "We will continue chattingter," she said.


    I nodded to answer her.

 Chapter 6. Strange Feeling

    <h4>6 Chapter 6. Strange Feeling</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 6. Strange Feeling


    Time flies, I''ve apanied her for two hours.


    "Thank you for apanying me today, Damian," Cam said while giving me a sweet smile, her eyes looking at me gently.


    ''No, no. I should be the one to thank you. If it wasn''t you saved me, I would have been at the police station now. ''


    "It is my job, Cam," I replied.


    She took her cellphone from her bag.


    "What is your virtual ount number?" she said while swiping her cellphone screen. Virtual ounts aremonly used to make payments on any transaction and this number is usually the same as the user''s phone number.


    I just opened my mouth to tell her my number, but I remembered that my virtual ount was registered with my real name ''Ethan''.


    ''I can''t say it...''


    "I''m sorry. I just lost my cellphone today. For the time being, I can only ept cash."


    "Ah ... Alright." She opened her bag, took the money and gave it to me.


    "2,000 creds. Like our agreement."


    Actually, I was quite surprised since there are rarely people who carry that much cash these day. I took it awkwardly.


    "Thank you," I said as I put it in my bag. It feels very strange receiving the money to do something like this.


    "Once again, Thank you for using my services. I''ll take my leave." Then I stood up from my seat.


    "Wait." She took a pen from her bag and wrote something on the napkin paper.


    "After you buy a new cellphone, you can contact me at this number," she said as she gave it to me.


    I took it, skimmed it out and put it in my pocket. "I''ll definitely contact you." Then I gave her a slight bow, turned and left.


    Cam looked at me walking away and out of the restaurant, a smile growing on her face.


    Her marriage is arranged by her parents, her marriage life is a mere farce. She fulfilled her obligations as a good wife, without ever falling in love before. She always thought this was a normal thing, something she should have done. Until finally she caught her husband having an affair a year ago. But instead of regret, her husband even said things that hurt her even more.


    "Our parents are gone. Their agreement is outdated, rather than maintaining this stupid marriage y, isn''t it time for us to look for our own happiness?"


    His words struck her heart like lightning during the day. But no matter how hurt she was, she tried to keep it to herself, until finally, she saw her husband making love with his affair before her eyes. Her patience runs out, she''s fed up!


    She took some cash from her ount and nned to rent a prostitute without wanting to engage in further rtions with them. But her mind changed after meeting Damian, she felt something she had never felt before. Her heart was pounding and she wanted to spend more time with him, she even was determined to give her phone number to him.


    Cam looked at the pen that was still in her grasp.


    "What have I done?" she muttered.


    ------


    * Bib *


    I ced my MRT card on the scanner at the station entrance and the door before me opened. My feet stepped into the station as a smile developed on my face. I have been struggling with my financial problems for several months and suddenly my problem is resolved in just a few hours.


    My steps stopped at a payment machine inside the station.


    ''Instead of carrying this much cash, I''d better deposit it to my ount.''


    I took out my cellphone to check the clock.


    09.03 PM


    ''I still have 7 minutes before my train arrives.''


    I approached the machine, touched the screen, entered my ount number and my pin.


    -------


    I stood in front of my house, my bag on one shoulder and my hand holding a stic bag containing snacks from the mini-market. I looked left and right to make sure there was no one else around me, currently, I was still in my form as Damian. I want to change back to Ethan but I''m not sure I will seed.


    ''Incubus Form deactivated!''


    [You have deactivated your Incubus Form.]


    A secondter, a dark aura covered my body, I closed my eyes tightly as the sound of bones rattled with a strange hiss in my ears. It sounded like the sound of broken bones from all over my body but I felt no pain at all. After the sound disappeared, I opened my eyes slowly. I nced at my feet and realized my height had returned to normal. My hands move to touch my body and my face. A smile of relief soon developed on my face. I have returned! I''m not Damian now, I''m Ethan!


    I opened the door and moved my feet. But just when I entered, Celia''s scream came from inside the house.


    "BERN! LET ME GO!"


    My eyes were fixed on a man who pinned my sister''s body on the living room sofa. I know him, that guy named Bern, my sister''s ex-boyfriend and I never liked him. I dropped my bag and groceries as my feet rushed toward them. Without thinking twice, I immediately pulled him and punched him in the face.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a human for 30 HP.]


    In one blow, he fell to the floor. He looked at me with a surprised expression, not expecting he would fall in one hit, so did I and Celia.


    Bern is a big and muscr man, he''s a martial artist who often wins matches. While my body ispletely average and a little thin, I rarely exercise and spend more time at the desk. Taking him down in one hit was almost impossible for me.


    ''Is all this due to the strange system?''

 Chapter 7. Brother and Sister

    <h4>7 Chapter 7. Brother and Sister</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 7. Brother and Sister


    Bern stood up, his hands clenched, his face flushed with anger.


    "Ethan!" he shouted in anger.


    He casts a punch, while I could only stare at him without knowing what to do. I could hit him earlier because he let his guard down since I attacked him suddenly, but if we fight one on one fairly I would lose. He understands how to fight well, whereas me? I only know how to fight from TV or manga and have never learned martial arts.


    I gritted my teeth preparing to take his punch.


    ''I''m dead meat!''


    But something strange happened, I could see his movements clearly as if he was moving in slow motion. Not wanting to waste the opportunity, I dodged aside at thest moment before his fistnded on my face. He looked surprised, not to think I could avoid his punch. He staggered to the point of falling and turned towards me with an angry face.


    While I immediately grasped my situation. ''Looks like because I''ve turned into a demon, my senses are sharper than a normal human.'' I returned my gaze to Bern with a determined look.


    '' Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Bern Fullhorn]


    [Age: 18]


    [Level 3 ]


    [Race: Human]


    [HP: 70/100]


    [MP: 23/23]


    I noticed his level is higher than mine but, his HP is much smaller. I clenched my hands.


    ''I can win this.''


    He threw his kick at me, as before I could see his movements clearly. I did not dodge but brushed off his kick with my hand. When his feet shed with my hands, I thought it would feel heavy, but it wasn''t that bad. It feels simr to returning a volleyball serve.


    After that, I swept my kick on his leg and he fell.


    [You have hit a human for 15 HP.]


    ''Yes! I did it!'' I shouted happily internally. When he was Celia''s boyfriend, he used to mock my thin body, he even often said I was a weak man.


    He got up again and charged on me, trying to crash into me. I turned to avoid him, catching one of his hands and turning it back.


    [You have hit a human for 5 HP.]


    I tightened my grip. "Argggg !!" he screamed in pain.


    [You have hit a human for 8 HP.]


    Although his hand was not broken I was sure at least he sprained.


    "Go now or I''ll call the police!" I snapped.


    He gave me a displeased look as he struggled several times trying to get away, but I didn''t budge and kept holding his hand without any difficulty. As if I was just holding back a sulking child.


    His expression turned shocked when he realized the difference in our strength. I released my grip when I was sure he didn''t want to continue our fight. He fixed his clothes while looking at me sharply.


    "Tsk! I''ll forgive you today!" Then he walked out with shuffling steps.


    ''What an asshole! I''m the one who clearly forgives you. ''


    An announcement reappeared before my eyes.


    *Ting!*


    [The enemy has escaped.]


    [Congrattions! You have won your first fight!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    [You have earned a new title: Newbie Fighter. The first step as a fighter has begun! STR + 1 AGI + 1 WIS + 1.]


    ''Huh? I also can get EXP from fighting? ''


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Celia''s voice returned my attention to her. She stood looking at me with a confused face mixed with shock. I''m not surprised at her reaction, I''m also surprised by myself.


    I approached her "Celia, are you alright?" I asked worriedly.


    -k!


    Celia suddenly throws a p on my cheek. Even though I saw it, I couldn''t avoid it since I was shocked. Why did she suddenly p me?


    [You have taken 1 physical damage.]


    I ignored the announcement in front of me and returned my gaze to her with a confused expression.


    "Celia?"


    She looked at me sharply with a displeased expression.


    "You ruined my n." Her annoyance sounded clear from her tone.


    "What do you mean?"


    She walked to the table and took her cellphone that was hidden behind the flower vase. She fiddled it for a while, a displeased expression seemed even clearer on her face.


    "Tsk! This video can''t be used," she muttered irritably.


    I approached her in annoyance. I saved her from her jerk ex-boyfriend and she pped me? I could not ept that!


    "Celia! What exactly happened ?!"


    She ignored me while continuing to fiddle around with her cellphone screen.


    I grabbed her hand, stopping her from ying with her cellphone.


    "Exin to me!" I identally looked at the cellphone screen and saw the video that was recorded. In the video, Celia was the one who seduced Bern first before Bern finally tried to **** her. "What does all this mean?" I said while turning my eyes to her.


    She exhaled and looked at me in annoyance.


    "I''m the one who asked Bern toe."


    "What?" I wish I heard her wrong. I remember they had a big fight when they broke up three months ago and she just left Bern even though he already pleaded. To be honest, I also disagree with their rtionship, since I think Bern treated her badly.


    "Yes, I''m the one who asked Bern toe here," she said once again.


    "Bu-but why?"


    "He offered me some money if I did that with him. I agreed and asked him toe here. I was going to trap him and use the video to ask for some money, otherwise, I would give it as evidence to the police. But you destroy everything. "


    My anger peaked after hearing her exnation.


    "Why did you do such a thing ?!" I snapped.


    "Because I have no other choice!" she screamed. She turned her face away from me, but I could clearly see the sadness in her eyes.


    "My exam will be held next week. I won''t be able to take it if I don''t pay off my tuition fees," she said in a calmer tone.


    I nced down and realized she was trying to hide her trembling hands. I knew she was afraid, I knew her mind was stuck that''s why she acted recklessly. Bern is much bigger than her, it''s very easy for him to hurt her.


    Unconsciously I hugged her tightly and she was shocked by my sudden movements.


    "Why are you so stupid? Didn''t I tell you to let me take care of our family''s finance?"


    "I know you tried hard. There is no need to force yourself. I think I''d better quit school and start to work," she said in a weak voice.


    "I have already paid your tuition fees and our house bills."


    She released my arms and looked at me in disbelief.


    "You''re lying, right?"


    I pulled out some receipt payments from my pocket and ced it on the table.


    "I''m not lying. I''ve paid for everything and also transferred your allowance to your ount."


    She took the receipts and examined it, in an instant her face turned brighter. While I took my bag and the groceries that was still left in front of the entrance.


    "Where did you get this much money?" she asked.


    "I just got a job and they paid me in advance," I lied. I put my groceries on the table.


    "I bought this to apany you for study next week. Concentrate on your exam, don''t worry about anything else." I gave her a soft pat on her head and walked past her to the stairs.


    "Brother." Her voice stopped me.


    "Thank you ..." she said again.


    A smile developed on my lips. "You are wee," I replied as I moved my feet.


    Note:


    DP: Demonic Power is only for demon.


    MP: Magic Power is for human/hybrid-beast/elf.

 Chapter 8. Daily Quest or Lewd Quest?!

    <h4>8 Chapter 8. Daily Quest or Lewd Quest?!</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 8. Daily Quest or Lewd Quest?!


    I took a shower and changed my clothes to sleepwear.


    "I''m so tired ..." I muttered as I dropped into bed.


    Actually, I''m not really tired but my mind is tired. Everything changes quickly in the blink of an eye. I almost died, turning into a demon with a strange system in my head, making love with a random woman and won a fight with Bern. But I also feel relieved, at least with this system my problem is solved. I can protect my sister from Bern and solve our financial problems. I don''t think it''s bad to be a demon either.


    I remembered I haven''t checked my status after I levelled up.


    ''Status.''


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 2] [Exp: 92.08%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Newbie Fighter]


    [HP: 209/210] [DP: 90/110]


    [STR: 21] [VIT: 21]


    [AGI: 26] [LUK: 16]


    [INT: 21] [WIS: 11]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Unused stat - 5]


    I stared at my status for a while to decide which stat points I should add.


    ''Maybe I need to add it in STR since I might meet other demons. But I think WIS is also good, with more DP I can cast more skills. '' I thought for a moment. ''Looks like I have to try using other skills before deciding.'' But I immediately dismissed my thoughts, if my DP runs out it means I have to find a woman to make love to fill it.


    Suddenly I remembered my curiosity. Why the partner announcement came after I chatted with Cam not after I made love with her.


    ''How to get partners?''


    [Partners obtained after you seed to conquer her heart and make love with her.]


    ''Wait! Does it mean Cam is in love with me? But why ... ''I tried to remember what I said to her before the announcement appeared, but as far as I remember I just chatted with her.


    ''It''s strange...''


    * Tuk *


    I heard a strange sound inside my head. I turned from side to side looking for the origin of the sound and did not find it. Finally, I turned my attention back to my status screen. I focused my attention on my DP number.


    [DP: 89/110]


    I''m sure when I checked earlier my DP was still 90.


    ''Why does my DP decrease by itself?''


    [To maintain its existence in the human world, a demon will consume 1 point DP every 30 minutes.]


    ''Huh ?! What ?! ''


    My brain calcted and converted my DP to find out when I have to fill it.


    ''Two days ... I have to make love every two days ...'' I ruffled my own hair in frustration as I screamed internally.


    ''Arggg !!! Does this system really turn me into a pervert ?! ''


    -----


    The afternoon sun shines brightly in the sky. I just finished my ss and I sat on a bench in the Diamond coge''s yard while chewing a sandwich in my hand, my eyes staring at a crowd of other students who were chatting not far from me but my mind wasn''t there.


    ''There is no other way, I have to work as a prostitute to fill my DP.''


    I''ve considered a lot of things sincest night. With Damian''s handsome face, I can be a host or even a model to make money easily. The problem is ... Damian doesn''t have an ID! There is no legal job that does not require an ID. I can''t even work in a brothel. The only way out is I have to be a frence prostitute. I have to find my own customers, in other words, I have to be a women hunter. Well, that''s not that bad, at least I can adjust my work hours.


    A tap on my shoulder interrupted my thoughts.


    "Aren''t you tired of eating sandwiches every day?" A male voice apanied the tap.


    "What''s wrong with the sandwich?" I replied without looking at him.


    A ck-haired man with a crew cut sat next to me. Larry Grandroar, he has been my best friend since childhood.


    "You should eat something more nutritious, not just a sandwich."


    I opened my sandwich and showed him the ham and cheese in the middle of it.


    "More nutritious, right?" Then I closed it and took another bite.


    "Wow! Congrattions Ethan! Finally, you broke up with jam!" he teased.


    I continued to bite my sandwich, ignoring his teasing. I usually only eat jam sandwiches, but not because I like them. I have to save my expenses. Since yesterday I just got more money, I decided to reward myself with more delicious food.


    He raised one eyebrow and looked at where I was staring.


    "Ahh ... Our protagonist is staring at his beloved princess."


    "Huh?" I replied in a stupid voice, not understanding what he meant.


    "Aren''t you watching her?" he said, pointing to a female elf in the crowd with his chin.


    My face turned red as my attention was on her. I didn''t pay attention because I was too busy sinking in my own thoughts. The elf named Emma Lunaspark. She has a sweet face, gorgeous body, long silver hair and shees from a rich family. She was kind and popr. She is like a perfect goddess to me.


    Larry put his arm around my shoulder.


    "It''s about time for you to approach her. How long do you keep looking at her from afar like this?"


    I stared at her amazingly beautiful figure. She was surrounded by other students, asionally sheughed and smiled between their chats. But our status is like heaven and earth. Besides, now I''m not a human anymore and work as a prostitute . No woman from a high-status family wants to be with a man like me.


    I released Larry''s arms.


    "Don''t tease me," I replied. She was someone I would never get and I realized that.


    Suddenly an announcement appeared before my eyes.


    [You have received a daily quest!]


    [Squeezing a woman''s breast.]


    [Target: Emma Lunaspark.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Punishment: Losing your DP randomly.]


    [Time limit: 3:59:54]


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    I choked as soon as I read it and Larry immediately patted my back.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine," I said after I could make my voice.


    ''What the hell ??? !!! I didn''t even dare to say hello and you told me to squeeze her breast ?? !! Screw this system !!!!! ''


    Note: 1 point VIT / WIS = 10 HP / DP.


    When his DP is fully charged, his WIS is still 10 points (he gets 1 point after winning the fight). So he actually only lost 10 DP: 2 DP for Observation skill and 8 DP since it''s already 4 hours have passed after he fucked Cam.

 Chapter 9. This Soft Feeling ~

    <h4>9 Chapter 9. This Soft Feeling ~</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 9. This Soft Feeling ~


    My eyes took turns looking between the announcement before me and Emma. My mind is full of consideration, the punishment is quite heavy. Losing my DP randomly is not a good thing, it could be triggering my Incubus Rage like yesterday. While I haven''t been able to get back to Ledred today. At least I want to buy a cellphone and register a new virtual ount before it. On the other side, squeezing Emma''s breast is also not that easy, although I can use maniption skills but she is always surrounded by so many people.


    Amid my doubts, Larry''s voice cut through my thoughts.


    "How long do you want to keep looking at her? You never know the results before you try it," he teased again.


    His words pped me. He was right, I wouldn''t know the results if I didn''t try it. A smile developed on my lips.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, Larry."


    "So, do you want to say hi?" he said excitedly.


    I bit thest piece of my sandwich and stood up.


    "No, I want to go home."


    "Haaahhhhh ?!" he said in disappointment.


    "See you tomorrow," I said, grabbing my bag and leaving.


    ----


    I walked back into the building and went into the empty toilet. I checked around to make sure there wasn''t anyone before entering a stall and taking off my outer sweater. I always wear a sweater or hoodie especially if I go to college since I''m not confident with my thin body.


    ''Incubus Form Activated.''


    [You have activated your Incubus Form.]


    A dark aura covered my body as the sound of bones rattled with a strange hiss in my ears. After the sound disappeared, I checked myself. Damian''s muscr body transformed my loose t-shirt into a slim fit that fit with my body. I put my sweater in my bag, came out and checked myself in the mirror.


    ''I''m not Ethan, but Damian.'' I convinced myself.


    I ruffled my hair, made it half messy and looked at my own reflection once again.


    ''I can do it!''


    I walked out to the college yard past some people who turned their attention to me and looked for Emma. I found her still sitting on the same bench as before while chatting with her friends.


    I sat on a bench opposite to her while waiting for my chance. My heart was beating fast, and my adrenalin was racing. I never had the courage to say hello but now I''m determined to carry out this lewd quest.


    ''She is surrounded by so many people, I need to do it as smoothly as possible. And I have to do it quickly, If she goes home then my chance is gone. I don''t want to follow her like a stalker. ''


    About 5 minutester, she realized I was watching her. She turned to me and I responded with a smile. She looked away awkwardly while asionally stealing her gaze and smiled shyly at me. Then our eyes met, I didn''t waste my chance.


    ''Maniption.''


    A secondter Emma''s eyes looked empty.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    ''Gotcha!'' I shouted internally. I moved my index finger towards me repeatedly, asking her toe closer. She stood up and walked towards me, while her friends could only be confused by her act.


    I immediately stood up and walked toward her while holding a book in my hand, my eyes were fixed on the book.


    * Bump *


    We bumped into each other, one of my hands caught her waist to prevent her from falling while my other hand that was covered in the book squeezed her breast. The soft and stic mound covered in a thin foam of bra greeted my hand. It was a heavenly feeling... but I could only feel it for a moment, I quickly let go of my hand before she realized it.


    It''s very clich�� but this is the only way thates to my mind since I have no experience approaching women at all.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your first quest!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 3.]


    [You have 10 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Breast Squeezer. This soft feeling ~ AGI + 1 VIT + 1.]


    ''Breast Squeezer? Seriously?! Can''t this system give me a better title?''


    The bump woke her from my maniption skills.


    [Maniption skill has been cancelled.]


    I shed my smile at her while praying she didn''t realize what I had done.


    "Are you okay?"


    She looked at me in a daze a few moments before answering.


    "I am okay."


    I could see her cheeks turning red as our eyes locked at each other. I noticed her beautiful purple eyes, her delicate skin, her soft lips, her smooth hair that shining in the sunlight. Looking at her this close made my heart beat faster, even I forgot to take my hand off of her waist. I really want the time to stop...


    "What are you doing?!" A woman''s shout restored our sense. I quickly released my hand while Emma looked down awkwardly. A woman with short brown hair walked up to us with a displeased expression and stood between us, separating me from Emma. I know her, her name is Olivia. She is a good friend of Emma. Well, I think she is more suitable as a fierce bodyguard who always chases away every man who tries to approach Emma than a good friend. Ourmotion made other students attention shifted to us.


    "I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean it."


    "You pretended to hit her to take the chance to approach her, right?! " Olivia snapped again.


    Surprised by her words, I quickly defended myself.


    "I really didn''t mean it."


    ''Oh shit! Does she realize what I did?'' I panicked internally.


    Emma grabbed Olivia''s hand to calm her down.


    "It''s fine. He didn''t do it on purpose," Emma said, stealing nces at me.


    Emma''s respond reduced my panic, I replied her nce with a sweet smile. My gaze still locked at her. Now, she really looks like my savior goddess.


    But suddenly Olivia covered Emma''s face with her wry face while ring at me.


    "I forgive you since Emma asked me, but don''t ever dare to repeat it again!"


    ''This is my first time I can talk to Emma. Should you have to destroy it?!'' But I could only swallow myint, I don''t want to create trouble here. "I won''t repeat it again," I said while giving her a forced smile. Well... At least she didn''t realize what I had done. Otherwise, she won''t forgive me this easily.


    "Excuse me," I added, turning and leaving, splitting the student crowd.

 Chapter 10. Stink Stench

    <h4>10 Chapter 10. Stink Stench</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 10. Stink Stench


    I sat in the fast train to Nighthallow City. My heart is still beating fast. Feelings of guilt enveloped me after what I did to Emma.


    ''Dammit! What I''ve done? How could I did that shameful thing to her? Am I that low?''


    But I can''t denied, although there is a feeling of guilt in me, I can''t help myself to feel happy about what happened. After all, this was the first time I could talk to Emma and look at her that close.


    My train stopped and the announcement was heard.


    * Ding Dong *


    "Attention please, we have arrived at Nighthallow City."


    I got out of the train and walked out of the station. I remembered there was a cellphone store nearby.


    After today''s incident, I decided to immediately buy a new cellphone and register a virtual ount since I don''t know when this system will ask me to do other perverted things. Rather than doing other embarrassing quest like before, I''d better take the punishment and sell myself at Ledred.


    ''Status.''


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 3] [Exp: 13.56%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Breast Squeezer] [HP: 210/220] [DP: 46/110]


    [STR: 21] [VIT: 22]


    [AGI: 27] [LUK: 16]


    [INT: 21] [WIS: 11]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Unused stat - 10]


    I looked to my status as I sighed.


    ''46 DP left. That means I only have less than 20 hours.'' I still haven''t used my status or skills points. I decided to try my skills tomorrow before distribute them.


    Realizing some people turned to me as I passed them, I sped up my steps. Damian''s handsome face sometimes made me nervous, I''ve never been the center of attention before, but after I turned into Damian everyone''s attention was focused on me.


    "Wee to our store. How can I help you?" said the shopkeeper as I stepped into the store.


    "I want to buy a cellphone, do you have any rmendations?"


    The shopkeeper approached a cellphone that looked expensive on the disy table and I followed him.


    "This is our newest product-"


    After I saw the pricebel on the disy, I interrupted him before he exined it further.


    "I just need a simple one. I only use it for messenger and payment applications."


    "Oh, okay. I''ll bring you the list," Then he left.


    I waited while looking at disy items near me, a minuteter my attention was diverted as a femalemia and a man walked past the store. ''Ms Mia?''


    They held hands tightly and she looked so happy, but I caught the sour expression from the man who was walking next to her. I looked at them as they disappeared from my sight.


    ''Is that man her boyfriend?''


    The shopkeeper''s voice dispersed my attention. "This is the list, sir," he said while giving me the list.


    "Thank you," I said, taking it from his hand.


    -----


    An hour passed, I hadpleted my payment and now I sat at the sales table while waiting for them to register my new phone number and virtual ount.


    "Please check again before you leave," the shopkeeper said as he handed me my new cellphone.


    I took it and swiped the screen several times to check the applications for a moment. Then, I put my new cellphone and the box in my bag.


    "Thank you," I said as I stood up and walked away.


    But before I opened the door, Ms Mia passed the store in a hurry and I could see tears in her face.


    ''Did she just had a fight with her boyfriend?''


    I stepped out and after her. Even though I can''t do anything about her problem, at least I can apany her home. After all, her house is next to mine.


    My feet continued to move as I swept my gaze around me. I lost her since it''s too crowded here.


    ''Where is she going?''


    Suddenly I could faintly smell the stink stench, an announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    As soon as I read it, I remembered yesterday''s incident when I was eaten alive by that group of rat demons. ''Are they still after me?'' I thought while paying attention to my surroundings, trying to find that demon.


    But I did not find it, instead found Ms Mia enter a hotel with another man.


    [A demon has been found.]


    The neatly suited man beside her held her hand tightly.


    ''Don''t tell me that guy is the demon. ''


    My eyes looked at him suspiciously while my feet walked towards them. As I approached, the stink stench was getting clearer.


    I entered the hotel and sat on the sofa in the waiting room, pretending to wait for someone as my eyes watched them who were still standing in front of the check-in desk. The man hugged Ms Mia''s waist intimately while she was just silent with nk eyes. I could guess she was under that man''s maniption skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Rat Demon]


    [Level 5]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 156/156]


    [DP: 7/49]


    ''It''s one of them...''


    There was a fear that struck my heart, moreover, I could still remember yesterday''s incident clearly but I had no choice but to fight them. Otherwise, Ms Mia will have the same fate as me.


    Soon they walked into the elevator. I clenched my fist trying to shake off my fear as I stood up and approached the check-in desk.


    I shed a seductive smile to the receptionist. "Miss, can you tell me their room number?"

 Chapter 11. Touch Me

    <h4>11 Chapter 11. Touch Me</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 11. Touch Me


    "I''m sorry, I can''t-" As soon as the receptionist raised her head, she was petrified, her face turning red instantly.


    I put both of my hands folded on the check-in desk and tilted my head slightly. A slight wistful smile filled my lips.


    "That man tried to snatch my lover from me. Can''t you help me?" My eyes looked at her with an alluring gaze.


    "0221." The receptionist''s face turned even redder, her eyes locked on me.


    "Miss, I have one more request. Can I borrow that room''s spare key?"


    "Sorry. Th-that... I-I can''t-"


    Before she finished her sentence I took her hand, held it tight and leaned my face close to her.


    "I''m begging you. I promise I''ll return it as soon as possible. She is very important for me," I begged.


    The receptionist released my hand awkwardly, she took a key card with the same room number she mentioned it, nervously and gave it to me. Which I immediately took.


    "P-please return it immediately after you finished. O-or I will be scolded by my boss."


    "Thank you. I will definitely return it soon."


    I quickly stepped into the elevator and pressed the button.


    ''Status.''


    This time my enemy is a demon with a higher level than me. I can''t expect I can win easily like yesterday.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 3] [Exp: 13.56%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Breast Squeezer]


    [HP: 210/220] [DP: 42/110]


    [STR: 21] [VIT: 22]


    [AGI: 27] [LUK: 16]


    [INT: 21] [WIS: 11]


    [Partners - 1]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Unused stat - 10]


    ''Add all unused status points into STR. ''


    Since I had never fought a demon before, I nned to give him a surprise attack, just like when I attacked Bern yesterday and I must take him down as quickly as possible. I didn''t know what a demon can do in a battle. Right now whates to my mind is raising my STR status.


    [STR: 21] =\u003e [STR: 31]


    I can feel my physical strength rising in an instant. A power that I do not know where it came from, fills my body. Compared to my strength yesterday, it feels like I can beat Bern in just two hits.


    * Tring! *


    The elevator door opened, I walked quickly following the direction sign to their room. My eyes swept around me looking for their room number and stopped once I found it.


    Without waiting any longer, I swiped the key card in my hand to the scanner in front of the door and opened the door slowly.


    I peeked to make sure it was the right room. My eyes widened when I saw Ms Mia lying on the bed with half-opened clothes while the demon was already on top of her body and kissed her. ''Dammit!''


    My feet immediately stepped in and my clenched hand flew to his face. He was thrown after being hit by my sudden punch.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 40 HP.]


    He stood up and looked at me sharply.


    "How dare you!" His ''human'' face began to turn into a rat.


    Before he had a chance to attack me, I lunged at him. My fist had been raised to punch him, but then I noticed a sly smile from his face and a movement behind me. Feeling something was wrong, I turned around. A w swung towards me. Reflexively, I raised my hand to resist the attack.


    [You have taken 20 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease 1 point per minute.]


    While my attention was on the demon behind me, the other threw his kick at me. I could see his movements clearly and deflect it with my other hand before I retreated.


    -Ttuk, - ttuk, - ttuk.


    Blood that flowed from scratches on my hands fell to the floor and I could feel the stinging pain from my wound.


    "Looks like we will have a big meal today. I didn''t expect a stupid prey toe by itself," said one of them.


    My eyes stared at the two rat demons that were smiling slyly in front of me, behind them Ms Mia was still lying with nk eyes.


    ''Two against one and their level above mine. This is really bad ... ''


    But rather than fear, oddly I felt excited. My fighting spirit res up, my demonic instinct to dominate and show who is stronger among us is challenged. Unconsciously, a smirk began to emerge from my lips.


    ''Then it''s time for me to try my other skills.''


    ''Demonic Energy.''


    [Demonic energy has been activated.]


    A secondter, a strange energy flowing filled me, my adrenaline was racing, my senses sharpened and strange ck electricity flowing over my body.


    [STR: 31 + 9]


    [AGI: 27 + 8]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    "Prey? Weak demons like you are no match for me." I don''t know where that confidence came from but now I feel I can tear them in two in less than 5 minutes.


    The sly smile on their faces faded and reced with angry expressions.


    "I''ll kill you!" They were provoked by my words and stormed together.


    I fixed my eyes and caught their every move clearly. As fast as lightning, I advanced towards the first demon that I had hit before and deflected his ws. Then I grabbed his head with both of my hands and banged it against my knee.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 51 HP.]


    "AARGGGG!" A groan of pain escaped from his mouth.


    Before he could get back to his senses, I punched his stomach.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 38 HP.]


    He staggered backwards a few steps while holding his stomach. Seeing that opportunity, I reflexively kicked his head once more.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 49 HP.]


    He fell to the floor. In an instant, his body turned into ashes and disappeared.


    [You have defeated a rat demon.]


    ''Yes!'' I shouted happily internally.


    But I must postpone my happiness as a w swings at me from the side. My eyes could see the w''s movements clearly, but I did not dodge instead I caught it by my hand. Then I mmed him on the floor.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 40 HP.]


    Without waiting him to wake up, I stomped on his chest.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 52 HP.]


    I stepped on it one more time but he protected himself with both of his hands.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 16 HP.]


    He swung his ws to block my attack and tried to get up. But before he managed to get back to his feet, I kicked his head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 50 HP.]


    His body was dragged against the bed and turned to ashes.


    [You have defeated a rat demon.]


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You just got a double kill!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 5.]


    [You have 10 unused stat points.]


    [You have 4 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Iron Fighter. Keep fighting! STR + 1 AGI + 1 WIS + 1.]


    [Demonic energy has been canceled.]


    "Yes!" I shouted happily once again while the strange ck electricity that surrounds my body disappears. I really didn''t expect to win just by relying on my senses and reflexes. I have to admit it, since bing a demon I have be much stronger than when I was a human and my stamina has also increased drastically.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, the pricky pain on my hand returned my attention to it. My gaze was shifted to the wound, I remember I also had healing skills. Therefore I decided to try it.


    ''Dark Healing.''


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    Dark aura covered my body apanied by a strange hissing sound, a second then the dark aura disappeared with the pain in my body.


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    I examined my hand, the wounds disappeared without leaving any scar.


    ''Wow! This is really cool! ''


    Just when a happy smile formed on my lips, suddenly arge snake''s tail wrapped around and locked my body. Ms Mia crept up to me, her clothes still in a mess. Only one of her shirt buttons was still attached, while her zer was loose and her skirt was half down. Her face turned red and her eyes were still nk.


    She brought her face to my ear.


    "Touch me ... Please touch me ... My body feels so hot ... I want you to touch me ..." she whispered in a seductive voice.


    Note: Critical hit points: head, neck, groin and chest.

 Chapter 12. Mating Period?! 18+

    <h4>12 Chapter 12. Mating Period?! 18+</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 12. Mating Period?!


    Realizing that she was still in that demon maniption skill, I held her shoulders and shook her body.


    "Ms Mia! Wake up!" I tried to wake her while her tail slithers, wrapping my feet to my waist tightly.


    But in vain, her eyes still remain nk.


    "Hot ... My body feels hot ..." she muttered. Her hands slipped into my t-shirt and touched my body while she leaned her head, trying to kiss me.


    I could feel her soft hands touching my skin, exploring my chest and abs.


    "Ms Mia. Stop it!" I shook her body once more, hoping she would wake up soon.


    But rather than awaked, her hands instead moved to unzip my jeans. I grabbed her hands to stop it. As soon as I took my hands off her shoulders, she leaned forward and pushed me. We fell, her body over mine, her soft breast pressed against my chest but her wrap did not weaken.


    Her tongue licked my neck. My heart was beating fast, my man instincts began to be provoked. I remember when I manipted Emma, she immediately regained consciousness after we bumped. But it looks like her condition is different.


    She bumped her lips at me, her tongue slipped in and twisted in my mouth. I can taste a strange vour from her kiss.


    [Stimnts are detected.]


    The announcement made me realize, besides they were casting maniption skills, they were also giving her stimnts.


    ''Those damn demons!''


    In the midst of panic, I had no choice but to use force to break away from her. But before that, I want to confirm something.


    I grabbed her hands and pushed her body away from me. I could see her cheeks turning red and her breasts moving up and down since she was breathing heavily.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Mia Ashelis]


    [Age: 24]


    [Level 1]


    [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 36/36]


    [MP: 15/15]


    My worries be a reality. If Bern, who often won the match, was only level 3 with 100 HP then Ms Mia, who had no fighting ability, was definitely far weaker than him. With my current STR status, if I''m not careful, I could easily hurt her. My mind sank into consideration, but judging I could do critical damage up to 40 points without the Demonic Energy at the rat demon earlier. Even though I avoided her critical point, I could have injured her at least 20 points or worse than that.


    Finally, I cancelled my intention to release myself by force.


    ''There must be another way.''


    "Ngghh ..." A moan escaped my mouth as I felt something slip into my jeans and began to wriggle between my groins. Even though I couldn''t see it since my body was wrapped tightly, I could guess that was the tip of her tail.


    My brain tries to find a solution when my body starts to enjoy her touch. Even I could feel my cock starting to harden and my face began to redden. The only thing that urred to me was to increase my observation skills. I hoped I could find more information about her condition and the way out.


    ''Skill.''


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 1 (Requires 7 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    ''Raise observation skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Observation skill is level 2.]


    [Profession, rtionship status and skills information has been added.]


    My guess turned out to be right, I just needed to improve my observation skills until I could get information about how I could handle her.


    "Ahhh ...!" I gasped when her tail slipped into my underwear, wrapped around my half-hardened cock and shook it slowly. I didn''t deny, I actually enjoyed her touch but I didn''t want to take advantage of her condition. Even though I have be a demon I refuse to lower myself.


    I panted holding back the pleasure from my lower part, my demonic instincts began to screaming, demanding to make love with her.


    ''Raise Observation skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Observation skill is level 3.]


    [Emotion, love meter, condition information has been added.]


    [Now you can check your partner''s information from the status menu.]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.]


    [Dispel - Removes negative status effects from the target.]


    ''Yes!'' I shouted happily internally. This is a skill that I need right now.


    ''Raise Dispel skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Dispel skill is level 1.]


    [Dispel (Requires 5 DP) - The chance of rate sess is 60%. ]


    Suddenly an extraordinary pleasure was fired from my bottom into my head as she stimted my cock''s tip with her tail. "Ughhh!" I jerked, my cock was twitching in pleasure and getting harder. My hand grip on her weakened, she took the opportunity by pinned both of my hands to the floor. Her lips fell on my shoulder, her tongue licked me slowly and sucked while bit me slowly. I''m sure her bite will be marked afterwards.


    My heart beats faster, my breath is getting hard, the urge to mate with her is getting stronger, my body feels hot and my cock is tense. My body is begging to channel my desire right now, but my heart is refusing.


    ''No ... I''m not a pervert demon ...''


    ''Dispel.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    But despite the announcement saying it worked but I could still feel her tongue exploring my neck and her tail was still moving, ying with my cock. I leaned my head to the floor in resignation, letting her y with my body.


    ''Is the skill can not neutralize it?''


    A secondter, she stopped. She pulled her body away from me and looked at me with a surprised expression. I can see her eyes are back to normal.


    "Ms Mia, are you awake?" I said while breathing heavily. There is a sense of relief since I saw her already back to her senses, also disappointment since my desire for mating has peaked.


    Her panic was clearly visible on her face. She quickly released my body from her tail and pulled her zer, covering her breast.


    I rolled to the side to get up while my hands fixed my underwear and my jeans that were halfway down. I pulled my zipper slowly. Since my cock still tense, my jeans felt very narrow.


    After I finished, I checked my DP.


    ''Status.''


    [DP: 15/110]


    ''I don''t have much DP left. I only have 2 hour before triggering my incubus rage. ''


    Ms Mia''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "I-I''m sorry," she said, bowing in embarrassment. "I-I hope you don''t report me to the police ..." she continued in a trembling voice.


    "It''s okay. Besides, I work as a prostitute so you don''t need to think about it," I replied awkwardly. After all, this incident was not her fault.


    She raised her head and looked at me.


    "You are a prostitute?"


    "Yes ..." Normally a prostitute will refuse to acknowledge his job but I admit it as if it were nothing.


    "Are you Davin''s acquaintance?" She looked around like she was looking for something. "Where is he?"


    "Huh?" I confused by her words.


    She returned her gaze to me.


    "The man who came with me earlier. He said he worked as a prostitute and his name was Davin."


    I was quite surprised to hear her words. I just saw her crying because of her boyfriend, why she seek a prostitute just a few minutes afterwards?


    "Sir?"


    "Ah ... Davin. He - he had an urgent business to do so he left. Since you suddenly fell asleep, he told me to wake you up and deliver his message." I can not possibly say that man is a demon and now he has turned into ashes.


    "Is that so... " Her eyes bewildered, confusion clearly visible on her face.


    "Since you''re awake, I''ll excuse myself." I just walked away but she stopped me.


    "How about you? Can you do it with me now?"


    I was surprised to hear her words, my steps stopped. Her offer is certainly tempting for me. But although this is a good opportunity to fill my DP which is almost empty, at least I don''t want to do it with my own neighbours.


    She grabbed my hand and looked at me with a pleading look.


    "Please ... I''ll pay you. Help me --- ahhh!" She startled and pressed her abdomen with her both hands. Her pain was clearly seen from the expression on her face.


    I held her body that almost fell. "Are you okay?" I said worriedly.


    She grabbed my t-shirt and looked at me with panting breath.


    "Make love with me - hah - now ..."


    I don''t understand why she keeps pushing herself at times like this.


    "I''ll call an ambnce to take you to the hospital."


    But she tightened her grip, preventing me from leaving.


    "Mating period ... Today is the mating period formia - hah ... hah ... We have to find a partner for mating --- hahh ... if not we will feel pain all night long or worse we could not bear offspring in the future."


    Note: Mating Period is taken from snake''s mating season and woman''s monthly period. Usually snake mating season once a year, but since Lamia is half human and half snake, I will follow a woman''s monthly cycle. Mia''s pain is caused by cramps that aremonly experienced by women during periods.

 Chapter 13. More… 18+

    <h4>13 Chapter 13. More�� 18+</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 13. More...


    I''ve heard about Lamia''s mating period but I don''t know the consequences would be this bad. "Okay," I replied.


    But even though I agreed I didn''t know how to start. All this time, I see Ms Mia as an independent woman. She is a passionate person and often gave me some help, especially after my father died. Seeing her like this it feels like I''m seeing Ms Mia''s other side, her weak side.


    ''At least I have to make herfortable. ''


    I carried her, while she wrapped her arms around my neck in submission, then Iid her on the bed slowly. She was breathing hard, her face looked pale, from her expression I knew she was in pain.


    I closed my eyes. I know to ease her pain I have to make love with her but I won''t be able to do this as Ethan, so I leave everything to my incubus side ... Damian Lucio.


    I let my demonic instinct take over my body, letting my wild side dominate me, embracing my dark side. As soon as I opened my eyes, just like when I fought with the demons, my confidence boosted up, my desire to dominate her was getting stronger. I want to make her mine.


    A seductive smirk developed on my face. Unconsciously, my hands moved to caress her face while my eyes locked on her.


    "Ms Mia ..."


    She put her index finger on my lips.


    "Just call my name. What''s your name?"


    I grabbed her hand and licked her finger slowly before putting her index finger into my mouth, then I slowly went down, tickling her other fingers with my tongue, moistened her hand with my saliva. My eyes staring at her with an alluring gaze. I released her hand from my mouth. "Damian ... Damian Lucio," I answered in a sweet voice. I leaned my face into her ear. "You have to remember it carefully. Because I will make you keep calling my name ..."


    I distanced my face away and gave her a teasing smile. She froze when she locked her gaze at me, confusion was clearly visible on her face. Of course, even though my face hasn''t changed but only from my gaze, she realized that I was a different man from earlier.


    Seeing her just silently staring at me, I took her hand and slipped it into my t-shirt, making her touch my body.


    "Do you want this?" I tempted her.


    She tried to pull her hand but I held it tightly. "Why are you afraid? Didn''t you just touch me like this before?" I said while moving her hand exploring my chest and abs slowly.


    "I-It''s not like that ..." she answered timidly.


    "Or do you prefer this one?" Without hesitation, I lowered her hand and slipped it into my jeans and my underwear. A slight hissing sound out of my mouth when she touched my hot flesh directly. I was not ashamed to show my enjoyment to her.


    "Ah ..." She gasped and tried to pull her hand once more, but I held her back, instead, I made her grab it.


    "You just yed with it earlier." I brought my face back to her ear. "And I really like it ..." I whispered.


    She stopped pulling her hand away. When she didn''t resist anymore, I released her hand and let it free to touch me. "Yes ... Touch me more ..." I whispered again in a sweet voice. While my hand gently stroked the side of her neck down to her breast, then I unbuttoned her shirt one by one.


    My hand slipped into her bra and squeezed it slowly.


    "Ngnnhh ..." a slight moan came out of her mouth.


    I licked her earlobe and whispered.


    "Mia, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Mia''s hand stopped moving after hearing my question. She pulled out her hand and looked away to hide her sad expression.


    "Not anymore... We just broke up."


    I grabbed her chin and turned her face to me. "Then I will make you forget him ... And only remember me," I said, giving her a teasing smile.


    I climbed into the bed while removing my t-shirt and ced her waist between my tights. My eyes looked at her with extraordinary thirst, as if I could swallow her whole.


    I ced my hand on the side of her head while my lips fell over hers, my tongue entered her mouth. But only briefly, I took it off and went down exploring the neck to her breast.


    I bit her bra and pulled it down. In one pull, one of her breasts released from her bra. Without hesitation, I swallowed it, ying her tip with my tongue while my hand pulled the other bra and squeezed her breast.


    "Nnghhhh ..." She crumpled the bedsheet on her head''s side.


    Hearing her moans, my thirst increased my urge for mating even higher. I can feel my jeans getting narrow, especially in my crotch. Both of my hands moved to unzip my zipper. Then took one of her hands and slipped it into my underwear.


    "It''s - hah- getting bigger ..." she said in a ragged breath.


    I sucked her breast harder and released it until it let out a ''plop'' sound. "Do you want to see it?" I tempted her once again.


    "Yes ..." she answered shyly.


    Without any shame, I stood up. Then took off my jeans and underwear. Showing my cock was fully awake at her. Her eyes erged in surprise. "Aahhh ... Ahhh ... It''s ... it''s so big ... I don''t know if it will fit ..."


    "It will fit ..." I said, lowering my body and giving her a teasing smile.


    I crept down to the front of her petal.


    "I will make it fit ..." I lowered my tongue and licked her entrance. She startled upon my licking. "Aahhhnnnn ..."


    I buried my tongue in her warm petal, wet it with my saliva, exploring her warm inner wall with my tongue.


    "Damian ... Ahhh --- ahhh noo ... it''s weird --- Ahhh .... Nooo ... Ahhh ... I feel weird ..." her tail slithered from side to side, both of her hands covering her blushing face.


    I ignored her and continued to lick it until I was satisfied, letting the sweet taste of nectar from her liquid fill my mouth. I could feel her inner walls twitching and loosened, ready to ept my cock.


    I released my mouth and crawled up as I rubbed my cock in front of her entrance, warning her what would happen next. Both of my hands grabbed her hand and pinned it to the side of her head, showing her blushing clearly to me.


    "Ahh --- hahh .... No ..."


    "I want to see your expression when you ept all of me."


    Without further ado, I thrust my cock into her slowly.


    "Ahhhh... Ahhh ... Damian --- Damian ..." She called out my name breathlessly, her body jerked in excitement, her eyes closed tightly holding back the pleasure mixed with pain from her lower area. Her hands gripped my hand tightly as my cock kept sliding in.


    I could feel her heat filled with mine, her warm inner walls kept throbbing.


    "Ahhh - Haha ... it''s in ... Does mine taste good?" I said.


    "It''s - hah ... Hah - feels good ..."


    "That''s not all." I gave her an evil smirk.


    She looked surprised after hearing my words. "Ahh - hahh ... Dami-"


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock is erged and extends inside her. "Aagghhhh ...!" A scandalous erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in surprise.


    My lips immediately fell over her lips, giving her a gentle kiss to soothe her while my waist began to move back and forth. I lost my mind, I lost my human side, my wild side took over me. What I want is pursuing pleasure. I want to give her unforgettable pleasure, I want to satisfy her until she loses herself, forget her ex-boyfriend, make her only remember me. Only me...


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Your Demonic Power is under 10%.]


    [Incubus Rage will trigger in 60 seconds.]


    I ignored the announcement in front of me and concentrated on my waist''s movement which was getting rough and my kisses that were getting dirty.


    "Mhhhppphhhh ..."


    She wrapped her tail around my leg up to under my rib cage, and only gave me a gap at my waist to move.


    I broke my kiss.


    "Harder! Wrap me harder!"


    She shook her head as she wrapped my body tighter with her tail.


    "Aagghhhh --- Damian ... ahhh - haahhh ... Damian ... Ohhh --- Damian ..." she constantly called my name.


    "Yes! That''s my woman!" I continued to grind her, making her petal burning hot, making us forget everything. All what we heard was the sound of shing flesh and the sound of our moans.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Incubus Rage activated.]


    A wave of desire instantly swept through my mind, making my movements even more violent and wilder. I could hear the crashing sound of our bed with the floor while Mia could only submit to ept everything. But one for sure, I know she really enjoyed it.


    "Cumming --- ahhh ... I want to - Anggghh ..."


    "Cum... Cum with me!" I said while speeding up my pace.


    "Anghhh! Damian --- Damian ... Ohhhh!" her body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    "Ugghhh ..." I groaned in pleasure. I do not know how many times I shot it, but I do not want to remove my cock before all my loades out.


    [Incubus Rage deactivated.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    I gave her a kiss on her forehead, one of my hands stroked her hair as my head rested on my other hand. While she released her tail from my body.


    "Do you feel better?" I asked.


    "Yes." Her hands wrapped my neck.


    "Damian, you really made me forget everything," she said with a satisfied smile.


    A sense of pride swept over me as soon as I saw her smile. But there is something strange about me, I still want to do it. My eyes are still staring at her with extraordinary thirst. There''s a part of me that isn''t satisfied, the demon inside me screams demanding for more��

 Chapter 14. Alter Ego

    <h4>15 Chapter 14. Alter Ego</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 14. Alter Ego


    My hand that stroked her hair moved down rubbed her face while my lips approached and kissed her slowly. I realize something is wrong with me, but my urge for mating continues to dominate me. She is my neighbour and my initial purpose is just to relieve her mating period''s pain, but why now I''m the one who feels so thirsty of her? Why do I feel addicted? What''s wrong with me?


    My demonic instincts overwhelmed my mind, seizing mymon sense. My consciousness as Ethan was like sinking in the pool of dark mud. I can''t breathe ...


    My hand rubbed down to her neck, my entire body has been controlled by my demon part.


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    I just about to make my move when a knocking sound came.


    She broke my kiss.


    "I''ll get my clothes." She almost got out of the bed but I grabbed her hand and pulled her into my arms.


    "Ignore it," I said.


    My lips fell on hers once more, but a few secondster the knocking sound came back.


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    "Excuse me. May I speak for a minute?" A male voice followed it.


    I broke my kiss and clicked my tongue in annoyance. What an annoying person, I really want to tear him in two.


    "I''ll answer him," I said, getting out of the bed and walking toward the door with an upset expression.


    "What about your clothes?" she asked in confusion.


    "I don''t need that."


    I opened the door indifferently, the security looked at me in surprise since there was not a single strand that covered my body.


    "What''s wrong?" I said curtly. My annoyance was absorbed in my tone.


    He lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "We got someints. Your room is too noisy, it disturbs other guests. I hope you can keep it down a bit."


    "Tell them my apologies," I replied nonchntly. Then without further ado, I closed the door.


    I turned around and was about to return when I saw a beautiful woman with purple hair standing near the bed. Without the system''s announcement, my instincts can already tell that she is a demon and I don''t like another demon around my woman.


    Without thinking twice, I dashed towards to attack her, but she disappeared before my eyes. She appeared behind me and pushed me onto the floor.


    [You have taken 36 physical damage.]


    The pain struck me. I was surprised by the damage she gave me, even though she only pushed me a bit but her power was huge. Also, her movements are very fast, I can''t cope with her. A secondter, she had pinned my hands against the floor while she sitting on top of me.


    I nced at Mia and saw her stiffened in her ce like a stone statue.


    "What did you do to her ?!" I snapped while struggling.


    "She is fine. I only gave her a stun spell so she will not disturb our conversation."


    I lifted my head to her face while keep struggling desperately, my eyes staring at her with anger. "How dare you touch my woman!"


    "Looks like your demon''s instincts have begun to overwhelm you... Ethan. " Her eyes red at me.


    "Ethan? Who is Ethan?" I said in confusion. My name is Damian, I don''t know who Ethan is. This crazy woman must be mistaking me for someone else.


    She brought her face close to my ear, while I kept struggling to get away but an invisible force bound me.


    "Ethan, listen to me. Calm yourself, adjust your breath," she whispered. Her hand covered my eyes.


    Breathe? Yes ... I have to breathe ...


    I stopped struggling and took a deep breath, trying to regte it. My consciousness as Ethan began to recover, but my chest still felt tight.


    "Open your eyes slowly. Do you see the light?" she instructed.


    "No." I can only see the darkness around me.


    "Imagine you are in clear water. You look up and you can see the sun shining through the water around you."


    Clear water ... And sunshine ... Just like when I swam in the Green Lake with father and Celia ...


    Slowly I seemed to be able to see a ray of light.


    "I can see it..."


    "Now go into the light."


    I tried to reach the light and swim to the surface but I feel like someone was holding my feet and pulling me back down.


    "Ughhh..." I grunted. My breathing became irregr and I struggled once again.


    "Ethan! Now imagine you are in a kids pool. You can reach that light easily!"


    Kids pool ...


    Suddenly the light became brighter. The power that pulled me disappeared and slowly my consciousness as Ethan returnedpletely.


    She distances herself and removes her hand from my eyes as I take a quick breath. I felt like just woke up from a nightmare.


    "Are you awake, Ethan?" she made sure.


    "Yes ..." I frowned and my eyes blinked in confusion. I know this woman. She was the one who saved me when I almost died yesterday. Slowly I could feel the power that bound me disappear, she moved away from me and I stood up.


    "What was that?" I asked.


    "You lost control of yourself. You shouldn''t let your demonic instinct take over your bodypletely."


    I did let my demonic instinct take over since I didn''t know what to do, but I didn''t know the consequences could be this fatal.


    "Is this all because I let Damian take over me?" I asked.


    "More or less," she answered simply.


    As expected, all of this because of the system. Even though I didn''t mind with this strange system and have epted the fact that I have turned into a demon, but I don''t want to lose myself. I still want to maintain my human consciousness.


    "Then take that crazy demon out of me! Take this perverted system from me!"


    "I can''t. Once the system is removed, you will die. Because Ethan died yesterday."


    I froze to hear her words in disbelief.


    "I am... dead?"


    "Yes, that system has kept you alive and created another you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Damian Lucio is not a demon but Ethan Strongheart''s alter ego. Both of you are one," she asserted.


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Damian is my alter ego?'' I was always obeying the rules and maintaining my attitude. How can I have a wild alter ego like that?


    "You just need to control yourself and never let your demonic instinct take over youpletely. That system and your other self will make you stronger but you must learn to control it. If not ..." She stopped at thest sentence and looked at me.


    "If not?" I asked her to continue, even though I knew it would not be a good news.


    "I will have to take you to the dark dimension. Where we, demons belong."


    I''m speechless. ''Dark dimensions ... Demon like me should be there, not here.'' But the image of Celia''s sad face crossed my mind.


    ''No ... I can''t go now. I can''t leave Celia alone.''


    "I will learn to control it," I answered firmly.


    She smiled in satisfaction at my reply.


    "Alright. Do you remember my instructions? If your demonic instinct starts to devour you, just do it like that."


    "I understand."


    Then her smile faded and was reced with a serious expression.


    "One more thing, I must warn you. Currently, some cracks appear in the dark dimension, many demons use it to escape to the human world. There will be more demons hanging around. Some of them are stronger than yesterday''s rat demons. You have to be more careful, "she warned.


    Her words reminded me of my previous battle. To be honest, I felt strange about the demon''s appearance in thest 2 days. Usually, demon attacks only ur in 10 cases per year. But just from my incident that has been attacked in 2 days in a row, I can draw conclusions that their numbers have increased drastically. I looked at her.


    "Miss, who are you?" Although I''m sure she is a demon but after she helped me today and yesterday. It seems like she is not an evil demon like the others.


    "My name is Lilieth. I am the same as you. What distinguishes us is that I have lived longer than you."


    "You are a demon. Why did you help me yesterday?" I asked again curiously. I''ve never heard of a demon that cares about humans.


    "Help you?" She chuckled. "I''m only doing my duty to fix the problem caused by this crack." Then she leaned her face close to me while her hand caressed the side of my face.


    "If you can help me to deal with the escaped demons, that would be better."


    I distanced my face nervously.


    "I will help you as much as I can." Even if she doesn''t ask for it, I''ll do it anyway. I was lucky yesterday, while other victims may not be as lucky as me.


    "I just want to warn you about that. I''ll excuse myself." She turned and swung her hand, creating a portal nearby.


    But then, I remembered today''s incident that still bugs me.


    "Ah ... wait!"


    She stopped her steps and turned towards me. I continued my words.


    "Today this system gives me a perverted quest. Do I have to go through a quest like that every day? I mean ... I��"


    "That system is connected with your mind and heart. It will bring out your deepest desires and turn it into a quest or mission. Everything depends on you," she interrupted.


    My heart beat fast when I heard her answer. ''So I''m the one who wants to do that to Emma?''


    "Like I said before. Control yourself. Damian is your friend and your enemy. It all depends on you to control it. Good evening, Ethan, " she continued. She walked into the portal and disappeared.


    ''My friend and my enemy...'' I clenched my fist in determination.


    '' I will not give up. I will take control of this system and power. Also, my alter ego ... Damian. ''

 Chapter 15. Hickey

    <h4>16 Chapter 15. Hickey</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 15. Hickey


    "Damian? Why are you suddenly there? Didn''t you just open the door?" Mia''s voice dispersed my thoughts, her confusion visible on her face. It seemed that the stun spell''s effect had disappeared.


    Panic overcame me, but I tried to maintain myposure and approached her.


    "I already opened the door. The security said we were too noisy," I said, sitting next to her.


    "Why didn''t I see you return?" She frowned in confusion.


    I responded to her confusion by gently stroking her hair.


    "You were dazed when I returned. Are you okay? Am I ... too rough?"


    Her face turned red when she remembered what we had just done, then she looked away.


    "I don''t think so ... Maybe I''m just too tired after what happened."


    "Get some rest. I''ll get your clothes." I stood and took our clothes that scattered on the floor.


    "Thank you," she said, taking her clothes from my hand. But she did not wear it, but only stared at it in silence.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Damian, what do you think of me after we do it?"


    I frowned in confusion. I am her prostitute and she is my client. Shouldn''t I be the one to ask her that question?


    "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean."


    She suddenly brought her face closer and looked at me with a serious gaze, while I reflexively leaned my body backwards in surprise.


    "I mean is it weird to do it with a Lamia? Have you ever done it with another Lamia or other hybrid-beasts?" she said in a serious tone.


    To be honest I was shocked by her sudden act. "This is the first time I''ve done it with a hybrid-beast."


    "What do you think?"


    "I really don''t understand what you mean," I said, giving her an awkward smile.


    Her cheeks are getting redder. "I mean ... Is it weird?"


    "Weird?"


    "We have different anatomy from humans ... And we will wrap our tails around our male when we do it. Do you find it weird?"


    A chuckled out of my mouth after I heard her question. I didn''t expect her to worry about such a small thing.


    "Why should I feel weird about what a Lamia should do? Isn''t what makes you different makes you more beautiful?"


    She paused for a moment with a blushing face before speaking again.


    "Are you telling the truth? Or are you just afraid of hurting my feelings?"


    "Wasn''t I the one who asked you to wrap it harder? Do you think I was lying to you?" I needed to admit it, even though Damian took the lead while doing it with Mia, Ethan enjoyed it too.


    "Ah ..." She remembered what had just happened and clearly remembered my expression clearly.


    My hand rubbed her face while my eyes gazed at her gently.


    "Is there something bothering you that makes you think like that?"


    She lowered her head for a moment before returning her gaze to me. This time I saw the sadness clearly from her eyes.


    "Actually, I wanted to do it with my boyfriend ... But we broke up and he said he couldn''t stand with me anymore. He hated when I wrapped him. I tried to hold myself back, I didn''t even mind he tied me up ... But how could I possibly go against my own instincts? " Her eyes trembled and began to ze over while I remained silent listening to her.


    "Finally he said I was nothing more than a slut who had to sleep with a man every month. He said that I had only used him ... I didn''t understand ... I really didn''t understand. He was the one who said that he loved me and would ept me as I am. "


    My other hand held the other side of her cheek and rubbed it slowly, trying tofort her.


    "If he can''t ept your true self, he doesn''t deserve to be with you."


    "Over the past 4 years, I''ve changed partners more than ten times and in the end, they all said the same thing. They couldn''t ept me as Lamia. While the other people med me and said that I was a ygirl who likes changing partners." The tears in her eyes were getting full but she tried to hold it back.


    Seeing her hold back her tears my heart ached. My hands moved to hug her, bury her face in my chest. I know she''s trying to be strong but doesn''t everyone have their weak moments?


    "If you want to cry it''s okay ... I''m here. You can cry to your heart''s content," I said softly, my hands moving to brush her hair.


    Her hands hugged me tightly, slowly I could feel her tears wet me.


    "Damian ... Sniff, sniff ... I''m really tired. I''m tired of giving opportunities to people who don''t appreciate me ... I appreciate their feelings, but they don''t want to do the same. Is it that unfair? " Her voice sounded wistful.


    I understood her difficulty, Lamia is a hybrid-beast that rarely travels far from their territory, the kingdom of Serpent Rock, a small kingdom on the Vihrasil Continent. I never know the reason behind it, but now I knew it was because they avoided the public''s bad judgment due to their mating period.


    "Take a rest. Wait until you are ready to ept new love. There is no need to force yourself. Don''t hurt yourself again ..." I said sincerely. I didn''t think Mia, who always looked passionately, had a problem like this.


    Silence filled our room for a few moments. Only the sound of our hearts beating in my ears.


    "You''re right ... Maybe I''ve been forcing myself too far." I noticed a smile that began to develop on her face as she pulled her body away from me. "Damian ... Are you willing to do this again with me next month?"


    I''m speechless in confusion with her words. Isn''t she able to book me anytime? I can only guess maybe this is her first time she has done this with someone other than her boyfriend.


    Her face flushed in embarrassment and panic.


    "I-I mean ... Since I don''t want to date anyone for a while, at least I need someone to ease my mating period."


    "You can contact me, whenever you want to do it," I said, wiping tears from her face.


    A second after my words left my mouth, an announcement appeared.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Love Meter 1/10 - I''m so excited to see you again. ]


    ''Eh ?! She''s my partner now? ''


    Not finished with my surprise, she held my hand that was ced on her face and moved it, wiping her face slowly. From her expression, she looksfortable with me.


    "Thank you, Damian."


    * Beep * * Beep * * Beep *


    The sound of the electronic rm interrupted our intimacy. I approached it and pressed the red button to turn off its sound. An announcement appeared on the rm screen.


    "You only have 10 minutes left. Do you want to extend your stay? Yes / No"


    I turned to Mia. "Do you want to stay longer?"


    "No. We''ll check out shortly." Her hands began to move to wear her clothes.


    "Okay." I turned and pressed ''no'' on the screen.


    The writing on the screen changes.


    "Thank you for your stay at our hotel."


    I turned around and put on my clothes.


    "Anyway, you haven''t told me your rates," she approached me with her cellphone.


    I remembered I hadn''t told her, but I thought 1000 Creds per hour was too expensive. I do not want to take the opportunity of this ident.


    "How about the same rates as Davin?"


    "Okay, what''s your ount number?"


    I took my new cellphone in my bag and showed the barcode. She scanned it and typed some numbers in it.


    * Beep *


    A notification appears on my cellphone screen.


    "Virtual ount number XXX-XXXX-XXXX just sent 1200 Creds to you."


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    ''1200 Creds? Is a prostitute price that high? ''


    Honestly don''t know anything about prostitution''s world, nor I know what their average rates are. I only consider 1000 Creds expensive based on my life standard.


    She noticed my expression.


    "Is that not enough?"


    "Of course not. Thank you for using my services," I said, giving her a slight bow.


    "Don''t forget to save my number. I will definitely contact you again."


    I answered with a nod.


    ------


    A breath came out of my mouth as I sat in the fast train to go home. Right now, I had deactivated my incubus form and also worn my sweater to cover my thin body. After we checked out, I offered to escort her to the station, but she refused. So we parted in front of the hotel.


    My mind sank in the earlier incident when my consciousness sank devoured by my demonic instinct. Even though I can see and feel everything, but I''m not me...


    There was fear when I found out that this system created another me but it also gave me great power. The power that can make me fight demons and protect my loved ones. Therefore I will try as hard as I can to control it. There is no power thates without a price, right?


    ''Status.''


    I used my travel time to check on my progress.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 5] [Exp: 85.78%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Iron Fighter]


    [HP: 184/220] [DP: 118/120]


    [STR: 32] [VIT: 22]


    [AGI: 28] [LUK: 16]


    [INT: 21] [WIS: 12]


    [Partners - 2]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Unused stat - 10]


    I just realized I still have unused status points. ''Haaa! I should have added it into my WIS before doing it with Mia. ''


    With more WIS I can do more skills for fighting since I don''t know when I will meet the other demons and how strong they are. But in a panic and confused after seeing Mia in pain like that I also could not me myself.


    My train stopped and the announcement was heard.


    * Ding Dong *


    "Attention please, we have arrived at Ironshade Town."


    My feet stepped off the train and exited the station while continuing to flip through my status and skill screens.


    ''I have 1 skill point remaining. Looks like I''ll use it to increase my demonic energy.''


    A tap on my shoulder surprised me.


    "Ethan, did you juste home from your work?" a woman''s voice followed it.


    I turned to a Lamia who smiled and walked beside me.


    "Mi - I mean Ms Mia, did you also juste home from your work?" My heart pounded, it felt strange after what we did before, now we meet again and I have to act as nothing has happened between us.


    "No, I just returned from the convenience store," she said, showing me her groceries. Now I understood why she didn''t go straight to the station after she left.


    "Ah ..." She seemed to notice something, her eyes focused and carefully observed me.


    ''Does she realize I''m Damian?'' I began to panic with her gaze.


    "Is there something wrong with me? "


    She pointed to her hickey on my shoulder near my neck.


    "Did you just have a date with your girlfriend?"


    I immediately covered her hickey with my hand in panic.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend," I replied quickly.


    A teasing smile spread across her face as her eyes looked at me in disbelief.


    "Hoo ~? Really? Then who is the owner of that love mark? I''m curious ~"


    An awkward cringe developed on my lips since I couldn''t say it was hers.


    "Ethan, I''m still waiting for your answer ~" she teased once more.


    "Er ... That ... From ... Um ..." My panic was clearly visible on my face.


    A smallugh came out of her mouth after seeing my reaction.


    "Never mind, if you don''t want to tell me it''s fine. But if you love her you must take good care of her. Don''t make her cry, ok?"


    "Okay, " I answered simply. This is seriously awkward for me.


    A few secondster, we are already in front of our house.


    "See you tomorrow, Ethan."


    "See you tomorrow, Ms Mia." I stepped into the yard and unlocked the door.


    "Celia, I''m home," I said as I went into the house and took my shoes off.


    "You don''t usuallye home thiste, " said Celia who sat nonchntly in front of the TV.


    "I had to take care of something today," I replied while taking off my sweater and putting it on the sofa with my bag.


    "Have you had your dinner?"


    She stared at me for a few moments before answering.


    "I have ... I also made dinner for you."


    "Really? Thank you," I said excitedly. It has been a long time since I tasted her cooking, she never cooked for me again after our father died. My feet stepped into the dining room and found my favourite fried rice.


    I was just about to sit down but Celia pulled my shirt from behind several times.


    "What''s the matter?" I said, turning my head to her.


    She looked at me with a wistful gaze.


    "Did Bern do something to you?" I guessed worriedly. I never thought he would still dare to bother her after I beat him up yesterday.


    She shook her head.


    "Brother ... Are you also going to leave me like mom?"


    My forehead wrinkled in confusion after hearing her.


    "Of course not. What makes you think like that?"


    "Are you going to leave with the woman who gave you that mark?" she said, pointing at Mia''s hickey on my shoulder.


    I pulled my t-shirt neckline to cover it.


    "Of course not." I grabbed her shoulders.


    "Celia, listen to me. I won''t leave you alone. It''s a promise." My eyes gazed at her in seriousness.


    "Then do you mind if I erase that mark?"


    "Erase it?"


    "Stay still." She released my hands and brought her face closer to my shoulder. I could feel her naked breast without a bra under her thin sleepwear pressing against my chest.


    "Celia, what do you - ngghh ..." I flinched as I could feel a bite apanied by suction in the same ce as the hickey on my shoulder. Suddenly my heart beat fast, I could hear it clearly in my ears.


    She moved away from me, while I still stiffened in shock by her act.


    "Now the hickey belongs to me. Because you only belong to Celia." I could see her face turning red with a shy smile adorned her lips.


    "Good night, brother." Then she turned and left.


    I leaned my back against the wall trying to calm myself, my heart and especially my mind that was getting wild. One of my hands covered my face that was red with embarrassment and my other hand touched Celia''s bite marks on my shoulder.


    ''Celia ... I''m your brother... What have you been thinking ...''

 Chapter 16. Complicated

    <h4>17 Chapter 16. Complicated</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 16. Complicated


    The next day, the time showed 02.00 PM when I stepped out of the ssroom with the other students. Afterst night''s incident I thought Celia''s attitude would change, but when I met her again this morning she was still as cold as usual. Well, it can''t be saidpletely as usual since she made my sandwich today. I also covered yesterday''s hickey with a bandage so no one would find out. They all thought I was a pathetic single, if suddenly there was a hickey on that pathetic single''s shoulder, I would definitely be everyone''s topic of conversation.


    Larry walked up beside me.


    "You''re really pathetic," heined.


    "Are those words of thanks from someone who just copied my assignment?"


    "Hey, my assignment and myint are different things. You know after you ran away yesterday there was a man who made a scene with Emma. Just imagine if you are the one who approached her. Maybe you are that lucky person. Are you not jealous of him?"


    "What do I need to jealous for?" I''m sure the man that Larry meant was Damian.


    He clicked his tongue.


    "You just need to say hello, that''s your first step."


    "I told-" My words and my feet stopped as I realized Emma and her friends were walking in the opposite direction to us. I turned and walked the other way to avoid her.


    Larry immediately noticed it and chased after me.


    "Ethan, what''s wrong with you? Why are you acting like a puberty teenager?"


    "I told you our status is too different." I was deliberately avoiding Emma, I remember the system gave me a quest after I looked at her. I don''t want to do weird quests like yesterday, especially doing that perverted things.


    "You just need to say hello. Is it that hard ?!" he was getting annoyed with my attitude.


    "Just forget it." Rather than say hello, I want to control myself and the only way thates to my mind right now is to avoid her. At least until I can understand how to control this system better.


    He grabbed my shoulder and looked at me in seriousness. While I only reply with a t gaze, without enthusiasm.


    "Yesterday that man even hugged Emma in public! He dared to go that far while you ran away like a coward!" Larry''s tone was fiery like a motivator trying to reviving a dying person.


    Hug her? I even squeezed her breast yesterday and I''m not interested in doing it again.


    "If only he hadn''t been bothered by that crazy bodyguard they might have been dating now!" he continued.


    "Ethan, can we talk for a minute?" A woman''s voice interrupts our unuseful scene.


    We turned to the origin of the voice and saw Olivia approaching us. Yep ... Looks like Larry''s voice has summoned what he called ''that crazy bodyguard''. We paused for a moment while giving her an awkward smile, hoping she hadn''t noticed our conversation earlier. There is no man in our college who is not afraid of her. Her fierce and protective attitude towards Emma was not baseless at all. Olivia''s body is not big but she is one of the martial artists who often win medals for our college. If Emma looks like a goddess of saviour, Olivia looks like a goddess of death who is ready to take all men''s lives who try to approach Emma.


    Seeing both of us just dumbfounded like fools, she asked again.


    "Ethan, do you have time? Can we talk for a minute?"


    Without hesitation, Larry pushed me toward her.


    "Of course, he has time to talk to you. Ahahaha ... Isn''t that right, Ethan?" he said while apanied by his awkwardughter.


    I turned my gaze to him and we talked to each other with our eyes like telepathy.


    ''You made me a bait to run away? What kind of friend are you?'' - Ethan.


    ''Come on, she just wants to talk to you.'' - Larry.


    ''Don''t you see her eyes? Maybe I won''te back alive after this. '' - Ethan.


    I knew it was just my hyperbole, she wouldn''t have killed me but talking to her alone while facing Olivia-style judgment wasn''t a good thing either. I once saw a man turn pale and almost cry after she called to talk with him alone.


    Larry nced at Olivia and realized that her eyes were staring at me like a lion staring at a little rabbit. He shook his head slowly with a hopeless expression, just like a doctor who had given up on saving his patient''s life.


    '' Forgive me. I can''t possibly save you, my friend. '' - Larry.


    ''If I die, no one can help you to do your assignment.'' - Ethan.


    Realizing his assignment''s grade is on the line if he lost me, the look in his eyes changed.


    ''Just rx my friend! I''ll save you!'' - Larry.


    Larry took a deep breath and looked at her with a forced smile.


    "Olivia, how about we talk-"


    Before Larry finished his sentence, Olivia interrupted him.


    "I just want to talk to Ethan."


    "Okay, then I''ll excuse myself. See you tomorrow, Ethan," he answered quickly while giving me a ''Goodbye my friend. I will always remember you'' gaze. While I could only watch him walk away.


    "Follow me, we''ll talk in private," she said as she turned and walked to ask me to follow her.


    "Okay ..." I sighed in resignation as my feet stepped reluctantly to follow her. I feel like a cow brought to a ughterhouse. I don''t know what she will talk about but I can only hope she doesn''t realize that Damian is me.


    Just as that thought crossed my mind suddenly an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [You have received a daily quest!]


    [Holding hands for 10 seconds.]


    [Target: Olivia Creststream.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Punishment: Losing half your DP.]


    [Time limit: 3:59:55]


    As soon as I read it my heart immediately pounded.


    ''Oh shit ...''


    -----


    We stood face to face in a quiet corner of the college yard.


    "What do you want to talk about?" I said opening our conversation. My heart is still pounding while my brain starts thinking hard to find a way to hold her hand for 10 seconds. I''m also not sure my maniption skills have an effect on her. On the other hand, I am also worried about what she will say to me.


    "Do you have time this afternoon?"


    Upon hearing her words, I felt calmer. At least this is not about yesterday''s incident.


    "I''m free this afternoon. Why?"


    "Can you apany me to Ledred?"


    "Ledred? Why do you want to go there?" I said, frowning in confusion.


    "I want to find someone. But I can''t go there alone." I noticed that her face had turned slightly red, even though her tone didn''t change.


    "Who are you looking for?" I asked curiously. As far as I know Olivia is also from a rich family like Emma but why does she know someone at Ledred?


    "I can''t tell you."


    "Aren''t you having so many servants? Why are you asking me?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions. Do you agree or not?" Her eyes looked at me sharply.


    I see this is my chance toplete my quest. "Well, I agree," I said while extending my hand to her as a sign of our agreement. Shaking hands, including holding hands, right?


    She looked at my hand a few moments and grabbed it.


    "Good."


    A countdown appeared before my eyes.


    [10 ... 9 ... 8 ...]


    I don''t know why I feel that this time countdown is slower than usual...


    "You can let go of my hand now," she said after a few seconds had passed. Of course, no one shake hands more than 2 to 3 seconds like us.


    "Wait, this is the first time I''ve felt a martial artist''s hand. Your hand grip is very strong," I reasoned, trying to hold it as long as possible. My attention was focused on the countdown before my eyes.


    [5 ... 4 ... 3 ...]


    ''Please hurry up ...''


    "Let me go, now! " she demanded.


    Once the count in front of my eyes is 0, I immediately let go of my hand.


    "Okay. I''m sorry."


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 6.]


    [You have 15 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Let''s be Friends. The friend of my crush is my friend. AGI + 1 VIT + 1 LUK +1.]


    I let out a sigh of relief secretly, relieved to be able toplete my quest quickly. I nced at her and realized her face had turned even redder but she immediately turned to cover it.


    "I have one more ss today. I hope you can wait for me in front of the gate at 04.00 PM."


    "Alright, I''ll definitely wait for you there." Actually, I was confused about why her face turned red, but I can only guess, maybe she was ashamed to tell me that she was looking for someone in Ledred.


    After she heard my answer she left, while I dropped myself on a bench nearby. I was really relieved, somehow I managed toplete my quest and avoid my death.


    ''I wonder who she was looking for at Ledred?''


    ----


    The time showed 05.14 PM when we had just entered Ledred district and Olivia immediately made a fuss there.


    "Get lost you manwhore!" Olivia said, staring intently at the two men prostitutes who offered their business cards before her. They looked surprised at her reaction as well as me who stood beside her. I nced behind them, in front of the brothel entrance, two bodyguards were watching us suspiciously.


    Without thinking twice, I grabbed Olivia''s hand. Even though she will throw her rage at me after this, the important thing was I didn''t want to cause trouble here. We are still students, if they tell our college, we will get suspended.


    "Sorry. We''re really sorry. Please, excuse us," I said as I pulled her away in panic.


    She tried to release her hand from me but to no avail. I let go of her after we left Ledred.


    "We''re looking for person, not looking for trouble," Iined.


    But instead of responding to myint, she said something else.


    "I don''t know you are that strong," she said, holding her wrist that I had just pulled.


    "I''m sorry," I replied simply. I forgot that my current strength is different from a normal human''s.


    She sighed in exasperation.


    "There''s no need to apologize, I know I shouldn''t make a fuss. But I really don''t like them approaching me."


    "Ledred is a ce for male prostitution. They will approach every woman who enters and offers their services." To be honest, I didn''t expect them to be as brave as to offer their cards while I walked beside her.


    She tapped her index finger under her lips and thought for a while.


    "Then how about we walk hand in hand. If they stille to me, you are the one who takes their cards," she suggested.


    I was shocked by her suggestion.


    ''Seriously ?! If I knew this, why would I shake her hand like a fool earlier? '' I grumbled internally.


    "Come on!" she grabbed my hand and pulled me back to Ledred.


    After more than half an hour we walked hand in hand without sess I felt like we had to change our strategy.


    "Do you have another clue?"


    "No, this disctrict is the only information I know," her eyes swept along the street we were on. "Ah!" She immediately pulled me into hiding behind a tree.


    "Have you found it?" I whispered.


    "Yes," she said, peering from between the trunk with a serious expression.


    "Who exactly are you looking for?" I just peeked out of curiosity.


    But she turned and stopped me.


    "Ethan, promise you will keep this a secret from the others."


    "OK."


    She stepped aside, my eyes caught a brown-haired woman who looked familiar because I just made love with her two days ago.


    "I''m looking for my mother. A jerk prostitute seducing her and now she''s looking for him." Olivia''s voice came behind me while I was still staring at the woman dumbfounded.


    ''Cam...''

 Chapter 17. Envy

    <h4>18 Chapter 17. Envy</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 17. Envy


    My eyes fixed on Cam who was standing while swept her gaze around her in anxiety. The ce she was standing now was where she met me two days ago. Some male prostitute approached and offered her their business cards. She took their cards and talked with them for a few moments, before long the prostitutes shook their head then left.


    "I knew it! That damn manwhore must be just ying with her," Olivia said. Even though her voice was low, her anger was clearly heard from her tone.


    I nced at her, her eyes filled with anger as she dragged her nails against the tree trunk until it left scratch marks. I gulped hard. I think if she knew that person was me, she would not only literally kill me but she would torture me first before killing me.


    Actually, I have saved Cam''s number yesterday but haven''t contacted her. I don''t know how I should start our conversation. There''s no way I can send a message ''Hey, it''s me, Damian. The guy who just banged you yesterday. If you want to rent me again, call me. '' Those words really screw up, right?


    Both of us watched Cam who was sitting on the bench while looking at her surroundings in silence.


    "Why you did not approach her? Didn''t you say you were looking for her?" I said breaking the silence between us. I can''t bear to see her looking for me like that.


    "No, my goal is not to bring her home, but I want to know that jerk''s face looks like."


    "What''s your ns after finding out?" At least I want to know what will happen to me if I get caught.


    She looked at me sharply with anger.


    "I will make sure he doesn''t y with her. If it turns out to be true ..." She mimicked breaking something with her both hands.


    "I will break his dick and skin him alive."


    I gulped again, I could not imagine if it really happened to me.


    ''That''s even worse than death ...''


    "Why is your face turning pale?" she asked, frowning in confusion.


    "Ah, I just feel sorry for him," I said, grinning awkwardly.


    She gave me a suspicious look for a moment and then returned her gaze to Cam.


    Feelings of guilt continued to envelop me, I felt I wanted to turn into Damian and take Cam away from there. But if I do that now then our quarrel can''t be avoided especially since Olivia saw me bump to Emma yesterday. I don''t want to make a fuss here norplicate Cam''s position and ... I also don''t want my ''future'' to break.


    "Do you really not want to take her home?" I said again.


    "No, I''ll wait for that jerk to show himself," she replied.


    After waiting for 2 hours, without sess finally, Cam stood up from her seat and left with a disappointed expression. We followed her out of Ledred to a luxury car that was parked outside the district.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, at least she had returned safely.


    ''I''m sorry Cam, I will definitely contact you tonight. I didn''t know you were looking for me, ''I thought as I watched her car move away.


    "That jerk is really a coward!" Olivia''s voice returned my attention to her. I could see her anger clearly on her face and eyes.


    I was speechless. I understand her anger at me, if there is a man who treats Celia like this I will also be furious at him.


    Seeing me silent, she took a deep breath trying to calm her anger.


    "Don''t put on such a sad face. I''m upset but I''m not scolding you," she said in a softer voice.


    "I know ..." I replied.


    Realizing my gloomy expression had not changed, she grabbed my hand.


    "Come on," she said as she pulled me away.


    "Where are we going?" I asked while following her.


    "I know a nice cafe around here. How about we have a drink before we get back?"


    -----


    Two of us sat facing each other in a street cafe while drinking two hot choctes apanied by the sparkling littlemps like stars in the sky.


    "Ethan, thank you for apanying me today," she said.


    "You are wee." Then I lowered my head again staring at my ss in my hand. My feelings are mixed but the feeling that dominates me the most right now is guilt towards Cam and Olivia. Although I know this is not entirely my fault, somehow this guilt makes my chest feel tight.


    She held my hand slowly, I was quite surprised by her sudden gesture. I lifted my head and realized she was staring at me gently. I never think I can see Olivia like this.


    "Do you find me scary?"


    Realizing she misunderstood me, I immediately gave her a reassuring smile.


    "No. I''m just thinking about something else," I said, pulling my hand away from her.


    "Thinking of your mother?" she guessed. Her eyes remained fixed on me.


    "My mom?"


    "I heard your mother remarried, leaving you and your sister."


    Her words pierced me, I realized why this guilty feeling continued to bother me. Damian''s existence was the same as my stepfather who took my mother from me and Celia.


    "I''m sorry," I muttered unconsciously.


    "This isn''t your fault. Why are you apologizing?"


    I can only be silent, I can not say a word to her.


    Seeing my reaction, she sighed while leaning back in her chair.


    "Actually, I also can''t me the man who seduced my motherpletely. I know he''s a prostitute, I know he only does his work. Maybe I''m just envy of him ..."


    "Envy?"


    "Two days ago for the first time, I could see my mother smiling happily. She excitedly told me everything. But in just one day my mother''s smile faded as she couldn''t find him at Ledred. I hate a man who likes to y with women."


    ''Wait?! Cam has said everything that happened to us? Isn''t that the same as killing me? '' Even though I look calm but actually I was really panicked after hearing her story.


    "My father treated my mother badly and now he is bringing his mistress to our house just to make my mother sign their divorce letter faster. At least I want to make sure this man can make her happy," she continued.


    "So you don''t mind that man being with your mother?" I said in disbelief.


    "If he can make her happy ... Why not?" she answered lightly and took a sip of her hot chocte. But despite her words I could clearly see the disappointment in her eyes. After she ced her ss on the table, her expression turned serious.


    "But if he dares disappoint her ..." Her hands was about to imitate breaking something, but I immediately stopped it.


    "I understand, I understand. Don''t say it again." For some reason every time she said it, my lower part ached.


    Seeing my expression, she chuckled.


    "Ethan, will you apany me here again tomorrow?"


    "Do you still want to look for that man?"


    "Of course. But if you''re bored, we can watch her from inside the cafe. There''s no need to stand behind a tree like before. We can pretend we''re dating." I can see her cheeks are slightly red.


    Hearing the words ''dating'' my face also blushed. I have never dated a woman before while I''m not sure what I did with Cam and Mia yesterday could be called a date.


    "I mean ... Right now my house''s situation is chaotic. I don''t want to be at home for a while," she quickly added.


    I looked down to cover my reddened face.


    "I have a work schedule tomorrow." I have to fill my DP, apart from that I also n to meet Cam, I can''t possibly let her keep looking for me.


    "Too bad ..." Her expression turned disappointed.


    An idea crossed my mind.


    "But I will try to arrange my time for you. I''ll contact youter." I have decided, I will take care of everything.


    Her smile developed, her face turned brighter. I didn''t expect Olivia to look cute when smiling like this. My smile also blossomed after seeing it.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for your message," she said.


    Suddenly someone took my ss and almost poured it into my head. My eyes could clearly capture all of his movements. At the same time, I hit his wrist, while Olivia could only be stunned in shock.


    [You have hit a human for 5 HP.]


    My ss fell from his hand. Faster than a blink, I catch it with my other hand and put it back on the table.


    - Tak!


    My hot chocte remained steady in the ss even though it was quickly put down.


    I turned my gaze to the man who tried to pour me with a displeased expression. A tall, fierce-faced man with a muscr body. Olivia stood up from her chair with the same expression as mine, her eyes staring at him with rage.


    "Franz! What do you want ?!"


    He snorted in annoyance while giving me a hateful nce.


    "Olivia, this thin man doesn''t deserve to be your boyfriend!" His sentiment came clearly from his tone.


    For some reason, that annoying tone reminds me of someone.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" She turned her gaze to me.


    "Let''s go."


    I was just about to stand up but he put his hand on my shoulder and pushed me back to sit.


    "My business with you isn''t finished, Ethan."


    I frowned in confusion.


    ''How does he know my name?''


    Olivia brushed Franz''s hand away from me and stared at him with a displeasure expression.


    "He has nothing to do with our business. Besides, didn''t I say I wasn''t interested in you? "


    Franz smirked.


    "I really like your angry face." His hand moved almost to touch her chin. Olivia was ready to brush it off, but in one breath I stood up and caught his hand.


    Both of them were shocked by my movement''s speed.


    "I don''t know what your rtionship is but I don''t like your insolent act to my friend." My eyes stared at Franz sharply.


    "Brother, didn''t I already say it would be better for you to beat him up immediately," Another male voice came from behind him.


    He pulled his hand away from me as I looked at the familiar-faced man who walked toward us. Now I understood why Franz knew my name and remembered the person who had the same annoying tone as him.


    "Bern, what do you want ?!"


    "How do you know Bern?" Olivia asked.


    Before I spoke, Bern took my chance to answer her question.


    "Of course he knows me, I''m his sister''s boyfriend."


    "Ex-boyfriend," I rified.


    Bern snorted.


    "I''m sure Celia will return to me if I can defeat you." He gave me an evil smirk. "Especially if I send her a picture of her battered brother ."


    "I heard you are a good fighter. How about bing my sparring partner? My family''s fighting studio is not far from here," Franz said.


    I nced around us and realized that the people''s attention were starting to focus on ourmotion.


    "Fine." I know that ce is dangerous but I''d rather finish it in a quieter ce. I don''t want other people to get involved in our fight, let alone street fights will definitely make us have to deal with the police.


    They turned and walked, I was just about to follow them but Olivia held my hand.


    "Ethan, you don''t need to follow them."


    "Stay here, I''ll be back as soon I finished with them."


    "No. Franz is my problem. I''ll apany you."


    "Hey skinny! Hurry up!" Franz snapped.


    I ignored Franz and resumed my conversation with Olivia.


    "Okay, but if there is something wrong you must leave immediately," I said again.


    Her cheeks turned red once again and she nodded in agreement, then both of us walked after them.

 Chapter 18. A Mans Pride

    <h4>19 Chapter 18. A Man''s Pride</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 18. A Man''s Pride


    We enter a building that looks new. My feet stepped past a lobby with grey walls with bright coloured marble floors and neatly arranged sofas.


    Two receptionists immediately stood up and gave a slight nod when they saw Franz and Bern.


    "Good evening, young master," they greeted politely. Meanwhile, Franz and Bern only passed them indifferently when I and Olivia followed them.


    ''Young master? What the hell ?! Am I the only poor one here? ''


    Now I understand with their annoying arrogant attitude. A rich young master who is good at martial arts is the perfect scenario to oppress a thin and poor man like me.


    We entered the elevator to the 2nd floor.


    * Tring! *


    The elevator door opened and we stepped out. I swept my gaze around me, arge room with a light grey wall with a hexagonal-shaped arena in the middle of it, a 2-meter high partition surrounding the arena. Around it were GYM equipments,rge barbells and neatly lined punch bags. About more than ten people were busy practising in the room. From their body and muscle, I estimate that all of them at least are pro fighters.


    Looking at them, I can already expect this to be an unfair fight for me, as I had previously predicted. My fears seized me, but I tried to stay calm. I see this as an opportunity to test my fighting skills and my ability to control myself, control my alter ego. Yes, since they challenged me in the cafe I decided to let my demonic side take over this battle, but this time I won''t let it devour my consciousness. I will make Ethan and Damian as one, I will control this system.


    -p! -p! - p!


    Franz pped loudly several times. Everyone stopped their activities and turned their attention to him.


    "Today, we have a guest!" Franz said, stepping into the middle of the room while they immediately gathered toward him.


    Franz put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me roughly to him. Seeing my thin body which was easily carried by him, the others immediately gave me a disparaging look.


    "This is Ethan! He will be my sparring partner today. Prepare the arena!"


    Without saying anything, they dispersed and prepared the arena for us while holding back theirughter. I could even hear one of them say I could notst more than ten seconds.


    Olivia''s face turned worried, she pulled the hem of my sweater and I turned my head to her.


    "Ethan ..." she whispered followed by a slight ''no'' head shake, asking me to cancel this fight. Her brow wrinkled and her worries clearly visible on her face.


    I held her hand.


    "I can handle it," I said, giving her a reassuring smile. Although my body is thin, I still have my pride as a man and a man must not give up without a fight. That is my principle.


    Franz realized we were holding hands and he immediately separated my hand from her with a displeased face.


    "One more thing, a fight will not be exciting if there are no bets. How about we bet on something?"


    "A bet?" I asked. I heard usually people like betting money in a duel but seeing our wealth difference I think money is not his goal.


    He turned to Olivia and gave her a smirk.


    "The winner will be Olivia''s boyfriend."


    Olivia''s face went red with anger.


    "You-"


    "I disagree!" I interrupted in a firm tone, my eyes looking at him with seriousness.


    "You shouldn''t treat a woman as an object, let alone make them as a bet prize. They have their own desires. Whoever is Olivia''s boyfriend must be the man she loves," I continued.


    Olivia''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing my words.


    While Franz snorted and looked at me in disdain.


    "I knew a coward like you would not dare to do it. But whatever you like or not, this bet remains valid. If I win it''s better you stay away from Olivia or you will know the consequences."


    "The arena is ready!"


    "Come on!" Franz said as he walked into the arena.


    I put down my bag and took off my sweater, making my thin body even clearer.


    "Olivia, can you record our fight?" I said.


    "Why?"


    My eyes point to the CCTVs around us.


    She immediately understood my reason once she realized that none of the CCTVs was on.


    "I understand," she replied. I wonder what their purpose is for turning it off.


    "Hey skinny! Hurry up!" Franz snapped. Bern and the others already circling the arena couldn''t wait to see my defeat.


    I paused for a moment as I let my wild side take over me, my demonic instinct controlled me. Damian took over me, but I did not let him dominate mepletely. Instead of feeling like I was drowning in a pool of dark mud likest time, this time I felt like I was in a dark ocean and I surfed the waves while keeping my bnce.


    "Ethan, are you okay?" Olivia asked worriedly.


    A smirk spread across my face as I turned my gaze to her. She was surprised to see me. My eyes are like a wild beast ready to fight to defend his territory. My fear is gone, if they want to fight, I will serve them until they are satisfied.


    I swayed my hand from her cheek up to her hair slowly. Strands of her hair fell from between my fingers and I brought my lips closer to her ears.


    "I will protect you, Olivia," I whispered, then I turned and walked towards the arena. While Olivia stunned with what I just did.


    As soon as I entered the arena, the door closed, making sure I could not escape. The lights above the arena shed towards us. Bern and the others smiled cunningly as they were able to ensure Franz''s victory. Our feet stepped circling the arena as our eyes locked, staring intently at each other.


    ''Observation.''


    I checked his status to make sure I didn''t kill him. Since the demon''s HP reaches 0 they will turn to ashes, so I concluded if human''s HP reached 0 then they would die.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Franz Fullhorn] [Age: 20]


    [Level 5] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 143/148] [MP: 30/30]


    [Skills: Power Boost lv 2] [Emotion: Confidence]


    [Love meter: 0/10]. [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Master of martial arts]


    ''Power Boost? This is interesting. ''


    He threw his fist at me, I swiftly dodged and turned around behind him. Unlike Bern, who immediately lost his bnce after I dodged, he quickly threw his spinning kick at me, but I could catch his leg and hold it. Even though I can feel his strength over Bern but with my current STR, my grip is even stronger than yesterday.


    A surprise expression was visible on his face as he tried to pull his feet but I could hold it without any difficulties as a sarcastic smile adorned my lips. Not only Franz, but Olivia, Bern and the others were also surprised to see it.


    He quickly backed away after I released it, while his expression did not change.


    "Looks like I underestimated you."


    [The enemy has used Power Boost on himself.]


    [Enemy''s attacks and defence increase by 20%]


    He threw a high kick aiming at my head, I backed away to avoid it, then he turned around and threw another high kick. At the same time, I also threw my high kick, making our legs sh in the mid-air.


    [You have hit a human for 5 HP.]


    Because of our strength difference, he was still taking damage even though he was holding back my attack.


    He pulled his legs as he grimaced in pain, while I quickly turned, ducked down and swept my kick to his feet.


    [You have hit a human for 17 HP.]


    He fell.


    While I retreated a few steps while staring at him sarcastically. From my expression and gaze, everyone who sees can judge that I am just ying with him.


    "Come on, I thought you''re better than this," I mocked him.


    After he returned to his feet, he charged at me while raising his fist with a face full of anger.


    "Damn it!"


    I did not budge. When his fist almost hit my face, I brushed it off and punched him in the neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a human for 38 HP.]


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    He coughed as he staggered backwards.


    Before Franz could fight back, I caught his hand, turned around and mmed him to the floor.


    [You have hit a human for 30 HP.]


    "Arggg!" He groaned in pain.


    "Just give up Franz," I said. I estimated I could only give him one more critical hit, more than that his life will be threatened.


    He returned to his feet while panting.


    "In your dreams!" he shouted as he stormed into me rashly. I''m sure he must be embarrassed and angry since I yed with him in front of his friends and Bern.


    Seeing that he was ovee by anger while he moved recklessly, I simply threw my kick at his head before he crashed into me.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a human for 37 HP.]


    He fell and passed out on the floor.


    [The enemy has been defeated.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "Brother !!!" Bern screamed angrily as he opened the door and entered. But instead of helping Franz, he threw his fist at me.


    I brushed his fist aside and pushed him. He staggered backwards.


    "You are still injured from our fight two days ago, it''s better not to force yourself," I said.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance then threw his gaze at the others who were still standing outside the arena.


    "What are you doing ?! Hurry and attack him!" he said.


    They stormed into the arena, while Olivia reflexively called my name and ran towards me.


    "Ethan !!"


    One of them hurled his punch at me. I pulled his hand and threw him at the other.


    [You have hit a human for 36 HP.]


    [You have hit a human for 37 HP.]


    A kick flew towards me, I caught his leg and punched his neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a human for 40 HP.]


    Two fists greeted me after the enemy before me fell, I brushed it off with both of my hands and grabbed their heads. In one pull I banged both of them against each other.


    [You have hit a human for 30 HP.]


    [You have hit a human for 28 HP.]


    A low kick came from my side, I backed away, but two enemies locked and caught my hand from behind. I stomped on one of them.


    [You have hit a human for 10 HP.]


    "Arghh!" he screamed in pain while I took my hands off him and punched the other in the face.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a human for 41 HP.]


    Then I kicked my previous enemy''s stomach.


    [You have hit a human for 31 HP.]


    My three other enemies invaded me, I dodged behind one of them and hit the back of his neck.


    [You have hit a human for 35 HP.]


    Bern tried to hit me from behind, I shifted my head to the side, avoiding the blow, grabbed his hand and threw it at two of my enemies who stormed at me from the front.


    [You have hit a human for 26 HP.]


    [You have hit a human for 30 HP.]


    [You have hit a human for 32 HP.]


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 8.]


    [You have 25 unused stat points.]


    [You have 4 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Beast. Beat more than ten enemies in a row. VIT + 2 AGI + 1]


    Seeing all my enemies whimpering in pain around me, including Bern, I approached Olivia who was still stiff in shock after watching my fight. Her hand was still holding her cellphone recording everything. My finger pressed the stop button on the cellphone screen and whispered to her.


    "I want to take my prize." My eyes looked at her with an alluring gaze.


    A swallowing sound could be heard from her throat and her face turned red.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t agree?"


    "I changed my mind ..." I say in a sweet voice with a slight smile on my lips. I brought my face close to her and she closed her eyes. But no, I turned my face closer to her ear.


    "I''m just kidding," I whispered.


    She opened her eyes as I pulled my face away from her.


    "You-"


    She was just about to get angry at me but I ced my index finger in front of her lips and gave her a teasing smirk.


    "I won''t be kidding next time." I can see her face getting redder.


    I walked past her and took my bag.


    "Let''s go," I said, staring at Olivia who was still stiffened.


    My voice startled her.


    "Ah, okay." Then she approached me.


    "Ethan! I will report you to the police for everything you have done today!" screamed Bern.


    "I dare you to do it. I have asked Olivia to record our fight. If I give the recording to the police or spread it to the public, everyone can see you clearly gang up on me and you still lose. It''s not just jail that awaits you but I''m sure your fighting studio''s credibility and reputation will be ruined, "I replied.


    Bern was speechless, unable to reply to my words. Ten pro fighters losing to a skinny student do look like a joke.


    I turned and walked to the elevator while Olivia walked beside me.


    "Ethan, I didn''t know you were a good fighter."


    "Keep it as a secret," I said, ncing and smirking at her.


    She paused to look at me for a moment before answering.


    "Okay..."

 Chapter 19. Sweet and Sour

    <h4>20 Chapter 19. Sweet and Sour</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 19. Sweet and Sour


    We walked out of Franz''s fighting studio and down the street.


    "Ethan, are you okay?" Olivia asked, looking at me.


    "I am okay."


    But even with my answer, her eyes remained fixed on me and I realized it.


    "Is there something wrong with me? "


    "You look like ... someone else."


    A breath apanied by a chuckled out of my mouth.


    "Maybe you''ve never seen me like this before. If I''m not Ethan, then who am I?"


    She sighed and smiled.


    "Maybe you''re right ... I''m just not used to this."


    "I''ll apany you back home."


    Olivia stopped and grabbed my hand.


    "It''s okay. I''ll go home by myself."


    "The night is gettingte. Let me apany you."


    She looked down sadly.


    "My house''s condition is still chaotic. At least I don''t want you to see it."


    "Okay." I understand her difficulty since I have felt the same way when my mother left us.


    "Then I''ll apany you to the station."


    "It''s fine." She pointed to a car not far from us.


    "My ride has arrived."


    "Okay, then see you tomorrow." I was just about to leave but she grabbed my hand, stopping my movement.


    "Thank you for today." Her voice sounded softer than usual. To be honest, instead of her who asked what was wrong with me, I''m the one who wanted to ask what''s wrong with her? Olivia''s image, which had been frightening and scary, immediately disappeared.


    "You are wee," I replied. But even though I already answered her, she hasn''t let go of my hand and her eyes are still staring deeply at me.


    "Olivia?" I said in confusion. I really don''t understand why her attitude changed.


    "Ah!" she let go of my hand awkwardly.


    "See you tomorrow, Ethan." Then she ran to her car.


    While I looked at her, making sure she got in the car before turning towards the station.


    -----


    * Ding Dong *


    "Attention please, we have arrived at Ironshade Town."


    My feet stepped off the train and exited the station while my eyes looked at my status and skill screens.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 8] [Exp: 64.86%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Beast]


    [HP: 250/250] [DP: 65/120]


    [STR: 32] [VIT: 25]


    [AGI: 40] [LUK: 17]


    [INT: 21] [WIS: 12]


    [Partners - 2]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Unused stat - 15]


    I just distributed some of my status points to AGI while I will put the rest to WIS tomorrow. With a goodbination of AGI and STR, I can fight more effectively without having to get hurt or rely too much on my skills. At least if I meet with more powerful opponents and I am forced to fight them openly, I can ovee them without having to rely on my Demonic Energy skills.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 3 (Requires 12 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Unused skill points - 1]


    As for skill points, I distribute them to my Demonic Energy and Maniption skills. Right now my maniption skill chance has gone up by 10% while my Demonic Energy has gone up by 60%. Indeed, for the time being, the demon I''ve ever met is only rat demons. But as far as I know the rat demon is the lowest demon.


    I stepped into the yard and unlocked my door.


    "Celia, I''m home," I said as I went into the house and took my shoes off.


    My eyes were on the sofa where Celia used to sit, but she wasn''t there.


    "Celia?" I called her while stepping in to put my bag on the sofa. She should have been home a long time ago.


    "I am here." her voice came from inside the dining room together with a noise.


    My feet stepped into the dining room, it wasn''t usually she had dinner at this hour. My eyes fixed on Celia who was busy cooking while asionally slurping her bubble tea. Her pink favourite apron covered her thin sleepwear.


    "You haven''t eaten, right? I''m making dinner for us," she said. I was quite surprised, she wanted to cook for me for two days straight and was grateful that our rtionship had improved.


    A smile grew on my lips as I walked toward her, curious about what she was cooking.


    "So today''s dinner is katsudon?" I said excitedly after seeing what she cooked for me. Katsudon was my favourite food when I was a child. My mother always made it for me, when I didn''t want to eat.


    "Yes." She flipped the tonkatsu over the pan with a long chopstick before turning her gaze to me.


    "I bought the meat at the neighbourhood market. Since I ran out of it at the nearby market."


    "Didn''t you say that your exam is next week? You don''t need to do this for me." But despite my words, to be honest, I am very happy.


    "Pffttt!" She held back herughter. "I know you are happy. "


    "That''s not true," I denied.


    "Your face has said everything, " she teased, putting the tonkatsu to the drying rack and putting another one to the pan then she took her bubble tea and sipped it.


    "What vour is that?" I asked. The bubble tea''s colour is very interesting like a rainbow and does not mix even though it was shaken repeatedly.


    "Do you want to try it?" she asked while the straw was still in her mouth.


    "Can I? " I said happily.


    She put down her chopsticks and bubble teacup. Then without warning, she pulled my neck, bumping her lips at mine. I can feel the sweet, sour taste of fruits flowing into my mouth along with her tongue which slowly tickles my tongue and my mouth. I can only be stunned with a flushed face while my heart beats fast.


    After releasing her kiss, she took back her chopsticks and flipped the tonkatsu that almost burnt. I can see her face is reddened just like me.


    "Does it taste good?" she asked.


    "It''s delicious ..." I said, covering my lips with my hand.


    "Which one?"


    "Huh?"


    "The bubble tea or the kiss?" she rified her question.


    I turned my face in embarrassment.


    "Both... "


    After that awkward silence filled the room, only the sizzling sound from the pan was heard. After a minute she turned off the stove and put the katsu on the drying rack.


    "I''ll prepare the utensils," I said, while I was only able to return to my senses.


    But she grabbed my hand, preventing me from leaving.


    "Brother, I want to apologize."


    "About what?"


    "About my words when dad died."


    I sighed.


    "Never mind, that was a year ago. I know you were devastated at that time. The important thing is that you are no longer mad at me."


    "Actually, I''m still angry at you."


    "Why?"


    "Since dad died, you not only tried hard to take his responsibility but you started acting like him." She bowed in sadness.


    "That ident ... Not only took my dad, but also my brother..."


    Indeed after my father''s death I tried hard to take his responsibility for raising Celia but it was all because I felt I had the responsibility of being her brother.


    Celia hugged me from behind, her head leaned against my back.


    "I''m not a little kid anymore, but you never tell me anything. Even when mom sends less money you just keep quiet ... You just said you will take care of everything. I feel you''re getting further away from me ..."


    Her words are true, but I didn''t expect that she had been cold to me not because she med me for father''s death but because I didn''t want to say anything about our difficulties.


    "I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to be honest. I just don''t want you to worry about it..."


    She tightened her embraces.


    "From now on, be honest to me. Tell me your difficulties. I want we to return to the way we used to be, just like when dad was alive."


    "Okay," I replied. I know I can''t bepletely honest especially about my work and my sudden change. But at least I want to improve ourmunication.


    She released her hug and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then I will prepare the utensils," she said as she left.


    "I''ll do it," I said. But when I had just taken one step, she turned and pushed me into the chair.


    "I''ll do it, "she insisted.


    "But if done together, it will finish faster," I reasoned.


    "No. This is my apology. I want to be a reliable sister." She put her hand on my cheek and rubbed my face while her eyes looked at me deeply.


    "Because I will make you only belong to Celia." She shed a smile to me then went to get the food utensils.


    While I could only be stunned while trying to calm myself.


    ----


    After taking a bath, I sat in front of my desk in my room and took out my two cellphones from my bag. A happy smile adorned my lips. I was very relieved after I was able to improve my rtionship with Celia, we even spent the whole dinner with jokes andughter.


    I opened my chat application with my new cellphone and started typing chat messages for Cam.


    Me: Hello, Cam. It''s me Damian. I''m sorry for just contact you today.


    Just a few seconds after I put down my cellphone and took my book out of the bag, she replied to my message.


    Cam: Finally you contacted me. I thought you didn''t save my number.


    Me: I heard you were looking for me at Ledred. What''s wrong?


    Cam: Do you have time tomorrow? I want to talk.


    Me: At what time?


    Cam: 06:00 PM at Ledred.


    Me: Alright, but about the ce, how about the Havana Cafe in the Acrine district?


    Cam: Okay. See you tomorrow.


    Me: See you tomorrow.


    I took my other cellphone and sent a message to Olivia.


    Me: Hey, I already checked at my schedule. My work starts at 06.00 PM. I can apany you tomorrow.


    Olivia: Really? It''s good to hear that. I would be really nervous if I need to go to Ledred alone.


    Me: But this time it''s not free.


    Olivia: Huh? You want me to pay?


    Me: Yep. I want you to meet with someone, after I leave.


    Olivia: A man or a woman?


    Me: Woman.


    Olivia: Your sister?


    Me: No. Celia is busy studying for next week''s exam.


    After that, she did not reply to my chat even though I saw ''Olivia is typing ...'' several times, next to her profile picture.


    ''What did she type? Why took her so long?''


    I was just about to ask but she replied to my message.


    Olivia: Your girlfriend?


    Me: I do not have one.


    Olivia: Then who?


    Me: You will know tomorrow.


    Olivia: Don''t make me curious.


    Me: You also made me curious today.


    Olivia: Are you trying to get revenge on me?


    Me: Of course not. You know this person.


    Olivia: Well, since you helped me I can''t say no. See you tomorrow.


    I put down my cellphone and sighed. Yes, I decided to bring Olivia and Cam together tomorrow. Even though Olivia said she would ept Damian, but she had seen me bump to Emma. I''m not sure she let her mother be together with a man who also seduced her best friend. While I also can''t let Olivia end up like me and Celia. She has lost her father, I do not want her to lose her mother too.


    But I also don''t want to hurt Cam''s feelings. She had just been betrayed by her husband, if I could make her happy I wouldn''t mind. But of course I need to make them understand each other first, I don''t know if it''s gonna work or not but at least I want to try.


    ''Whatever their decision is. I hope that''s the best. ''

 Chapter 20. Damian and Ethan

    <h4>21 Chapter 20. Damian and Ethan</h4>


    The Incubus System chapter 20. Damian and Ethan


    The next day, the time showed 04:00 PM. The sky above the Diamond Coge is a little cloudy. I sat on the bench while chewing a sandwich in my hand. My eyes locked at Larry who was sitting next to me.


    "How long do I have to be like this?" he said while looking away awkwardly.


    "Wait, I''m not done yet," I said, holding his head, turning his face back to me and stared at him.


    Larry cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Ethan, I know we have been friends since childhood. But I only think of you as friends no more than that..." His tone is like a shy highschool girl who rejects the man who just made a confession to her.


    "Since you still think of me as a friend, stay still," I remember for thest two days I got a daily quest after staring at Emma and Olivia. I concluded, my quest has to do with what I saw. That''s why I decided to stare at Larry to get a quest rted to him. At least if it''s rted to him, I canplete it easily, but it''s been almost half an hour, I still haven''t gotten any quest.


    ''Is something missing? Am I wrong?''


    "What exactly were you talking about yesterday? Why after you talked with that crazy bodyguard you became like this?"


    "This has nothing to do with yesterday''s incident."


    "I''m sure something must have happened to you!" Larry held my shoulders furiously.


    "Did that crazy bodyguard harass you?" he said in a dramatic tone.


    "No-" I stopped my sentence when I saw Olivia approaching us.


    "I knew it! That crazy bodyguard must have harassed you!" Larry started bbering again before I could stop him.


    "Who is the crazy bodyguard who harassed you?" said Olivia suddenly while standing behind Larry.


    Larry stiffened and released his hand from me as he turned his body slowly with a pale face.


    "O-Olivia?"


    Olivia immediately frowned in confusion when she saw Larry''s face.


    "Why is your face turning pale?"


    While I bit down my lips trying to hold back myugh after seeing it.


    Since Larry didn''t answer, Olivia returned her gaze to me.


    "Who has been harassing you?"


    "No one. He just imagines too much," I said while continuing to hold myughter.


    "You''re not lying right?" Her expression turned worried.


    After I saw her expression, for a moment I remembered yesterday''s incident when she was worried before I fought with Franz. An announcement suddenly appeared in front of me.


    [You have received a daily quest!]


    [Hugging for 10 seconds.]


    [Target: Olivia Creststream.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Punishment: Losing half your DP.]


    [Time limit: 3:59:55]


    ''This is harder than yesterday.'' But instead of panicking as before, I was more curious about what triggers it. I retraced what I just thought and realized something. When I got Emma''s quest I was watching her physically, which is why my quest was rted to what I wanted to touch physically. Yesterday, when I got Olivia''s quest, I thought about how to be friends with her since I thought she already knew I was Damian. And this time was because I wanted to calm her down after seeing her worried face.


    "Ethan, are you all right?" Olivia''s voice made my mind return. Her worried face did not change. While Larry is still silent with a pale face.


    I smiled in response to her words. A secondter, without warning, I stood up and embraced her.


    Olivia was shocked by my sudden movements and Larry was also shocked with his mouth wide open like he was sure I would die this time. Well ... Actually, not only Larry but everyone looked at us with the same expression as him and was sure I would be killed by Olivia. While a countdown appeared before my eyes.


    [10 ... 9 ... 8 ...]


    Olivia tried to push me away.


    "Let me go-"


    But before she finished her sentence, I interrupted her.


    "Thank you for worrying about me. But I''m fine. Please don''t make a face like that ..." What I told her honestly came from my heart. I don''t like seeing other people worry about me, that''s also one of the reasons why I never said anything to Celia about our difficulties.


    Hearing my words she stopped pushing me and was stunned. I could feel her heart beating fast.


    "Olivia, even though I''m thin, I''m not a weak man," I said again.


    Rather than yesterday, this time countdown felt even faster. Everything works naturally, as if I did it on my own, not because the system asked me to do it.


    ''Lilieth is right. This system is rted to me. During all this time I kept suppressing myself but this system showed the true me. ''


    "I understand ... Let me go." Her voice sounded softer than usual.


    At the same time, my countdown has reached 0.


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [You gained exp.]


    [You have earned a new title: Hugger. Let me hug you and calm your feelings. STR + 1 LUK + 1.]


    I let go of my arms and could clearly see her face turning red with embarrassment and nervousness.


    "You already have enough problems, don''t add it again because of me." Then I took my bag on the bench while she was still stunned.


    "Let''s go," I said with a smile.


    My voice startled her.


    "Ah ... Okay."


    Both of us walked past the students who were still dumbfounded looking at us with casual steps. While Larry muttered.


    "I must be dreaming."


    -----


    Like yesterday we walked in Nighthallow City, but since it was still too early I took her to the Acrine District with the reason that yesterday we met Cam at night. Besides, it''s bad for her to be seen at Ledred too often.


    It''s almost 06:00 PM.


    We were already sitting at the Star Cafe but instead of sitting on the outdoor seat like yesterday, today we sat inside, next to arge ss window apanied by two cups oftte.


    "I''m sorry for not being able to apany you for too long today."


    "It''s okay. I''m d you can apany me." A smile spread on her face.


    Seeing she was in a good mood, I decided to ask her.


    "Olivia, may I ask you some questions?"


    "About what?"


    "About ''that man''." I deliberately didn''t say it directly to keep her from being offended.


    "What is it?" Her face suddenly turned sour.


    "Do you really want to let him be with your mother if he can make her happy?"


    She paused for a moment and looked down to cover her sad expression.


    "Do I have any other choice?"


    "Are you afraid he will take your mother?" My eyes continued to observe every change in her facial expression.


    "You have experienced the same thing as me. I think you already understand what''s in my mind now."


    "If he can make your mother happy without taking her from you, will you forgive him?"


    She raised her head and gave me a cynical look.


    "He is a prostitute. Aren''t all prostitutes rotten?"


    "I think equating everyone based on their profession is unfair."


    Her forehead wrinkled in dissatisfaction with my words.


    "Ethan, why did you defend him?" she said suspiciously.


    "I''m not defending him. I said it because I don''t want you to torture yourself," I replied firmly, while my eyes looked at her with seriousness. She goes to Ledred every day to follow Cam in order to protect her, that''s not something a girl should do. She is not supposed to be the ''bodyguard'' of her mother nor Emma, she is also a woman who should be protected and loved.


    "I know you are trying to protect your mother, but this is not the way to do it," I continued.


    She fell silent after hearing my words, while her expression turned calmer.


    "I think rather than spying on her all day like this. Your mother needs encouragement to face her divorcement," I added.


    "I know ... It just ... I hate seeing men who hurt women. I hate when I see my mother crying..."


    "You can judge himter. For now, I think it''s still too early."


    "I don''t know about that ..." The confusion was clearly on her face.


    * Beep * * Beep * * Beep *


    My rm sounded, I took my cellphone and turned it off.


    06:00 PM


    "I have to go now," I said, taking my bag. I shed a smile at her.


    "My friend will be here soon. Please don''t leave before she arrives, ok?"


    "Okay."


    "See you tomorrow."


    "Bye ..."


    My feet walked quickly toward the exit and into the Havana Cafe across the street after previously checking whether Olivia followed me or not. Cam was already sitting in the chair as a waiter putting a cup of tea in front of her, while I passed her to the toilet.


    I went inside a stall and took off my sweater.


    ''Incubus Form Activated.''


    [You have activated your Incubus Form.]


    A dark aura covered my body as the sound of bones rattled with a strange hiss in my ears. I checked myself in the mirror before moving out and approached Cam.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I said while sitting in the chair before her.


    "It''s fine, I just arrived." A happy smile immediately appeared on her face when she saw me.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "I want to talk to you about a few things. Especially about what happened two days ago." She took a deep breath before returning to speak.


    "I already talked about this with my daughter ... But it seems like she ..." She stopped in thest sentence, but I already knew.


    "Did she reject it?" I asked.


    Her face turned sour, her disappointment clearly visible on her expression.


    "She didn''t reject it directly."


    "I think this is too fast for her. Her father has been taken by someone else, she must be afraid of her mother being taken too," I said to calm her. I understand she was depressed because of her divorce and needed someone tofort her to get through it. But forcing her ego at the expense of Olivia was also not a good thing.


    She bent down her head.


    "I understand that but ... Isn''t it unfair for me?"


    I held her hands gently.


    "Cam, if you need me I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. But you have to remember your daughter needs you too. I don''t want you to hurt her for me. I don''t want to take someone who is important to others, because I know what it feels like to lose someone who is precious to me. "


    She raised her head and looked at me, while I looked at her deeply.


    "Even if your husband has done something to disappoint you, you shouldn''t lose your heart. Because that will only make you the same as him," I continued.


    She gasped as if she realized something after hearing my words.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Love Meter 2/10 - You are the person that I want. ]


    '' Hah? The love meter goes up? ''


    She held my hand in response, my attention returned to her. Her face looks brighter and more rxed, a sweet smile adorns her face.


    "Thank you for making me realize it, Damian. You are right, I should be taking care of my divorce before telling my daughter about you."


    A sigh of relief came out of my mouth after hearing her words.


    "Then do you want to settle it with her first?"


    "With my daughter?"


    I cast my gaze at the window beside us to the opposite cafe. Cam turned to look in the same direction at me and immediately caught her daughter''s figure who was sitting while sipping hertte.


    "Olivia ?!" she said in a surprised tone.


    "She''s a good daughter. I heard from my friend that she has been looking for you for two days at Ledred." I turned my gaze to Cam. "Just because she''s worried about you."


    She paused as she continued to look at Olivia, a smile reappeared on her face.


    "Don''t make her worry too much. We still can meet again tomorrow." I said.


    "Yes." She turned at me and looked at me gently.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    I answered with a nod.


    She took her hand off me and stood up, but before she left she spoke again.


    "Damian, I never thought I could meet a man like you at Ledred ... Thank you." Then she left.


    I heaved a sigh of relief once more as I leaned my back on my chair, my eyes watched Cam who crossed the street and entered the Star Cafe while Olivia looked at her in shock. Yes, I know what it''s like to lose, so I don''t want the others to experience the same thing as me.


    I stood up from my chair and grabbed my bag.


    ''Since the problem is solved. It''s time for me to go back to work at Ledred. ''


    ----


    Cam''s and Olivia''s PoV


    Cam''s feet stepped inside the Star Cafe and approached Olivia.


    "Who are you waiting for, Olivia?" she said while sitting before her.


    "Mother?!" Olivia said in surprise while putting down her cellphone. She didn''t think the person that Ethan wanted her to meet was her mother.


    Cam noticed that there was another cup oftte on the table.


    "Did you just meet your boyfriend?" she asked bluntly.


    "Mom, don''t tease me. He''s not my boyfriend," she quickly refused.


    Cam smiled at her daughter''s expression, guilt enveloped her. Indeed, after her husband brought his mistress home, she was very depressed. After she met Damian and felt sofortable with him, what she thought was revenge on her husband''s actions. That was the reason why she told Olivia everything and even told her ns to bring Damian home and live with them. She knew it was too fast, but she was also sick of seeing her husband making out like crazy in front of her every day, making her feel increasingly wasted. If her husband can do it, why can''t she?


    But like Damian said ... If she brought Damian, wouldn''t that mean she was no different from her husband? Wouldn''t it be very sad if she ends up being the same as the person she hates? And in the end, Olivia was the victim of their conflict.


    "Olivia, are you worried about me?" she said softly.


    "Of course ... You are having a hard time because of father and now that man is missing."


    "I''ve met him."


    Olivia looked at Cam doubtfully.


    " Are you going to bring him home?"


    Cam shook her head side to side.


    "He refused?" Olivia asked in a disbelief tone. How could a prostitute not want to live in their big mansion? Also if he could marry her mother, then her mother''s wealth will be his.


    "I haven''t told him. But I''m sure he will refuse. He said he didn''t want to take me from you."


    "Did he say that ?!"


    "Yes. I know... I made decisions too early because of my anger at your father. But now my mind is clearer after talking to him."


    Olivia looked at Cam and realized that her face looked brighter than before. A smile bloomed on her face as she thought maybe that man was not as bad as she thought.


    Cam noticed her daughter''s smile.


    "Do you feel relieved?"


    "Yes ... I thought you were going to leave like father."


    Cam held Olivia''s hand tightly and looked at her gently.


    "I''m here ... I''m not gonna leave you."


    "Thank you..."


    "Then? How about you?" said Cam out of blue.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are already 18 years old. There''s no way you haven''t liked anyone?" Cam teased while observing Olivia''s expression.


    Olivia quickly let go of her hand and turned her blushing face.


    "Of course I have ... But you know that your daughter is feared by all men. I don''t know how he feels about me."


    "Is he the sweater''s owner you brought home a month ago?" Cam teased again.


    "How do you know?" Olivia said in surprise.


    "Of course I know. I also know you washed it yourself with your hands."


    Olivia''s face turned even redder. She remembered how a month ago several male students had walked past her while holding back theirughter without saying anything. But at that time, he approached her and told her there was a bloodstain behind her jeans, not only that, he also lent his sweater to cover it. His kindness looks simple but impressed in her heart. This is also the reason why she asked him to apany her to Ledred in search of her mother. Because when the othersugh at her, he doesn''t ...


    "I''m afraid if I let the maids wash it they will damage it..."


    Cam leaned forward while one of her hands supported her head.


    "I''m getting curious. What does he look like? Is he handsome? Is he also a martial artist ?"


    "He''s not handsome, a bit thin. He''s not from a rich family either, but he''s kind." Olivia said, smiling shyly.


    "Then what''s his name?" said Cam, smiling happily, seeing the fierce eyes of her daughter turn soft.


    "He''s a model student at my college. His name is Ethan. "

 Chapter 21. The Game Has Just Begun 18+

    <h4>22 Chapter 21. The Game Has Just Begun 18+</h4>


    The Incubus System 21. The Game Has Just Begun


    The sky above the Ledred District was already dark when I set my feet there. Instead of wearing my own clothes, right now I''m wearing my father''s neat suit since all my trousers are too short for Damian. I had sent a message to Celia that I would be homete today and left my bag in the station''s locker. I have put all the rest of my stat status into my WIS status. Now, My WIS is 27.


    Today is arguably the first day of my debut as a real prostitute. My first day with Cam was just lucky, whereas when with Mia I just happened to meet her but today I had to find my own client. My feet stepped into a nightclub that was quite famous there, Sea Devil.


    The sound of loud music along with the guests'' stomping filled the room. Everyone dances apanied by colourfulser lights that fire from the ceiling to the dance floor, on the stage a DJ is busy with his turntablists while on several other small stages, some well-built men who only wear feathers underwear dance to the beat.


    To be honest I didn''t have the experience to go to a ce like this before but somehow I entered it without any burden or nervousness at all. Just a minute after I swept my view in the room a woman approached me while holding a ss of cocktails in her hand. Her other hand crept around my waist and her breast leaned against my body, showing her cleavage clearly from her neckline mini dress.


    "Hi, are you new here? What''s your name?"


    I gave a seductive smirk as I held and lifted her chin slowly while my other hand holds her waist.


    "Damian. Do you want me to apany you tonight?" I offered myself without further ado. I was quite surprised at the women here. I thought I had to use my charm skills to get clients. But it seems Ledred is indeed a ce for women to look for fun so I don''t have to, plus Damian''s handsome face also contributed to attracting them. Well, at least this makes it easier for me to fill my DP.


    Two big men wearing security uniforms approached me.


    "Can youe with us for a minute? Lady Pearl wants to see you."


    Upon hearing the name ''Lady Pearl'', the woman who was clinging to me earlier released herself from me in a panic.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were Lady Pearl''s man." Then she immediately moved away.


    ''Lady Pearl ... What a beautiful name. But it doesn''t look like her reputation is as beautiful as her name.''


    The two bodyguards moved behind me.


    "I hope you will not let Lady Pearl wait too long," they said again.


    Although I was confused how could she ask me to meet her even though I had just arrived, but I still agreed.


    "Show me the way," I said casually as my feet began to walk. Rather than being afraid, the previous woman''s reaction actually made me curious about this woman named Lady Pearl.


    The sound of music from the dancing hall dims in my ears. They opened the door for me to a private karaoke room and closed the door as soon as I entered. The room wasrge with red soundproof walls and a soft carpet-covered floor.


    A sweet-faced young woman with long light blue hair and wearing a simple mini dress sits on a luxurious long sofa in the room with arge mirror behind it. But contrary to her sweet face, an evil smirk adorned her lips, her hands busy tickling a naked man who was tied to arge table in front of her with a feather stick. The man''s cock was fully awake, sweat dripping from his body while breathing hard.


    "Please - hah- no more ... Hahh ... Hahh ... Let me cum ... hah- Please ...." he begged with difficulty while trying to break away from the iron shackles that bound his hands and feet. His eyes were filled with extraordinary thirst.


    But Lady Pearl didn''t care, she tickled his fun bag, went up and tickled the tip.


    "Anghhh !! Ahhh ... Hahhh!" The man flinched, his hips raised slightly with a blushing face and an extraordinarily lustful expression.


    ''Making a man as a toy? What a bad hobby. '' Well, but this is Ledred, everything can happen here.


    "Are you Lady Pearl? Why did you call me?" I said after she ignored me for a while. The man''s moan still filled the room.


    "Sit down," she said without turning her face to me. An evil smirk still adorned her face while her eyes were fixed on her toy before her.


    I stepped closer and sat on the smaller sofa, my elbows I put in the arm of the sofa while my chin rxed on my hand. My eyes looked at Lady Pearl who was still busy ying around.


    "What do you want?" I said again.


    "You have to pay close attention to this because after I''m done with him, it''s your turn," she said.


    "You mean you want to make me your toy?" A breath apanied by a chuckled out of my mouth.


    "I am not interested." I stood up and was just about to leave but I could feel something holding my feet. ncing down, I saw a tentacle tie my ankles. I turned my gaze to Lady Pearl and realized it was her leg, one of her eight legs to be exact.


    ''Kraken''s descendant ... No wonder she can y with men as she pleases.''


    Kraken''s descendants are one of the rare hybrid sea-beasts. Their upper bodies are humans while their legs are like octopus tentacles. They can change their ''legs'' into ordinary human feet and because of their royal blood lineage, they are all born with endless wealth. They are the masters of the sea, with their raremunication ability they can find out disasters and marine resources.


    "I said after I finished with him, next is your turn," she said, staring at me with an unhappy face. While the other tentacles spread to that man''s cock and shook it. The tip of the tentacles wiggled to stimte the tip of the man''s cock while its suckers suck it, transparent and sticky mucus dripping over his cock.


    "Ahhh ... Hahhh ... Yesss !!! Ohh ... I''m gonna cum ... ahhh ...!" the man began to moan like crazy while his eyes turned upside down.


    ''Since you want to y with me, then I''ll also y with you.'' A smirk formed on my lips as I sat back down. "All right, but I hope you can finish it quickly. Because I''m an impatient person," I said, leaning my back against my sofa. Instead of being tense I even look rxed.


    Seeing my reaction, Lady Pearl smiled with satisfaction.


    "I like an obedient man like you." Her eyes looked at me mischievously.


    Another chuckled out of my mouth. "Don''t judge me too fast." My eyes locked at her with the same gaze. It was as if we were two beasts ready to devour one another.


    "Aaaghhhh --- ahhhh!" The man''s loud screams filled the room as his semen spurting and dripped into his groin. He was breathing heavily while the other tentacles crept loosened his shackles.


    "Leave us," she ordered the man.


    He rolled to the side while catching his breath, gathering his clothes quickly and went outside.


    "Now it''s your turn," she said, pointing to the table in front of her with her chin.


    "I told you, don''t judge me too fast. I''m not an obedient man," I said, raising my chin to challenge her.


    She stood up with an unhappy face, all her legs clearly visible.


    "I am Ledred''s ruler! How dare you against mymand?!" She approached me impatiently and leaned her face towards me. While I remained silent in my position, without changing my expression at all. Her eyes looked at my face carefully, a momentter a devious smile developed on her lips.


    "But since you are so handsome, I will forgive you. I will tame you well." her tentacle spread to my face while the others began to unbutton my shirt and my zipper.


    "Tame me?" A slight condescending chuckled out of my mouth then I brought my face close to her ear.


    "Be careful, maybe you are the one who ends up tame by me," I whispered in a sweet voice. I pulled my face away from her and could clearly see her annoyed face.


    All the buttons on my shirt were open and the tentacle was about to sneak into my trousers but I grabbed it. I brought the tentacles close to my mouth licking it, my eyes still locked to her. A wicked smile slowly grew on her face once again. "Do you want to make a bet?" she said.


    "What bet?"


    "If you manage to fuck me, I will pay you with a very high price. But if I manage to make you cum before you can do it then you must be my pet forever."


    "Do you want to exchange money with my life? I think that''s unfair."


    "What do you want?"


    My mischievous smile spreads across my face when she wants to listen to my negotiations. "You said you were Ledred''s ruler right? Then I want this club."


    "Do you think your life''s price is that high ?!" she snapped with eyes staring at me.


    I gave her aughter before returning to speak. "Are you afraid?" I challenged her as my hand stroked the side of her face while my other hand returned her tentacle into my underwear.


    She looks surprised with my clear challenge. "Deal," she said without hesitation. With so many ''legs'' it was very easy for her to tie me up and y my body freely.


    "It''s a freestyle, right?" I rified once again.


    "Yes. A freestyle," she replied. The other tentacles began to creep up to my body while the tentacle that was already in my underwear was wiggling tickling my cock.


    Without warning, I pushed her to the floor while she was easily carried away because of our strength difference. I ced her hips between my thighs and pinned her hands on the floor. She looked surprised by my sudden movements. "Then I''ll use the rough method."


    "You like a rough y, huh?" she said with a sinister smile. A slight hissing sound came out of my mouth as the tentacle wrapped in my half-awake cock and shook it slowly, while the other tentacles pulled my trousers and my underwear then spread and wiggled on my body. Sticky mucus began to cover my cock, while the tip of the tentacle tickled the tip of my cock. "Hnnggg ...." A slight moan escaped from my mouth.


    I pulled her hands up and held her with one of my hands while my other hand went down holding her tentacle and was just about to pull it but its suction force was so strong. It kept clinging to my cock tightly.


    An evilughter came out of her mouth.


    "You are too naive." She raised her head slightly, approaching my ear.


    "You better give up now. I will treat you well."


    "We''ll see," I say confidently. My expression did not change even though I held the incredible stimulus at my lower part. My urge for mating is increasing but no... She wants to y with me, so I will also y with her. I let go of my hand from her tentacles then crept up to infiltrate her dress and take off her underwear.


    "Tsk!" She clicked her tongue in annoyance. Two of her tentacles pulled my head, bumping her lips at mine. I gasped when I felt her tongue slip into my mouth along with a small object with a strange taste from it.


    [Stimnts are detected.]


    ''Tsk! She tried to drug me. ''


    Her tongue swirled in my mouth trying to make me swallow the drug. I pulled my head away from her, with my strength I could easily do it even though she was holding me tightly.


    "Ah!" she gasped and screamed in surprise. The tentacle holding my cock loosened, I immediately grabbed it and held it tight.


    "How dare you y dirty tricks on me," I said with a displeased expression. I stuck out my tongue, showed the drug that was still intact then I tilted my head to the other side slightly and blew it out of my mouth.


    "Damian Lucio," I introduced myself suddenly.


    "I didn''t ask your name," she said in a displeased tone.


    "You better remember well. It would be very bad if you called a wrong name. It will turn me off."


    "I already said-"


    Before she finished her sentence, I brought my face close to her and she gasped.


    "I''ve yed enough."


    ''Charm.''


    Actually, I didn''t want to use this skill on her but she pissed me off since she tried to cheat by drugging me. So I will show her what a real stimnt feels like.


    A sweet erotic fragrance wafted. Her face began to turn red, her eyes glinted filled with lust, her breast moved up and down, while her breath began to pant.


    [Charm skill seeded.]


    I let go of my hand from her tentacles and crept into her breast, embracing her soft and smooth mound. My hand immediately recognized something hard there, I pinched it slowly and twisted it while my face approached her ear. A mischievous smile developed on my lips.


    "Beg to me ... I will serve you until satisfied," I whispered in a sweet voice.

 Chapter 22. Tentacle Lady 18+

    <h4>23 Chapter 22. Tentacle Lady 18+</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 22. Tentacle Lady


    I could hear the sound of her breathing getting heavier in my ears and felt her breath on my neck while my fingers continued to y with the tips of her breast. My tongue moved and licked her side neck slowly to her ear.


    "Ahhh ...!" she gasped and felt shivers run-up to her spine upon my lick. The wiggling of her tentacles all over my body began to run wild. The sucker sucks every inch of my body, especially between my crotch as if it told me she wants me to keep touching her. While all my underwear have been removed by her tentacles, including my shoes. All that was left was my shirt that was open and my suit.


    Slowly, I bit her earlobe then whispered again in a sweet voice. "Lady Pearl, beg to me."


    "Ahh ... hah ... Please ..." Her breathing got heavier, her body began to sway erotically.


    I pulled my face away and looked at her. Enjoying her seductive gaze, her reddened face, her pleading expression and her wet lips slightly parted as if she wanted something from me. In an instant, she changed from a predator to a prey that waiting to be eaten.


    "More ..." I asked in a seductive voice with a mischievous smirk on my lips. Her expression really turned me on.


    "Damian ... please - hah - please satisfy me ..." she pleaded once again with misty-eyed expressions, dted pupils, red nose and trembling lips.


    I gave her a mischievous smile before my lips fell on her, my tongue entered her mouth and she weed me happily. Our tongues twisted, shing with each other while I took my hands off her breast and moved down to touch her wet heat that was hidden between her ''legs''. I rubbed the entrance for a few seconds with my thumb before plunged my finger in it. It''s so warm and tight, I can feel the inner wall throbbing calling me.


    "Mmmppphhh ..." A muffled moan came out of her mouth as her body startled but I tilted my head and deepened my kiss. While her tentacles are ying with my body, exploring every corner of my body, stimting me with its wiggle, crawling and clinging tightly all over my body as if it will not let me go before I satisfy her. The tickling sensation travelled all over my body, stimting my desire to mating, making my cock increasingly tense and erged.


    A few secondster, I plunged my second finger in it and moved to tickle it slowly.


    "Hmphhhh ...!" She flinched once more, her body lifted slightly, her liquid overflow trickled down to the carpet while I could feel her heat loosened, I knew she wanted me so bad ...


    I released my kiss, a string of saliva still connects our tongue as I pulled my body away from her. My hands moved quickly, opened my suit and shirt and threw it. While she took off her mini dress and bra shamelessly, showing her pale white skin clearly and her ripe breasts with seductive pink tips.


    She put her arms around my neck, leaned over me and pressed her breast against mine while we locked our gaze at each other, her tentacles tickling, ying my fun bag and soaked my cock with its liquid.


    "Damian ... I want you so bad ..." she whispered in a sexy voice.


    My index finger travelled from her temples to her wet lips and she responded by licking my finger''s tip.


    "Give yourself to me ..."


    After those words left my mouth, a chuckled out of our mouths while our gazes were still fixed on each other. A secondter, as if on cue, our lips crashed with each other once more. Our tongues swam wildly, shing each other, our kisses getting dirty every second, our saliva dripped to our chin. Her tentacles arepletely clinging to my body, giving me ess to her heat freely. My hand squeezed her breast tightly while my other hand pulled the back of her head towards me.


    Her body fell to the floor once again while Iy on top of her, my waist moved to rub my cock that was wet with her tentacles'' liquid to her entrance that was wet, while her tentacle''s sucker ''kissed'' my cock wildly. The pleasure overwhelms me, my adrenaline increases. I must admit she''s really pretty good at this. Although I wanted to y with her a little longer but now I could not stand with all the touches she gave me.


    I broke my kiss.


    "I''m going in," I dered. I want her to be prepared for what she will receive next.


    "Aggghhhh ...!" she gasped as she nted her nails into my back when I started to slide my cock into her heat. I felt a resistance even though I just put my cock''s head. She is crazily tight, but seriously even though I just put a little but I can feel her inside is warm and irresistibly delicious. Her tightness made me undo my intention to do it roughly. And even my urge for mating has already shot up to my head, I still hold myself to let her get used to it. Is mine too big? I haven''t even used my Demonic Erection yet. Isn''t she Ledred''s ruler? She should have slept with many men, right?


    "Ahh ... More ... Why did you stop? Give me more ..." she demanded.


    Upon hearing her demand, my waist moved again pushing my cock deeper and deeper, prating her resistance, feeling the narrowness of her inner wall.


    "Nggghh ..." I grunted. But not because of my difficulty prating her resistance but withstand the extraordinary pleasure given by it to me. If I hadn''t restrained myself, maybe I would have pushed my cock in without mercy. She imnted her nails and began to scratch my back.


    "Aaaghhhh... Damian ---- Ahhhh!" she cried loudly and her eyes closed tightly.


    Meanwhile, I feel like my cock is being hugged tightly by something soft and warm, each time I slide in deeper the pleasure that is built by it is getting higher.


    ''It crazily feels so good ... Is it because she is a Kraken''s descendant?''


    She took a quick breath after I put all my cock into it.


    "Ahhh... Haaahh --- it''s so good ... Damian --- Give me - hah-" more pleasure ... hah - hah - I want more pleasure ... Satisfied me... "Her eyes glinted in excitement.


    I responded with a seductive smirk and a secondter I began to move my waist back and forth slowly. My eyes stared at her face getting redder every time I thrust my cock into it.


    "Ahhh ... Hahhh ... Hahh ... hah ... ahh ..." Both of us began climbing in pleasure as our heavy breathing sound filled the room. A minuteter, my waist movements are getting faster and rougher.


    "Uh ... Uh ... Damian ... Ahhhh --- Damian --- Anghh ..." Our mind sinks into pleasure. It was more difficult for me to hold myself since my load is already full.


    "Cumming --- ahhh - Damian ... I''m cumming --- Anggghh ..." she moaned loudly as I sped up my pace.


    Only a secondter after those words, leaving her mouth, I shot my warm liquid mixed with hers. "Ngghhh ..." I groaned in pleasure while my load continued to shoot inside her. Even after all of my load came out, her heat kept ''biting'' me hard as if not allowing me to leave.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been cancelled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 9.]


    [You have 5 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Maiden Tamer. Congrattions! Her virginity is yours. INT + 1 AGI + 1 LUK + 1.]


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 1/10 - I''m so excited to see you again. ]


    My eyes widened after I read it.


    ''She''s a virgin ?!'' I was quite shocked. She was ying with man''s cock earlier like she was used to having sex with them but apparently not.


    She pulled my head closer and gave me a passionate kiss once more. While I move my lips and tongue in tune with her.


    "You came so much," she said after she broke her kiss. A satisfied smile adorned her lips, one of her tentacles crept into my face and wiggled it slowly.


    "Do you like it?" I teased while looking at her with an alluring gaze and giving her a smirk.


    "Yes, I really like it ..." She tilted her head into my ear.


    "I''ve been waiting for a wild man like you," she whispered in a sweet, friendly voice.


    A chuckled out of my mouth in response as I pulled my cock out, the blue liquid immediately dripped onto the carpet. I can guess it''s virginity''s blood since I''ve heard the words ''as blue as Kraken''s blood''.


    "We will settle the contract quickly. Then after that you better give me more of it," she said as she stood up.


    "You really are impatient don''t you?" I stood and plopped myself on the sofa casually.


    She pressed a button on an electronic device that was hanging on the wall near us.


    "Bring this club contract to me."


    "Okay," a voice answered her.


    Then she walked and sat on myp, her hands around my neck intimately. While I put my hand on her waist.


    "It''s your first time, but you don''t seem to care about it," I asked in confusion.


    Her hand rubbed the side of my face slowly.


    "I told you I''ve been waiting for a man like you for a long time, of course, I''m ready for it. That''s why I built Ledred."


    "You built Ledred just for this?"


    Another chuckled out of her mouth.


    "Of course. Besides, I like it here, Ledred is like my yground." Somehow I''m not surprised by her words, given who she is.


    "Then why did you call me earlier? How do you know me?"


    "There are unwritten rules here. Every prostitute that wants to start working has to be my toy for one week."


    After hearing her words, I grabbed her chin and made her look at me. "Now that you have me, stop ying with men like that. It is torture for them."


    "Of course, after I met you, I don''t need them anymore ..." she answered, leaning closer to me. Her lips came back to my lips, our lips soon crushed one another.


    A knocking sound followed by the sound of a door opening was heard. A man came in carrying a few documents, but after a few steps he stopped and looked away in embarrassment as he noticed not a single piece of cloth was covering our bodies.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    "It''s okay, just put the contract on the table," she said after breaking her kiss casually.


    The man immediately put the contract and the pen on the table without daring to nce at us, then he immediately got out of there.


    She took the contract and gave it to me.


    "Make it fast Damian ... Don''t make me wait too long," she said in a teasing voice.


    I took the contract from her hand. My eyes moved to read it a few moments before returning my gaze to her in confusion.


    "Are you willing to give this ce as long as I serve you in bed?" I thought at least the contract required me to work at least a few hours a day and have the responsibility to manage the ce.


    She gave me a smallugh after seeing my confusion.


    "I told you Ledred is just my yground."


    My mind sank into my thoughts, this is really too good to be true. It even looks like a trap. That''s why I decided to check her emotions.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Pearl Seabloom] [Age: 20]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 98/98] [MP: 50/50]


    [Skills: Sea Communications lv 3] [Emotion: In love, excited.]


    [Love meter: 1/10] [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Incubus''s Partner]


    [Profession: Master of the sea, Ledred''s ruler.]


    I was quite surprised by her status. She''s only level 1 but her HP was almost the same as Bern while her MP was bigger than the rat demon. Now I understood why she was so confident that she could tame me earlier.


    "You are not ying with me, right?" I made sure once more.


    "Do you not believe me?" she said with a meek voice.


    My eyes turned to the status screen before me and realized that her emotions had not changed, while I already read the contract carefully.


    ''I will trust her for now.''


    "Well, I won''t doubt you any longer." Then I took the pen to sign the contract.


    Just after I finished signing, she took my pen and ced it on the table.


    "Since we finished the contract, now I want you to continue what we have done before." she approached her lips to my ear.


    "But this time I don''t want you to restrain yourself like before," she whispered.


    "How did you know I was restraining myself?" I said while taking a nce at her. She really surprised me for a lot of things.


    "I knew it from your blood flow and your heartbeat. Kraken''s tentacles are very sensitive, it''s easy to find out."


    An evil smirk developed on my lips.


    "Then don''t me me."


    We locked our gaze for a few moments then our lips came to each other while our body began to move, a sure sign of a new beginning. \u003cspan data-mce-type="bookmark" id="mce_marker"\u003e?\u003c/span\u003e

 Chapter 23. Unexpected Truth

    <h4>24 Chapter 23. Unexpected Truth</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 23. Unexpected Truth


    Iid down on the long sofa in the room. One of my hands stroked Lady Pearl''s hair whoyfortably on top of me while my other hand ced on her waist. Her tentacles are still clinging to me and spreading across my body, a satisfied smile adorns her lips. My eyes stared at the announcement screen before me.


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 10.]


    [You have 10 unused stat points.]


    [You have 3 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Sex Addict. Wow! You just have intercourse three times in a row. INT + 2 AGI + 2 LUK + 2.]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 2/10 - You are the person that I want. ]


    ''Three times in a row ... This is the first time I''ve done it. ''


    But strangely I don''t feel awkward or anything, everything feels natural to me instead I feel my instinct to protect her is getting stronger. Well, she''s my partner now, shouldn''t a man be obliged to protect his woman?


    As a descendant of the Kraken, Pearl has her own uniqueness, if I talk to Cam or Mia through words to encourage them to ovee their problems. Pearl and I spoke with our touch. Yes ... We talked with the intercourse that we just did, in that way we got to know each other of our bodies and our emotions, her tentacles didn''t stop creeping all over my body, feeling every change, my heartbeat, my blood flow, vibrations in my body. I just found out the way Kraken descendantsmunicate is so ... Unique.


    "I like listening to your heartbeat ..." her voice interrupted my thoughts.


    My hands sped her head tighter.


    "You can listen to it to your heart''s content."


    "I thought... All men are the same, liars... They all give me sweet lies, trying to attract my attention for my abilities," she said as she snuggled closer to me.


    I was not surprised to hear her words, her sensitive tentacles could even detect me holding myself back only from my blood flow and heartbeat. Detecting someone lying is easy for her.


    "But you should not y with them."


    She pulled her face away and looked at me with a displeased expression.


    "You don''t know how I feel when I read their heartbeat and blood flow. ''If I can get her attention then I''ll be rich.'' They only consider me as a gold mine, absolutely disgusting. "


    "Then what about me? Didn''t I also ask for this club directly beforehand? Doesn''t that make me worse than them?" I asked bluntly.


    A chuckled out of her mouth.


    "You only negotiated spontaneously after I challenged you, before it, you didn''t even think of it." She crawled up and ced her hands on the sides of my head.


    "Instead of greed, I can feel something different from you."


    "Tell me what is it?" I asked curiously. My eyes are locked at her. Her ability keeps amaze me.


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she thought while her expression turned puzzled.


    "I''m not sure to say it since this is the first time I felt it. I can feel the kindness mixed with a strong dominating desire in you. Something that should fight with each other but you can make it bnce. That''s what makes me interested in you."


    The kindness and strong desire to dominate ... She talked about Ethan''s human side and Damian''s demon instincts. Ever since I understood this system and epted Damian as a part of me I did begin to maintain the two sides equally. Instead of ''fighting'' with each other as before now, we are like working together to fill each other''s weaknesses.


    "I know that dominating desire is what makes you return my challenge, but it''s your kindness that keeps you from hurting me when you do it for the first time," she continued. Then her lips fell to my ears.


    "I really like you..."


    "So I guess it''s my absolute win then ..." I said and she immediately pulled her face away in response. When I let out a chuckle after seeing her reaction.


    "Didn''t I already say to be careful not to end up being tamed by me?" I teased.


    "I gave myself to you, so it doesn''t count," she insisted.


    Another chuckled out of my mouth.


    "So, what makes you give yourself to me not included in the tamed category?" I teased again.


    "Of course not! Being tamed is not an option but giving myself voluntarily is my own choice," she denied with a blushing face. She knows my words are true but she doesn''t want to admit it. Her pride is too high to make her admit that, I think this is the real reason why she wants me to sign the contract immediately. Instead of binding me with a rtionship, she bound me with a contract. So I can''t escape from her now.


    Seeing her stubbornness, I let out a smallugh. "Okay, okay. I didn''t tame you but you volunteered to give yourself to me," I said as I didn''t want to continue our argument.


    I nced at the clock and realized the time was showing 10.12 PM.


    "I have to go home now," I said, getting up from the sofa while she moved away from me.


    "That fast?" Her disappointment was heard clearly in her tone.


    "I have a sister at home. I don''t want to leave her alone for too long."


    She leaned over and rubbed my face slowly.


    "All right, don''t make me wait too long tomorrow," she said while giving me a mischievous smile.


    -----


    The night was gettingte, my feet stepped out of the Ledred district to the station. I did send a message to Celia that I woulde homete but I still worried if I left her too long at night, especially after my meeting with Bern yesterday. From that incident, I could judge Bern had no intention of releasing Celia at all.


    After a few meters walk leaving the lively Ledred district, the street be quieter. An announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    My steps immediately stopped. My adrenaline was boosted while my fighting spirit red up. ''Demons ... Where are they ?!'' My eyes swept around me while I could faintly smell the stink stench.


    My feet followed the origin of the stench to a dark alley near me. As I got closer, the stench was getting clearer and the noise became clearer from there.


    I pressed my back against a building''s wall next to it and peeked slowly.


    [Some demons has been found.]


    A woman fell down while breathing heavily while three rat demons approached her with their cunning smiles. Their ws were ready to tear her bodies and their sharp teeth were ready to eat her alive.


    Seeing the time is narrow, as fast as lightning I rushed towards them.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 64 HP.]


    A kicknded on the head of one of them and he staggered. I was quite surprised by the critical damage that I gave, I can only draw this conclusion, it was all influenced by my LUK status which had just gone up 4 points today


    Without waiting for him to fall, I pulled his hand and mmed him to the ground.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 41 HP.]


    Then I stomped on his head with all my might.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 60 HP.]


    In an instant, his body turned to ashes.


    [You have defeated a rat demon.]


    Unlike before, my speed and moving increased considerably after I raised my AGI, making it easy for me to see their movements clearly. I can dodge their attacks ornd an attack easily. Besides, my current level is 5 levels above them, so I can defeat them without using my Demonic Energy.


    Two other demon rats attacked me, their ws aimed at me. I was silent in my position as I could see their attacks clearly. When their ws almost touched me, I brushed one of them off with my hand and kicked his stomach.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 40 HP.]


    He staggered backwards a few steps while holding his stomach, meanwhile, I quickly grabbed the other demon''s hand and mmed it to the ground.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 42 HP.]


    After that, I immediately stepped on his neck and kicked his head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 62 HP.]


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 60 HP.]


    His body was dragged against the wall and turned to ash.


    [You have defeated a rat demon.]


    ''One more,'' I thought as I turned. But it turns out that the demon rat had used that woman as a hostage.


    "Surrender now or kill her!" His w is already pressed on her neck.


    I stiffened as I saw the woman''s face clearly. "Emma ..." I murmured. Her appearance is different from usual makes me not realize her. If she used to wear a feminine dress when she was in college, now she wears a tight outfit with a short cloak while her hair which usually falls down now is a braided bun.


    My brain is trying to find a way to release her, I can use my Demonic Energy to elerate my speed and attack but if I do it my identity as a demon will be exposed.


    "Come here!" the rat demon ordered.


    My feet stepped cautiously, with Emma being used as his shield I had no choice but to wait for his guard down to attack him. My eyes were fixed on Emma making sure the demon didn''t hurt her. Suddenly I realized there was no fear on her face at all, the look in her eyes was not the look in the eyes of someone who was frightened because of being held hostage.


    She pointed at the demon with a nce, giving me a sign that she would attack him to create opportunities for me. I gave her a slight nod as a sign I understood.


    As if on cue, she stepped on the demon''s foot with all her might, while I was lunged at them. "Argggg !!!!" The demon rat screamed in pain. Emma took the opportunity to escape and ran towards me while I kicking the demon''s stomach once more.


    [You have hit a rat demon for 43 HP.]


    He staggered back a few steps in pain, then turned to run away since his chances of winning were slim. My feet immediately chased after him but suddenly a light apanied by a white chain came from behind me and tied the demon.


    As soon as I saw it, my eyes widened in surprise, my heart beating fast. Only certain people have it and I have only seen it on TV. I turned and saw the white chaining out of Emma''s palm that was shining brightly.


    "What are you doing? Hurry and attack him!" she said breathlessly, the light from her hands getting dimmer.


    Back to my senses, I returned my attention to the demon and threw a high kick at his head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a rat demon for 59 HP.]


    The demon rat''s body turned to ash as the white chain disappeared.


    [You have defeated a rat demon.]


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You just got a triple kill!]


    [You gained EXP!]


    Emma was breathing hard and staggered almost falling, it seemed she had run out of MP. Reflexively, I approached her and grabbed her hand while my other hand grabbed her waist to catch her. She looked at me in a daze, I could see her cheeks turning red as our eyes locked at each other. This incident was the same as when I bumped into her in college but if at that time I wanted the time to stop this time it felt different to me.


    ''Observation.''


    My heart beats faster as I pray in my heart.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 6] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 43/148] [MP: 3/58]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 2, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: Relieved.]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Exhausted]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    I was petrified when I saw the status screen in front of me. Apparently, my guess was right, the white chain that came out of her hand earlier was ''Holy Chain'' which is usuallybined with ''Mana Strike'' to kill demons. Emma is a Demon Hunter....


    Note: His LUK has reached 21 points now. So the critical damage is twice of his ordinary attacks. 20 = 2X, 30 = 3X.


    So, will he OP quickly? No. His enemies will be more difficult than this and their critical points will be different from humans. Their HP will also be bigger. In some point he need to take them down in one strike.

 Chapter 24. Between Demon and Human

    <h4>25 Chapter 24. Between Demon and Human</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 24. Between Demon and Human


    "Thank you for helping me," Emma''s voice returned my senses. A smile of relief adorned her face.


    "You are wee," I said, taking my hands off her.


    But when my hand just about left her, she staggered. Reflexively, I grabbed her hand to help her up, while I kept my distance from her. Even though I noticed her pale face and exhausted status, I didn''t expect her to be this weak.


    "I know a 24-hour clinic around here, I''ll take you there," I said while continuing to support her, helping her to walk.


    "Thank you." Her face was still red and her eyes were still staring at me.


    "No problem," I replied simply. Right now my feelings are mixed, with her status as a demon hunter, my status turned into her prey naturally. Even though I have feelings for her, I can''t help myself but raise up my alertness.


    Our feet kept moving on a quiet street in Nighthallow City while awkwardness swept over me. I have so many things that I want to ask her, but all my words are stuck in my throat. This time it wasn''t because of my feelings for her, but because of the truth that I had just discovered. Forget about our status differences or my profession as a prostitute, with her profession as a demon hunter our rtionship is even moreplicated before we start it.


    "Are you also a demon hunter?" her voice broke the silence between us.


    "Of course not," I replied quickly.


    "Really?" From her tone, I knew she didn''t believe me.


    "It''s very rare for ordinary people to have the ability to deal with demons."


    "I can do a little self-defence so I can fight them," I replied soberly. I''m not confused by her suspicion. Let alone fight them, normally humans will be afraid when they see the demon''s true form. Their reaction would not have been much different when I had almost be demons'' meal a few days ago.


    She paused while continuing to look at me suspiciously. While I walked next to her while avoiding her gaze. Is she already suspecting that I''m also a demon? If she realizes it, what should I do? I don''t want to hurt Emma nor fight her. Even though I could escape from her today, she could have told my identity to everyone and Damian would end up being the target of all demon hunters.


    She opened her mouth again to speak while her expression turned serious.


    "Are you...."


    My brain immediately tried to find a way out when I heard the initial words of her question. The only thing in my mind right now was using my maniption skills on her.


    "Franz Fullhorn?" she finished her sentence


    After being silent in surprise for a few seconds, my tension suddenly disappeared as a chuckled out of my mouth. I was prepared for the worst, yet she thought differently. And seriously, why of all people does she think that I am Franz? We don''t have any simrity.


    Realizing she guessed the wrong name, she immediately looked down in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry. I made the conclusion since when the first time we met, you had a fight with Olivia. Also, I saw that you could fight well."


    "It''s okay. My name is Damian," I introduced myself. It seems like Olivia talked a lot about Franz to her. Suspecting me as a master of martial arts didn''t seem too bad than suspecting me as a demon.


    She shed a sweet smile at me.


    "I''m Emma. Nice to meet you, Damian."


    I smiled in response. Realizing we were near the clinic, I made a request to her.


    "Emma, I want to ask you one thing. Please keep it a secret about this."


    She frowned in confusion with my request.


    "Keep it a secret that I''ve helped you and I can fight. Just tell them, I''m only find you copsing on the street," I rified my request. I''m sure after the doctor saw Emma''s condition and found out that she was a demon hunter, I would definitely be asked for information. And if they find out I can fight demons without any skills like ''Holy Chain'' or ''Mana Strike'' it will take me into the spotlight.


    "Why? Shouldn''t you be proud to be able to defeat them? I even n to invite you to join our demon hunter association."


    ''A demon joins a demon hunter association, just like a rabbit goes into lions'' den.'' Well, I''m notpletely rabbit-like, since I can fight them. But still, join them is same as suicide for me.


    "I just want to live a normal life," I reasoned.


    She sighed in disappointment.


    "Okay. I don''t think everyone wants to be a demon hunter."


    We entered a clinic not far from the station. A nurse immediately greeted us and brought Emma to be examined, while she told me toe along to be asked for information about what had happened to her.


    Half an hour had passed after the doctor examined and treated her, they had also contacted her family. Right now, I''m sitting next to her waiting for her family toe while Emma is lying in a patient bed. Seeing her condition I wondered, why would a woman from a rich family like her be a Demon Hunter? Doesn''t being a demon hunter mean that she must puts her life on the line every day?


    My curiosity prompted me to ask.


    "Emma, may I know your reason why you want to be a demon hunter?" I asked, breaking the silence of the room.


    "Of course to kill demons. What else?"


    "I mean, as far as I know, the demon hunter is a profession that is more dominated by men. Apart from that, you don''t look like you are from a needy family and have to go through such a dangerous profession."


    A sad smile appeared on her face, her eyes trembling in emotion.


    "Ten years ago, my mother was killed by a demon before my eyes. I couldn''t do anything at that time." She paused for a moment as her eyes turned serious and determined.


    "That''s why I swear I would be strong and kill all the demons that exist in this world."


    "I''m sorry for digging up your old wounds." I let out a long breath quietly.


    ''Okay, another good reason to hate me more.''


    She tilted her head slowly to face me.


    "Damian ... You have the power to fight demons. I hope you can help me fight them and consider my invitation earlier."


    Actually, I don''t mind helping her, after all, I also fought against demons all this time. But joining the demon hunter association was clearly out of question.


    "Let me consider it. I''ll contact youter." We did exchange numbers earlier.


    "Okay."


    Just as these words left her mouth, a handsome silver-haired male elf entered the room and approached us.


    "Emma, how are you ?" he asked worriedly.


    "Theo? Why are you here?" she answered in shock and confusion.


    He took a seat next to me while his eyes remained fixed on Emma. Completely ignored me, as if I''m not here.


    "I got news from your family that you were injured. I just happened to be near here, so I came here first. I also already told the association that you were hurt."


    Upon hearing the words of association, I immediately took a nce at him.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Theo Ragelight] [Age: 19]


    [Level 9] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 160/175] [MP: 46/77]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 3, Mana Strike lv 5]


    [Emotion: Worried.]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    ''I knew it... He also a demon hunter .'' I checked him since he could be my opponent one day. Even though I don''t attack or eat humans like other demons, it doesn''t mean they won''t target me. The belief that all demons are evil cannot be broken anymore. I also thought the same as them until Lilieth saved me. On the other hand, other demons are also my enemies, of course, I refer to evil demons that attack humans. If there are other demons that have the same fate as me, I will be happy to befriend them. My position that is trapped between humans and demons makes me difficult.


    I paid attention to Theo''s status which is only slightly different from mine and understand his indifference to me. If Franz and Bern could be arrogant with their strength, how could he not?


    "Since your friend has arrived, I''ll excuse myself," I said, standing up. I decided to leave immediately. Although I do not like Theo''s attitude, who ignored me, but if I stay here too long, there could be other demon huntersing and I want to avoid it. At least I don''t want them to see my face.


    Just as I took a few steps, Emma called me. "Damian."


    I stopped my steps and turned towards her.


    "Thank you. I''m d to meet you again," she continued, smiling sweetly, her eyes looking at me deeply.


    I gave her a smile in response.


    "I''m also d to meet you. Take care of yourself." Then I leave.


    ------


    Theo looked at the door that closed in front of him before returning his gaze to Emma.


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s the one who helped me. If there wasn''t him, maybe I''d be dead now."


    "He helped you? Why have I never seen him in the Demon Hunters Association''s headquarters?" His tone was between disbelief and disparage.


    "He isn''t a Demon Hunter. He only found me injured and brought me here."


    "Hmph! So he''s just another loser?" he said in a condescending tone.


    Actually, after she heard Theo''s tone, she wanted to tell the truth but she held back because she had promised Damian. Emma knew Theo was a bit arrogant with his status as a top-level demon hunter. He likes to look down on men who aren''t demon hunters and to call them losers for not daring to fight demons. Actually, his attitude sometimes makes her upset, but what can she do? They are partners. There are times when they face a strong demon, they have to work together as a team.


    "He helped me. You should not say that. " she tried to give an understanding.


    Theo''s expression turned displeased after hearing Emma try to defend him.


    "A man who doesn''t want to fight demons on the front lines are just losers to me. Because of a pathetic man like him, women like you are forced to fight."


    "Everyone has their reasons." Actually when her first meeting at Diamond college Emma began to be interested in him but of course all that was only physically and after a while she forgot him. But today''s meeting made her really interested in him. It''s very rare for ordinary people to fight a demon because usually, they will run away when they see the demon''s terrifying form. Also when he helped her earlier, he is not showing the slightest fear and she also realized Damian was attacking them as if he was used to fighting with them. That was why she thought of inviting him into the Demon Hunter Association.


    ''I guess he already fought the demon several times, but why doesn''t he want to join us?''

 Chapter 25. Confession

    <h4>26 Chapter 25. Confession</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 25. Confession


    It was almost midnight when I set my foot down the lonely street in Ironshade Town. Like yesterday, I had deactivated my incubus form and returned to my human form, and also changed my clothes at the station. My eyes stared at my status and skill screens.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 10] [Exp: 70.26%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Sex Addict]


    [HP: 250/250] [DP: 260/270]


    [STR: 33] [VIT: 25]


    [AGI: 43] [LUK: 21]


    [INT: 24] [WIS: 27]


    [Partners - 3]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Unused stat - 10]


    ''LUK status seems to increase my critical damage significantly. Should I add more? Or should I add it to WIS or STR? ''


    Suddenly my attention was focused on the INT status that was barely touched by me.


    ''What is INT for?''


    For now, I still haven''t found any skill rted to my INT status, at first, I thought it was rted to my maniption skill, but when I raised it yesterday that skill''s effectiveness was only influenced by the skill level.


    I have many considerations in my head to distribute my skills and status points. Because I don''t know what my future opponents are like, neither my future skills. At least when thest time I got dispel skill, I learned that there are still many hidden skills that I need to unlock. During the time I might fight physically but there was a possibility I could fight using magic in the future.


    Finally, I decided to save my status points first.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 3 (Requires 12 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Unused skill points - 3]


    After being hesitant about choosing between my Demonic Energy or Maniption skills, I finally decided to raise up my Demonic Energy skills first.


    ''Raise Demonic Energy skills by 1 point.''


    [Your Demonic Energy skill is level 4.]


    [Your strength and speed increase by 120%. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.] [Demonic w - Skill used by the demons to turn their hands into strong ws that can give bleeding status effects and have the chance to do instant death to lower-level opponents. The chance of rate sess is increase by per level. ]


    I stopped when I saw the announcement.


    ''Wow! Bleeding effect and instant dead? This skill is really cool! '' Without thinking twice, I immediately raised my new skill.


    ''Raise Demonic w skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Demonic w skill is level 1.]


    [Demonic w lv 1 (Requires 5 DP) - Skills used by the demons to turn their hands into strong ws that can give bleeding status effect per wound (1 point per 5 seconds), 10% have the chance to do instant death when attacking critical points at lower-level opponents. ]


    I looked at my remaining skill point and decided to maximize my Demonic Energy first.


    ''Raise Demonic Energy skills by 1 point.''


    [Your Demonic Energy skill is level 5.]


    [Your strength and speed increase by 150%. ] [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.]


    [Devil Space - Skill to create virtual spaces that are not connected with reality. This space can be entered by people who have high magic power. The duration of this skill depends on the user''s INT point (1 INT point =1 minute duration). ]


    ''Virtual space? With this skill, I might be able to fight demons without involving the people around me.'' My attention was focused on the words ''This space can be entered by people who have high magic power''.


    ''But it seems I still have to be careful of the Demon Hunters. Since there''s a possibility that they can enter my virtual space. ''


    I sighed and continued my steps again.


    ''Alright, after I get more skill points, I''ll raise my Devil Space first to avoid ordinary people getting involved in my battle.''


    -----


    12.04 AM


    My hand pushed against the front door of my house as quietly as possible while my feet slowly stepped inside. After that, I closed the door and locked it before taking off my shoes. It was past midnight and Celia was usually already asleep, so I didn''t want to wake her up.


    I took off my sweater and put it with my bag on the sofa, then walked to the dining room to cook instant ramen for my dinner. Actually, I nned to buy my dinner at the convenience store before going home, but I forgot about it after helping Emma.


    ''Ah!'' My eyes widened when I saw the chicken teriyaki bowl on the table along with a piece of paper. I approached and read the pink note paper tucked under the bowl. ''Thank you for your hard work. Don''t forget to heat it before you eat it. ''


    My smile immediately blossomed as my cheeks blushed, I could not hide my happiness. I thought Celia would be mad at me because when I sent the message that I would bete, she didn''t reply to me at all but instead she prepared a dinner for me.


    Although I feel confused with her attitudetely, especially after she saw Mia''s hickey on my shoulder, I did not deny that I am happy with her attention. It seemed, her attitude not only returned just like when father was alive but more than that. Even though yesterday she said that she was being cold to me because I didn''t want to be honest about our difficulties, but I felt there was another thing she had covered up from me. Actually, I was quite curious about the reason for her change, but I didn''t want to force her to say it. After all, I also keep a lot of secrets from her.


    After sitting on the chair, my hand took a spoon at the side of the bowl and started to eat it. I didn''t warm it up anymore because I was too hungry to wait. Within minutes the bowl in front of me was empty. I quickly washed the dishes, tidied the table and took a ss of drink.


    I took my bag, slipped my sweater on my hand and went up the stairs. My feet tiptoed closer to Celia''s room to check whether she was sleeping or not. My hand slowly opened the doorknob of her room and peeked into it, but I found the light was still on.


    ''Is she still studying?'' I thought as I opened the door to her room wider. My eyes swept around her room but I did not find her in front of her desk nor on her bed. "Celia?" I called out in confusion while my feet stepped into the room.


    Suddenly I could detect a movement from behind me, I immediately turned around and saw Celia stiff in shock. From her position, it seems like she was just about to surprise me but failed because I found her first. Her face turned sour.


    "Haaa! How did you find out? I didn''t even make a sound. It''s so annoying!"


    Iughed in response, my senses have be sharper since bing a demon so I can easily detect her movements.


    "Why are you not sleeping yet?" I asked.


    "Of course I''m waiting for you," she said as she approached me while her hand grabbed my bag and sweater. But suddenly she has frozen again while looking at me suspiciously, just like when she noticed there was a hickey on my shoulder two days ago.


    "What''s the matter?" I said as I tried to remember if there was another hickey on my body but I didn''t think I had it. Although Pearl did a lot of suction on my entire body with her tentacles, but she didn''t bite me, it shouldn''t be as clear as Mia''s hickey.


    She replied to my question by bending her head in silence, but before it, I could catch a trace of disappointment on her face when her eyes began to ze over.


    Both of my hands mped her shoulders gently. My eyes looked at her deeply. A second ago we were still joking around but why did she suddenly be sad?


    "Celia, what''s the matter?" my voice is softer than before.


    Her head shook from side to side, then she took a deep breath before returning her gaze to me and smiled bitterly.


    "It''s nothing..."


    Confusion swept through my mind after seeing her expression while both of us stood in silence.


    She let go of my hand.


    "I''ll put your bag and sweater," she said as she left. But I caught her hand, breaking her movements.


    "Tell me what happened?" I asked again. How much longer will she keep giving me this riddle?


    "I already said it''s nothing..." she said without turning her gaze to me.


    "Really?" I know she clearly lied to me.


    She tried to release her hand but instead, I held her hand tighter.


    "I will not let you go until you say it," I said.


    She paused for a moment before returning to speak.


    "Brother ... Have you just been with your girlfriend?" her voice stammered.


    I sighed tiredly.


    "Celia, didn''t I say I don''t have a girl-"


    But she interrupted my sentence while turning her head to me and looked at me in the eyes. "You asked me to be honest but you don''t want to be honest with me." Her disappointment was seen from her face and voice.


    It''s not that I don''t want to be honest. Actually, I don''t know what I should call my rtionship with them. Lover? Client? Sex partners? I remember Pearl''s status was an incubus'' partner after she became my partner. Should I tell Celia that I''m not human anymore?


    My mind sank into consideration for a while...


    No ... I don''t want to tell her. Even if I could, I wouldn''t tell her about this forever. Our parents are gone and if she finds out that her brother has turned into a demon ... She will definitely be very sad. Even if I have to admit it, at least, not now ...


    "I knew it ... You still don''t want to be honest with me. That''s why I decided to be cold to you ..." she said again.


    "Celia ..." I could see her disappointment getting clearer on her face.


    "Did you just do it with her ?"


    Her blunt question shocked me, how could she possibly find out?


    "I-"


    She cut out my sentence again.


    "That''s not your scent, brother."


    ''My scent?'' I remembered that Pearl''s tentacles had soaked my entire body with her liquid when we did it and now my body''s smell was like hers. But I didn''t think Celia would notice such a small change.


    "I told you whatever happened I won''t leave you," I tried to calm her. I could only guess she did this because of her fear of losing me.


    "Tell me. Did you just do it with her?" she repeated her question once again while her expression remained unchanged.


    I sighed tiredly, I did not understand why she could be so angry because I did this. When in fact it''s normal for a man of my age to have done it.


    "Yes ..." I replied simply while avoiding my gaze from her eyes.


    "Did you enjoy it?" she asked again boldly.


    I lifted my head to look at her in shock and confusion. What kind of question is that?


    "Yes ..." I answered again. Rather than a conversation between brother and sister, I feel like a man who was caught having an affair by his girlfriend.


    After that silence strikes between us ... It feels like seconds by seconds are passing slowly.


    "I''ll take a bath," I said, breaking the silence.


    "Brother, I love you," she said out of blue.


    I sighed and smiled. I don''t know why she suddenly said that but at least I know she isn''t angry anymore.


    "I love you, too."


    Suddenly she dropped my bag and sweater as her body moved pushed me against the wall. Her hands began to open my shirt with an upset expression while I immediately caught her hand in reflex and held it.


    "Celia, what''s wrong with you ?! Why are you acting like this ?! Didn''t you say you want to go back to the way we used to be ?!" Before father died we were very close but we never kissed like yesterday and she never touched me like this.


    "I love you not as my brother... But as Ethan," she rified. Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    My eyes widened in surprise after hearing her words, my heart beating fast, from the look in her eyes I knew she was serious about her words. But I could only stay still without saying anything.


    "I tried to cover it up for years ... Trying to be cold to you ... Hoping that someday this feeling will disappear. But no matter how much I mad at you about father''s death, no matter how much I mad when you treat me like a kid, no matter how much I mad because you hid a lot of things from me. This feeling keepsing back to me ... "


    "Since when?" I asked after I could make my voice.


    "As long as I remember ... Even before dad died ..."


    I didn''t know Celia had such deep feelings for me. But I do not know how to respond. After all, we are ... Siblings...


    Her hands that moved, trying to touch me restored my mind. I held her once again. "Celia!" I called her name hoping she stopped what she was doing.


    She looked back at me in frustration.


    "I know this feeling is forbidden... I know our rtionship is impossible ... But at least, let me erase her scent from you ..." she pleaded.


    ''Erase her scent?'' Those words remind me of what happened two days ago when she said something simr. I was just about to reject it.


    "I-"


    "I promise, I won''t be overboard ..." she added again.


    My eyes are blinked in confusion. Overboard... I''m not even sure what her ''overboard'' meant since kissing is already in the category of overboard for brother and sister rtionships in my opinion.


    I looked into her eyes that stared at me with a pleading look. Instantly I could see the sadness and jealousy in her eyes. Now I understand why her attitude changed after seeing the hickey on my shoulder two days ago, also why she kissed me yesterday and why she kept saying she would make me belong to her. All because she was jealous but she couldn''t do anything about it... She knew our rtionship was impossible. That''s why she could only say that she wanted to improve our rtionship even though all of that was just an excuse.


    As my heart wavered after understanding her sadness, my hand moved to release her slowly.


    "Just ... Don''t go overboard," I whispered.


    "Yes ..." she replied.

 Chapter 26. Sweet yet Bitter 18+

    <h4>27 Chapter 26. Sweet yet Bitter 18+</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 26. Sweet yet Bitter


    Her hands quickly moved to remove my shirt and throw it away. Her eyes immediately fixed on Pearl''s faint red suction marks that filled my body. Her hand moved to touch the mark slowly.


    "She kisses your whole body? " Then she turned her gaze to me. Her sadness and jealousy were clearly visible in her eyes.


    I paused without knowing how to answer her.


    She approached, her lips fell on me while her tongue began to lick the marks one by one. Her soft lips greeted my skin, her tongue tickling me while I pressed my back into the wall in submission, letting her do what she wanted, desperately holding back my incubus instincts and my desire. Slowly my body was soaked with her saliva while my face was getting red, my heart was beating fast, while my demonic instincts kept ring up.


    A few minutester, her lips moved away from me, I thought she was finished but I was wrong. She peeled off her sleepwear showing her body that was only covered in her underwear and pressed her naked breast against mine.


    "Ce-"


    Before I called her name her lips hit me, making me swallow my own words. Her tongue entered my mouth and swam wildly in my mouth while her hands began to move to take off my trousers. My hand quickly caught it and broke her kiss.


    "Didn''t you say you won''t be overboard?" I said in a ragged breath. It''s more difficult for me to hold back my incubus instincts. Damian kept trying to take over me.


    "I know she touched you there. I just wanted to erase it," she insisted. Her eyes were still filled with jealousy.


    "Then tell me what do you mean by your overboard?" I asked for a clear line with what she was going to do to me. Because if she ys with my cock, I won''t be able to hold myself anymore.


    "We won''t get into the intercourse ..."


    I took a breath trying to calm myself down after hearing her answer.


    "Okay, we won''t get into the intercourse," I repeated.


    My hand released hers, she took off my trousers and my underwear, showing my cock that was half-awake clearly to her. Her tongue immediately moved to licked the tip.


    "Nggghh ..." I moaned while my body trembled in pleasure.


    Seeing my reaction, Celia swallowed my cock even though it was too big for her mouth and sucked it hard. Her tongue swirled around, ying with it in her mouth.


    "Anghh ..." I moaned once again. My face turned even redder while holding the pleasure that flowed from my lower part. My urge for mating is getting higher, my incubus instincts are starting to overwhelm me.


    My knees felt weak even to support my own body, while I could feel my cock throbbing in her mouth. My waist began to move back and forth slowly as my eyes glued to her face that seemed to enjoy it. My body felt like it was burning, I knew I was within my patience limits. Damian will soon devour my consciousness, this will be the same as what happens when I do it with Mia and I don''t want it ... I want to do it as myself, as Ethan.


    As she let go of my cock, I pulled her hand, making her stand up and kissed her. Slowly, I stepped while pushing her toward the bed without releasing our kisses. We fell, my hands moving to peel off her underwear. My kiss dropped to her neck, her breast while my hands were fondling her breast gently.


    "Brother ..." she whispered as her hands hugged my head. My tongue swirled, ying her hardened tip in my mouth.


    My mind felt nk, I crawled down to the front of her pink petal, my tongue licked her entrance and then entered into it. Feel her narrow and warm inner wall. My hands hugged her waist tightly while my mouth was busy sucking her wet petal with enthusiasm. The sweet taste of nectar filled my mouth as I continued to move my tongue inside her.


    "Ahnnn ... ahhhh ... - hah - hah - ahh ... brother ..." her moan filled the room. Both of her hands grabbing the bed sheet, holding the pleasure from her lower part.


    Hearing her moan, my suction grew stronger and my tongue moved wilder.


    "Ahh ... Ahhh ... No ... No ... I''m gonna cum ... Ahhnn... brother ... Ahh ... Anggghh!" Her body raised slightly as I felt her liquid fill my mouth. While I kept moving my tongue to finish up all of her liquid.


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and crawled up. My lips crashed into her lips, moving my tongue wildly in her mouth, sucking her tongue like crazy.


    "My turn ..." I said breathlessly after I released my kiss.


    She understood my words and pushed me aside to turn our position and then crawl down. Her tongue licked the bottom of my cock and slowly rose to the top then tickled the tip.


    "Nngghh ..." I startled with the stimtion she gave me as my mind sank into pleasure.


    Celia swallowed my cock once again, and moved back and forth, banging the tip of my cock against her throat. A groan came out of my mouth as pleasure filled my entire body.


    "Ugghhhh ...!" My waist moved in tune with her while I ced one of my hands behind her head.


    "Harder ... - hah - hah - Suck me harder ..." I demanded. My mating desire burns my body. I feel like drowning into insanity...


    She did what I asked for, while her tongue kept swirling on my tip. I flinched when a wave of pleasure shot to the top of my head. My hand pulled her head to insert my cock deeper.


    I can''t remember how long she yed with my cock, what I remember was the pleasure that kept flowing from the lower part of my body while I continued to maintain my consciousness.


    "Uh ... Uh ... ah ... cum ... ahhh .... ahhh ... I want to cum ..." I dered.


    She sped up her pace, a minuteter my cock twitched a lot.


    "Ughhhh!" I jerked in pleasure as my sticky warm liquid sprayed out in her mouth and face. A wave pleasure swept through my mind, this is the first time I did it as Ethan.


    An announcement appeared before my eyes.


    *Ting*


    [You have gained EXP!]


    [You have earned a new title: Sprayer. Look at that white liquid on her face ~ AGI + 1 LUK + 1.]


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Love Meter 5/10 - Dear heart, why him? ]


    I took a nce to the announcement briefly while trying to catch my breath and calm myself. Then I nced down and saw Celia still busy between my crotch, licking and cleaning all my semen without leaving a drop.


    "Celia ..." I called her name in a soft voice. My head feels heavy and I feel very tired after struggling desperately against my incubus instincts.


    She crawled up and we kissed again. I could see her blushing face and her smile growing before my consciousnesspletely disappeared. I''m very sleepy...


    ----


    Celia''s PoV


    "Brother ..." Celia whispered, staring at the man who closed his eyes slowly swallowed by his drowsiness. In just seconds, her brother fell asleep. Her smile grew while her eyes continued to look at her brother''s sleeping face. Her hand stroked his hair slowly and rubbed his tired face.


    It had never urred to her that she would go this far with her own brother, she didn''t even think that she would confess her feelings someday. From the beginning, she just wanted to keep this feeling in silence even though nothing was more painful than that.


    She had tried so many ways to run away and throw away her feelings. Hoping she could return to think of him as a big brother, yeah ... Only as a big brother, nothing more. But all her efforts were in vain and instead fired back at her.


    When she was mad at him after their father''s death, she had used the opportunity to stay away and hope that her feelings would fade, hoping that another man could fill her heart and make her forget her forbidden feelings. Didn''t they say that one way to forget the old love is to rece it with a new love?


    But it turns out it was all wrong, Bern treated her badly and their rtionship did not go well. Meanwhile even though she treats her brother coldly, Ethan keeps paying attention to her and always does his best to protect her. Plus she knew Ethan was trying hard to take the responsibility of their father to raise her and silently endure all their difficulties just because he didn''t want to see her sad. The more she tried to stay away, her feelings grew bigger and it became more difficult to pretend that she was a ''cold sister who hates her brother''.


    After Ethan helped her from the incident that was caused by her own stupidity a few days ago, she decided to treat him better. She knew that her cold attitude had actually been inappropriate after what her brother had done and fought for her. Because of that, she decided to return to love him in silence and throw all her efforts. She decided to return as his ''good sister''.


    At least that''s what she thought before she saw that hickey on her brother''s shoulder ...


    At that moment she realized, through all this time Ethan had never dated or brought a woman. It did not mean he would never have it. Jealousy filled her heart even though she realized it was a stupid thing. Her feelings that had been suppressed, overflowed and exploded, her ego took over ... She refused to return only as his ''good sister''. She refused to give up on her beloved brother to someone else even though she knew she couldn''t have him either. At least not now ... Just when she wants to fix their rtionship ...


    ''Even if it''s only temporary ... Even if this feeling is wrong I want us to be together ... Until we need to take the different path, but until then ... Let me be with you ...''


    She kissed Ethan''s forehead slowly and whispered to his ear.


    "Good Night, brother ..."


    Then she ced her head on his chest and fell asleep.


    Note : The intercourse that she meant here is vaginal intercourse.


    Thank you for my new ******* Cody, Alexander and Reinsd

 Chapter 27. One Awkward Day

    <h4>28 Chapter 27. One Awkward Day</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 27. One Awkward Day


    "Ugghh ..." I grunted. I moved my head side to side slightly as my consciousness began to recover. My eyes opened slowly, the view of a room that wasn''t mine began to be even clearer in my sight. Morning sunlight prated the window, telling me to wake up immediately but instead I remainingy in silent on the bed. My naked body was only covered by a nket, my gaze fixed on the foreign ceiling while I tried to collect my thoughts. After a while, my hands moved to cover my blushing face as I remembered what I had done with my sisterst night.


    "I must be crazy ..." I murmured. I can''t deny doing it with my own sister really feels different than doing it with someone else, and more than that I didn''t do it in my incubus form. I do it with my own body, with my own consciousness, as myself, not Damian.


    After taking a deep breath to calm myself. Slowly, I woke up, sitting on the bed and nced at the clock that was hanging on the wall near me.


    08.24 AM


    ''No wonder Celia has gone to school ...''


    Turning to the side, my legs dropped to the floor. My hands quickly tidied up Celia''s bed, took my bag and sweater near her desk, then I stepped out into my room before hitting the shower. I only have 2 sses in the afternoon, that''s why I''m not in a rush.


    After I changed my clothes, I plopped to my chair to check both of my cellphones. There are two messages on Damian''s cellphone, from Pearl and Cam. And they asked me at what time I could meet them today. I thought for a moment, trying to manage my schedule. Finally, I decided to meet them an hour earlier than yesterday at the same ce. I checked my cellphone and found a message from Larry. He asked me to meet him early since he hasn''t done his assignment, again.


    ''He must have been ying video games all night ...'' I thought. Actually, I do not understand him, he rarely did his assignment and always panicked before handing it over. I do not like his irresponsibility over his study, even though he does note from a rich family but he is also not from a poor one. He doesn''t need to work like me, he should be able to concentrate on his studies better. Sometimes the fact that he has a better life, but he wastes it, pisses me off.


    A sigh came out of my mouth, even though I was upset, however, he was my best friend, somehow I feel obliged to help him. But of course this time I will not let him copy my assignment just like that. My hand typed to reply to the message ''Meet me in the library 2 hours before the ss starts''.


    ----


    It was already 10.46 AM when I stepped into the Diamond College. As I was about to open the library door, the sound of rushed footsteps came closer.


    "Ethannnnn !!!!" A familiar male voice called my name.


    Turning to where the voice came from, my jaws dropped and my eyes widened when I saw Larry running toward me with open arms and a happy smile, like someone who hasn''t seen his lover for a long time.


    A secondter, both of his hands embraced me tightly while I was still speechless without being able to make a move because I was too shocked.


    "Ethan, my man! My saviour! What can I do without you, buddy? " he said, patting my shoulder. His voice sounded dramatic makes our stupid scenes look like a love drama on TV.


    I smiled and sighed since I was used to his act. But then, my smile faded as I noticed the students who were walking past us holding theirughter while their eyes were still on us.


    "We better finish up your assignment quickly," I said swiftly when I realized we were beingughed at by other students. I think this is the reason why Larry hasn''t had a girlfriend until now, even though his face and posture are much betterpared to mine. Because we often do stupid things like this.


    "Okay," he said, releasing his arms. A happy smile still on his lips.


    We were just about to step into the library when a female voice broke our movements.


    "Ethan, can we talk for a minute?"


    I turned to where the voice came from and saw Olivia approaching us. Her eyes red at me like she was going to swallow me whole.


    ''Huh? Wasn''t her problem already solved? ''


    Without thinking twice I used my observation skills.


    ''Observation.''


    Yep ... Since I raised my WIS, my DP is much higher than before, I have more courage to use my skills.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Olivia Creststream] [Age: 18]


    [Level 4] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 136/136] [MP: 25/25]


    [Skills: Power Boost lv 1] [Emotion: In love, Curious]


    [Love meter: 0/10] [Condition: Normal] [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Master of martial arts, College student]


    From her status, I could conclude she was not angry with me but maybe she just wanted to ask me why I could make Cam meet her yesterday, but I also noticed her ''in love'' status. I wondered who is she in love with?


    She kept walking toward me while I retreated in reflex until my back hit the wall. One of her hands is ced next to my head as her eyes are still fixed on me. What''s wrong with her? Did she want to get revenge because I hugged her yesterday?


    Larry was stunned to see us and the other students'' attention returned to me. Since our position is simr to the clich�� scene in the romantic drama, the difference is ... our position is reversed. I''m the man, Why am I the one who pressed to the wall?


    ''Ah!'' A sudden guess crossed my head, remembering her status earlier.


    ''Is she in love with me?''


    I looked into her eyes that were still staring at me as if she were going to eat me whole and looked away awkwardly in another direction.


    ''That''s impossible... '' There is no way a woman could do this to a man she loved, right? Isn'' t a woman usually shy in front of her crush? Or at least she wouldn''t give him the look like she gave me now. Besides, I almost never talked to her before she asked me to apany her to look for Cam.


    She mped my chin with her hand and turned my face back to her.


    "I want to talk to you," she said again with an unchanging expression.


    "How about we talk in private?" I suggested. My eyes pointed at the students who had gathered to watch us.


    She nced at them for a moment while I caught her face turned slightly red, then she released me and pulled her body away.


    "Alright,e on." She turned and walked away.


    My feet just started to follow her, but suddenly Larry blocked our path.


    "I won''t let you take Ethan from me!" His eyes looked at Olivia with determination.


    Olivia responded by ring at him while the students gathered more and more. I knew he thought Olivia wanted to ''execute'' me but his courage made me happy. I smiled at him as I didn''t think he would defend me like this.


    ''Larry, you''re really my best friend ...'' - Ethan.


    Larry gave me a reassuring smile.


    ??Calm down, mate. I will save you because you are the only one who can save my assignment''s grade! '' - Larry.


    My smile faded as my face turned sour. I really wanted to facepalm myself, his mind is not far away from his assignment''s grade. But seriously ... if he cared so much about his grade, he should be studied more diligently. I sighed and stepped my feet past Olivia.


    "Come on, Olivia. We''ll talk in private."


    Olivia had just followed me but Larry grabbed my sweater and looked at me deeply.


    "Ethan ... don''t go ..."


    My hands quickly released Larry''s grasp from my sweater when I realized the students around us had begun to make weird gossip about the love triangle between us with the title ''Ethan had dumped Larry for Olivia.''


    "Just wait in the library. I will be right back."


    "Promise me, you wille back soon," he said again. Okay ... Larry really looks like a brokenhearted man who is not willing to be dumped by his lover now.


    Students'' murmurs sounded again in our background, I have to do something fast before this weird gossip gets worse.


    "I will definitelye back soon," I replied quickly then immediately escaped from there as fast as possible.


    ----


    "What do you want to talk about?" I said casually, once we arrived at a quiet corner of the college yard. There was no tension from my face since I was already predicting what she would ask.


    She paused while looking at me, while her gaze and expression did not change.


    "Ethan ..." After calling my name she fell silent in hesitation.


    "Hm?" I tilted my head in confusion. If she wants to ask about Cam and what happened yesterday why does she hesitate to say it?


    "What is your rtionship with Larry?" she continued.


    Well, that question surely surprised me.


    "Of course, we are friends. What else?" I replied.


    "Is he really just a friend?" She confirmed once again. Her disbelief sounded from her tone.


    My forehead wrinkled in confusion after hearing her question. What else do we look like?


    I gasped as my earlier stupid scene crossed my head.


    ''Wait! Did she misunderstand us?! ''


    "Larry is my friend. Just a friend. Nothing more," I made it clear.


    "It''s good to hear that. " A sigh of relief came from her mouth.


    I was more confused with her reaction.


    ''Huh? Why does she look relieved? Aren''t I the one who should be relieved? Wait ... Is she really in love with me? ''


    Seeing my confused expression, she cleared her throat awkwardly.


    "I want to ask you about yesterday''s incident," she said, starting our main conversation.


    As expected ...


    ''What the heck am I thinking? That ''In love'' status could be not for me, right? ''I thought after hearing her question.


    "Is that prostitute your friend?" she continued.


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. After I decided to bring them together, I was sure Cam would also tell her about Damian.


    Her expression turned serious.


    "Are you the one who asked him to reject my mother''s request?"


    "That is his own decision."


    "You''re lying, right?" she said as she looked at me in doubt.


    "Why should I lie?" I answered casually.


    "Then why don''t you take me to meet him directly before?"


    ''Because I can''t split myself into two.'' But of course, I couldn''t say that to her, so I gave another reason.


    "Because he wants to settle it himself. He doesn''t want this problem to be moreplicated."


    Olivia fell silent after hearing my answer.


    "Yesterday ... Everything went well, right?" I made sure.


    "Yes. My mother is calmer now. I was so relieved by that." Her expression looks more rxed.


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Thank goodness, I thought her problem wasn''t over yet.''


    "Ethan, please convey my thanks to him."


    "Okay, I''ll definitely tell him," I replied with a smile.


    After the words left my mouth, both of us went silent.


    "If there''s nothing more to talk about, I''ll excuse myself." I must help Larry to do his assignment.


    Just as I took a few steps, she stopped me. "Wait!"


    "Hm?" I turned my head to her.


    She looks puzzled, her eyes moving from side to side avoiding my gaze.


    "I - I ..." Her hesitation could be heard clearly from her voice.


    "Yes?" I wondered what she wanted to say, we had just spoken as usual before.


    "I just want to say thank you for apanying me yesterday," she said, smiling awkwardly.


    "No problem. I''m d your problem is over," I replied lightly. I thought there was another important thing she wanted to say to me, but it seems I guessed wrong.


    "I''ll take my leave." Then I stepped my feet toward the college building.

 Chapter 28. Demon Knigh

    <h4>29 Chapter 28. Demon Knigh</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 28. Demon Knight


    12:11 PM


    "Yeahhh! Finally! It''s done!" shouted Larry happily after sessfullypleting his assignment. His loud voice made everyone turn their gaze at him with unhappy faces. While I covered my face with my hand in shame.


    Realizing he shouldn''t be noisy in the library, he immediately stood up from his seat awkwardly to apologize.


    "Forgive me." Everyone turned their faces away and continued their activities, some of them shaking their heads slowly.


    Larry sat down and turned his gaze to me, who sat next to him.


    "Thank you for helping me. You are really my best friend!" Even though his typical dramatic tone didn''t change, his voice was softer, so I''m the only one who could hear it.


    I took my hands off my face and turned my gaze to him.


    "Next time, do your assignment by yourself. Don''t y too much video games. You should concentrate on your studies," I lectured him.


    "Ah ... Come on. I have to do an important mission every night. After all, I already tried it before and did not understand at all. So I just stared at my desk for 2 hours. But if you taught me, I couldplete it faster, " he whined while pulling my sweater sleeve over and over, like a kid asking for candy.


    "What important mission do you do every night?" I asked curiously. I wondered if he started working. Although I do not justify sacrificing his studies for work, at least it means he has begun to take some responsibility now.


    He released his hand and cleared his throat with a proud face.


    "There''s an arrogant and annoying man in my guild. So I''m on an important mission to defeat him! "


    I was speechless after hearing his words. ''Guild ?!''


    "And you know what? It''s been a week since his hunting results lost to mine! He was really ashamed!" He continued eagerly, his voice getting louder and a happy smile began to develop on his face.


    "Now, my rank is the same as him, even though he has joined far longer than me. He even doesn''t dare to insult me anymore! Wahahahaha!"


    His loudughter brought the other people''s attention back to him. Larry immediately covered his mouth in panic and lowered his head to avoid the people''s angry gazes.


    "Do you also want to say you are busy killing monsters every night?" I asked in exasperation since I could guess what he was doing.


    "Ah, that''s right! How do you know?" he answered lightly.


    I sighed. Guild, rank, hunting results and monsters. Doesn''t that mean he ys video games? And he ignored his studies just because he wanted to beat another yer? I thought he had be a little more mature but I was wrong.


    "What is wrong?" Larry asked, realizing that my face had turned sour after hearing his story.


    "You are an adult now. Stop ying around like a kid," I said as I stuffed my book into my bag. I don''t know how many times I''ve said this sentence to him.


    "Hey! I tried," he denied.


    "Then you must try harder," I said, rising from my seat and turning to leave.


    * Bump *


    I bumped into someone identally.


    "Ah!" A woman''s shocked voice followed by several books that fell from her hands.


    Reflexively, I caught all the books easily, even though they were thick like a dictionary.


    "I''m sorry," I said, giving the books back to her.


    She looked at me in surprise while I also looked at her with the same gaze.


    ''Pearl ?!'' I can hardly believe that the woman in front of me is the same person as the woman who had sex with mest night since her appearance waspletely different. Ifst night, her hair was falling down, now her hair is braided to the side. Her mini dress was reced with a turtleneck sweater and skirt. A pair of simple heels adorn her ''human'' feet and she also wears big round sses. Ifst night she looked like a seducer like Damian, now she looks like a model student like Ethan.


    ''Is she also a student here?''


    But then I remembered when I checked Pearl''s status, there was no information about college student in her profession status. Besides that, I also realized that there was a small mole under her right eye.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Diamond Seabloom] [Age: 20]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 97/97] [MP: 55/55] [Skills: Sea Communications lv 3] [Emotion: Shocked, curious.]


    [Love meter: 0/10] [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Master of the sea, Diamond College Owner.]


    My eyes widened in surprise at her name and profession. She has the samest name and age as Pearl. But what makes her different is, if Pearl owns Ledred, a ce of male prostitution, she owns this ce, Diamond Coge. A famous college with high educational standard.


    "What is your name?" she said as she took the books from my hands . Her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "My name is Ethan, miss," I replied as politely as possible. Although I know she is not angry, she could still be offended because I bumped into her earlier.


    "Your movements are very fast, are you a martial artist?" Her suspicion was absorbed from the tone of her voice.


    ''Ah! Of course, she is suspicious. Why am I so careless? '' I grumbled internally. Since I distributed my stats points to my AGI, my speed has increased dramatically, so I can catch the books before they touch the floor.


    "No, I just learned a little bit of it," I reasoned.


    "Huh? You learned martial arts? Why did I not know about that?" Larry''s voice came behind me.


    I turned to him and could also see traces of shock on Larry''s face clearly.


    "I just learned it recently," I answered soberly.


    Larry frowned in confusion after hearing my answer but I didn''t care. What in my thoughts now is how to escape from here immediately, I don''t want to get myself into trouble, especially since she is the college owner. I returned my gaze at Diamond who was still looking at me suspiciously.


    "I have to attend my ss now. Excuse me," I reasoned, although my ss is still in half an hour. Without further ado, I stepped my feet towards the exit.


    -----


    "Hahhhh!" A long breath out of my mouth as I dropped myself into a bench in the college yard. I feel like digging my own grave.


    ''I should have let the books fall rather than be suspected like this''.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath trying to calm myself.


    ''But her suspicions should be not that bad since she did not say anything else after that''.


    My eyes shifted to my surroundings when my ears caught the women''s faint giggling and caught Emma was walking not far from me. Her face still looks a little pale even though a smile adorns her face. asionally, she chatted with some friends who walked beside her. Olivia is also there.


    My worries immediately caught me as I could remember what happenedst night.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 6] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 57/148] [MP: 23/58]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 2, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: Calm]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Tired]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    ''I knew she wasn''t fully recovered yet but she forced herself toe.'' My heart aches remembering how she fought the demonsst night.


    I don''t know how long she started living this kind of life but I didn''t expect a graceful woman like her to fight with demons at night. My eyes fixed on her, watching her silver hair blowing in the wind and the sweet smile that adorned her lips even though I knew her body was tired.


    ''I want to protect her ...'' Somehow that desire overwhelmed me.


    Suddenly an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [You have received a daily quest!]


    [Kiss a woman''s hand.]


    [Target: Emma Lunaspark.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Punishment: Losing half your DP.]


    [Time limit: 3:59:54]


    I sighed. Of course, I got this quest since I looked at her earlier. Yesterday''s invitation crossed my mind.


    ''Then I will use this opportunity to talk about it,'' I thought as I took Damian''s cellphone out of my bag and began typing messages to her.


    Me: Hey, I''m at the Diamond College, now. I want to talk about your invitation. Can we meet privately in the west corner yard now?


    A few secondster a reply arrived.


    Emma: Alright.


    My hand put Damian''s cellphone back in my bag as I got up from my seat and headed for the college building.


    ----


    "Damian, are you also a student here?" she said as soon as she arrived. As before I had changed myself to Damian.


    "No, I happened toe here to meet a friend and identally saw you. So I want to use this opportunity to answer your invitation."


    Her face turned brighter after hearing my words.


    "Since you called me, does that mean you agreed to join the demon hunter association?" she said excitedly.


    "Of course not," I replied. Joining the demon hunter association will never happen in my life.


    "Then are you asking me to meet you to refuse it?" Her disappointment was clearly heard from her voice as her face turned sour.


    I shook my head side to side in reply.


    Her eyebrows began to furrow in confusion.


    "So, what do you want?"


    "I will apany you to hunt demons as your friend, but I don''t want to join the demon hunter association."


    She was surprised after she heard my words. It''s very rare for amon person to help a demon hunter. Because besides putting my life on the line, I also don''t get anything from there, either money or honour as a demon hunter. I was also at a disadvantage since I didn''t have demon hunter basic skill, but yesterday she had seen that I could deal with the rat demons without any skills, she should have thought it was okay.


    "Why don''t you join us?" she asked curiously.


    "I told you I just want to live a normal life. Besides, I have another reason," I reasoned.


    "Can I know the reason?"


    "I can''t say it."


    Emma paused for a moment while staring at me but she finally gave me a surrendering sigh. "Then we will meet at 10.00 PM in front of the Nighthallow station for our first hunt. Do you agree with it?"


    I tried to manage my schedule since I also have another appointment with Cam at 05.00 PM and Pearl at 07.00 PM.


    ''I think I can apany her, but I have to send a message to Celia that I wille homete again today''.


    "I agree," I replied, extending my hand to her.


    "Okay." She grabbed my hand.


    As her hand held mine, I knelt down on one knee and bowed my head, kissing the back of her hand like a knight who swore to give his loyalty to his queen. Like yesterday I did it naturally because this is my feelings for her. I want to protect her like a knight protecting his queen.


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 11.]


    [You have 15 unused stat points.]


    [You have 1 unused skill point.]


    [You have earned a new title: Demon Knight. A demon? A knight? Or both? VIT +2.]


    I released her hand and stood up while she was still stiff in shock with a blushing face.


    "Our yesterday''s agreement is still valid. Please don''t tell anyone if I can fight. See you tonight, Emma," I said with a smile. Then I turned and left.

 Chapter 29. Death Call

    <h4>30 Chapter 29. Death Call</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 29. Death Call


    It was 2:54 PM, myst ss was almost over while my lecturer was still speaking at the front. But instead of exining about our subject, he told how he could catch a big fish when he was on vacationst week. Bored, I turned to the window facing the yard not far from me, staring at the other students who were busy chatting andughing together. I smiled. In the past, I did not value what I have, what I thought was how to be better. I always live to chase my future. But since I died and turned into a demon, I came to realize that life is very valuable since we are very close to death. That''s why, now, I live to enjoy my present and protect my loved one''s smile.


    "-han! Ethan!" a voice called me.


    I turned to Larry, who sat next to me.


    "Yes?"


    "You were called by the lecturer..." he whispered in a panicked expression as his finger pointed to the front.


    "Ethan!" The lecturer''s voice called me.


    I quickly stood up from my seat.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "You don''t usually daze like this," he said. A wrinkle appeared on his forehead.


    "I''m sorry, sir," I replied, looking down. Listening to his chatter about fishing is really boring, even some students started to y with their cellphones from behind the book. But somehow he never rebuked them, whereas this was the first time I was ck off and he immediately rebuked me.


    "You''re a model student. You should set an example for your other friends," he said again.


    "Yes, sir," I replied, without raising my head.


    Suddenly, Larry stood up from his seat.


    "Please don''t me Ethan, sir."


    I turned my gaze to Larry in surprise, not expecting him to stand up for me. This time I was sure he was defending me because there was no advantage in against the lecturer. I could even see Larry staring at our lecturer with a serious face.


    "Ethan has just been rejected by Olivia. So I hope you can understand his feelings," he continued. His expression did not change to show how serious he is.


    My jaws dropped in shock upon hearing it.


    ''What the heck? !! When did I get rejected by Olivia ?! ''


    While others also have the same expressions as me.


    "Is that true, Ethan?" asked the lecturer.


    "That''s not true," I quickly refused in panic while returning my gaze to the front. Is the gossip ''Ethan had dumped Larry for Olivia '' not enough? So there must be another gossip titled ''Ethan was rejected by Olivia''?


    Larry tapped me on the shoulder and I turned back at him in response. He looked at me with a wistful gaze and gave me a bitter smile.


    "It''s okay, buddy. Being rejected is normal, you don''t need to deny it."


    "But-"


    Before I finished my sentence, another student interrupted me.


    "Stay strong, Ethan," he said encouragingly.


    I turned my gaze to the student.


    "I do not-"


    Again, my sentence was interrupted by others.


    "Ethan, I never thought you were a brave person."


    ''Brave? Does that because no man dares to approach Olivia? ''


    "But, I really don''t-"


    * Ringgggg !!! *


    A bell rang to indicate that our ss was finished.


    "Alright, we meet again next week," said the lecturer closing our ss. Then he looked at me and gave me a constion smile.


    "Ethan, you''re still young, don''t let this problem get in your study."


    I just opened my mouth to exin, but he had turned around and walked out of the ssroom, and so did the others. My view is diverted from the source of this misunderstanding, Larry. And saw him already carrying his bag and walking along with other students. My hands quickly stuffed my book into my bag, carrying it and chasing him.


    "I want to talk to you," I said, mping my hand on his shoulder tightly, stopping his steps. My eyes looked at him in seriousness. How could he draw this wrong conclusion ?!


    He turned. After seeing my expression he gave me another bitter smile.


    "If you want to cry, I''ll lend my shoulder, buddy." His hands raised to embrace my shoulders but I caught it, my expression remained serious and my feet began to move while he retreated with a scared face since it was clear from my expression that I''m not someone who wants to cry.


    His back hit the wall and I put my hand on the side of his head. My eyes keep staring at him.


    "Et-Ethan ... I already told you ... I just think of you as a friend," he said awkwardly. Slowly, he shifted his body to the other side to escape. I ced my other hand, preventing him from running away.


    "Exin to me how could you conclude if I was rejected by Olivia?" I said without further ado. If he just wants to make fun of me I will be very angry with him.


    "After you left the library, I followed you. Then I saw you staring at Olivia in the yard. But when I was about to approach, you suddenly went to the toilet. I went in and ... I overheard it ... "


    "What do you hear?" I asked curiously.


    "Your sobbing voice from inside the stall ..."


    "What sobbing��" I was just about to be snapped in anger but then I stopped when I understood, what he meant was that the hissing sound when I turned into Damian.


    ''Ah! Shit! '' I grumbled internally as I bowed my head in annoyance. How can I exin this misunderstanding now?


    Larry mped his hands on my shoulder, treating me as if I were a broken-hearted person.


    "It''s okay, I understand. That''s why I''m waiting for you to get out of there."


    "You are waiting for me?" I said as I turned my head back to him.


    "Yes, I was quite worried because you didn''t get out of there for almost half an hour. But fortunately, you didn''t do anything stupid." His eyes looked at me deeply.


    I was silent as my anger began to subside. Even though he misunderstood this, I was quite surprised at his dedication to making sure I was okay. But then my forehead wrinkled in confusion.


    "Wait... There is also Emma there. How can you say I''m staring at Olivia?" I asked.


    Larry sighed as he shook his head side to side slightly with a pitiful gaze at me.


    "You never even talked to Emma, how could she possibly make you cry? While Olivia kept looking for you. You even hugged her yesterday. If it wasn''t Olivia who else?"


    ''Haa ... Now he thinks I''m chasing Olivia.''


    I was just trying to find an excuse, at least I didn''t want Larry to think that Olivia was rejecting me. But suddenly an announcement was heard.


    * Ting Tong *


    "Attention please! A call for Ethan Strongheart, please head to the Chairman''s office immediately."


    Both of us fell silent and exchanged nces as soon as we heard the announcement. My heart is beating fast. Forget about stupid gossip about me, Larry and Olivia. The announcement was like a death call for me since all students who were called into the Chairman''s office would never be seen again in the next day, or in other words, they were expelled from college.


    ''Is it because I bumped Diamond earlier?''


    After taking a deep breath trying to calm myself, I pulled my hand from the wall as Larry released his hands from my shoulder.


    "I''m going to the chairman''s office." If everything goes bad, I will have to use my maniption skills on her. I just turned around but Larry mped my shoulder once more, breaking my movements. When I turned to him, he shook his head slowly and gave me a worried look. His face looks serious.


    He knew how hard I struggled to get into this college even though my family''s finances were tight. He even knew how depressed I was when I found out that I was not included in the schrship program because one of my exam scores was less than 2 points from the requirements since I could not concentrate due to my illness. Finally, my father decided to pay my college entry fee with his savings that he had umted for years.


    "It''s okay. I can deal with it," I tried to convince him. I took his hand off my shoulder and walked away.


    "Ethan! If you have a problem you have to tell me!" he said again.


    My steps stopped, I turned to Larry who was still staring at me with a worried face. I gave him a reassuring smile and a nod before leaving.


    -----


    After taking a deep breath once more to calm myself, I knocked on the Chairman''s office door in front of me.


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    "Come in," A female voice answered me from inside the room.


    I opened the door and entered arge room with an elegant red carpet. A contemporary design wall adorned the room with some shelves filled with books. A long table and some chairs for meetings were on one side of the room while on the other side a coffee table with neatly arranged sofas. But what interests me the most, is a superrge Pearl and Diamond painting that hangs behind arge desk at the end of the room.


    ''A twin?''


    "Lock the door and sit," said Diamond, who sat behind her desk.


    "Lock the door?" I asked in confusion. She is an honourable woman who owns this college, shouldn''t it be abstinence for her to be alone with a man in a locked room? Moreover, we are still in college, it could damage her reputation.


    "Yes, lock the door," she repeated.


    I carried out what she was ordered to me while my brain immediately guessed what she would do to me. But one thing for sure, whatever that was, I could felt bad intentions from her, so I have to prepare for the worst.


    After I sat in front of her, I put my bag on myp. My eyes nced at her board sign on the desk. From there I can draw conclusions, she is also the chairwoman of this ce. In other words, she has the highest authority in my college.


    "Why do you call me, Miss Diamond?" again, I set my voice as politely as possible.


    "Put your bag on the next chair." Her hands took off her sses and ced it next to herptop on the desk.


    I put my bag on the chair next to me following her orders and returned my attention to her. Although I know what to do if things go bad, but I can''t be careless here. This is Diamond College, not Ledred.


    She put her elbows on the desk, crossed her hands in front of her neck and rested her chin with it. Her eyes focused on me.


    "Ethan Strongheart. A model student with the best grades, perfect attendance, neverte and well behaved. Failed in the schrship program during the registration period but could prove his ability in the first semester so that he gets a schrship starting from the second semester." She tilted her head slightly and smiled. "Outstanding achievement, Ethan."


    "Thank you," I replied simply. But I''m sure she called me not to praise me, so I used my observation skills.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Diamond Seabloom] [Age: 20]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 97/97] [MP: 55/55]


    [Skills: Sea Communications lv 3]


    [Emotion: Interested, curious.]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Master of the sea, Diamond College Owner.]


    From her status, I can make sure she isn''t angry with me, but that doesn''t mean I can let my guard down since I don''t know what her n is. If she was curious to reveal my identity as a demon, that wasn''t a good thing either.


    She got up from her chair and started walking slowly towards me, her face looked calm.


    "There is no information that says that you learned martial arts before, but I can add it since I feel your speed is at a master''s level," Diamond said as she continued to walk behind my chair.


    "I think you overrated me, Miss Diamond." Even though my eyes looked to the front but I know she stopped right behind me now.


    "You are really interesting..."


    After the words were heard, I could feel some movement from behind me. My instinct told me to turn around or at least avoid it but I forced myself to remain still in my position. It would be too strange if an ordinary student could detect movements behind him.


    The tentacles passed through both sides of my head quickly and meandered before my eyes, showing their suckers with the transparent liquid clearly. Her face approached the back of my ear.


    "Do you know what this means, Ethan?" she whispered.


    "You are a Kraken''s descendant?" I said while my brain continued to guess what she wanted. Why does she clearly show her status as a Kraken''s descendant to me? To intimidate me?


    "You don''t look surprised by this. Have you ever met another Kraken bloodline?" she guessed. I need to admit she is sharp.


    I didn''t answer her question and instead asked another thing. Because from Pearl, I knew I would not be able to lie to a kraken''s descendant.


    "May I know why you called me, Miss Diamond?"


    "Are you impatient or do you want to avoid my question?" Her tentacles began to cling to my body, crawling to my face, neck and shoulders. A slippery and slimy feeling greets my skin while I still remain in my position.


    "I''m just curious. Is this because I bumped into you earlier?"


    She did not answer, while her tentacles began to slip into my sweater and t-shirt, wiggling, exploring and examining every corner of my body. I realized, she was examining me, but the question was what was she looking for?


    "Miss Diamond, I think this is already sexual harassment."


    She remained silent as some of her tentacles began to tie my arms and legs to the chair. The other tentacles slither slowly, the tip gently touched my skin and swirled around just like examining my body in detail, while its suckers sucked my skin. I also can''t resist since she has all my profile, the only way is to be patient and wait for my chance to cast my maniption skills on her.


    ''What exactly does she want from me? We are still in college but she does this without any care. Even though she has the highest authority, shouldn''t she still care about her reputation? ''I cast my gaze around me and realized there were two CCTVs in the room but both of it were off.


    ''She is up to something and she doesn''t want to be found out or have any evidence of what she will do to me. ''


    After a while, she spoke again.


    "Strange ... I can feel the kindness mixed with a strong dominating desire in you. Something that should fight with each other, but howe you can make it bnce?" Her curiosity and confusion could be clearly heard from her voice.


    ''She said the same thing as Pearl yesterday ...''


    "Don''t all people have good sides and bad sides?" I reasoned.


    But it seems like she doesn''t care about my words. One of her tentacles pushed my chin, bent my head up while she bent her head down and gave me an evil smirk.


    "Interesting ..." she whispered. Then without further ado, her lips fell on me. I gasped when I felt her tongue slip into my mouth along with a small object with the same taste as what Pearl gave me yesterday. Without announcement, I knew she was giving me a stimnt.


    [Stimnts are detected.]


    My tongue tried to push it out while her tongue swirled in my mouth trying to make me swallow the drug. I also can''t use my maniption skills since I don''t look into her eyes. She managed to make me swallow it, the drug slid into my throat as she released her kiss.


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    I pulled my head back to the front as I coughed trying to get the drug out of my throat but in vain.


    Her lips approached the back of my ear.


    "Since you have two different sides, I want to know if you can still maintain your good side when the drug starts working. I want to know if you can still be a gentleman when the lust controls your mind," she whispered again in a sweet voice.


    ''This is strange. Why she gives me a stimnt if she wants me to keep my manner?''


    Realizing there was something strange about this, my thoughts remembered about the CCTVs in the room. I nced at it and could see a red light that was blinking, indicating that it would turn on soon.


    '' I see ... She wants to set me up.''


    Note: Thank you for my new ******* Drew, WiseRagnar, Das, HollowIce and TheMightOfTheMaster ????.


    My Discord chanel: https://discord.gg/Y8KtwG

 Chapter 30. The Show Must Go On 18+

    <h4>31 Chapter 30. The Show Must Go On 18+</h4>


    [Warning! The stimnt effect has started.]


    As soon as the announcement appeared in front of me, my adrenaline rose, my mating urge increased dramatically, my heartbeat fast and my breath turned heavier against the lust that struck my mind. But I remained calm because from Mia''s incident I was able to conclude that I could neutralize the stimnt with my dispel skill but I postponed it until her tentacles released me since I didn''t want to increase her suspicions.


    "Nggghh ..." a moan slipped from my mouth as I held back my ming desire. My face is getting red and my body feels hot.


    "Alright, we will begin the test." Her tentacles moved to release me. I restrained my lust desperately until herst tentacle left my body.


    ''Dispel.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The stimnt effect has been neutralized.]


    Slowly, I began to calm down as I began to be able to control the desire within me.


    "It seems you are different from the others," Diamond said, stepping in front of me.


    I raised my head to look at her curiously at her words.


    "Than the others?" I am still breathing heavily due to the stimnt''s effect.


    She gave me a condescending chuckle as she leaned her hips on the side of the desk, her hands folded in front of her breast. Her eyes glued on me.


    "Ethan, what makes you think you are so special that only you who get this treatment from me?"


    My eyes widened. Although I tried to remain calm, but I could not hide my shock from my face. Since it means that students who were expelled from college after being called to this room also received the same treatment as me. They are all trapped!


    My anger reced my mating desire. Many people try desperately to get into this college, they study hard and sacrifice their savings in hope that with a good education their future will also be better. But Diamond --- she destroyed their dreams with her selfishness.


    I lowered my head trying to cover up my anger that began to appear on my face.


    "Why did you do it?"


    "Because I want to find my perfect gentleman," she answered lightly.


    "Perfect gentleman?" I tried to remain calm even though my anger had reached the top of my head. What nonsense is that ?! Looking for a gentleman by giving men stimnts ?! Is she crazy ?!


    "Yes, I want a good man, who can maintain his attitude under any circumstances. Even if he is drunk or aroused."


    "You don''t even budge when the others immediately try to **** me as soon as I release them," she said again.


    I remained silent, I was thinking of using my maniption skills and getting out of here without making any problems. But her words had made me change my mind. I decided to take back the students'' rights who had been taken by her. I will make her apologize and ask them to go back to college.


    "Tsk!" After clicking her tongue in annoyance since I didn''t give her any respond. She grabbed my chin impatiently and raised it to face her.


    "If someone talks to you should reply to them!"


    Our eyes met each other, an evil smirk had graced my lips while my expression remained calm. She looked at me with a confused look.


    ''Charm.''


    "How could you-"


    Before she finished her sentence, a sweet erotic fragrance wafted. Her face began to turn red, her eyes looked at me with a different look. Her breathing is getting heavier.


    "Ethan ..." she whispered in a sweet voice.


    [Charm skill seeded.]


    I threw my nce at the CCTVs to make sure they were on and could see all of our scenes properly. This time I will make her swallow her own poison ...


    She approached me slowly, her tentacles creeping onto my body quickly and impatiently. But unlike before, her tentacles not only crept in my body but began to slip in my jeans, some of them re-tied my arms and feet to the chair. While she sat on myp intimately, her hands moved in a circle around my neck.


    Her lips fell on mine, trying to kiss me but I turned my face to the side to avoid it. I want the people behind the CCTVs to see that I don''t want it, so this isn''t done by voluntary.


    Her hand took the side of my face and returned my face to hers.


    "Ethan ... Please ..." she pleaded in a soft voice, her eyes staring at me deeply like someone who was drunk in love. Her lips fell on mine once more, while I turned my face to the side to avoid it.


    Finally, her lips dropped, licking my ears, down to my neck and shoulders. Her tentacles'' wiggling began to run wild. The suckers suck every inch of my body. I know she really wants me and I really enjoy her touch, especially the tentacles that kiss my whole body as if I was the most valuable in her life. But of course, even though I enjoyed it, the show must go on.


    "Miss Diamond, even though I am only a student but please mind your manner!" I shouted. I don''t know if the CCTVs can record the sound or not but from the model, it should be able to.


    She paid no heed to my words, her hand moved to peel off her sweater, exposing her ripe breast which was only covered in a thin ckce bra without foam, its hardened tips clearly protruding behind it. Her hands pulled my sweater and t-shirt up, exposing my bare chest to her. She pressed her breast against mine, while her body began to slither erotically. Then her hands moved down to lower my zipper.


    "Ethan ... Satisfy me ..." she whispered in a sweet voice. I know she really wants me, but this show isn''t over yet...


    My hands, feet and body moved as if I struggled, trying to escape.


    "Miss Diamond! Please let me go!" I screamed again.


    Her hand slipped into my underwear and touched my hot flesh directly, her tentacles slipped into it and ''kissed'' my cock with its suckers. I flinched, trying to hold the extraordinary pleasure from my lower part. Yesterday, Pearl also did the same thing to me and I made her tentacles kiss my entire cock as long as I spent time with her. I really like it ... It feels really amazing.


    "Miss Diamond ...- hah - hah -please ... Not there ..." I moved my hands and feet again as if I was struggling.


    ''What took them so long?''


    Her tentacles ''kisses'' went wild. It even started kissing the tip of my full awake cock and sucking it hard. I jerked in pleasure.


    "Aanggghh!" I closed my eyes holding back the overwhelming pleasure that filled my body. I was already within my limits ...


    "Miss Diamond ...- Hah - hah - Let me go! Or ah ... - Hah - I will report you to the police for sexual harassment!" I screamed again. I know Diamond is already immersed in her desires so she doesn''t care about my words but those words actually to threaten people who still haven''t taken any action behind the CCTVs.


    As I expected a few seconds after that, a knocking sound could be heard.


    * Knock * * Knock ** knock *


    Apanied by the sound of door handles pressed many times but they could not open the door since it was locked.


    The sound from the inte near the CCTV was heard.


    "Miss Diamond, we have sent some people there. Can you please open the door?"


    I pulled my face to the side and shouted again.


    "Help me --- mmphhhh! " Diamond didn''t care about them, instead held my head impatiently to face her and covered my lips with hers, making me swallow my words.


    "Miss Diamond, please open the door," the voice from the inte sounded more panicked than earlier.


    Diamond released her kiss and walked towards the desk with an annoyed face while some of her tentacles still tied me to the chair. Showing my messy clothes, my body which sits limply in the chair, my jeans'' zipper that has down and my blushing face clearly to the CCTV.


    "Shut up! Or you''ll all be fired!" she snapped.


    I shook my head side to side quickly as I directed my gaze at the CCTV.


    "Please help me!" I screamed.


    Diamond took a remote in the drawer and pressed the red button. The red light on the CCTVs started blinking, the connection signal was almost cut off.


    "No! Please help me!" I screamed once more.


    In a matter of seconds, the CCTVs turned off while the knocking sound no longer came. I sighed since I can stop pretending now, my goal has been achieved. After this, no matter what happens they will think I''m the one who was raped by Diamond. Besides that, no one would dare to bother us because Diamond has given orders.


    ''Now, it''s my turn to tame you.''

 Chapter 31. Light and Dark 18+

    <h4>32 Chapter 31. Light and Dark 18+</h4>


    Diamond approached and leaned over to me while her hands peeled off all remaining clothes that were left on her body. Her index finger stroked the side of my face gently while giving me a pleading look.


    "Ethan ... Stop struggling, I won''t hurt you ..." she pleaded.


    In contrast to my previous reaction which kept avoiding her, this time I turned my head to the side and caught her finger with my mouth. My tongue moved, licking her finger''s tip while my eyes were staring at her with an alluring gaze. She looked surprised by my sudden change.


    "Ethan?"


    I took my mouth off of her finger and gave her a mischievous smile.


    "Let me go. I don''t like to do it like this. This is not my style," my voice sounded calm, not panicking as before.


    "But--"


    Leaning my face at hers, my lips crashing into hers made her swallow her own words. My tongue slipped into her mouth and moved wildly inside, twisting, sucking her tongue in a nasty way showing my seriousness. I released my kiss.


    " Let me go." Since she wants a gentleman, I''ll give her one, at least for now. But I can''t promise I can hold myself forever because I also have my limits. But one for sure I will make her agree to make her victims return to the college.


    "Fine ..." The tentacles that bind me loosened. Rising from my chair, my hands took off all of my clothes and shoes, while my eyes were still sticking to her with a mischievous smile on my lips. Meanwhile, Diamond bit her lower lips in temptation, her eyes examining my whole body in lust, impatient with what she would get soon. My hand just threw thest piece of my clothes that cover my body when she pushed me back to the chair. She ducked down, her hands spread to my thighs, moving slowly to my back, her eyes fixed on my hardened cock before her. She kissed the tip of my hard cock and raised up her head, staring at me with a pleading look.


    "I really want this ..."


    "You can y with it until you are satisfied," I said, leaning my back into the chair, my elbow on the arm of the chair while my chin rxed on my hand.


    Without further ado, her tongue licked my cock from the bottom to the tip, swirling it like a child who never had a candy stick before, then she opened her mouth and swallowed it. The tickling feeling travelled from my lower part to my whole body, but I kept myposure while I looked at her with a mischievous smirk adorning my lips. Her tentacles crept all over my body, its suckers kissed my body stronger than before, soaking my body with its transparent, slimy liquid. One of the tentacles swayed tickling my fun bag while its suckers kissed it nonstop.


    "Nggghhhh ...." a moan came out of my mouth as my mating urge got stronger. My breathing gets heavier, my eyes remain fixed on Diamond who looks so enjoying my cock.


    "Does it taste good?" I asked in a ragged breath.


    She pulled her head while sucking on my cock once more before releasing it and staring at me with a seductive look.


    "It tastes really good, I like it ..."


    My hand took her chin and raised it, making her look at me. "Do you want to know what it feels like inside you?" I whispered seductively.


    Her eyes glinted in excitement after hearing my words.


    "Yes ..."


    I stood and pulled her, forcing her into my arms. My other hand stroked the side of her face slowly then quickly moved to pull the back of her head. Her face stopped right in front of me, I could feel her heavy breathing on my face. Her breast pressed against mine, her hard tips touching my skin. My tongue slowly licked her lips then I gave her another mischievous smirk before crashing my lips at her. My tongue slipped, rolled up and sucked her, hard, like sweet candy. While she moved her tongue as well, twisting with mine, participating in the dance that only both of us knew.


    My hands shifted to her waist, I pushed her backwards slowly until her waist bumped to her desk. Then I turned her, pressed her upper body on the desk. I leaned over and approached my face behind her ear.


    "Spread your legs for me," I whispered in a seductive voice.


    Without answering, she spread her legs obediently, clinging all her tentacles to my body, making sure I could not escape before satisfying her.


    I swiped the tip of my cock right in front of her wet heat.


    "Do you want this?" I tempted her.


    "Yes, I want it - hah - hah - I really want it ..." she pleaded with a lustful voice. I knew that her mating desire was at the top of her head as well as mine but I had to make her agree to my terms first.


    My hand took her chin and put her ear closer to my face.


    "If you want it, you must apologize to all your victims and ask them to return to college," I demanded in annoyed tone.


    Diamond was silent while her breast went up and down, I know it will be difficult for her to apologize and admit her mistakes to others since kraken''s descendant has high pride.


    "Aggghhhh ...!" she yelped as she scratched her nails onto her desk when I suddenly started to slide my cock into her heat. But I just let my cock''s head went in a bit, then quickly pulled it out.


    "Ahhh ... Ahhh ... No ... Don''t pull it out! Why did you pull it? Please more! Give me more!" Her tentacles pulled me tightly toward her asking me to immediately put my cock in hers.


    "Do you agree with it?" I said in a hunting breath. Even for a moment, I could feel her warm inner walls throbbing calling me, her tightness made it even more difficult for me to hold myself, but only in these circumstances could I force her to agree.


    She nodded quickly.


    "Yes! I agree! I agree!" she said.


    "If you try to trick me ... I won''t satisfy you anymore ... "


    As soon as those words left my mouth, I started to slide my cock into her heat once more.


    "Ahhhh! Aggghhhh ... Ethann ... Ethann ... Ohh ... Ohh ... You really are the best ..." she cried loudly like crazy. Well, even though I don''t know whether this room is soundproof or not, I don''t care anymore. Hasn''t everyone thought otherwise?


    "Ugghhhh ..." I grunted as I felt a resistance like when I did it the first time with Pearl but it was different from yesterday I kept pushing my cock deeper and deeper without stopping, prating her resistance, feeling the narrowness of her inner wall. Her tightness made me sink into pleasure, her inside is warm and irresistibly delicious. This is amazing, I really like it.


    My cock filled her entire hole. Just after I plunged everything, I moved back and forth, hammering and thrusting her.


    "Does that feel good ?!" I said in a ragged breath.


    "Yes-- ahhhh ... Ethan --- Ethannn ... Ahh ... Hahhh ... more ... more --- aaanghhh!'''' She called my name nonstop. Her voice is full of temptation.


    "More?" I teased. A mischievous smile is back on my face.


    "Fine, I''ll give you more."


    I retreated my cock without taking out its head and struck her harder in one push.


    "Ahhh ... Ahh ... Nnngh ..." She yelped in pleasure.


    I bent her head to the side and kissed her gently to soothe her but unlike my lower abdomen''s movement, my hips move even faster and rougher, shaking her body even harder, shaking the big desk, making all the items on it vibrate every time I stabbed her.


    A muffled moan came out of her mouth. "Mmpphh!" Her tentacles sucking force getting stronger and wiggling wilder on my body. Her fingers continued to move, scratching the desk.


    After a while, my affectionate kiss quickly turned dirty. I had endured long enough, I started to lose control of myself. I acted feral! My hips move even faster and rougher, shaking her body even harder, almost dropping all the items on the desk.


    The friction inside her quivering walls felt zingly hot and furious, making me climb up in a different state of ecstasy.


    The sound of loud banging flesh mixed with heavy breathing and loud moans filled the room. I can feel she was close to reaching her peak climax so did I.


    "Aahhhh ... haaaaa ..!" Both of us moaned loudly while a rush of pleasure drowned my whole body.


    She jerked and raised her head high in the air while I clutched on her hips, shot unmistakable hot liquid inside of her. It was until thest drop of it before I removed my cock and made the blue liquid flow from her heat and drip onto the carpet.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been cancelled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 1/10 - I''m so excited to see you again.]


    Her bodyy limp on the desk as she tried to catch her breath. My hand pulled her face to the side and kissed her once more.


    "Did you like it?" I whispered seductively after breaking my kiss.


    "Ethan, you really are amazing ..." she purred at me intimately.


    "Now I want toplete our agreement," I asked straight to the point.


    "Okay..." Her hand reached for herptop which was still on and turned it towards us. She quickly browsed into her personal folder and opened a document there. Her hands quickly danced over the keyboard to add a few sentences to the document. While my eyes moved from side to side reading the contents and immediately realized it was simr to Pearl''s contract, the only difference was she agreed to ask her victims to return to the college.


    ''Looks like they have already prepared this contract from the start. So once they find the man they like, they will tie him with a contract. ''


    She took a tablet and a digital pen that was connected to herptop and gave it to me.


    "All you have to do is sign it."


    Before I took the pen in her hand, I want to confirm a few things first.


    "What will you do if the students are traumatized and refuse to return to college?" Trauma due to public judgment and depression is the most likely thing to happen to these students. Although I had never heard of bad gossip about them, being expelled out of college suddenly would definitely lead them to public judgment. This is also one of the reasons why I asked her to apologize even though I was sure that their trauma would not disappear easily but at least I hope it can recover a bit of their confidence.


    "I will cover their therapy treatment''s costs until they recover before they return to college. If they still refuse, I will give them good rmendations to other colleges and return their money. I will also delete all recorded videos rted to them. "


    "Fair enough ..." I said, taking a pen from her hand. My eyes re-read the contents before signing it.


    "Add a few more points. First, I don''t want our rtionship to be discovered by others, because this scandal could damage our and this college''s reputation. Second, I don''t want what happened between us or this contract to disturb my family nor my friends. " This is my reckless decision to make love with her, I don''t want Celia, Larry or anyone, getting dragged into my problem.


    "Third, I want you to monitor your victims'' progress and take responsibility for what you do to them to the end," I added. A psychological wound is more difficult to heal than a physical wound, sometimes it can lead someone to their death. It would be very good, if they have family or friends who support them, but it will be more difficult for them to deal with it for those who don''t have anyone.


    She looked at me with an unhappy face.


    "I object the third point. I have already paid for their therapy, why should I also monitor their progress?"


    I brought my face closer and looked at her in seriousness as I took her chin with the pen''s base.


    "Miss Diamond, if you want a gentleman then you should behave like ady. Maybe your clothing style makes you look like one but what you have been doing so far has not shown it. Now I want you to be responsible for what you have done to them to show your good intentions. "


    Her eyes widened as if she realized something after hearing my words.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 2/10 - You are the person that I want. ]


    ''I think I have hit her heart points.''


    "Fine... " she said as she turned, her hands dancing once more on the keyboard typing all the points I had asked without fail.


    "Is this enough?" she said when finished.


    I read it carefully once again.


    "Yes." My hand moved to scratch the pen on the tablet, then she takes the pen and does the same. She pressed the print button and a printer at the end of her desk started working by itself.


    While waiting for it, she turned around and put her arms around my neck, her body leaned to mine.


    "But you must remember the contract ... You must serve me."


    A smirk developed on my lips while my eyes stared at her face that was still flushed from what we had just done.


    "I will fulfil it."


    She gave me a kiss on my lips with a happy face.


    "Ah ... One more thing, even though what your subordinates know is you raped me but you can''t fire them," I said again.


    "Why?" she said in objection.


    ''I knew it, she nned to fire them.''


    "Just tell them, you have settled it with me and ask them to keep their mouth shut about this. I will also act as if nothing has happened between us. Without my testimony, they cannot do anything."


    She paused to think before finally agreeing to it. "Okay."

 Chapter 32. Family Affair

    <h4>33 Chapter 32. Family Affair</h4>


    As my hand had just touched the door handle to get out of the room, Diamond hugged my waist affectionately from behind. A sweet smile adorned her face.


    "I''ll call you again tomorrow," she said in a soft voice, avoiding being heard by people who were waiting outside. We have also worn and tidied up our clothes.


    I nced and smirked at her.


    "Just text me, don''t call me using the announcements like before." I''m sure she already has it since it''s in my profile .


    "Alright, see you tomorrow." Her hands released me slowly, her sweet smile reced by a formal smile as my hand unlocked the door.


    After the door opened wide, she spoke again.


    "I expect a lot from an outstanding student like you, Ethan." Her voice was clear since she intended to be heard by all the people outside. We have talked about this and agreed to tell everyone that Diamond called to invite me to participate in her project. It''s also an excuse to avoid other suspicions because, after this, I need toe to her office every day.


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Miss Diamond," I said, bowing my head slightly and stepping my feet out of the room. Some pale-faced security were waiting outside, while Larry and Olivia were standing behind them with the same expressions. I''m not confused by Larry''s presence, but I''m quite surprised by Olivia''s.


    One of the security approached me.


    "Are you okay? Do I need to take you to the infirmary?" His worries were clearly sounded from his voice, his eyes checking my body made sure at least I was ''looking okay'' since they knew what was going on through the CCTVs. As for the others, Diamond has told me not to worry about it, since her office is soundproof.


    "I''m fine. There''s no need to worry about me," I replied.


    "Come inside. I have something to say," Diamond said to the security.


    The security exchanged nces briefly as their faces grew paler and they entered the room without saying anything.


    After the door closed, Larry and Olivia approached me.


    "What happened? Why does the security look so worried?" Larry asked.


    "It''s nothing. There was a little trouble with the CCTVs, so they thought something had happened to us," I reasoned.


    "Then why did Miss Diamond call you? Did she expel you from the college?" Olivia asked. Her face which usually looks fierce also looks pale in worry.


    "No, she just wants to invite me to participate in her new project."


    "What project?" she asked again curiously. It''s rare for an early semester''s student like me to be invited to participate in a project, since usually Diamond only involves senior students or professionals.


    "I can''t say it, because it''s still raw ideas."


    Although Olivia still seemed to doubt me, Larry heaved a sigh of relief as he opened his arms to embrace me.


    A breath came out of my mouth. Although his words sound annoying, but I know he is actually very worried about me.


    "Thank you ..." I said in a soft voice.


    "Are you two really just friends?" Olivia''s voice interrupted us.


    Larry let go of his arms and we both turned to Olivia.


    "Of course we are friends ---" We stiffened when we saw Olivia''s sour expression, while she looked at us like she was going to eat us alive.


    As if on cue, Larry and I exchanged nces and talked to each other with our eyes like telepathy. ''What did you say to her? '' - Ethan.


    Larry shook his head side to side quickly as his brows furrowed, signifying he really had no idea about it.


    ''Didn''t you just talk to her earlier? Maybe it has something to do with it? '' - Larry.


    I furrowed my brow because it was clearly wrong.


    ''Impossible. She didn''t act like that when we spoke earlier. '' - Ethan.


    But suddenly I remembered she had asked the same question before.


    ''I think she misunderstood us.'' - Ethan.


    ''About what?'' - Larry.


    ''She thinks our rtionship is more than just a friend.'' - Ethan.


    ''Just because of that? Then why is she angry? It has nothing to do with her anyway.'' - Larry.


    I shrugged, indicating I also don''t know why.


    "I think you guys were too close to each other." Olivia''s voice interrupted our ''telepathy''.


    We nced at Olivia and noticed that her eyes were staring at me with jealousy. At that time, both of us realized why she was angry. Because she was jealous of Larry. Olivia is in love with me ... That ''in love'' status is really for me!


    "Congrattions, buddy. Finally, you got your love," Larry whispered, taking out his thumb. An awkward smile adorned his face.


    While I can only be frozen in silence. I slept with her mother and now her daughter is in love with me? What kind of stupid drama is this?


    If it wasn''t for forcing Diamond to take responsibility for her actions, maybe I wouldn''t have made love with her. But now, how could I suddenly be trapped in two families love triangles at the same time?


    After realizing we were just staring nkly at her, Olivia made another voice.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?!" she said in annoyance.


    Suddenly, Larry pushed me toward her while I immediately turned and looked at him in annoyance.


    "What are you waiting for? Go! Get your prince --- I mean your princess, now!" he whispered, his face had the same expression as mine. It seemed like he was annoyed by my inaction since what he knew was that I had just been rejected by her. And now Olivia suddenly showed her jealousy clearly only because I was close to Larry, doesn''t that mean she clearly had feelings for me? And I shouldn''t be wasting this opportunity.


    Larry turned to Olivia and gave a reassuring smile.


    "Calm down, I ship both of you. But you have to be careful since Ethan''s heart is made of ss. Don''t make him cry again."


    "Cry?" Olivia said, frowning in confusion.


    "Larry is just talking nonsense please don''t listen to him!" I quickly refused. Larry''s words would only make Olivia misunderstand me. Besides, my heart is not as fragile as ss!


    "Oh,e on! How long do you want to cry in the toilet like that?" said Larry, frowning at me.


    "Crying in the toilet?" Olivia said in surprise with her eyes open wide, not believing what she had just heard.


    Okay, now Larry not only made Olivia misunderstand but also made me look like a pathetic loser. I shook my head side to side in a panic.


    "He got it wrong, I just ---" my words stopped. How can I exin the hissing sound? My cellphone''s sound? But that doesn''t sound like a ringtone. Saying that''s not me? But Larry clearly saw me go in there, while I had checked no one in the toilet before.


    Larry gave me a pat on my shoulder and smiled. "It''s okay, I understand. You must be---- Mmpphh ..." I immediately covered Larry''s mouth with my hand to stop his bbering.


    "Excuse me, I want to talk privately with him for a moment," I said, pulling Larry away from Olivia with an awkward smile. But Olivia caught my sweater, preventing me from leaving.


    "Ethan, you don''t need to be embarrassed. I can understand your feelings." Olivia''s voice sounded softer than usual. Her eyes that had been staring at me fiercely now looked at me deeply.


    Larry raised his thumb as if to say ''Nice move, Olivia.''


    "But I''m not crying ---" A kiss on my cheek made me stop my sentence. Larry and I were silent as statues while Olivia immediately turned her red face.


    "I told you, you don''t need to be embarrassed," she murmured. Her eyes stole her gaze at me. I can only be thankful there is no one beside us now.


    Larry pulled my hand over his mouth and escaped from there as fast as possible.


    "I just remembered, I haven''t fed my cat! Goodbye everyone!" he said as he hurriedly ran to save himself.


    I know he''s clearly lying since his mother has an animal allergy.


    After Larry left, we were silents in awkwardness with blushing faces. Although I kissed women so many times, but only I do it when we are having sex. But if ites suddenly like this ... Somehow I feel embarrassed.


    "Ethan, don''t you want to say something to me?" she said without turning her gaze at me.


    What should I tell her? Do I have to say ''So you want to be my partner? Alright, since I''ve also banged your mother, how about having a threesome? Maybe I can get a new title from it. Ahahahaha ---- '' Okay ... She will definitely break my ''future'' in half after I say it.


    Olivia approached me and looked at my face closely, her eyes watching my expression carefully and aware of the confusion that was clearly visible on my face.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t had any experience with this?"


    "That''s ..." I''m really confused how to exin it. Yesterday Celia also just confessed her feelings to me so that does not mean I never have any experience with this. Although I''m happy there was someone who fell in love with me as myself, as Ethan. But won''t our rtionship beplicatedter? No, in fact, our rtionship is alreadyplicated and I don''t want to make it worse anymore.


    She grabbed my hand and pulled me.


    "Since this is your first time, I will show you how," she said with a smile.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as I walked along.


    "We are going to date. Just think of it as my apology for making you cry earlier. But you''re a man, you should say it if you have feelings for me," she said as she continued to pull me nonchntly.


    I''m doomed! She swallowed Larry''s words without a second thought.


    "Wait! I really didn''t cry. Besides, I have a work schedule today." I can''t say that I have no feelings for her. Since my fight with Franz in Nighthallow City a few days ago my desire to protect her remained. I don''t understand why, since I never felt this way. After I turned into a demon, my desire to protect and dominate for my friends, my family, my partners is so strong. I can only guess this has something to do with my demonic instinct. Even though it sounds strange, but when I decide to raise my fist and fight for them or when they have made love with me, I assume they are someone that I must protect.


    "At what time?"


    "05.00 PM in Nighthallow City. If I don''t go now I will bete." It is 04.23 PM now, I have to chase my train immediately.


    She smiled at me.


    "Then how about I take you there? I also want to go to Nighthallow City."


    Note: Thank you for my New ******* Brian, Cloningforfree and Isaac ????

 Chapter 33. Between A Mother and A Daughter

    <h4>34 Chapter 33. Between A Mother and A Daughter</h4>


    Our feet stepped, approaching a luxury car in the college parking lot. A chauffeur rushed out of there and opened the car door for us.


    "Good afternoon, Ethan," Cam said, sitting in the car with a smile, while I was petrified in shock. Olivia wants me in the same car with her mother to Nighthallow City? To meet Damian? And please don''t say they n to double date. Ahahaha ... This is very funny. Do they think I can split myself like an amoeba?


    Olivia''s pat on my shoulder restored my mind.


    "Ah ... Good afternoon, madam," I said in reply.


    "Come in, we can talk along the way," Cam said.


    I was just about to refuse her offer since I wasn''t interested in getting caught between them. "I''m so ---"


    "What are you waiting for? Come on." Olivia pushed me into the car impatiently.


    She went inside and closed the car door while the chauffeur immediately returned to the driver''s seat and drove our car, leaving Diamond College.


    I sat in silence, trapped between Olivia and Cam. Okay, this is really awkward ... And worse, I''m the only one who feels awkward here.


    "Ethan, thank you for taking care of my daughter," Cam''s voice broke our silence.


    "You''re wee, madam."


    "I hope you are willing to take care of her for the rest of her life," she continued with a smile.


    I froze as I gave her an awkward smile after hearing her words.


    "Mom, our rtionship hasn''t reached there yet," Olivia scowled. Her face turned red again.


    "My daughter may look a bit fierce but she is actually very kind. I hope you can understand her temper," said Cam again.


    A bit fierce she said? I thought maybe because she was her mother so she could say that. Olivia is really fierce, especially to men. She treated us like a virus that deserves to be exterminated from this world. I still remember when she returned my sweater a month ago, she looked like she wanted to challenge me for a duel, even Larry had thought that I would die that day. That''s why I never thought that Cam was her mother since Cam looked so fragile and feminine while Olivia was a tomboy who was feared by all men. But after I apanied her to look for Cam for two days, I could guessed her fierce attitude towards men because she often saw her father hurt Cam. That experiences created a rebellion within her andbelled all men the same as her father.


    "Never mind, mom. I thought it was futile to begin with. Even if I tried to change, my image as a fierce woman could no longer disappear."


    I nced at Olivia and noticed her sad face with a bitter smile on her lips.


    "Olivia, you shouldn''t say things like that," Cam said, trying to encourage her. But Olivia''s expression did not change.


    "Do you want to change for yourself or for someone else?" I said suddenly.


    "Of course it''s for ..." She stole a nce at me.


    I understood her gesture and sighed.


    "If you want to change, do it for yourself. If you change just to attract someone''s attention and that person does not give you the response you were hoping for, you will be disappointed."


    Olivia looked down with a sad face as she thought my words were a gentle rejection.


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Be yourself. Using a mask just to be loved by the other is a stupid thing." Those words are actually also for me since I have two identities. But if I admit Ethan and Damian are the same person, it''s the same as revealing my true identity as a demon. Let alone epting me, even my status could turn into a fugitive. At least I want to find a way out before being honest with them, I know I can''t possibly cover all of this forever.


    Olivia''s face turned red after hearing my words but she quickly looked down to cover it. "O-okay ..."


    Cam''s giggling sound interrupted us.


    "I never thought my daughter would be better at choosing a man than me," she teased.


    "Mommm !!!" Olivia pouted.


    While I only could smile awkwardly once again as I realized it seemed I could not escape anymore from the love triangle between this mother and daughter.


    ----


    04.54 PM


    "Thank you for the ride," I said to Olivia who was standing in front of me.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe with us? Isn''t Damian also your friend?" Her disappointment was clearly seen on Olivia''s face.


    As I thought they were thinking of having a double date today. "I can''t. I will get fired if I''mte," I reasoned. Now I begin to hope that this system can give me a skill that makes me split into two.


    "I have to leave now. See youter!"


    My feet moved quickly, asionally I looked behind me, making sure they didn''t follow me. After entering the station, I changed my clothes and activated my incubus form in the toilet, then put my bag in the station locker after sending a message to Celia that I would be homete again.


    Quickly, I walked to the Havana Cafe in the Acrine district. The door opened, my eyes shifted to Cam and Olivia who were sitting not far from the door. A cup of tea and atte are already on their table.


    ''Now, I have to face them as Damian,'' I thought as I took a deep breath.


    I walked to their seats.


    "Sorry for keep you waiting," I said.


    Cam''s smile immediately blossomed after seeing me, while Olivia''s face turned sour. "It''s you!" Olivia said, rising from her chair. Her eyes looked at me sharply like a lion ready to pounce on its prey.


    "We meet again, Olivia," I replied casually. I''m sure Olivia was shocked since she didn''t expect that the person who slept with her mother and the person who bumped into her best friend was the same.


    "Is there something wrong?" Cam asked.


    I cast my gaze at Cam.


    "It seems your daughter has a bad impression on me since our first meeting at the Diamond college," I exined.


    Olivia was silent a moment while her brows furrowed, her eyes fixed on me.


    "Did youe to meet Ethan that day?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why did you meet him at the college? Why didn''t you meet him outside?" she asked again. It is surely strange since Damian is not Diamond College''s student.


    "We are busy and he works in the afternoon as well as me. So I was only able to see him at his college."


    Olivia narrowed her eyes at me. "He let you meet him at college despite your profession? Are both of you really that close?"


    I nodded.


    "Yeah, you can say that."


    Olivia sat on her chair and sighed in relief.


    "That''s good, I thought Ethan''s friend was only Larry since they are always together," she muttered.


    ''Wait! Didn''t I already exin that Larry and I were just friends? Does she still think nonsense about our rtionship? Do we look that bad? ''


    "Damian, please sit down," Cam said.


    I nodded and took a seat next to Cam.


    Olivia cleared her throat.


    "Did Ethan say anything about me?" She looked calmer now and I could catch her cheeks that were slightly flushed.


    Pausing to think, some words that I could not say as Ethan to her yesterday crossed my head, so I wanted to take this opportunity to say it. I leaned my face closer to her and spoke in a soft voice.


    "He said he admired you because you tried to protect your family and your friends. But he hoped you also didn''t forget to protect and love yourself." After that I pulled my face away and could see her face getting even redder.


    "Did he really say that?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Why should I lie?"


    Her smile blossomed, her face turned brighter. My smile and Cam''s also developed after seeing her face. Olivia immediately cleared her throat once again and tried to regain herposure.


    "Damian, even though you are Ethan''s friend but if you dare make my mother cry I will make your life miserable," she threatened.


    "Olivia!" Cam scolded, surprised by her daughter''s sudden threat at me. Her face looked unhappy with her daughter''s impoliteness.


    But I answered her calmly. "Thank you for your warning. I will try my best not to disappoint her."


    After hearing my answer, Olivia let out a breath of relief, finished the rest of hertte and rose from her chair.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself."


    "Where are you going?" Cam asked in confusion.


    "I want to go home early since I have to do my assignment. Beside this is your date, I don''t want to bother you," Olivia said with a smile, then she walked toward the exit.


    Cam turned her gaze to me.


    "I hope you can forgive her."


    "It''s okay. I think it''s normal since she''s worried about you," I said, turning my eyes to her.


    "How about your divorce?"


    "Everything is going well. After attending the court several times I will officially divorce." A happy smile developed on her face as if this was her best solution.


    "Is it really irreversible?" Divorce always reminds me of my father and mother.


    She shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "My husband has been getting worsetely. Last night he made love on our living room sofa in front of me and Olivia."


    I sighed and looked down.


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    She held my hand slowly and my eyes shifted to her again.


    "Can we move to a private ce?" Her eyes looked at me deeply as if she wanted to say something that was not described by words.


    "Okay," I replied when I understood where she meant.

 Chapter 34. I’m Here… 18+

    <h4>35 Chapter 34. I��m Here�� 18+</h4>


    After I swiped the key card in my hand to the scanner in front of the door, we entered a room in a hotel in the Acrine district.


    As the door closed, Cam pressed my body against the wall, hugging me tightly and leaning her head against my chest.


    "What is wrong?" I asked in confusion. I was quite surprised by her sudden movements.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just ... tired," she said in a soft voice.


    I sighed as my hand moved to stroke her hair. Now I understand why she requested to go to a private ce. Even though she looked fine, in fact, her thoughts were in turmoil and she tried to cover it up from Olivia.


    "I''m here, if you have something to say, just say it," I said softly.


    "Nothing ..." But even with her answer, she hugged me tighter. From there I knew she needed someone toforts her because of her burden could not be described with words.


    My hand moved around her waist, while my other hand sped behind her head.


    "I''m here ..." I repeated. I knew I couldn''t interfere in her personal affairs because it would onlyplicate everything, but at least I wanted to tell her that I was with her.


    Seconds after seconds passed, we were silent just to feel our every breath. Her grasp loosened and I did the same thing.


    "Are you feeling better?" My handbed her long hair gently.


    "Um... A little."


    "I''ll make you a cup of tea." My feet have just taken a few steps to theplimentary table, but her hand caught me, stopping my movements. Her face approached me and a kissnded on my lips.


    "Just apany me. Even if it''s just for a moment, make me forget my problem," she requested. Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    "Okay." Her request was clear, she wanted a short escape from her pain. The key card in my hand fell to the floor and I pushed her gently against the wall, my lips ovepping hers. My tongue slipped into her mouth, twisting with her tongue, while her lips moved in tune with mine. My hand moved to open her overcoat, showing her body that was covered by a simple ck mini dress. Alternatively, she opened my suit and dropped it to the floor.


    I broke my kiss, leaving a strand of saliva that still connects my tongue and hers.


    "Should we do it likest time? Or would you like to do it on the bed?" I asked.


    "Anything is fine, as long as you make me forget everything."


    "Then do you mind if I do it a little rough thanst time?"


    She paused in doubt for a moment before answering.


    "I don''t mind."


    After hearing her answer, I unbuttoned my shirt one by one, while my eyes were fixed on her. A smirk developed on my lips.


    "Are you afraid?" My hands travelled from her hair down to her neck and gently lowered a strap of her dress.


    "Yes ..." she whispered.


    "Don''t be afraid. Touch me ... Feel me ... Don''t you want it?" I seduced her. My eyes fixed on every change of her expression.


    With hesitation, her hand moved to touch me, exploring my chest and descending to my abs while her eyes moved together with her hand movements. Her soft skin greeted my skin, giving subtle stimtion to my body.


    My hands moved to peel off Cam''s dress and my eyes widened when I saw the ck sexy lingerie behind it. Her lower part is only covered by a thince g-string with a slit at the bottom which allows me to do pration without releasing her lingerie. While her breast is covered with a thince bra that only covers her tips. A simplece strap that connects her bra with her g-string adds to her body''s sexiness.


    "Is it weird?" she said while looking down in embarrassment with a blushing face.


    "You wear it for me?" My eyes could not be separated from her body, my face turned red and my heart began to beat fast. Which man isn''t tempted by her current appearance?


    "Yesterday my husband''s mistress was wearing something like this while doing it, so I want to know your opinion if I wear it," she said shyly.


    I gave her a seductive smirk and put my face close to her ear.


    "It really turns me on. I like it ..." I whispered in a sexy voice. My hand slipped into her bra and twisted her tip between my thumb and forefinger slowly.


    "Nggghh ..." a muffled moan came out of her mouth.


    A kissnded on her ear as I took her hand and slipped it into my trousers and underwear.


    "Haaa ..." a soft moan came out of my mouth. I could feel her hands trembling as I made her touch my hot flesh directly.


    "It''s okay ... Touch it ..." I whispered. My hand moved to make her rub my cock which began to harden. As her hand were getting used to touching me, I let it go. My hands lowered my zipper and took off my trousers.


    "Cam ... Can you take off my underwear?" I asked in a sultry voice.


    She fell silent again in hesitation, while I could feel her heart beating faster and faster.


    "Please ..." I pleaded.


    "O-okay." Her hand grabbed my underwear and lowered it slowly, releasing my cock that was half awake from its cage. Her eyes widened in surprise after seeing clearly what had just stabbed her a few days ago.


    I grabbed her hand and woke her slowly.


    "Are you afraid?" My hand hugged her waist tenderly.


    "No ... I''m just a little surprised." Her face turned even redder.


    My face returned to her ear.


    "Then I''ll begin," I whispered.


    "What do --- mppphhhh" I covered her lips with mine. My hand shifted her bra up and twisted her tip with my fingers. My other hand dropped down, my thumb rubbed on her entrance, stimting her clitoris.


    "Mmpphhh!" a muffled moan came out of her mouth as I started to plug my fingers in it, tickling her throbbing, warm inner wall.


    My lips went down and swallowed her other breast, my tongue yed with her hard tip and sucked it hard. While my hand that had been ying her tip started to squeeze her breast, felt her soft mound in my hand.


    "Ah ... Hah ... Hah ... Damian ..." I could feel her body begin to tremble in pleasure due to all the stimtion I gave her at the same time.


    Her liquid began to flow out, soaking my fingers. Her heat loosened like hoping for something bigger to satisfy her. I unplugged my fingers out as I released my mouth from her breast. Then I licked my fingers in front of her.


    "Do you want more, Cam?" My eyes looked at her who was still trying to catch her breath with an alluring gaze.


    "Yes ..."


    I smirked at her and pulled her to the bed. Shey on her stomach and took her shoes off as well as me. I spreaded her legs and knelt between it. Slowly, I put one of my arms around her waist and made her stand on four legs, while my other hand ced on the bed. I swiped my hardened cock at her entrance, soaking it with her liquid.


    "I''m going in," I whispered in a sweet voice.


    Without hesitation, I put all my possessions in one push, feeling her warm inner wall.


    "Aghhhh ..." she gasped in pleasure.


    My waist moved back and forth, shaking her hanging twin mound and her body every time I thrust her.


    "Do you - hah - hah - like it?" I whispered.


    "Yes ... Ah ... - hah - hah - it feels so good ..."


    "That''s not all," I said in a ragged breath.


    I pulled my body away without releasing my cock from her and pulled her hands backwards.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock is erged and extends inside her.


    "Angggghhhh ...!" A loud erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in surprise. She struggled, trying to pull her body in reflex but in vain since I held both of her hands.


    "You can''t escape from me. I will make you forget everything. " An evil smirk adorned my lips.


    My waist moved back and forth as my hands pulled her body in tune. Rammed my waist with her round butt, making sure my cock fully went in every time I thrust her, making sure I could stimte her innermost part, filling her heat with mine. I want to make her immerse in pleasure until she forgets everything.


    Her body trembled violently every time I stabbed her. Our room was filled with the sound of our banging flesh.


    "Aghhh! Damian ... Ohh --- ohhh - please --- no ... Damian --- ... Ahh ... - Hah-hah-hah- no ... Damian ---!" she pleaded with difficulty.


    But despite her words, her inner wall throbbing loudly, massaging all my cock passionately, indicating her body says otherwise.


    "Do you want me -hah -hah- to stop?"


    She shook her head side to side.


    I smirked again after seeing her answer and moving my waist rougher and wilder than before. Made us climb the stairs of pleasure every time I thrust my cock. My body felt hot as my mating desire burned my mind while Cam kept calling my name breathlessly, her sweat dripping soaked our bed sheet


    "Aghhh! Damian --- Damian ... Ohhh --- Ohhh --- I can''t-hah-hah- hold anymore ... Ahh ... Agnhhhh!" Her body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    "Nggghh ..." My hand shifted to hug her body tightly making sure she could not move from her position before all my hot liquid came out in her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    She leaned her body to me in submission, her head resting on my shoulder while she tried to catch her breath. My hand held her cheek, tilted her head to the side and gave her a gentle kiss to soothe her.


    "Do you like it?" I whispered softly.


    "Yes ..." Her half-open eyes were staring at me.


    I pulled my cock out and dropped both of us onto the bed slowly without releasing my arms from her. Shey in my arms, a satisfied smile on her lips.


    Doing this with her, reminds me of our first meeting a few days ago. At that time I was sure she was confused, and so was I.


    "Cam ... You''re the first person who did it with me," I confessed. My hand stroked her long hair slowly.


    She gasped and raised her head, looking at me.


    "You had never done this before you met me?"


    I nced at her and smiled.


    "That day I was so confuse and did not know what to do. Then you came and helped me, solve my problem in an instant. I am truly grateful for that." If it wasn''t because of her, I could have ended up at the police station as a rapist. Even though I can use my charm skills to an unknown woman, but she could have reported me after we did it. Besides that, with the money, she gave me that day I was able to pay Celia''s school tuition and my house bills.


    "I didn''t know you also had a problem ..."


    My hand sped her head and pulled closer to me.


    "It''s okay, after all, it''s over."


    "Do you regret it?" she whispered.


    "No," I answered firmly. I never regretted anything that happened in my life, no matter how bad it is. Because every incident, every experience I had been through was what made who I am now. That is why, although at first, I was rather difficult to ept Damian as part of me , but after I understood this system, I epted everything.


    "Damian ... After my divorce is over. Do you want toe with me and leave this profession?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t."


    She woke up and looked at me with a disappointed expression.


    "Why?"


    "I''ve been contracted."


    "How much does she need? I''ll pay," she said without thinking twice.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "She doesn''t want money, she wants me."


    "Did she buy you?" Her worries were absorbed from her tone.


    Another chuckle came out of my mouth


    "Of course not. I''m not the type of person who can put my life in someone else''s hands."


    She sighed in relief.


    "Are you relieved?" I teased.


    "Of course." Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment. I can guess Olivia''s reckless and shy nature obviouslyes from her.


    I pulled her head back to my chest once again .


    "You don''t need to worry. I''ve already said I''m here and I''m not going anywhere."


    Cam slid her hand, hugging my neck.


    "Damian, I can''t lose anyone anymore. That''s why ... Please don''t leave me."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here ...," I repeated in a softer voice.

 Chapter 35. Royalty

    <h4>36 Chapter 35. Royalty</h4>


    06.47 PM


    "Do you still want to stay?" My hand was buttoning my shirt as my eyes stared at Cam who was lying with her side on the bed rxingly, her hand supporting her head while her eyes were fixed on me. Her body is still only covered by her lingerie.


    "I want to take a shower before going home," she replied casually.


    "Don''te home toote, okay?" I''m a bit worried since the demons are more active at night.


    "Don''t worry."


    I tidied my shirt as I nced at the clock and realized my time was getting narrower.


    "I have to go now."


    She got out of the bed, took my suit and gave it to me.


    "I''ll transfer you tonight."


    I took my suit from her hand and slipped it into my hand. "Okay." Actually, money is not a problem for me anymore. After signing a contract with Pearl yesterday, Sea Devil club has be mine and after signing a contract with Diamond this afternoon, Diamond College has also be mine.


    But I won''t use the money excessively because it will cause trouble for me. After all, an 18-year-old college student who suddenly bes rich in a day without winning the lottery sounds very suspicious.


    Cam gave me a kiss on my lips.


    "See you next time."


    "Bye." I turned and walked toward the exit.


    After the door closed, Cam turned her head towards therge mirror nearby, looked at herself that was only covered in her sexy ck lingerie and smiled.


    Actually, she lied when she said she was wearing this because she saw her husband''s mistress wearing lingerie yesterday. She actually bought this a month ago and nned to wear it on her husband''s birthday, but not long after she bought it, her husband brought his affair and asked for a divorce. The lingerie was only stored in the box and left a bitter feeling every time she saw it.


    Therefore, since she decided to give sweet memories to the lingerie and use for Damian today, as her pain slowly disappeared .


    "Damian ... Thank you ..." she whispered softly.


    -----


    I came out of the hotel and walked quickly down the street to Ledred, past the people who turned to me. I could even hear several women''s gossiping as they smiled sassily while their eyes continued to follow me.


    Two security guards opened the ss door in front of me.


    "Wee, Mr Damian," said both of them as soon as I stepped into the Sea Devil Club. The faint sound of music came from the dance hall.


    "Has Lady Pearl arrived yet?" I asked.


    "She was waiting for you in the VIP room, Mr Damian."


    "Okay, thank you." My feet moved forward while my arms swung to wear my suit.


    As I walked through the dance hall, several women immediately approached and seduced me.


    "Are you new here? I''ve never seen you before."


    "How much your price for a night?"


    "I''m sorry,dies. I have an appointment with Lady Pearl tonight," I refused.


    "Ah!" Their faces turned disappointed when they heard Lady Pearl''s name and immediately dispersed themselves.


    ''Well, they really afraid of Pearl.'' I moved my feet to the VIP room.


    "Damian, I''m waiting for you," Pearl said excitedly as she watched me enter the room. And this time, there''s no man was bound at the ''torture'' table.


    I dropped onto the sofa while she immediately nestedfortably in my arms.


    "Miss me already?" I teased.


    "Of course, I miss you," she said in a spoiled tone. Her ''human'' legs turn into tentacles and creep slowly to my body.


    "What do you want to drink?"


    "I think I will pass," I refused. Even though I can drink a ss of wine or beer, but I know my alcohol tolerance is low.


    "Are you afraid of getting drunk?" she guessed, a mischievous smile on her lips.


    I smirked seductively at her.


    "I''m not afraid, but I don''t want to. If I do it when I''m drunk I won''t be able to remember anything after that, isn''t that a waste?" Well, if I have to do it, I can neutralize the alcohol''s effect with my dispel skills.


    She pouted.


    "But I want to see you drunk ~" she coaxed in a spoiled tone. She brought her lips to my ear.


    "I want to know how fierce you are when you are drunk ~" she whispered in a sweet voice.


    An evil smirk formed on my lips as I shifted my head to face her and grabbed her chin. My eyes looked at her with an alluring gaze.


    "I can show my ferocity more than before without having to get drunk." Even though, I did it without limiting myself yesterday, but I haven''t used my Demonic Erection skill since I just took her virginity.


    "Then you have to show it to me now..." Her face approached me slowly, her eyes glinted in excitement, her hands moved to peel off my suit.


    * Ding *


    A message ringtone from my cellphone interrupted us.


    "Wait a second," I said, taking my cellphone from my pocket and checking it. Only a few people knew Damian''s number, so I guessed this was either from Cam or Celia. Even though Celia only knew my other numbers, I linked her contact to Damian''s cellphone so she could contact me any time.


    But my guess was wrong, it turns out Mia is the one who sent me the message.


    Mia: Hello, Damian. How are you? I''m in Nighthallow City now. Do you have time to meet me?


    "Who is she? Is she your client or a friend?" Pearl asked, her eyes staring at my cellphone screen.


    "She''s a client and also a friend." I don''t want Pearl to think that Mia is just a client, but saying I''m closer to Mia than her will definitely make her mad.


    I just typed a reply to Mia that I couldn''t meet her today because I was with someone else, but suddenly Pearl stopped my hand movements.


    "Just tell her toe here," Pearl said casually.


    I frowned in confusion.


    "You don''t mind if shees here?" I made sure, for some reason, her words sounded like a trap.


    "It doesn''t matter. Besides, I never mention you can''t have another woman in our contract."


    "You really don''t have any problem with this?" I made sure once more. Even though I know that there are no such provisions in the contract, but it feels strange if there''s a woman who lets another woman meet their partners when they are spend the time together.


    "I told you it doesn''t matter. What are you afraid of?" she insisted.


    "Fine," I said. My hands typed another message to Mia. Even though it sounds weird but I finally agreed, I will use my maniption or charm skills on them if something happens.


    Me: If you want to meet me, I''m at the Sea Devil club in Ledred District. But I''m with someone else now. Are you okay with that?


    Mia: No problem. I expected that possibility since I suddenly contacted you.


    Me: Okay, I''m waiting for you.


    After I finished, Pearl got up and pressed a button on an electronic device that was hanging on the wall near us.


    "If a woman named Miaes, take her to the VIP room. Tell her, Damian and LADY PEARL are waiting for her." I could see an evil smirk adorning her face.


    Suddenly I remembered the women''s reaction who had just seduced me in the dance hall. ''I see, she wants to make Mia back away from me by using her name.'' I sighed annoyed. ''I should have expected it.''


    My hand snatched my cellphone and started typing another message but Pearl''s tentacle tied my wrist to stop me.


    "What are you doing?" I said in a displeased tone without turning my gaze at her.


    "Why do you want to cancel it? I just want to meet her, can''t I?" she teased.


    My eyes are diverted on her.


    "I know you just want to drive her away from me," I said straight to the point.


    She crawled on the sofa slowly toward me, her eyes staring intently like a hungry jaguar approaching her prey. "It all depends on her decision. I just want to tell her that you are mine."


    "I already said I don''t belong to anyone. Besides, didn''t you already say that I can have another woman?" My eyes looked at her with the same gaze.


    Her face approached me as her hand spread from my shoulders around my neck. "Of course, but I don''t want to share my man with a lowly woman. It''s tantamount to lowering my pride." Her arrogance was clearly heard from the tone of her voice.


    "She''s not a lowly woman," I said in a firm voice. Her words really pissed me off. Mia helped my family a lot, she also gave me and my sister encouragement when we had just lost our father. Of course, I did not ept her mockery. After all, how could she possibly judge her just from something like this?


    "If she''s not a lowly woman, she would have dared to meet me." An evil smirk returned to her face.


    I snorted irritably and had just opened my mouth to reply to her words but the voice from the inte interrupted us. "Mr Damian, Lady Pearl. Miss Mia is on her way to the VIP room."


    The smirk on Pearl''s face faded and now it''s my turn to give her a smirk. "Is that enough to prove that she''s not a lowly woman?" I said sarcastically.


    "Tsk!" Pearl clicked her tongue in annoyance. "We''ll see if she still has the guts after seeing me," she said again in an arrogant tone.


    A few secondster, a knock on the door apanied by the sound of the door opening could be heard. Mia entered our room, a smile adorned her face. She bowed her head politely. "Good evening--" her words stopped, her smile faded and she looked shocked when she saw Pearl.


    ''She must have been surprised because Pearl is Kraken'' s descendant.'' I nced at Pearl and saw her expression is the same as Mia. My brow furrowed in confusion, I could understand Mia''s reaction, but why did Pearl also show the same?


    "Your Highness. Why are you here?" said Pearl. She released her hands and tentacles from me, her body retreated and returned to her seat. Her eyes remained fixed on Mia while the expression on her face did not change.


    Upon hearing the words ''Your Highness'', I immediately turned to Mia and used my observation skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Mia Ashelis] [Age: 24]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 36/36] [MP: 15/15]


    [Skills: Medusa''s Eye lv 2]


    [Emotion: In love, shocked.]


    [Love meter: 1/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' Partner]


    [Profession: Crown Princess of Serpent Rock Kingdom, Assistant manager.]


    My eyes widened in surprise when I saw her profession. Although I know it was rare that a Lamia came out from their territory, but I did not expect Mia to be a crown princess.

 Chapter 36. Tame Me

    <h4>37 Chapter 36. Tame Me</h4>


    "Pearl Seabloom, should I the one who asks you why you are here? Are you tired of ying around at Treasure Reef?" Mia''s gaze turned sharply as she approached us. Her expression turned serious.


    Treasure Reef is arge ind that belongs to the Kraken''s descendants. The ind has enormous natural resources, especially in the seas around it.


    "I want to find my man, is that wrong?" replied Pearl curtly.


    "A Kraken''s descendant is looking for her man among humans? Didn''t you say that all humans were stupid and weak?" Mia said as she sat on the small sofa. A mocking smile developed on her face.


    Pearl snorted in annoyance and tilted her head away from Mia.


    "I changed my mind."


    "I didn''t know you knew each other," I said. Actually, it was an indirect question about their rtionship because they didn''t look like friends but seeing Mia still willing to sit with us, it seems like they aren''t enemies either. But from their conversation, I can guess their rtionship is not that good.


    "We only meet at official events as our race representatives. So we have to behave like good friends although our opinions are always different," answered Pearl. She returned her gaze to Mia.


    "Then what are you doing here? Are you tried to neglected your duty and fooling around with humans?"


    "This is my exile period," Mia answered curtly.


    "Exile period?" I asked. I have heard of Lamia''s mating period but have never heard their exile period.


    "It is my kingdom''s rule. A crown princess must live outside the kingdom for 5 years to prove that she deserves to be a queen. During that time the kingdom will not provide any assistance since this rule''s purpose is to make the future queen experience how themoner''s lives outside the Serpent Rock kingdom, "Mia exined. She shifted her gaze back to Pearl.


    "And of course this should be kept a secret," her threatening tone was clearly heard from her voice.


    Pearl pressed her lips when she realized she shouldn''t call her ''Your Highness'' or bring up her status in front of me.


    "I''ll keep it a secret." After a brief exnation, I understood why she was here and why as long as she lived next door to me there wasn''t any luxurious facility that showed her status. Even faced difficulties when her mating period came.


    "Thank you, Damian," Mia said, looking at me gently.


    "May I know why you want to meet me?" I asked.


    Mia nced at Pearl briefly then returned her gaze to me.


    "I ..." She paused and returned her nce at Pearl before shifting back at me. Then she bowed her head to cover her blushing face.


    "I miss you," she said in a soft voice.


    "Tonight Damian has promised to serve me and he will definitely be exhausted after doing it. So I hope you cane another time," she said curtly.


    A burst ofughter came out of my mouth as soon as I heard her words. Exhausted? It was clear she was the one who begged me to stop yesterday. Ever since I became an incubus, my stamina seems endless, especially for sex. Every time I finish doing it, my stamina is fully charge along with my Demonic Power. It doesn''t matter for me to do it so many times. Also with my Demonic Erection skill, I can make my cock tense and erge without having to do any forey. Even I don''t want to admit it, but I am a perfect sex machine now.


    "Are you sure I''ll be exhausted? Weren''t you the one who asked me to stop yesterday?" I teased her.


    Quickly, Pearl raised her head and looked at me irritably.


    "Damiannnn," she sulked.


    A teasing smile spread across Mia''s face as her eyes looked at Pearl in disparage.


    "Oh ~ really? If I was not mistaken a few years ago, someone said that no one could defeat a Kraken''s descendant during mating. She even said she could incapacitate ten men easily before they could touch her. "


    Pearl returned Mia''s gaze with the same gaze.


    "Damian is different from the others. How about you? Are you able to defeat him? Didn''t you say that with your Medusa''s eye skills, no one can defeat you in bed?" she replied.


    "That''s ..." Mia nced back at me with a red face.


    "I was in exile, I couldn''t use that skill carelessly, of course, I lost to him," she defended herself.


    "Hmph! Lame excuse!" replied Pearl curtly.


    I sighed, this debate will never end.


    "Can''t you get along with each other?" I said, trying to calm them down.


    Both of them exchanged nces and looked at me as a mischievous smirk developed on their faces. I quickly grasped the hidden intent from them.


    Pearl drew closer to me while Mia moved from her sofa to my other side.


    "Then what if you be our judge?" said Pearl.


    "For what?" I said confused.


    "Of course, to determine which one of us is better," Mia replied.


    "Now choose who''s the first, " Pearl said again.


    Okay... This is bad, they put me in a difficult position because whoever wins the other will be upset, our rtionship will eventually deteriorate. In addition, I also do not like topare people because, for me, everyone has their own strength and weakness.


    "Both of you are royalty, I don''t think this is a good idea," I said.


    "It doesn''t matter for me. Although Ie from a royal family, Lamia does this with many men because our male and female difference ratio is too high," Mia replied.


    I have heard that theparison between Lamia and Python is 1:50, so polyandry is a normal thing for Lamia.


    As I thought of how to avoid this unusefulpetition, Pearl suddenly spoke.


    "Same with me, all-male Kraken''s descendants do polygamy while the female has been taught how to make our partner happy so they can''t look away from us." Her eyes looked at Mia with determination.


    I sighed once more as I realized I could not escape from thispetition. An idea suddenly crossed my mind.


    "Okay, I''ll be the judge." My eyes are turned to Pearl.


    "Is there a private room with a bed here?"


    "Follow me," Pearl said as she stood up and walked toward the other door in the room, while we followed her.


    Our feet stepped into another room, arge bed shaped like arge m in the middle of it with a soft blue carpet underneath. A dim blue light mixed with warm yellow light illuminated the room. While the room design was made as if we were at sea.


    "I designed it myself. This room is the same as my room in Treasure Reef," Pearl said proudly.


    "I didn''t know you were good at this," I said. My feet walked in while my eyes looked around the room.


    "Thank you," Pearl answered.


    "Then who is the first?" Mia asked.


    "I don''t want to be unfair. That''s why I want to change the rules," I said casually.


    "What do you mean?" Pearl asked in confusion.


    I took off my shoes and gave them a seductive smirk.


    "The rules are simple, the winner is the one who can tame me in bed." My hands moved to unbutton my shirt one by one while my eyes were fixed on them. I know with my ability I could not lose at this, therefore I n to make the result of thispetition a draw. That way I can defuse their quarrel without having to make one of them feel defeated.


    Mia frowned as she began to understand what I meant.


    "Damian ... Do you want to do it with both of us at the same time?"


    "That''s right," I said as my hand dropped my shirt to the floor, showing them my upper body clearly.


    "And this time I won''t resist at all," I tempted them.


    They exchanged nces after hearing my offer. Every time I have sex I always position myself as dominant because of my demonic instinct, offering my position as submissive is certainly tempting for them. But of course, it was only limited to my movement, I couldn''t promise that I wouldn''t use my skills at all.


    Another evil smirk developed on their lips then their gaze shifted at me.


    "Then I hope you don''t regret your words, Damian," Mia said as she approached me slowly.


    "Looks like I''ll get a new toy today ~," Pearl said excitedly.


    "Please go easy on me."


    Note: Python is male Lamia.

 Chapter 37. Dangerous Game 18+

    <h4>38 Chapter 37. Dangerous Game 18+</h4>


    They approached me slowly, closing the distance between us. Their hands took off their clothes, one by one their pieces of clothes fell, creating traces on the floor. Their eyes were full of excitement. While I stood beside the bed in submission.


    Mia and Pearl stood on each side of me, not a single piece of clothes covered their bodies. Their heads were on the side of my neck, their lips almost touched my ears, their hands hugged my waist while their other hands crept from my chest down to my abs.


    "Damian ~ today I will make you beg me," Pearl teased. Her hands moved, lowering my zipper.


    I gave a mischievous smile as my eyes nced at Pearl.


    "If you can make me beg it''s your victory."


    While Mia''s hands moved with Pearl''s and peel off my trousers.


    "I want to know if you could be as fierce asst time when you were tied up," Mia whispered in a sultry voice.


    I nced over at Mia.


    "Why didn''t you find out?"


    They smiled mischievously at me in response, Pearl''s tentacles and Mia''s tail infiltrated my underwear and pulled it down slowly, leaving my bodypletely naked. Their hands moved to push me, delicate bed sheets and soft mattresses greeted my back.


    Their hands fell on the bed, while I began to crawl backwards as they approached me slowly like two hungry lionesses, my eyes stared at them with an alluring gaze. Naughty smiles adorn our faces.


    The back of my head touch the headboard, Pearl''s tentacles began to creep up from my feet to my body, Mia''s tail slithered between my thighs. They kepting closer and leaning intimate in my arms, their hands caressing my face down to my chest and my abs. Their soft but wild touch gave my body a gentle stimulus. asionally their lips kissed and their tongues licked my cheeks, neck and ears. My hands crept from the back of their necks to their breasts, touching and squeezing their soft mounds. My fingers move skillfully ying around with their tips.


    But only briefly, Pearl''s tentacles tied my wrists, stopping my movements. I nced at her and she responded to me with a wicked smile, while Mia kissed my ear slowly and whispered.


    "You are our toy today ... And toy should not move ~"


    "Fine," I replied resignedly. Looks like they are really going to make me their toy tonight.


    Their lower part began to move yfully with my cock, Pearl''s tentacles wiggled between my thighs, clinging onto my cock, its suckers sucked it with excitement. While Mia''s tail yed with my fun bag.


    Their giggling sound was clearly heard in my ears after they heard my moan, their eyes staring at me, enjoying every change in my expression, my face getting red and my eyes glinted in lust. Mia moved the tip of her tail from the bottom up, tickling my stick.


    "Nnnggg ..." I jerked, another moan almost escaped out of my mouth but I bit my lips, trying to hold it. My gaze was fixed on Pearl''s tentacles and Mia''s tail, which kept teasing my cock that was getting harder and harder by every second.


    "Damian ~ say it that you want me. I will end your suffering," Mia purred.


    "You have to do more than this to make me say it," I said in a ragged breath. A mischievous smile adorned my lips, even though I knew what I had to do but I wanted to enjoy their y a little bit longer.


    Pearl held the side of my face and made me look at her.


    "Damian, beg me ~" she demanded.


    "Make me ..." I challenged her .


    Suddenly, her tentacle suckers sucked right at the tip of my cock. It feels like someone is kissing and sucking my cock hard at the same time, forcing my semen toe out.


    "Aghhhh!" I could not hold my moan anymore. My body was raised slightly as I startled in pleasure. But she did not stop, her tentacles were wrapped and shook my cock, asionally her tentacles kissed the tips of my cock.


    "Aghhhh ... Hahh ...!" I flinched once more. I can not take it anymore...


    "Beg me ~" Pearl whispered.


    As I was just about to use my charm skill, Mia sped my head and ced it between her breasts. Her soft and springy mound greeted my hot face.


    "Be mine, Damian ..." Mia whispered. Her tail crept to the tip of my cock, blocking Pearl''s tentacles from touching it and tickling it slowly.


    "Ughhh ..." Another moan escaped from my mouth. My body screamed for mating right now. I really can''t stand it anymore ...


    ''Charm.''


    A sweet erotic fragrance wafted. As soon as they smell it, their breasts move up and down. Mia''s heartbeat beats loudly in my ears. Their eyes glinted filled with lust just like mine.


    [Charm skill seeded.]


    Mia pushed and pinned my hands onto the bed, her eyes staring into mine filled with the ming desire.


    Without further ado, her lips crashed against mine, her tongue twisting, sucked my tongue with excitement. Then she licked every inch of my neck and shoulders eagerly like a hungry beast eating its prey.


    "I can''t take this anymore ..." Pearl whispered. Then she crept down and rode me. Her legs spread then she slid my cock which was wet with her tentacles liquid, slowly into her heat.


    "Ohhhh ....!" She moaned loudly, while I gasped in pleasure as I could feel her hot, soft inner wall covering my cock perfectly. But no ... This is not enough. My body has been burned with my desire and my wild side. I want something more to put out the fire that burns my body ...


    Pearl just took a quick breath after all of my cock got inside her. But I used my other skills.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    In an instant, my cock is erged and extends inside her.


    "Aaggghhhh!" Pearl''s head rose high in the air. Her heat was full of mine, I could feel her inner wall''s pulse that was mping my cock perfectly. My mind feels nk, I am totally immersed in pleasure ... More ... I want more ...


    Unable to wait any longer, my waist moved roughly, shaking Pearl''s body violently. Yes, even though I''m at the bottom but when I do intercourse I still want to take the lead, I can''t hold back my demonic instinct when I do this. This is also why I immediately fainted after I did it with Celia yesterday because I was desperately holding this crazy instinct.


    "Ahh --- Ahhh --- Ahhh ---- Haahh!" Pearl''s moans kepting out of her mouth, her hands ced on my abs to help her maintain her bnce. Her tentacles clung to me, keeping her body from being thrown away as if she was riding a wild horse in a rodeo.


    "Aanggghh!" A loud moan came out of my mouth as I was already in my limit. Mia''s soft kisses and licks all over my body mixed with the wild movements of my waist made me unable to withstand all the pleasures.


    "Damian ... Ahhh... Ahhh --- I can''t take this anymore ...!" Pearl dered that she felt the same way as me.


    "Cum ... - hah-hah- Cum with me ... Aghhh ---" Suddenly Mia pulled my hair backwards and looked at me unhappily.


    "Don''t you dare to cum before satisfying me!" she threatened.


    "I will definitely - hah-hah- satisfy you ..." I whispered with a mischievous smile, while my waist movements were getting rough.


    After those words left my mouth, I flinched as I fired my semen inside Pearl.


    "Aggghhhh !!!!" A loud scream came out of Pearl''s mouth as she bent her back backwards in pleasure.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been cancelled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Pearl slowly descended from my waist and copsed onto the bed, breathing hard in exhaustion while her satisfaction was clearly visible on her face.


    "Ahhh ... Ahhh ... Damian ... You promised me!" Mia said in disappointment.


    "I will satisfy you, now ..." I whispered with a seductive voice.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    I brought my face closer to Mia.


    "Ride me," I demanded.


    "But you already ��" Mia''s eyes widened when she saw my cock that had already hardened. A mischievous smile spread across her face as her lips returned to mine and gave me a dirty kiss. Her tail moves wrapped my legs up to my waist, her wet heat is in front of my cock. Mia''s hand still pinned my hand onto the bed, making sure she had control of me. Although I can say ... It was all in vain because no one could control me in bed. Her eyes looked at me full of excitement and I knew what she wanted.


    ''Alright, round two.''


    Author Note:


    Want to read more? Dun forget to check out my *******~


    ******* Members:


    Vhail, Nemorus, Ainsley, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Icewing, saganatsu, and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 38. Double Stack Sandwich 18+

    <h4>39 Chapter 38. Double Stack Sandwich 18+</h4>


    "Aggghhhh ----- ahhh!" Mia moaned loudly as she slid my cock into her heat. Her head was raised in the air, her eyes closed tightly while she continued to push herself, forcing her heat to swallow my cock that was too big for her.


    "Ugghhh ..." I grunted as I held back the incredible pleasure she gave me. This is my first time using my Demonic Erection outside. With that skill, I could feel she was really narrow, just like when I did it with Pearl and Diamond for the first time, her inner wall rubbed me, stimting my cock, making me even more impatient to grind her. Now, I started to wonder, this skill is still level 1 what about the next level?


    She took a quick breath as soon as all of my possessions made it into hers, beads of sweat were dripping from her face even though I hadn''t made any movements. But despite her condition, her eyes that were staring at me still glinted in lust and a mischievous smile still adorned her lips.


    "I''ll start," I said. I know she wants me so bad...


    My waist began to move back and forth, but with my position and her tail wrapped around me, my movements were limited.


    "Ahhh... Ahhh... No... It''s wrong... Damian -hah-hah- Take the lead..." she demanded as she felt the same way as me. I know what she wants now is only to pursue pleasure.


    "Okay," I agreed.


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I pushed her to the side, reversing our position. Her tail that was wrapped around my waist was loosened.


    and my waist''s movement immediately turned rough and wild.


    She shook her head side to side, holding back the pleasure I gave her as she wrapped my body tighter.


    "Damian ... Ohhh ... Ohhh ... Damian ... You''re the best ..." Mia cried out loudly, constantly calling my name.


    I gave her a seductive smile on herpliment, while my waist movements didn''t weaken but got stronger. The sound of our moans and our shing flesh filled the room as I continued to grind her, making her petal burning hot.


    "Mmpphhh!" My lips suddenly fell over hers, making her swallow her voice, giving her a dirty kiss and she moving her lips in tune with me.


    "Ah!" I started as Pearl grabbed my hair and pulled my head to face her. Not wanting to lose, Pearl''s lips crashed into mine, her tongue entered my mouth and twisted with mine. Her tentacles crept onto my body, soaking me with its transparent liquid, her eyes staring at me with thirst. I removed one of my hands from Mia and shifted it to Pearl''s breast. Her soft mound greeted my hand and I quickly feel something hard there. From there I realized she demanded it for more.


    I elerated my pace as I could not hold myself anymore.


    "Anghhh --- ahhh! Damian --- Damian ... Aghhh!" Mia''s body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been cancelled.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 12.]


    [You have 20 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Sandwich Style. Between two women. STR + 2 VIT + 2 INT + 2.]


    I just finished shooting all my load, while Mia was lying weak in front of me, her tail loosened, releasing my body slowly. Pearl immediately pushed me back to bed, her body was on top of me.


    "Damian ~ give me more ~" she purred. I was a little surprised by her request because even though yesterday we did it three times but she didn''t ask me this fast, so I can only guess it all had to do with her desire to tame me.


    My head raised closer to her ear.


    "If you want it more, you have to clean me first," I said in a sexy voice.


    A mischievous smile grew on her face and she crawled down, her eyes fixed on me. A secondter, her head sank between my crotch, her tongue greeted my skin and began to clean the liquid that was still attached to my limp cock. After the first lick, she startled and turned her gaze to me.


    "Why does your semen taste like honey?" she said in confusion.


    "Do you like it?" I answered confidently even though I actually also don''t know why I could only guess this has something to do with my identity as an incubus. Yesterday, Celia didn''t say anything about this, but maybe it was her first experience. While Pearl, even though her virginity was just taken by me but from her situation when the first time I met her, she should have tried other men''s.


    "Yes, I like it." Another mischievous smile developed on her face and she buried her head between my thighs and licked my cock in excitement.


    But only briefly, as my cock began to harden Pearl swallowed it, her head moving back and forth, her tongue swirling it yfully around it.


    "You''re really impatient, huh?" My hands were ced behind her head, pushing my cock deeper into her mouth. My eyes fixed on her, enjoying the hot scenery below me.


    "Damian ..." Mia whispered, distracting me from Pearl. She approached and grabbed my neck, kissed me. Her breast pressed against mine and I responded with tilted my head to the side and sped my hands behind her head, pushing her tongue deeper into my mouth.


    "Mmpphh ..." Our kisses are getting wilder every second as my cock gets harder in Pearl''s mouth. The hot sensation burned my body once more.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    Pearl coughed and gasped in shock as my cock suddenly erged in her mouth. She tried to pull her head but I held her. I let her take a deep breath before banging the tip of my cock into her throat.


    Mia pulled her head, broke my kiss and distanced her body away from me. After pulling her body up, she stuffed her breast into my mouth. My tongue moved, licked her hardened tip and sucked it hard. While my waist moved in tune with Pearl''s movement. A wave of pleasure swept my mind as their touch stimted my body. It feels so good ... More ... I want it more ...


    Within her limits, Pearl brushed my hand and crawled up, riding my cock.


    "Ohhh ---- Ohhhh... Yesss !!!!" She moaned loudly as she slid my cock inside her without hesitation. Without further ado, she moved to shake it impatiently, while my waist moved in rhythm with her. Her tentacles moved wildly, sucking all over my body, bathing me with her liquid.


    Mia pulled her breast away from me.


    "Damian~ Lick me," she said in a ragged breath as pushed her body up and put her heat in front of my mouth


    Without hesitation, I licked it, buried my tongue into her warm heat, explored her throbbing inner wall, and felt her liquid running down to my mouth. Both of my hands moved around her waist, while her hand sped the back of my head.


    "Ahhh --- Hahhhh... Ahhh ---- ahhhh!" Their moans filled the room as they sank into pleasure as well as me. I can feel my cock throbbing a lot, I''m also already in my limit.


    "Damian --- ahhh! Cumming ---- Aghhhh!" Pearl body jerked in pleasure as all my semen was released inside her.


    Meanwhile, Mia also shot her liquid. I moved my tongue to finish up all of her liquid, filling my mouth with the sweet taste of nectar.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    [You have earned a new title: Double Stack Sandwich. A sandwich doesn''t satisfy your hunger? STR + 3 VIT + 3 INT + 3.]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 3/10 - I cannot stop thinking about you. ]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Love Meter 2/10 - You are the person that I want. ]


    They copsed onto the bed weakly and were breathing hard, their faces turned red, their sweat dripping, wetting the bed sheets while I ... My energy and stamina recovered after I did it, so I was not tired at all. I got up and sat on the bed, my eyes staring at them as a breath came out of my mouth.


    ''I hope theirpetition is over now.''


    I gave a gentle kiss on Mia and Pearl''s foreheads.


    "Do you need anything?" I asked. They look very tired, at least I want to do something to alleviate their condition.


    They exchanged nces with their half-open eyes then threw their gaze at me.


    "Damian ... - hah - hah - are you not tired?" Mia asked in confusion, her eyes observing my expression and my body. But both of it didn''t show any signs of fatigue.


    "No, I''m fine. Do you need anything?" I repeated.


    "You don''t feel ah - hah - tired at all?" Pearl asked, her brows furrowed in disbelief, even though some of her tentacles still clung to me, she should know whether I''m lying or not.


    "I''m not tired at all, Pearl. I''m used to do this," I rified.


    They exchanged nces in confusion once more, but after a while, their eyes changed in determination.


    "Pearl, do you want to work with me ?" Mia asked.


    A short giggle came out of Pearl''s mouth.


    "Of course, I''ll be happy to help you."


    They crept back to me and pushed me onto bed.


    I sighed.


    "Do you still want to continue this game?" I asked worriedly. No matter how much I have to do it, it doesn''t matter for me but they are already tired, I think it''s time to stop.


    "No ... We will not stop before we tame you," Mia replied, her tail wrapping my body.


    "Get ready, this time we''ll make you beg ..." Pearl said, her tentacles also starting to creep up, clinging to me.


    While I could only sigh once more.


    ''Right ... Round four. ''

 Chapter 39. Guil

    <h4>40 Chapter 39. Guil</h4>


    I let out a breath, my eyes stared at the announcement before me.


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 13.]


    [You have 25 unused stat points.]


    [You have 3 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Sex Maniac. Are you not tired? All Stat + 3.]


    After I closed my status screen, I turned my attention to Mia and Pearl whoy limply in front of me. Their bodies are wet with sweat and my fresh semen is still dripping from their wet heat. Their eyes closed as their tiredness and drowsiness swallowed their consciousness. Different from yesterday, this time it wasn''t my body scent that smelled like Pearl''s or Mia''s but their body scent that turned into like mine.


    ''They over-exert themselves.''


    I knew they were tired but they kept pushing themselves since I said I wouldn''t resist today.


    Seeing from their condition that at least they will not wake up until morning, I decided to tell the manager to look after them.


    Turning to the side, my feet came down to the floor and stood up, I pressed a button on an electronic device that was hanging on the wall near the door.


    "Lady Pearl and Miss Mia will sleep here today. Please take care of them."


    "Okay," a voice answered me.


    After that, I gathered my clothes that were scattered on the floor and wore them. My eyes were fixed on the wall clock near me.


    09.36 PM.


    ''I still have time ...''


    ''Status.''


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 13] [Exp: 15.36%]


    [Race: Demon-Incubus] [Title: Sex Maniac]


    [HP: 350/350] [DP: 300/300]


    [STR: 41] [VIT: 35]


    [AGI: 47] [LUK: 25]


    [INT: 32] [WIS: 30]


    [Partners - 5]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Unused stat - 25]


    I thought for a moment, choosing which status I should raise.


    ''Add LUK by 5 points.''


    ''Add STR by 9 points.''


    ''Add AGI by 3 points.''


    [LUK: 25] =\u003e [LUK: 30]


    [STR: 41] =\u003e [STR: 50]


    [AGI: 47] =\u003e [AGI: 50]


    I made that decision because after this I had to help Emma to hunt demons and I could not use any skills in front of her. With thebination of LUK, STR and AGI, I can defeat my enemies faster without relying on any skill.


    There are still 8 status points left, I nned to add them to my INT but I postponed it. Who knows I need it for my battleter?


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 0]


    [Unused skill points - 3]


    ''Raise Devil Space skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Devil Space skill is at maximum level.]


    [Devil Space lv max (Requires 5 DP) - Skill to create virtual spaces that are not connected with reality. The duration of this skill depends on the user''s INT point (1 INT point = 1 minute duration). ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.]


    [Deflection - The skill used by demons to block enemy''s magic attacks. Skill effectiveness depends on the user''s INT (1 INT point = 1% chance) and has the chance to reflect on the enemy''s single magic attack (Rate sess is increased by skill level).]


    [Hell Thunder - Thunder-elemental magic ability that inflicts dark thunder damage on all targets and has the chance to paralyze the enemy (1 INT point = 1 point damage). Damage and paralyze rate is increase by skill level. ]


    My eyes widened, I was quite surprised because all my next skills were actually rted to my INT. Soon, my smile developed.


    ''Now I can fight while keeping a distance from my opponent.'' I just want to raise it but I postponed it again since I wanted to try on my 2 new skills beforehand. My eyes nced at the wall clock.


    09.47 PM.


    ''I need to go now. ''


    I approached Pearl and Mia who were asleep on the bed and gave them a kiss on their foreheads once more.


    "Good night..."


    ----


    My feet stepped out of the Ledred district to the Nighthallow station. As soon as I arrived in front of the station, I swept my around but I didn''t find Emma. Since she hasn''t arrived yet so I took this opportunity to change my clothes. I went inside the station, taking my bag in the locker and recing my suit with my t-shirt so I can move easier. Before I returned my bag to the locker, I checked my cellphone to check whether Celia had answered my message or not. But even though my message status showed she had read it, but she did not reply to me. I know it''s the same as yesterday but I can''t help myself but feel worried afterst night''s incident.


    ''Is she angry? Or does she feel guilty about what we did? ''


    Actually, this is what I''m afraid of after we did it, I''m afraid our rtionship will be distant and awkward, afraid that she feels guilty because of her feelings for me and I don''t want that... I don''t want Celia to act cold to me anymore.


    I remembered that this system allows me to check my partner''s status.


    ''Check Celia Strongheart''s status.''


    [Name: Celia Strongheart] [Age: 17]


    [Level 1] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 30/30] [MP: 10/10]


    [Skills: Cooking lv 5]


    [Emotion: In love, guilty, anxious.]


    [Love meter: 5/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' Partner]


    [Profession: Student]


    A breath came out of my mouth.


    ''I knew it... She felt guilty about what happened yesterday.''


    My hand moved to type on my cellphone screen.


    Me: Celia, whatever happens, you are still my sister. I hope you don''t feel guilty about what happenedst night.


    Soon Celia answered my message.


    Celia: Really? You are not mad at me?


    Me: Of course not.


    Celia: Aren''t you homete because you want to avoid me?


    Realizing Celia misunderstood me, I quickly called her number. Now I understand why she feels guilty and anxious. After several ringtones, she finally picks up my call.


    "Yes?" Celia''s voice sounded gloomy.


    "Celia, I am not avoiding you. I just need to do something today."


    Celia fell silent.


    "Celia?" My worries were clearly heard from my voice. I can understand her fear, because by making a confession like before she risked ruining our rtionship.


    After a while, Celia spoke again.


    "But you rarely came homete before ..."


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been busytely. But I''m not avoiding you, it all has to do with my work."


    "Are you not lying to me?"


    "I''m not lying to you." I sighed and spoke again.


    "Celia ... You''re my only sister. I love you and always be," I said sincerely.


    "Brother... Thank you."


    My attention was diverted on Celia''s status screen that was still in front of me and realized her emotions had changed.


    [Emotion: In love, relieved.]


    My smile grew after I knew she felt better.


    "Since you wille homete again, do you want me to make something for dinner?" said Celia.


    My face brightened when I heard Celia''s words. My mind immediately imagined her cooking, especially my favourite fried rice, but I stopped my intention to ask her to make something for me because it was toote for her to go out shopping now.


    "I had my dinner already," I lied. I nned to stop by the 24-hours convenience store to buy my dinner before going home.


    "Don''te home toote, okay? "


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye."


    I hung up and sighed in relief.


    * Ding *


    Just when I returned my cellphone in my bag, a message ringtone came from Damian''s cellphone.


    Emma: I''m already in front of Nighthallow Station. Where are you?


    My hand moved to type my reply quickly.


    Me: I''ll be there soon.


    I closed the locker door and locked it. Then I walked out of the station with a cap on my head.


    Even though I helped Emma out of my own free will, but I felt hunting demons was also my responsibility. I was given a system that made me stronger. If I could use it to help the others why not?


    Besides, I promised Lilieth to help her ovee this problem. Aside from helping Emma, actually, I nned to find out how the demon hunters detected demons and tried to get some information about the association. That way, I can find a way to avoid them.


    ''Human or demon, I am still Ethan and I will try to do my best for everything.''

 Chapter 40. Unnamed Hero

    <h4>41 Chapter 40. Unnamed Hero</h4>


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I said as I approached Emma, who was standing near the station entrance. Like yesterday she wore a tight outfit with a hood that covered her silver hair.


    "Damian?" She made sure.


    "Yes, it''s me." My hand quickly opened the cap that covered my head so she could see my face more clearly. After I saw hers and Theo''s clothes yesterday I concluded the demon hunters did not want the others to recognize their faces so I also did the same.


    Emma was amazed at my readiness.


    "Wow, you really are ready for this. I forgot to say that you have to hide your face, I even brought you a mask. But apparently, you have prepared it yourself."


    I nced at the thief-style mask in her hand and was grateful to have brought my cap. If I wear that mask, other people might think of me as a real thief.


    "I already said I want to live a normal life. Of course, I''m ready for this," I said, putting my cap back on my head.


    "Why do all demon hunters have to cover their faces?" I asked curiously.


    "Because we have to hide our identities from the demons."


    "Why do you have to hide your identity ?" I asked again. It feels strange, why should hunters hide themselves from their prey?


    "To avoid our loved ones being targeted by the demons," she replied.


    Now I understand why the demon hunters never tell their identities to the public even though they are heroes of this modern era. To be honest, even though I''ve turned into a demon, I have to admit that I know very little information about them. Moreover, the only demon I have encountered is the rat demons and the government never gave us any information about it. Actually, I wanted to ask Lilieth a lot of things, but it seems like she''s very busy taking care of the crack.


    "That''s why we have to make sure the demons who have seen our faces die," she continued. She looked at me and smiled.


    "Therefore I am truly grateful about yesterday. Because you not only saved me but also saved my family."


    "I''m d I can help you." To be honest, I was quite surprised that the demon hunters'' duties were not only to endanger themselves but also their families.


    "So what should we do to look for them?" I continued again.


    She raised her hand and showed a device that resembled a strange watch mixed with apass with statistics and digital numbers.


    "This is demonpass. This device will detect Demonic Aura and show us their location."


    My inactive Demonic Aura''s status in my talent immediately crossed my head. I think that''s why the demon hunters cannot detect me.


    Shortly thereafter, she frowned as her eyes shifted on thepass in her hand.


    My heart immediately pounded in tension but I still tried to maintain my calm.


    "What is wrong?" I asked.


    "This device is quieter than yesterday. Maybe only a few demons are roaming around tonight."


    "Thank goodness," I said. Emma hasn''t fully recovered yet, it would be better if she could go home early to rest.


    "Alright, let''s get started." She was about to turn around but I caught her hand, breaking her movements.


    ''Observation.''


    I noticed her face was still a little pale and decided to check her to make sure her condition is fine.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 6] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 72/148] [MP: 36/58]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 2, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    ''Even though her conditions are normal, her HP and MP are not full yet. I will just keep her on the backline for a while. ''


    "What is wrong?" she asked awkwardly. I could see her cheeks are slightly red.


    "Nothing." I took my hands off of her.


    Emma cleared her throat in awkwardness and looked away in embarrassment.


    "I thought you wanted to do something like you did this afternoon ..."


    ''Ah!'' This afternoon''s event repeated in my head. Although I did it to fulfil my quest, but it must be weird for her. Which woman does not feel weird if a man suddenly kneels and kisses her hand like a knight in the medieval era?


    "I''m sorry if I offended you."


    "It''s okay ... I''m just a little surprised," she replied. She turned around and walked.


    "Come on."


    Without answering, my feet stepped to follow her.


    ----


    Our feet carried us down a quiet street, asionally Emma checked the Demonpass but there was no sign at all. Likewise, with me, there is no stink stench that tickles my nose or any announcement that appears in front of me. My eyes swept around us, staring at the closed shops.


    ''Could it be that Lilieth has taken care of the crack?'' I thought as I continued to walk.


    "Are you bored?" Emma asked suddenly. Her eyes observed my expression.


    "Of course not." Instead of being bored, I''m grateful. Isn''t it good if the demon''s poption decreases?


    But different from Emma, her face didn''t look happy.


    "I''m sorry," she said again.


    "What is wrong?" I asked in confusion.


    "Actually ... Because of Theo''s report yesterday, half of my patrol territory was handed over to him for next few days. That''s why maybe I''m just wasting your time tonight."


    Upon hearing her words, I chuckled.


    "You don''t need to apologize after all this is also my will. You didn''t force me at all."


    But even with my words, the expression on her face did not change, so I decided to divert our conversation.


    "Can you tell me more about the demon hunter association? "I ask curiously.


    Emma turned her gaze to me in excitement.


    "Are you interested in joining us?"


    "I''m just curious." I only knew that they had a chairman and senate to lead the association, and also had a headquarters whose location never was published.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you anything about it unless you have joined us."


    "It''s okay," I replied. To be honest I was a bit disappointed but I concluded that they asked her not to keep her mouth shut about the Demon Hunter Association other than their members.


    Half an hour had passed but we haven''t found any signs, while Emma''s face grew gloomier. Her eyes continued to sweep around us restlessly as she checked her demonpass.


    "Why are you so nervous?" I asked.


    "This is strange ..."


    "Isn''t that great if we don''t find any of it? Because that means there are no demons hanging around."


    "That''s impossible!" she said as she looked at me in displeased expression.


    Seeing me look surprised by her response, she averted her face.


    "That''s impossible," she repeated in a softer voice.


    "It has been a year since the boundary between the dark dimension and our world began to change. Since then, the demons that are roaming in our world continue to grow. There''s no way they can disappear in one day. "


    ''Looks like they also know about the crack.'' But I just found out that the crack actually happened a year ago.


    "Maybe someone already handled it." Of course, the person who I mean here is Lilieth, but I can''t say it because she''s a demon like me.


    Emma stopped in her tracks and gave me another displeased expression.


    "Damian, this is not a kind of problem that can be handled by one person. Besides, a few days ago I just got information that this problem is getting worse."


    I can''t be denied her words, since there must be a reason for the rat demons who killed me a few days ago to be so brave as to lure their victims by posting job vacancies on the inte.


    She sighed in exasperation and stepped past me.


    "If only Mr Renart hadn''t died in that incident maybe we could get a clue about this."


    My heart beat fast when I heard that name, but I kept my calm.


    "Mr Renart?" My feet immediately moved to follow her.


    "Mr Renart was the best demon hunter and also my mentor when I just joined the association. A year ago he suddenly requested some help to the headquarters even though he was not on patrol. Headquarters tracked his location, but heavy rain apanied by a storm disturbed our signal, so we had difficulty tracking his location. "


    "Then? What happened to him?" I asked impatiently.


    "When the association found him, he was already dead with severe injuries, it seemed like he fought until hisst breath. His car was also destroyed and his demonpass was stopped at a number indicating that he had just fought a lot of demons. That was the first disturbance that urred before the number of demons has increased dramatically. Thanks to him, we can find out there is a change at the boundary. " She sighed and I realized her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Unfortunately, despite his sacrifice, I can''t do anything to help or tell the truth to his family."


    "What did the association say to his family?" I asked as I continued to try to contain the emotion inside me.


    "ording to the procedure ... All demon hunters who died on the battlefield were announced to the public as deaths due to idents."


    The words ''ident'' made my heart beat faster.


    "To be honest, I am still worried about his children. Mr Renart once told me that he was divorced and his rtionship with his ex-wife was bad. While ording to regtions,pensation money from the demon hunter association must be given to family members who are 18 years old. At that time, in less than a week his first son was 18 years old but the association did not want to wait. Therefore they gave thepensation to his ex-wife as their guardian. I just hope that his ex-wife can take care of her children well," she continued.


    "Do you know who his children are?"


    She shook her head side to side.


    "We are not allowed to attend another demon hunter funeral nor have permission to find out about his family to respect the deceased''s privacy ."


    "What about his surname?" I asked again in a coercive tone.


    Emma stopped in her tracks and looked at me with a confused expression, while I also stopped my steps.


    "Why are you so interested in Mr Renart?"


    "I''m just curious because you said he was the best demon hunter," I reasoned.


    She averted her eyes and sighed.


    " I don''t know. The association also kept it a secret and didn''t allow us to find out."


    My eyes bewildered and my brain tried to think of any question that could give me some clue.


    "May I know where the association found Mr Renart''s body?"


    "They found him in the forest outside Ironshade Town."


    I petrified, my heart pounding like it was about to burst. Renart Strongheart is my father''s name and the forest outside Ironshade Town is where my father died in the ident. His car was off the track and into the forest due to the storm. At least that''s what they said to me and Celia, even though I found a lot of oddities in my father''s death. But since it was a single ident and there were no witnesses, there was nothing I could do to find out the truth. And thepensation money ... That exins why my mother suddenly moved from her apartment and bought a much bigger new house in another city, leaving me and Celia in a financial struggle for a year.


    Anger, sadness and disappointment mixed in my mind, but there was nothing I could do now but swallow it.


    "Thank you for telling me," I said, bowing my head to hide my face and continue my steps.


    Emma caught my hand to stop me and I turned to her.


    "Damian ... Do you know Mr Renart?" Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    "No," I denied. I am in my incubus form now. Besides, if someday my identity as a demon is discovered, wouldn''t that tarnish my father''s good reputation? Isn''t it ironic if the son of the best demon hunter bes the demon itself?


    Emma took her hand away from me.


    "I thought you were rted to him since you asked a lot of things."


    I forced myself to smile.


    "I just want to know about him. I didn''t know that he would be a real hero until the end of his life. I''m sure if his children find out about this, they will surely be proud of him."


    "I can only hope they are fine," she said once more.


    "They are the best demon hunter''s children, they should be fine," I calmed her down.


    "You''re right ..." A smile also developed on her face.


    "They should be fine."


    Then our feet return to step down the lonely Nighthallow City streets.


    ''Yes, me and Celia are fine ...''


    Author''s note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    ******* Members:


    Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua, Vhail, Nemorus, Royce321, Ainsley, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Icewing, saganatsu, and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 41. Wrath

    <h4>42 Chapter 41. Wrath</h4>


    It was 10.57 PM when I could smell the faintly stink stench apanied by an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    Meanwhile, Emma''s demonpass also showed the same thing.


    "Get ready. There are some demons near us."


    I responded with a simple nod. My eyes are still filled with emotions, even though I''ve tried to calm myself but my anger and sadness still over me right now.


    Our feet walked to a dark alley near us as we pressed our back against a building''s wall next to it and peeked slowly.


    [Some demons have been found.]


    Five teenagers gathered like they were waiting for something. asionally they whisper, giggling.


    I quickly used my observation skills.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Shadow Imp]


    [Level 6]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 169/169]


    [DP: 53/53]


    [Skills: Venom Bite lv 2]


    [Emotion: Rxed]


    [Condition: Normal]


    "Be careful. Mypass indicates that they are stronger than our enemy yesterday," Emma whispered.


    I just replied with another nod, we stepped out of our hiding ce and walked towards them. When I saw them in front of my eyes, suddenly my anger burned me as I remembered my father''s corpse''s condition in the hospital. Terrible questions filled my mind, did they torture him before killing him? Or did they almost eat him alive as they did to me a few days ago?


    They turned their gaze to us.


    "Hey! What do you want ?!" one of them shouted.


    "We will attack together on the count of three," Emma whispered again.


    I did not answer her but immediately lunged and threw my double kick at the head of one of them.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 153 HP. ]


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 148 HP. ]


    The teen''s body fell and turned to ashes. While Emma stunned in shock.


    I know my actions are reckless but a wave of huge anger devoured me, my mind was not clear, somehow I wanted to get this anger out of me. What''s in my mind now is killing the demons that have taken my father from me and Celia!


    The other Shadow Imps turned to their true form. Two long horns grew above their heads, their eyes turnedpletely white, their ears and nose extended, sharp teeth and ws grew on their bodies, and coarse ck feathers covered their hands.


    Without wasting time, I threw my fist at the other''s head, he raised his hand, trying to hold back my attack but my movements were much faster than his.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 148 HP. ]


    "Arggg!" he screamed in pain. Then I pulled his hand and mmed him to the ground.


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 45 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 42 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 45 HP. ]


    My feet moved forward, stepping on his chest.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 148 HP. ]


    Then I turned and kicked the other''s head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 150 HP. ]


    The Shadow Imp''s bodies turned to ash.


    A movement behind me, I turned around and a Shadow Imp pounced at me with his mouth wide open, showing his sharp teeth clearly. Unable to escape, I raised my hand to block his attack. He almost bit me, but a white chain bound him and pulled him away from me. The Shadow Imp fell to the ground.


    I nced at Emma and saw the white chaine out of her palm. Without wasting any chance, I returned my attention to the Shadow Imp and stomped on his head twice.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 154 HP. ]


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 150 HP. ]


    In an instant, his body turned to ashes.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You just got a quintuple kill!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 14.]


    [You have 13 unused stat points.]


    [You have 3 unused skill points.]


    "Thank you for helping me," I said, turning my attention to Emma, while she approached me with a displeased face and threw a p on my cheek.


    [You have taken 1 physical damage.]


    Standing in silence, even though she didn''t say why she suddenly pped me but I knew it was my fault. What I just did is a reckless and dangerous act.


    "I don''t want to take my friend''s body home, so don''t be stupid," she said with a trembling voice.


    My eyes nced at her and realized even though her face looked displeased but her eyes were filled with tears and fear.


    "I promise I won''t repeat again." I realized I was carried away with my anger after knowing the truth about my father''s death.


    She had just sighed after seeing my regret but suddenly another announcement in a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    I gasped when a stink stench pierced my nose that indicated its presence was close to us. My hand grabbed her hand and my eyes swept around us trying to find the demon''s whereabouts.


    "Check your demonpass!" I said.


    Emma had just raised her hand to examine herpass, but arge shadow jumped at us. With crity, I pulled her behind me to avoid it. My hand lifted and caught two ws that stopped in front of my face at thest moment. In front of me, arge Imp grinned frightfully, his head, body, hands and legs covered by hard skin like scales.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Chaos Imp]


    [Level 10]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 213/213]


    [DP: 78/78]


    [Skills: Venom w lv 3]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance. This Imp is much stronger than before and I can''t use my full power because of Emma.


    ''Then I''ll aim for his critical points.''


    A white chain tied him up, I quickly retreated to make a distance and threw my kick at his chest.


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 2 HP. ]


    ''What ?!'' My eyes widened in surprise at the amount of damage I gave him.


    I changed my attack points and threw my double kick at his head.


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 3 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 2 HP. ]


    Seeing that my damage did not change, I concluded this is because of the strange scales that protected his body.


    "Grrraaaahhhhh!" He roared as he struggled to escape from Emma''s holy chain. While she continued to hold his movements desperately.


    ''I must find his weakness.'' The only thing that crossed my head was to raise my observation skill.


    ''Raise observation skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Observation skill is level 4.]


    [Weakness and Talent have been added.]


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Chaos Imp]


    [Level 10]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 206/213]


    [DP: 78/78]


    [Skills: Venom w lv 3]


    [Emotion: Rage]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Back of the neck]


    [Talent: Tough Skin.]


    "What are you waiting for? Attack him!" Emma shouted.


    Quickly, I turned behind him and threw my kick behind his neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 151 HP. ]


    "Grrraaaahhhhh!" He screamed in pain while a grin appeared on my face when my attack seeded.


    As I was about to finish him, the imp raged and broke free from Emma''s holy chain.


    Emma fell while the Chaos Imp jumped backwards to avoid my kick. I had just nced at Emma to make sure she was fine, but the imp rushed and swung his ws repeatedly towards me. Deftly, I avoided his attacks while waiting for my chance. Both of his ws swung, my eyes caught all his movements perfectly and caught his ws with both of my hands, stopping his attack. Strange coloured liquid dripped from his sharp fingernails flowing between my fingers.


    "Attack the back of his neck!" I shouted.


    Emma quickly reached out her hand towards the back of the imp''s neck. Ance that glowed in white came out of her palm and shot behind the imp''s neck. Meanwhile, the imp tried to get away from me but I held his hand tightly, finally he kicked me. Even though I saw it, but I couldn''t avoid it, because if I did I needed to release my hand from him.


    The kicknded on my stomach.


    [You have taken 38 physical damage.]


    At the same time, Emma''s Mana Strike hit him.


    [Critical hit!]


    [The Chaos Imp has taken 53 magical damage.]


    In an instant, the Chaos Imp turned to ash.


    *Ting!*


    [The enemy has been defeated!]


    [You gained EXP!]


    I staggered backwards, grimacing in pain, holding back the pain that was piercing me as nausea pierced my stomach.


    Emma ran over and held my hand to support me.


    "Are you alright?" she asked worried.


    "I''m fine," I replied, leaning my back against the wall.


    "We need to go to the clinic to examine your wound."


    "It''s okay. I''m fine," I replied quickly. I couldn''t possibly let the doctor examine me, because even though my appearance was still human, I could feel a drastic change in me since I became a demon. Besides I can heal myself with my dark healing skills.


    I returned to my feet and released her hand from me, showing that I was fine.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 42. Horde

    <h4>43 Chapter 42. Horde</h4>


    We just came out of the alley and walked a few meters. Suddenly I could feel a drastic change around me, it was suddenly quiet, too quiet ... Even I couldn''t hear the sound of the wind, little animals, bugs or anything.


    The stink stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    [You have just entered another demon''s Devil Space.]


    My heart was pounding, my adrenaline was boosted and my fighting spirit red up. I could clearly feel the thick Demonic Aura surround me. My Demonic instinct continues to re up, as if to say this is my ce, my arena, this is where demons like me should be. Unconsciously, my hands were clenched, my eyes glinted in excitement as a grin growing on my lips.


    ''I want to fight ... I want to defeat them all ... I want to show my dominance ...''


    -Bruukkk!


    A heavy object falling sound returned my consciousness as Ethan.


    "Ugghhh ..." I grunted as I held my head and closed my eyes, trying to bnce my consciousness.


    I shook my head quickly and opened my eyes before my gaze shifted to Emma who was kneeling next to me, her hand clutching her chest in pain.


    I approached and helped her to stand up. We step aside and hide behind a wooden sandwich board in a closed cafe.


    "What happened?" I asked worriedly. She is fine just now, why is her condition suddenly turn bad?


    "I don''t know ... - hah-hah- my chest hurts so much." I can see her breathing getting heavier.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 6] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 70/148] [MP: 26/58]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 2, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: In pain, Confused]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Under Demonic curse influence (MP will decrease by 1 point per 1 minute)]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears]


    [Talent: Elf''s Blessing (Lower MP usage to cast skills)]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    ''Demonic Curse?'' I can only guess this has something to do with the Demonic Aura that filled this ce. ''I''d better get her out of here.'' This demon has the same Devil Space skill as me, I''m sure this demon is not an ordinary demon and I can''t possibly fight it without relying on my skill.


    "We have to get out of here," I said, helping her walk.


    We walked out of there, while Emma''s eyes were on herpass that showed a high number.


    "This is the same as Mr Renart''s demonpass," she said, panting.


    My heart beats faster.


    ''Could this be the same demon that killed Father?''


    -BOOM! - BOOM! - GGraaahhhhh !!


    "Come on," I said, speeding up our steps.


    A few meterster the atmosphere around us turned normal. Emma took a quick breath while I let go of her, her hand holding on the wall next to her.


    "Ask the demon hunter association to send reinforcement," I said, turning and running back towards the Devil Space.


    "Damian! Where are you going?" she screamed.


    "I just want to check it for a while!" I replied while my feet continued to move.


    "Please ... Be safe ..." she whispered.


    -----


    My feet continued to walk quickly, following the stench that pierced my nose.


    -BOOM!


    An explosion apanied by a puff of smoke not far from me. A strong wind swept around me along with dust and smoke. But I managed to keep my footing as I protected my eyes with the back of my hand.


    Secondster two winged figures emerged from the smoke and flew into the sky. Their eyes were staring at each other full of anger and their ws were ready to tear their enemies apart. I recognized one of them.


    "Lilieth ..." I muttered unconsciously.


    Different from usual, although Lilieth''s beautiful face did not change but this time a pair of horns on her head and a pair of bat wings on her back made her status as a demon even clearer. Behind her, there is a tail that has a triangr tip.


    I cast my gaze on her opponent, a red Imp with bat wings on his back, his tail shaped like a scorpion''s tail.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Vengeful Imp]


    [Level 68]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 526/3785]


    [DP: 129/539]


    [Skills: Venom Tail lv 4, Demonic w lv 3, Hell Fire lv 5]


    [Emotion: Angry]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Neck]


    [Talent: Invulnerable to magic attack, Cannibalism.]


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Level 68? How can I help Lilieth to deal with it ?! ''


    Lilieth glided through the air quickly toward the Imp and swung her ws, attacking the enemy''s chest.


    "Graaahhhh!" A scream of pain came from the Imp''s mouth and I could see his HP dropping drastically.


    [HP: 156/3785]


    When I was sure Lilieth would win, the dark miasma covered the Imp''s body as the dark force flowed to his body. A devious smile adorned his ugly face. While Lilieth was breathing heavily, staring at the Imp with exasperation.


    My eyes shifted under the Imp and realized the dark force wasing from the Shadow Imp and Chaos Imp hordes underneath him. Some of them began to fall and turn to ashes. Soon the Vengeful Imp''s HP and DP were full again.


    [HP: 3785/3785]


    [DP: 539/539]


    ''Now I understand why Lilieth has a hard time to defeat him, he absorbs his fellowmen'' s energy to regenerate,'' I thought as I ran towards the horde. There is only one way to defeat him, I need to kill all of his friends so that he cannot regenerate anymore.


    ''Demonic Energy.''


    [Demonic energy has been activated.]


    Strange energy filled me, my adrenaline was racing, my senses sharpened and strange ck electricity flowing over my body.


    [STR: 50 + 75]


    [AGI: 50+ 75]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    In an instant, my speed got faster and I arrived at the horde in no time. My hand swung to the head of the closest imp.


    ''Demonic w.''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    My nails extended and turned into sharp ws, while hard ck skin grew over my hands like strong gauntlets that protected it.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 375 HP. ]


    The Imp''s body turned to ashes. The others immediately cast their gaze and jumped angrily at me. Without wasting my time, I attack them again, I don''t want to waste my Demonic Energy skills. Besides that Lilieth already looked exhausted, the sooner I cleaned up this horde the better. My quick movements coupled with my multiplied damage, thanks to my two skills, made it easier for me to defeat the Shadow Imp without having to aim their critical points, plus my demonic w could give them the bleeding effect. Sometimes even if they didn''t die directly with my attacks, the bleeding effects take care of the rest.


    I don''t know how many Shadow Imps I have defeated, but as long as the announcement has not appeared it means my battle is not over.


    Two Chaos Imp jumped, pounced on me with their ws. With a deft, I ducked down to avoid and slip between them. My feet swung to the back of his neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 377 HP. ]


    The Chaos Imp turned to ash while the other turned around as he swung his ws at me. I ducked down once again, rolled over past his w to his back. After I returned to my feet, a kick was thrown at the back of his neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 373 HP. ]


    Just when the Chaos Imp turned to ashes, a shadow imp came from behind him with his mouth wide open. I raised my hand to protect myself and he bit me in my arm which was covered in my demonic w. Although I can see a strange liquid flowing from his teeth but there is no damage or pain that I feel from it. I waved my hand, threw the imp at his friends.


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 127 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 46 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 34 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 23 HP. ]


    They raided me like a group of hungry wolves while I continued to swing my ws and kick them, turning their bodies one by one into ashes.


    ''Ethan, above you!'' Lilieth''s voice suddenly rang in my head. I looked up and clearly saw arge ck fireball fly towards me.


    "Shit!" I cursed as I moved my feet to run.


    -BOOM!


    A loud explosion urred behind me, throwing me and rocks around it, I could feel the heat of his fire on my back even though the attack did not hit me directly. Sparks from it burned the back of my t-shirt.


    [You have taken 34 magical damage.]


    [Demonic energy time remaining 00:00]


    [Demonic energy has been cancelled.]


    A plume of smoke soared. I returned to my feet as I held the burning sensation on my back. Arge crack with a ck me not far from me. I don''t know what will happen if I get hit directly, I''m not sure I can survive it even if I use my deflection skills. The screams of pain from the Shadow Imp and Chaos Imp that burning inside were clearly heard.


    ''He didn''t even hesitate to kill his own friend.''


    "Argggg!" The pain in my foot reminds me that my battle is not over.


    [You have taken 21 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You have been poisoned.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 20%.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 1 point per minute.]


    Throwing my gaze down, a dying Shadow Imp bit one of my legs. I kicked him with my other leg and his body turned to ashes.


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 46 HP. ]


    My gaze returned to the front, staring at all the chaos around me as I held the pain. But despite the chaos, the other imps continued to attack me without care.


    ''Dispel.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The poison effect has been neutralized.]


    My feet went forward as I returned to using my demonic energy skills. My ws swung at them furiously, and so did they. One by one the imps turned into ashes while some of their attacksnded on me.


    "Arggg!" I groaned in pain when a Chaos Imp managed to scratch my back.


    [You have taken 31 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You have been poisoned.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 30%.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 2 points per minute.]


    I endured the pain that pierced my back and turned. At the same time, he swung his ws again. I avoided him at thest moment and rolled over to behind him. I quickly stood up and threw my ws behind his neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 370 HP. ]


    The Chaos Imp''s body turned to ashes as another announcement appeared before me.


    [Your HP is under 50%.]


    ''Dispel.'' ''Dark Healing.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The poison effect has been neutralized.]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    Panting, I raised my ws to attack the remaining imps, but just as I rushed towards them suddenly a stream of dark force came out of their bodies and flowed towards the Vengeful Imp that was flying above them. The Imp''s bodies were turned to ashes, while I stopped my steps and looked up. Vengeful Imp grinned evilly, his hand pointing at me formed a ck fireball.


    But before he could attack me, Lilieth slid and attacked him with her ws. The imp withdrew to avoid her and they exchanged attacks in the mid-air. I noticed that Lilieth''s breathing was getting heavier and decided to check her out.


    ''Observation.''


    [Name: Lilieth]


    [Level ??? ]


    [Race: Demon-Royal Subus]


    [HP: ??? / ???]


    [DP: ??? / ??? ]


    [Skills: ???]


    [Emotion: ??? ]


    [Condition: ??? ]


    [Weakness: ??? ]


    [Talent: ??? ]


    ''I can''t check anything.'' But one thing for sure, from her condition I know she is almost within her limits and I must immediately help her. But because the Imp is invulnerable to magic attacks, I won''t be able to hurt him with my Hell Thunder skill. My demonic form immediately crossed my head. Since Lilieth is a subus, my demonic form shouldn''t be simr to her.


    ''Demonic Form Activated.''


    A dark aura covered my body as a strange hissing sound rang in my ears. But a secondter I felt like I was electrocuted by a high voltage of electricity.


    "Aggghh!" I grunted as I endured the burning and piercing sensation on my body. An announcement appeared before my eyes.


    [ess ungranted!]


    [Your Demonic Form Talent is Locked!]


    ''What the hell ?!'' My brain tried to find a way because I needed this form to help Lilieth.


    ''How to unlock the Demonic Form?''


    [Demonic forms can only be unlocked by the admin.]


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I don''t know who the admin is, but ording to my guess, it should be Lilieth, because she''s the one who gave me this system. The problem is she might not be able to open my ess now because she is busy.


    I looked up and watched their battle, but I refused just to be a spectator. A firehouse with arge water tank on top of it gives me an idea. My feet immediately moved there.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I recently released several character images for my novel which are avable for all tier patrons. Also released exclusive poll for the next image.


    ******* Members:


    Nien78, Corgi, Darth, Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua, Vhail, Nemorus, Royce321, Ainsley, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu, and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 43. Access Granted 18+

    <h4>44 Chapter 43. ess Granted 18+</h4>


    My feet walked quickly through the stairs, up to the top of the building. I''m quite grateful that this ce is inside the devil space so I can enter the building easily. My hand turned the doorknob and opened it.


    I picked up arge water hose nearby and connected it to the water tank. My eyes were fixed on Lilieth and the Imp who fought in mid-air. My feet stepped quickly towards them.


    ''Raise Hell Thunder skill by 1 point.''


    [Hell Thunder lv 1 (Required 5 DP) - Thunder-elemental magic ability that inflicts dark thunder damage on all targets and has the chance to paralyze the enemy (1 INT point = 1 point damage). Paralyze rate is 10%. ]


    My hand is aimed at the Imp.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand and attacked the Imp. There was no damage from my attack but I managed to take his attention. The imp nced at me angrily as he flew higher to avoid Lilieth''s attack. His hand aimed at me, creating a big ck fireball, before he threw the fireball I turned on the hose in my hand and shot him. He gasped in surprise. The fireball in his hand evaporated, covering the surroundings with thick steam, making his vision unclear.


    "Attack him!" I shouted.


    Lilieth did not waste this opportunity, she flew through the puff of steam and swung her ws at the Imp. I couldn''t see what was happening but a secondter an announcement appeared in front of me.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 18.]


    [You have 33 unused stat points.]


    [You have 6 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Demon ughterer. Beat more than 50 demons in a row. VIT + 5 INT + 5]


    ''As expected, because we are the same type of demon, Lilieth and I are able to detect our enemies through our Scent Recognition talent. ''


    I turned off the hose and heaved a sigh of relief as I dropped myself to the ground. The announcement proved that my battle was over. A proud smile developed on my face. I couldn''t believe it, I just killed 50 demons. Even though a few days ago I almost became the lowest demon meal.


    Liliethnded elegantly near me, her feet striding casually as her wings folded.


    "I did not expect that your progress would be this fast," she said, smirking mischievously.


    "Thank you for yourpliment," I said, trying to stand up.


    But she pushed me back and pinned my hands to the ground with her ws slowly turning back into human hands. Her eyes are red with pupils like a feline, staring at me sharply.


    "Did you try essing your demonic form earlier?"


    She opened her wings and covered us, her tail waving in front of me.


    "I thought you only wanted to stay alive, but it turns out I was wrong about you," she said, stroking my face with the tip of her tail. Her flexible and soft tail greeted my skin.


    I did not budge, while her tail continued to caress my face.


    "If I can help the others with this system, why not?" Only thinking of my own safety, even though I have more power than others sounds selfish to me, especially now that the world is in chaos due to the crack. Maybe today the demons are attacking others, but tomorrow they could be attacking my friends or my partner or worse, my only family, Celia. If I didn''t reduce their poption from now, they could even rule the world, turning it into hell.


    A smile developed on her face.


    "Good answer ... Do you want me to give you the ess?"


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. Even though my demonic form will make me look like a demon but I need it. Seeing Lilieth fight, while I could not do anything made me feel useless.


    She brought her face close to me, her tongue licking my neck slowly and whispered.


    "But I''ll tell you beforehand ... Removing the ess will be painful."


    A tickling feeling flowed from my neck, while my heart pounded in tension.


    "Do it."


    "Very well," she whispered. Her lips slowly approached mine. I could see her evil smile adorn her lips clearly. Her soft lips touched mine and her tongue moved slowly exploring inside me, but in contrast to before, I also moved my tongue with her. A strange power flowing from her kiss. That power spread, filling every cavity in me, shaking my body violently and making my body excruciatingly in pain! My body is like crushing from the inside, every bone in my body is like being broken, all the organs in my body are stirring.


    "Mpphhhhh!" a muffled voice came out of my mouth. My body was raised slightly and my eyes widened as I could not bear the pain.


    "AARRGGHH !!!" I screamed with all my might as soon as she released her kiss from me. This pain really kills me.


    [ess Granted!]


    [Change Admin to Damian Lucio.]


    [Change Race to High Incubus.]


    [Deleted Punishment System.]


    [Unlocked skill tree function. ]


    [Unlocked Talent Demonic Form.]


    [Unlocked High incubus'' skill: Demon''s Contract.]


    [Unlocked High Incubus'' skill: Devil''s Puppet]


    [Unlocked High Incubus'' skill: Dark Energy. ]


    [Unlocked High incubus'' skill: Demon''s Rule. ]


    [Unlocked High incubus'' skill: Shadow Ritual. ]


    [Unlocked High incubus'' skill: Portal. ]


    [Synchronize in 3 ... 2 ... 1]


    The pain faded as the bones'' rattling sound came from my body.


    -Kkraakk --- Kkraakk --- Kkraakk


    Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my trousers, while my eyes turned red like her.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    I took some quick breath, trying to calm myself, but a secondter the pain in my body turned into a desire for mating. My heart beat fast, my adrenaline racing in my veins, my body feels unbelievably hot. My condition is even worse than when I experienced incubus rage for the first time.


    My urge for mating over me swallowed my senses. I pushed Lilieth aside, my eyes staring at her lustfully.


    "Lilieth ..." I breathed heavily, trying to contain my overwhelming desire. My hand pinned her hand to the ground.


    My wings pped, held her wings, my tails moved and twisted with her tail. Although all of these features are new to me but strangely I could move it naturally as if I was born with it. Unconsciously, my waist moved slowly rubbing my cock which was already tense between her thighs, my trousers felt increasingly narrow.


    "What is your name?" she made sure. Her eyes looked at me sharply.


    "Ethan Strongheart ..." I replied. Although I can maintain my consciousness as Ethan, but my body that feels hot makes me unable to control my inner desires, I really want to make love with her right now.


    An evil smile developed on her face.


    "Looks like you can keep your consciousness well."


    But I do not care about her words, my mind is controlled by my urge for mating, I want to extinguish the fire that is burning my body right now. I licked her ear slowly and whispered.


    "Satisfy me��"


    "You''re really hungry, don''t you?" she said. The clothes that covered her body slowly turned into her hair.


    Seeing her body that was not covered by a single cloth, I turned wild. My lips bumped her lips, sucking her tongue impatiently. Then down, licking her neck, kissing her breast and swallowing it. My tongue yed with the tip, my mind sank in my desire and my face felt hot. Our tails are twisted around each other more tightly like two snakes. I acted like a hungry beast that eats my prey greedily ---- no, not a beast but I just acted what my race should do ... I acted like a starving demon ...


    "Nggghh ..." A soft moan came out of her mouth.


    After a short forey, I pulled my body away, my hands took off my ripped t-shirt and lowered my zipper, releasing my cock that was fully awake from its cage. My hand pinned her hand back to the ground. My waist moved, swiping my cock to her entrance, my eyes locked on her, my breathing getting heavier.


    "I won''t let you go until I''m satisfied."


    After the words came out of my mouth, I put my cock into the heat impatiently in one push, my waist immediately moved back and forth roughly. I could feel her warm inner wall extremely delicious, her heat bit me as if to say the same thing as me ''I will not let you go until I am satisfied.''


    "Aanggghh ... Ethan ..." she called my name.


    Upon hearing it, my lust peaked. She called me by my real name, Ethan ... Even though I''m currently in my demonic form, even though my face is Damian ... Yes, I''m Ethan ... Call my name ... Call me Ethan ...


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    "Aghhh ...!" She yelped as my cock was erged and extended inside her.


    But I paid no heed to her scream, my waist movements were getting rough and wild, shaking her body violently, her breast moving up and down in front of me. A wave of pleasure continued to be fired from my lower part to all over my body. In just a few minutes, I could feel I was within my limits. I elerated my pace.


    "Aagghh ... Ahhhh... Aghhhh!" I fired my semen inside her as my head raised in mid-air.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 19.]


    [You have 38 unused stat points.]


    [You have 7 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Demon Temptress. Did you just do it with your own kind? VIT + 2 WIS + 3]


    I pulled my cock out, my semen and her liquid covered it. But not yet ... I''m still hungry, I still want more. I''m not satisfied ...


    "It''s not enough ..." I whispered in a ragged breath. I know I just cum but my mating desire still dominates me, the fire that burns my body has not been extinguished yet, my body is demanded for more. Yes ... More ... I want more ...


    We stared at each other for a few moments. A secondter, a slight chuckle began to slip out of our mouth, slowly our chuckled turned into evilughter which grew louder and louder. Then she pushed me to the side, reversing our position. An evil grin adorned her face.


    "I will give you more ... Ethan."


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just released a character image for this novel (Olivia) which are avable for all tier patrons. Also released exclusive poll for the next image.


    ******* Members:


    Nien78, Corgi, Darth, Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua, Vhail, Nemorus, Royce321, Ainsley, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu, and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 44. Two Lust Demons. 18+

    <h4>45 Chapter 44. Two Lust Demons. 18+</h4>


    After I released my tail, the tip of my tail caressed her neck, down to her breast, circling between it. My tail raised her ripe breast alternately, making it jiggling in front of me. Then slowly I swiped it into the middle and yed with her hardened tip.


    Meanwhile, her tail tickled me from my face down to my neck, chest and abs. Our eyes looked at each other with an alluring gaze. A mischievous smile graced our faces.


    Satisfied ying with her breast, my tail slipped and stroked between her thighs briefly, before stroking in front of her entrance. The liquid from her heat was dripping, wetting my tail.


    A naughty giggle came out of her mouth.


    "Ethan ... You naughty boy ..." she said in a teasing voice. Her tail moved down, stroking my half awakened cock from bottom to the top gently. The tickling sensation from my lower part raised my urge for mating.


    "I''m not a boy ..." I whispered in a sweet voice as I stroked her entrance once more and swayed my tail behind her.


    -kkk!


    I pped her butt with the tip of my tail.


    "Ahhh ...!" She moaned in surprise. But a secondter a naughty smirk blossomed on her face, her tail twisting with my tail and she lowered her hips slowly. Her wet heat rubbed my cock, moistening it with her lubricant, teasing and tickling the tip. I know she is ying with me but I can''t wait any longer since my hunger is already on the top of my head. My hand pushed her, pinned her hands and ced it on my abs. Quickly, my hand grabbed her waist and pulled at me, thrusting my cock into her heat. But just when the tip of my cock got into it, I used my Demonic Erection skill as I continued to pull her. My cock suddenly erged and rubbed against her inner wall roughly.


    "Anghhhhhh!" she moaned loudly. Her body jerked in pleasure.


    "Ahahaha --- tastes good, right?" My waist shook her body impatiently, while my hands held hers, making sure it remained on top of my abs, pressed her breast tightly, making her twin peaks more stand out.


    "It feels - ha ... -hah- so good ..." A naughty smile developed on her lips, her eyes glinted in excitement like mine and her waist moved in tune with me.


    Our eyes are locked together once more as our breath got heavier, our minds sank into pleasure. Every thrust that I do is always apanied by her push, making me able to satisfy her innermost. While every friction shot more pleasure all over my body.


    Slowly, our hunting breath is reced by a slight chuckle which gradually turns into evilughter which grew louder and louder. Likewise, our loud banging flesh could be heard clearly. But, who cares? Isn''t there only us in this devil space?


    She flinched.


    "Agghh... I think I''m gonna cum - hah ..."


    "Agggh --- Agghh --- Agghhh --- Aghhh --- Cumming --- Anghhh!" both of us moaned loudly as our hot liquids mixed together in hers.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    A breath of relief came out of my mouth, I couldn''t say I was satisfied but at least I was able to suppress and control my desire. I just moved away and pulled my cock from her, she spoke again.


    "Are you already done?" she said in a mocking tone. A naughty smile adorned her face.


    My hand grabbed her hand and pulled her closer.


    "Are you mocking me?" I said in a displeased tone.


    She raised her chin in arrogance and a sly smile adorned her face.


    "You have just gained ess to your demonic form, you better not suppress it or you will not be able to control your desire in the future ."


    A breath apanied by a short evil chuckle came out of my mouth followed by another chuckle. I didn''t expect she could find this out.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    "Then let''s continue."


    "Good." Without hesitation, she pushed me and slid my cock into her heat once more.


    "Ugghhhh ...." I grunted. She shook her waist impatiently, a mischievous smile adorned her face as her eyes observed my expression as if to show her dominance over me. But no ... I refused to be demeaned like that, my demonic instinct didn''t let me be under the other''s domination. I rolled to the side, reversing our position, snatching her control of me and shaking my waist wildly.


    "Don''t you dare ... - hah-hah -... Underestimate me!"


    "Nghhh!" she grunted, restraining my movements and smiling slyly.


    "I also want ahh ... - huh - to say the same thing." She got up and pushed me in the opposite direction without releasing my cock, her waist moving back and forth, shaking, heating it with every friction with her heat.


    "Ahh ... hhhhaahhh ..." A moan came out of my mouth. It feels so good, it''s more difficult for me to hold it. I pushed her back to the other side and took over her control and restrained her hand tightly. My waist movement is getting rougher and faster as we are close to the climax.


    "Aanggghh !!!" We moaned loudly as our pleasure reached the top of our heads.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 20.]


    [You have 43 unused stat points.]


    [You have 8 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Crazy Demon. Three times in a row with your own kind. VIT +5 WIS +5]


    A breath came out of my mouth, I could felt the wild beast inside me was satisfied. I pulled my cock and released my tail.


    "Do you feel better?" she asked. Her hair turned into a tight outfit that covered her body.


    "Yes," I replied simply. My hand pulled my trousers and zipper. I stood up and moved my ck wings, my eyes observing at each of its movements.


    "Do you want to try it?" she asked as she stood up.


    "Of course." I turned my gaze to the sky and jumped as I moved my wings, brought my body up, through the windless night sky since I was still in the devil space. My wings continued to move, my eyes looked at a scene I had never seen before, the small city lights that looked like fireflies, while the moon and stars felt so close to me. I stopped in mid-air and looked down, small houses and buildings under my feet as if they were just toys. It felt strange because even my feet didn''t touch the ground but I could ''stand'' properly without any support. Then I turned my gaze into my palm.


    "Demon ..." I murmured. I never thought I, who nearly be demons'' meal a few days ago, I, who was a poor college student ... Suddenly able to get this power after reviving again as a demon.


    ''With this, I can kill the demons who killed my father ...''


    "Thinking of world domination?" teased Lilieth who suddenly flew to my side.


    "I''m not interested in that," I replied. I realized that taking over the world is not impossible with my current power. All I need to do is raise my level and use it to manipte higher-ups. But I''m not interested in that, I don''t want to ruin the world I have now.


    "Then what do you think?" she asked curiously.


    My gaze returned to the scene before me as a bitter smile developed on my lips.


    "My father ..."


    She frowned in confusion.


    "Your father?"


    I answered with a nod. But a secondter Emma''s words about today''s numbers in her demonpass crossed my mind.


    "Do you know what happened a year ago?" I''m sure that incident had something to do with the crack, so she should know something.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "When the first crack happened outside Ironshade town, there was a demon hunter who fought alone there. Do you know about the incident?" I took that conclusion because ording to Emma''s story it had never happened before.


    "Outside Ironshade town?" She paused and deep in thought, trying to remember it.


    "Ah! I remember there was a man fighting there. But that crack was the third one not the first."


    ''That crack is the third?'' I didn''t know there was another crack that happened before that.


    "He is my father. Were you also there at the time? Do you know what happened there?" I asked eagerly.


    "He is your father?" A secondter a smirk formed on her face.


    "I see ... No wonder both of you look the same."


    "We are the same?" I said in confusion. Although my father''s and my hair colour are the same, but my father''s posture is much better than mine. While many people say my face looks more like my mother''s.


    She approached me, her hand holding the side of my face, her eyes staring at me deeply.


    "The look in your eyes when I first met you was the same as your father. The eyes of those who never give up and struggle to live."


    I grabbed her hand and looked at her in emotion.


    "If you were there then, why didn''t you turn him into a demon like me ?! Why didn''t you save him?! " My disappointment was heard clearly from my voice.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to but I can''t." She pulled her hand from my grip.


    "That day is the same as today. I fought three Vengeful Imps and their army alone. Although they were not high-level demons, their cannibal abilities made it difficult for me to defeat them. On the third crack, a man suddenly entered my devil space and he fought the Imp army alone. I saw him fighting desperately, but I couldn''t help him because I was busy taking care of their leader. After I defeated their leader, it was toote to help him, I need to admit he was strong because even though he was human, he could defeat the Imp army alone. "


    "My father defeated them alone?" I asked in disbelief. Even though I''ve be a demon, I had a hard time fighting with them earlier.


    Lilieth smiled.


    "Yes, he is a brave man who died honourably. You should be proud of him."


    "I know ..." I can imagine what the imps did to my father from the wounds on his body, but hearing his struggle was not in vain made my sadness lighter.


    Suddenly she looked the other way with a serious expression.


    "Some humans have entered my devil space."


    I could guess it was the demon hunter association reinforcement.


    "Those are the demon hunters. We have to get out of here."


    She nodded and we glided quickly to the building''s rooftop. My hands grabbed my t-shirt and wore it.


    "Ethan, with this you have more powerpared to your old self. Now you can help me to fix the crack with your dark energy."


    "I will definitely help you," I answered without hesitation. This crack problem is more severe than I thought. Previously I thought that only low-level demons could get away to this world but I was wrong.


    "Very well." She raised his hand and clenched it.


    "Devil Space Deactivated."


    Suddenly the sky above us broke like ss and uncovered the real sky. All the damage caused by our previous battle suddenly disappeared as if nothing had happened. The sound and strong gusts of wind swept across my face, ruffling my hair.


    She swung her hand and a portal formed in front of her.


    "Since our business is finished. I will excuse myself."


    "Thank you for your help."


    "Good night, Ethan." She entered the portal and disappeared from my sight.


    I jumped down from the roof to a dark alley near me.


    ''Demonic Form deactivated!''


    [You have deactivated your Demonic Form.]


    A secondter, a dark aura covered my body, my wings, horns and tail turned into the dark aura and disappeared, and the colour of my eyes returned to normal.


    ''Dark Healing.''


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    I checked my body and found there were still some wounds on it. Finally I used my Dark Healing skill once again.


    ''Dark Healing.''


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    After examining my body once more to make sure I was back to Damian and there were no wounds left on my body, I stepped out of the alley.

 Chapter 45. His Son and His Disciple

    <h4>46 Chapter 45. His Son and His Disciple</h4>


    After walking a few meters, I could see Emma, Theo and some demon hunters not far away from me. Her hand was holding my cap that fell when I fought with the Imp army earlier.


    "Damian, are you alright?" she asked as she approached me.


    "I''m fine," I replied simply. I nced at the demon hunters behind her and returned my gaze to Emma.


    "Can I have my cap back?"


    "Ah, of course," she said, returning my cap to me.


    I took it and immediately wore it.


    "Thank you."


    Theo approached me with a displeased face.


    "Tell me, where are the demons?"


    "I don''t know," I answered simply. I''d better say I don''t know than they tried to get information from me. Actually, I kinda regret my request to contact the demon hunter association earlier, but even if I didn''t ask her I was sure Emma would do the same thing.


    Theo gave me a slight condescending chuckle then he grabbed my t-shirt''s neckline and pulled it towards him, his sour face right in front of me and his eyes staring at me sharply.


    "Bullshit! It''s clear that the number in Emma''s demonpass is very high, there''s no way you didn''t find a single demon!"


    "I have tried to find their location, but there was a big explosion. I passed out and I don''t remember anything after that," I reasoned. Even though I didn''t resist, my hands were clenched in fury. This person''s arrogance has crossed the line.


    Emma released Theo''s hand from me.


    "Theo! You shouldn''t be angry at him, he''s not a demon hunter! He has no obligation to fight demons, after all, isn''t the most important thing is his safety?"


    Theo''s eyes still looked at me in displeasure.


    "He just made us lose our chance to avenge Mr Renart! Of course, I''m angry!" His anger and disappointment were heard clearly in his voice.


    Upon hearing my father''s name, I just opened my mouth to ask what his rtionship was with my father, but I immediately pressed my lips and swallowed my words since my question was too suspicious.


    "Putting hope in a coward is really disappointing!" he sneered. Then he walked past me, followed by other demon hunters. While I remained in my position, my fist grew tighter as I tried to hold my anger.


    "Theo, where are you going?" asked Emma.


    "I''ll look for that demons until I get them!" he replied as he continued to walk away


    Emma turned her gaze to me.


    "I hope you can forgive him. He is not a bad guy, it''s just ... Since Mr Renart''s death, he changed."


    "What''s his rtionship with Mr Renart?" I said as I could no longer hold my curiosity.


    "Theo is just like me, he is Mr Renart''s disciple."


    Emma looked down for a moment before returning her gaze to me.


    "Theo ... He is different from the others. The elves are blessed with talents that allow us to learn magic easily, but Theo... did not have it. They considered him a failed elf, even his parents also thought the same thing. At that time, there was no one in the association who wanted to teach him. But Mr Renart epted and taught him patiently. That is why he is very close to Mr Renart and regards him as his own father. Therefore Mr Renart''s death is a hard blow to him."


    A breath out of my mouth as my anger started to subside. I can understand Theo''s feelings, losing someone who epts him when the others reject andbel him as a failure is not easy. Because for some people, eptance is not something that can be obtained easily. Just like me ... If there is someone who can ept my true identity as a demon, of course, I will regard that person as someone who is very important for me.


    Theo''s anger reminded me of Celia who med me for our father''s death, even though she finally admitted that she also did it because she wanted to distance herself from me but the memories when she med me in the hospital still kept ringing in my head.


    But however Theo''s arrogant attitude cannot be justified, he shouldn''t spit out his anger at people who don''t know anything about it.


    "He swears that one day he will take revenge on the demons who killed his mentor." She looked right and left, making sure there was no one around us and bringing her face closer to me.


    "Even now he is still secretly finding out who Mr Renart''s children are even though the association has forbidden him. He said he wanted to protect Mr Renart''s children just like Mr Renart protected him," she whispered.


    My eyes widened after hearing her words. Theo wants to protect me and Celia? Hahaha --- very funny, considering his arrogant attitude towards me before. And of course, that''s seriously a big no for me. I don''t want to take the risk, since I don''t know he would really protect me or instead would expose my identity as a demon to others.


    Emma gasped as soon as she noticed the back of my t-shirt. She turned my body to check it.


    "What happened to you?" her eyes examined my back, making sure there were no wounds on it. But I''m sure she won''t find it because I''ve healed myself with dark healing.


    "I''m fine. My clothes were torn by the explosion, but I wasn''t hurt," I exined.


    "How about we go to the clinic? At least we have to make sure you''re okay."


    "How about apanying me for dinner?" I said quickly, trying to change our conversation.


    "Dinner?" she said in confusion.


    "I haven''t had time to eat and after all that happened I''m really hungry now," I added.


    She frowned, while her expression was still the same.


    "Come on, I''m really hungry and I can''t go into the convenience store with these clothes," I tried to convince her.


    She sighed in submission.


    "Okay."


    -----


    11.34 PM


    I sat in the outdoor seating area in front of a 24-hour convenience store near the station, waiting for Emma toe out of the store. I have also transferred my food costs to her virtual ount number before. To cover my ripped t-shirt and my dusty body, I chose a seat near the wall so it wouldn''t stand out too much. Even though I still have other clothes in the locker, I deliberately didn''t take them because I actually did this to avoid Emma taking me to the clinic.


    The automatic door near me opened, Emma came out of there, carrying my food in a stic bag, a katsu bowl and a bottle of mineral water. Then she ced it on my table.


    "Thank you," I said as I opened the bowl''s lid. The hot steam and the smell of food came right out of there.


    She ced a warm drink on the table and took a seat in front of me, while I took a stic spoon next to my bowl and began to scoop the food into my mouth.


    Her eyes looked at me, asionally she sipped her drink. A few momentster a smile developed on her face.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. I thought it was just your excuse when you said you were hungry but apparently you didn''t lie."


    My eyes nced at my food which was only a half left, within less than a minute. Well, even though it''s just my excuse, I''m not lying either because I''m really hungry.


    "Forgive my impoliteness."


    She giggled.


    "It''s okay."


    After hearing her answer, I returned to eating at a slower pace, at least I didn''t want to beughed at, twice.


    She remained silent and watched me until I finished my meal.


    I just finished my drink and closed my mineral water bottle, when she spoke again.


    "Are you sure you didn''t want to join us?" she asked.


    That question again.


    "I will not change my decision about this," I answered firmly.


    "Fine." She looked away but I caught her disappointment on her face.


    "Are you disappointed?" I asked straight to the point.


    "To be honest, yes. You have the ability to fight demons, but you don''t want to use it to help others," she said bluntly.


    "But I respect your decision ..." she added.


    "Thank you," I replied simply. Even though she might think I''m a coward, I also can''t exin anything to her.


    She returned her gaze to me and forced herself to smile.


    "You don''t need to apany me tomorrow."


    "Why?"


    "Actually ... Taking another person to participate in demon hunting is a vition," she replied.


    From her words, I immediately grasped her situation, because Theo and the other demon hunters would have known that I was patrolling with her today.


    "Are they gonna punish you?"


    "Theo and the others have agreed to say nothing about you as long as I don''t repeat it."


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I understand." At least thanks to today''s incident I know how the demon hunter moves and how they can detect demons. Of course, even though I wasn''t allowed to patrol with Emma, I could patrol myself and protect her silently. Besides I''m not a demon hunter so I don''t need to follow their rules.


    * Ding *


    Emma''s cellphone sound interrupted our conversation. She pulled out her cellphone and checked briefly before returning it.


    "I have to report to the headquarters with Theo."


    "Did they find something?" I asked curiously.


    She shook her head side to side.


    "That''s why the headquarters called to ask what happened."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 46. New Skill, New Power

    <h4>47 Chapter 46. New Skill, New Power</h4>


    It was 11.48 PM when I took my bag in the locker and stepped into the toilet. After I covered my torn t-shirt with my sweater and deactivated my incubus form, I decided to check my status and skills since I just gained a lot of it. Besides, I just missed my train so I have to wait for the next one.


    ''Status.''


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 18]


    [Level 20] [Exp: 18.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus]


    [Title: Crazy Demon]


    [HP: 470/470] [DP: 359/380]


    [STR: 50] [VIT: 47]


    [AGI: 50] [LUK: 30]


    [INT: 37] [WIS: 38]


    [Partners - 5]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Servants - 0]


    [ves - 0]


    [Unused stat - 48]


    ''Huh? Servant? ve? What is this?'' Feeling this had something to do with my new skills, I opened my skill screen.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 4 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 0 (Requires Demonic Erection lv 3)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 0 (Requires Charm lv 3)]


    [Portal lv 0 (Requires Dispel lv 3, Vision lv 1)]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 0 (Requires HP Recovery lv 3, Energy Protection lv 3, Energy Siphon lv 3, Minimum level 50)]


    [Unused skill points - 8]


    ''Wow,'' I was quite surprised because my skills list increased drastically. But I realized some of them still needed other skills before I could raise them.


    ''I''ll check my skill tree.'' Even though I was in pain when Lilieth opened my ess, I remembered that I was able to ess my skill tree function.


    ''Skill tree.''


    Check the image here :


    /attachments/727471658306371685/749271069482942575/1598710464960_Untitled-1.jpg


    Or check it inment section.


    My eyes stared at the skill tree screen in front of me as a grin blossomed on my face. To be honest, I was quite surprised by it, even though some of the skill names are still confusing for me but I can estimate that I will be able to fight physically and magically in the future, debuff the enemy also protect myself. I checked a skill that caught my attention.


    ''Portal skill description.''


    [Portal lv 0 - The skill used by a high demon to create a portal that will transport those that enter to the portal''s destination. If the caster leaves, the portal will disappear. The destination of the portal will be adjusted based on the caster''s memory.]


    Woohooo! My guess was right! Now I can teleport myself with this skill!


    ''Raise Dispel skill by 2 points.''


    [Your Dispel skill is level 3.]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP) - The chance of rate sess is 90%. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.]


    [Vision (Passive) - Shows level, HP and MP / DP / SP automatically without using observation skills.]


    ''Hm?'' This is an interesting skill because with this I don''t need to estimate my enemy''s remaining HP anymore.


    ''Raise Vision skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Vision skill is at maximum level.]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.]


    [Portal - The skill used by a high demon to create a portal that will transport those that enter to the portal''s destination.]


    ''Raise Portal skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Portal skill is at maximum level.]


    Even though I want to try it right away, but I still want to check some of my skills since I haven''t found the skills rted to the ve and servant on my status screen.


    ''Demon''s Rule, Demon''s Contract, Devil''s Puppet, Shadow Ritual skill description.''


    [Demon''s Rule - The skill used by high incubus/subus to impose restrictions on their partners. Applicable only to partners with the love meter over than 5/10. ]


    [Demon''s Contract - The skill used by a high incubus to bind a person with a contract and turn them into a loyal servant (If this skill is performed on another race then she will turn into a demon automatically). Charging the servant''s DP is done by doing an intercourse with Demonic Erection lv 3. The contract cannot be cancelled. ]


    [Devil''s Puppet - The skill used by a high incubus/subus to turn a person into his/her ve. This skill can be cancelled with the puppet break skill.]


    [Shadow Ritual (Area) - Skill used by a high incubus/subus to kill enemies instantly by performing intercourse with servants or partners with the love meter over than 5/10. More partners will expand this skill''s range, 1 partner = 200 km2. The enemies'' level that this skill can kill is half of the caster''s level. Only effective on the enemies below level 50.]


    My jaws dropped. Okay ... This skills description really surprised me. With this skills, I will not only have partners, but I will also be able to turn other people into my servants and ves. And with my Demon''s Rule skill I can put some restrictions to my partners. Well, at least I have a way to keep them from divulging my identity after I confess to them now. But of all those skills, it was the Shadow Ritual that caught my attention, killing my enemies from a distance by doing sex? Although I admit this skill will be very useful for killing the imp army like before but I can''t imagine what I have to say to my partner. ''Hey, do you want to save the world from the demons? Do you want to know how? Of course by having sex with me, what else? Ahahaha --- '' That definitely sounds more degenerate than a pervert.


    A breath left my mouth, then I extended my hand to try out my new skill. Who needs trains when I can move around with my portal skills now? I imagined my backyard as I cast my skills.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My house''s backyard, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened ! ]


    I lowered my hand and took a breath to lower my tension. This is my first time using this skill, this portal could take me to a different ce. My hand moved to unlock my stall before my feet stepped into the portal. Darkness engulfed me, the only light that guided me was a small light at the end of the passage.


    When my feet stepped into the light, the view around me suddenly changed.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    My eyes swept around me in amazement as the portal behind me disappeared. This is really cool! I''m in my backyard now! My feet walked towards the entrance while my hand took out my cellphone to check my clock.


    11.58 PM


    ''Wow! I moved from Nighthallow City to Ironshade Town in less than 1 minute ?! '' I feel like giving my MRT card a goodbye kiss after this, but of course I won''t do that because I still need it in case I need to go with my friends. They would be confused if I could get to college without using any vehicles.


    After I unlocked the door, my hand pushed against the front door of my house as quietly as possible as my feet slowly stepped inside. I closed the door and locked it before taking off my shoes. I don''t know whether Celia has slept or not, but today I want to take a shower before meeting her. Even though there are no wounds on my body but I''m covered in dust and dirt, I am notfortable with that, after all, I''m sure she will worry about me if she sees my torn t-shirt.


    My feet slowly walked up the stairs to my room, I put down my bag, took my clothes and was about to leave for the bathroom. But, Celia was waiting for me with a birthday cake in her hands in front of my room. Several lit candles adorn the strawberry cake.


    "Happy birthday, brother!" she said excitedly. A joyful smile adorned her lips, while I petrified in surprise. Ipletely forgot about this since I went through too many things in these past few days. But ... shouldn''t my birthday be tomorrow? I turned to the clock.


    12.02 AM


    ''Ah! Of course ... ''


    "C''mon! Make your wish and blow the candle!" said Celia again.


    I returned my gaze to her and closed my eyes.


    ''I wish I could always protect my family, my partners and my friends.''


    My eyes opened and I blew out the candles on my birthday cake.


    "Thank you."


    "Let''s eat it in the dining room," she said.


    "I''ll catch up after I take a shower. "


    "It won''t take five minutes to eat the cake, you can take a showerter."


    "No way, my body is sweaty and dusty. I really need to take a shower."


    My feet just stepped out of the room but Celia shifted her body, blocking me. Her eyes stared at me with suspicion.


    "Brother, did you just sleep with your girlfriend?"


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I pulled my sweater and t-shirt up, exposing my grimy, dusty body.


    "Do you believe me now?" I said. A few secondster my hand lowered my clothes.


    "What did you just do? Why are you so dirty?" she said, frowning in confusion.


    "I was just helping out a friend. Wait for me, I''ll be right back." Then my feet moved towards the bathroom.


    Author note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just released two character images for my novel (Olivia and Celia) which are avable for all tier patrons. Also released exclusive poll for the next image.


    ******* Members:


    Tekdry25, Alexis Bondfond, Reaper, Haarderade, Michelle Randall, meKingPJm, Joecifer, The old cubic slime, Joachim, Jakub, James, Nien78, Corgi, Darth, Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua, Vhail, Nemorus, Royce321, Ainsley, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu, and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 47. You Are All I Ever Need

    <h4>48 Chapter 47. You Are All I Ever Need</h4>


    After showering, my feet stepped down the stairs to the dining room. My eyes were fixed on Celia who was already sitting at the room with two tes of cake on the table. I sat next to her.


    "Did you make it yourself?"


    "Yep! Now try it and tell me, is it good or not." She gave me a small fork.


    I took the fork from her hand while she looked at me with a tense face. Even though Celia is not that good at making cake, but she always makes it for me every year, of course exceptst year, because we just lost our father.


    My hand moved to cut the cake and put it into my mouth. The light sweetness of the whip cream and the softness of the vani sponge cake mixed with the sour taste of the strawberry fruit in the middle of the cake filled my mouth. My eyes widened as my mouth was chewing the cake. This cake is really delicious! I could tell it tastes almost as good as the cake from the famous pastry shop.


    "This is so good!" I said as my hand moved to take another piece of cake and put it in my mouth in happiness.


    A sigh of relief escaped her mouth as a smile blossomed on her face.


    "I''m d if you like it." Her hand also began to move to cut the cake and put it in her mouth.


    "What do you want for your birthday?" I asked. Our birthdays are only two days apart, although I prefer to celebrate it together but Celia prefers to celebrate it separately.


    Celia frowned in annoyance.


    "You should have surprised me, if I could guess my present it wouldn''t be fun again," she said in a huff.


    "At least you can give me a hint." The problem is I''ve been trying to guess what she wants every year and it''s always wrong. I could remember two years ago I bought her a nice dress because I overheard her conversation with her friend, but it turns out that what she wanted at that time was a book that had sold out on its first day. She said the dress was good because her friend looked very cute when wearing it, but that didn''t mean she wanted it.


    She leaned her face toward me and looked at me in annoyance.


    "You''re my brother, you should be able to guess what I want."


    I noticed a drop of whip cream near her lips.


    "Stay still," I said as I leaned my face toward her. My tongue licked her face, wiping the cream with it.


    As I took my face away from her, I could see her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Wha-what are you doing?" she said in a stammering voice.


    Seeing her reaction, a chuckle leaked out of my mouth.


    "That''s my revenge for your kiss two days ago," I teased. To be honest, I didn''t expect this reaction since when she kissed me, she did it like nothing.


    She turned her face to cover her blushing cheeks.


    "Celia, how about your registration at Alumore College?" I asked in a serious tone. Alumore College is the best culinary school at Aeros, Celia has dreamed of studying there. I know she''s already registered since I saw her fill out the formsst month.


    Celia''s expression changed, the look in her eyes turned sad.


    I held both sides of her face with my hands and turned her towards me.


    "Tell me how much is the registration fees?" I said again. Alumore College does not have a schrship system, therefore there is no deduction for the registration fees. I can guess she wanted to cancel her registration because she thought we didn''t have much money.


    "Never mind. I''d just get to work." Even though her face was facing me but her eyes were not looking at me.


    "Tell me," I insisted.


    A swallow sound was heard from her.


    "30,000 Creds," she replied.


    My brain quickly counted the money in Damian''s virtual ount and mine. I remember that even though I just signed Pearl''s contract yesterday but she had transferred some money to Damian''s ount, she said she didn''t want to see me selling myself to other women for money. Meanwhile, Diamond also just transferred some money to me this afternoon because she knew the reason why I took the schrship and my family background.


    ''It''s enough! I can even pay the registration fee without having to apply for installments! ''


    She took my hands off her.


    "It''s okay, the registration fees are too expensive." Her disappointment was clear in her voice.


    I grabbed her hand, my eyes stared at her with seriousness.


    "They ept online payment, right?"


    "Yes. But the installments ---"


    "Come on, let''s pay it now," I interrupted as I got up from my chair and pulled her toward my room.


    "Brother! The registration fees is too expensive! Forget it!"


    But I ignored her words and kept pulling her towards my room.


    "I told you to let me take care of our finances," I said irritably. She asked me to be honest to her yesterday but she doesn''t want to be honest with me, even for something as crucial as this.


    We went to my desk and opened myptop.


    "Open the website."


    "But---"


    "No buts." I turned around and took my cellphones from my bag. Secretly, I transferred all the money in Damian''s ount to my ount and put it back. I approached Celia who was sitting in front of my desk with her head bent down. On myptop screen, a website that disys the registration number in Celia''s name with the amount of money she has to pay and Celia''s college ount number. Below it, a countdown when the money should be paid.


    Time Remaining: 23:26:30


    ''So today is thest day ...'' I opened my virtual ount and paid for it.


    "Brother, I still can learn by working in a restaurant," she said, raising her head, but her expression quickly turned shocked after seeing the payment status on the screen change from pending to fully paid.


    She turned her gaze to me, her surprise and joy clearly visible on her face.


    "Brother ... This ..." her words stopped, she shifted her gaze to myptop screen, took the mouse beside it and scrolled the screen upwards, confirming that it was in her name. Her happy smile widened, she immediately got up and hugged me happily.


    "Thank you."


    An announcement appeared before me.


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Love Meter 6/10 - You are all I ever need.]


    I smiled at her happiness.


    "I didn''t guess your birthday present wrong, right?" I teased again. My hands hugged her body tightly.


    "It''s not my birthday yet," said Celia. From her voice I could tell she was holding back her tears.


    "Then--- I don''t know what I should give you."


    "This is enough ... Thank you."


    A sigh escaped my mouth as my eyes nced at the clock near me.


    "Go to sleep. It''s already 12:34 AM now." I noticed Celia''s tired face earlier, I''m sure she must have worked hard to make my birthday cake today.


    "Okay." She released her hug from me, her eyes still zed over and a happy smile still on her face.


    "But, I need to clean up the dining table before it." She turned and walked out of my room.


    I tidied up myptop, put away my cellphone and got ready for bed. Even though today is Saturday, I have a ss I have to attend this morning.


    Soon Celia returned to my room and gave me a ss of water.


    "Thanks," I said as my hand took the ss and drank it. I haven''t drank after eating the cake earlier.


    "Now go to sleep. Your final exams will be next week, you have to take good care of your health." I don''t want her to have the same fate as me, failing my registration test because of illness. She nodded her head and walked towards the exit.


    While my hand put the ss on my desk, approached my bed andy down on it, my hand pulled the nket to cover my body.


    My room lights went out, soon I could feel a movement beside me.


    "What are you doing?" I asked as I turned to face Celia who had slipped into my nket.


    "I''ll sleep with you tonight," she said sheepishly. "I promise I will not do anything. I will not disturb you," she added.


    I can guess, it is because her feelings are deepening, but her guilt is still in her heart, that''s why she''s being more cautious than yesterday.


    "Okay. Nite, Celia," I said.


    "Nite, brother ..." she whispered as she put her head against my chest and closed her eyes. It only took a few seconds before she fell asleep.


    ''As I thought she was tired...''


    My eyes stared at Celia''s tired face in front of me before I gave her a light kiss on her forehead, my hand hugging her.


    "Thank you for your hard work," I whispered. Then I also closed my eyes.

 Chapter 48. Two Opposite Sides Of A Coin

    <h4>49 Chapter 48. Two Opposite Sides Of A Coin</h4>


    My eyes opened slowly, the view of my room''s ceiling and the morning sunlight that prated the curtains became clearer in my sight. Today, I woke up with a slightly different state than usual, my heart was beating fast and ... my cock was tense. I don''t remember how long it has been since thest time I woke up like this.


    I tried to get up to check the clock and ignore my morning wood, but something heavy and warm pressed against my body. My eyes nced at Celia who was still sleepingfortably beside me. Her sweet and innocent face is right in front of mine. My heart was beating harder and harder as I could feel her soft breast pressing against mine, her warmth and scent tickling my nose. My face started to turn red as my mind began to remember what we did two days ago.


    ''Dammit, what am I thinking?'' I tried to get up, avoiding the situation turning out of hand for me.


    As I just slightly moved, she snuggled closer to me.


    "Mmmpp ..." A soft moan came out of her mouth. Her hands hugged me tighter, as if not letting me go anywhere before she woke up.


    I swallowed hard as my mind started to run wild. Well, my body is hot now, we are in same nket and she only wears her thin sleepwear, moreover, Celia never wears a bra while sleeping. So ... There''s no way I can keep my mind calm especially after what we did two days ago, I''m not a saint.


    Just as that thought crossed my head, my gaze was shifted on the clock.


    8:41 AM


    "Oh shit!" I screamed as I jumped out of the bed in a panic, even Celia woke up in surprise because of me.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Celia asked in confusion. Her eyes that were still half open stared at me.


    "I have a ss at 09.00 AM!" I said as I ran to the bathroom.


    "09.00 AM?" She turned to the clock.


    "You''rete!" she screamed. Of course, she thought that way because it took me almost half an hour to get to my college by train.


    "Not yet!" I shouted. My hand closed the bathroom door.


    It was the fastest shower I''ve ever had. My hand grabbed the towel, put it on around my waist and ran back to my room. I took my clothes from the wardrobe in panic and took off my towel.


    "Kyaaaa ----! Brother, what are you doing?!" screamed Celia as she turned around and covered her blushing face. I know she''s still here to make up my bed but I don''t care. My time is tight, after all, didn''t she already see all of it two days ago?


    "This is my room! Of course, I''m changing here." My hands continued to move, putting in my t-shirt and jeans as quickly as I could. My eyes nced at the clock.


    8:52 AM


    My time is running out ...


    I grabbed my bag.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''West corner of Diamond College''s courtyard.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal. Darkness engulfed me. As soon as I stepped into the light, I took my head out of the portal and looked around, making sure no one was around, also making sure I wasn''t in the wrong ce.


    I just stepped my feet out of the portal after everything was safe.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Without wasting time anymore, I ran towards my ssroom and opened the door.


    8:57 AM


    ''Yeah! Just in time! My decision to raise my portal skills was right! ''


    I entered the ssroom and took a seat, my eyes looked around the quiet room even though the ss was almost starting, even Larry had note yet. Today is actually just a recement ss because my lecturer couldn''test Monday, the reason is he has an urgent matter to take care of, but based on hisst post on his PaceBook I know he was hanging out with his girlfriend. I don''t know what he thought by trying to deceive the students but still uploaded his photo on social media.


    My gaze fixed on one of my ssmates, a secondter some information appeared above her head as my vision skill activated automatically.


    [Name: Sophia Crowheart]


    [Level 1]


    [HP: 30/30]


    [MP: 12/12]


    I realized this since yesterday when Celia surprised me and I''ve also checked this skill doesn''t reduce my DP at all. My gaze shifted from a ssmate to another, checking their status one by one as I waited for my lecturer. It''s quite interesting because even though their level is between level 1 or 2, their HP and MP are different. But based on gender, men have more HP than women while women have more MP than men.


    Minutes passed and my ss was getting crowded but my lecturer had not came even though the time had already shown 9:17 AM.


    A secondter, a rushed footsteps sound could be heard from outside followed by a loud door opening sound.


    "I''m here, sir!" shouted Larry in panic. His breath was panting, his hair and clothes were messy.


    I covered my face in embarrassment, while the othersughed at him.


    "Dammit! I thought I waste!" he cursed when he realized our lecturer wasn''t here yet. His feet stepped into the ssroom and took a seat next to me.


    His smelly body odour mixed with the sweat smell immediately pierced my nose.


    "You didn''t shower, did you?!" I scolded. My hand reflexively covered my nose.


    "I just woke up at 8:30 AM. Do you think I have time to shower?" he grumbled with an annoyed face. From his face, I bet he didn''t even have time to brush his teeth or wash it.


    Shortly after that, his status was seen above his head.


    [Name: Larry Grandroar]


    [Level 11]


    [HP: 213/213]


    [MP: 91/91]


    As soon as I saw his unusual level and status, I immediately checked him with my observation skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Name: Larry Grandroar] [Age: 19]


    [Level 11] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 213/213] [MP: 91/91]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 5, Mana Strike lv 5]


    [Emotion: Relief]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Armpits]


    [Talent: Strong Body (Pain endurance and has a better defence rate than other races.)]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    ''As I thought ...'' I was no longer surprised by it. I just found out that myte father was a demon hunter yesterday even though we lived together for many years, how do I know other people?


    Despite the fact that this means he is my enemy but I''m happy because it means he is willing to take bigger responsibility now. This is better than his aimless life like before, I hope he can act more mature with this.


    My attention was focused on his weakness.


    ''Armpits?'' I remember yesterday Emma also had a weakness point on her ears and I remember Larry couldn''t endure being tickled in his armpits.


    ''Thatst point of weakness ... Does it mean the most sensitive part of their bodies?''


    Larry waved his hand at me, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" he said with a disgusted expression. The look in his eyes was simr to a high schooler girl staring at a creep.


    "Nothing." I shifted my gaze forward before he misunderstood me.


    "How about yourst night''s hunting results?" Since I already knew he was a demon hunter, so I''m sure what he meant by hunting monsters every night is he patrolled like Emma. Honestly, I thought he''s just ying a video game when he says it because Larry is a heavy gamer. He barely graduated due to ying too many video games when he was in junior high school.


    A proud smile appeared on his face, making him look like a creep that had just found his prey. Now I''m the one who looking at him with a disgust expression.


    "Of course I won again! You know that annoying person I told you yesterday? His hunting results were 3! And do you want to know mine? 9! Wahahaha!"


    "Larry! You''re too loud!"ined the others.


    Larry raised his hand to apologise.


    "Ah, sorry. My bad." He returned his gaze at me.


    "You should see his face ... pfftt --- pppfftttt!" he held back hisughter.


    "Did you meet him yesterday?" I asked. I''m not sure he could say that to me, it looks like he blurted out without second thought.


    As expected, his face turned panicked.


    "I mean his character''s face," he reasoned.


    "Is a game character can show expression now?" I teased.


    His face looked even more panicked.


    "I mean --- his voice. Yes, his voice!" he tried to convince me.


    "Oh, okay. Then?" I asked him to continue his story.


    "Last night he and his friend were called before my guild leader. It looks like something important has happened." Suddenly his face turned serious.


    I frowned in curiosity as a guess crossed my mind, but instead of asking it outright, I asked something else that could be a hint for me.


    "What''s happened?"


    He shrugged, indicating he didn''t know.


    "What I know,st night he brought some guild members to help his friend ughter some monsters but somehow he came back empty-handed."


    From his words, I think I knew who the annoying person he was referring to. I couldn''t really me Larry for this, because Theo''s attitude was indeed annoying.


    "Just be careful, okay?" I said suddenly.


    He looked surprised at my words since usually, I would nag him like an old man if he rambled about games.


    "What is wrong with you?" he asked in confusion.


    "I''m tired of nagging you like an old man. The most important thing is you have to take care of your health." Actually what I mean is he has to take care of himself because there will be more demons hanging around after this, but I can''t say it openly.


    "Take it easy!" He puffed out his chest and showed his proud face again.


    "Nothing can beat me!" he said confidently.


    Just as the words left his mouth, an announcement was heard.


    * Ting Tong *


    "Attention, please! Today''s management ss is cancelled and will be reced next week."


    "Haaaahhh ???" The students'' disappointed voice echoed throughout the room like an orchestra. Soon my ssmates left the ss with annoyed faces, including Larry and me.


    "What are you going to do now?" asked Larry as he walked beside me.


    "I''m going to the cafeteria to grab some food. Do you want toe?" I offered him.


    "Okay!" He mped my shoulder with one hand and pulled me closer. While I quickly covered my nose in reflex.


    "Larry Grandroar''s next mission is apany Ethan to the cafeteria!" he said excitedly.


    Haaa... It looks like I was wrong. He''s still acting like a kid.

 Chapter 49. Insecurity

    <h4>50 Chapter 49. Insecurity</h4>


    Larry and I walked over to the empty seats with our food in our hands.


    "Believe me, their chicken torti wrap is so good," said Larry, putting his tray on the table and sitting down.


    "I thought you only ate junk food." I also put down my tray and sat across him.


    "Don''t equate me with you. I''ve been breaking up with junk food for a long time," he scolded.


    "Hey, I already started adding more greens to my sandwich. It should be more healthy now," I defended myself.


    "It''s still unhealthy. You should eat more healthy food like this." He lifted his chicken wrap and took a big bite.


    "Tway it!" he said in mouth full.


    I took a bite of my chicken wrap. The crispy taste of the fresh vegetables and tomato filled my mouth, mixed with the creamy, tangy, sour taste of the ranch sauce and the umami vour of the baked chicken pieces.


    "Yow wight ---- tis is gwod." My mouth was busy chewing it. It seems like all the food tastes good for me because I always eat jam sandwiches for almost a year. Well, I had no other choice because my finances were too tight.


    "Ah, I almost forgot. Don''t forget to do your assignment for next Monday," I reminded him.


    He was petrified in shock.


    "We have an assignment due next Monday?"


    I snorted irritably. I expected this, so I reminded him on purpose.


    "That''s a final assignment, if you don''t submit it you will fail," I warned him.


    He was silent for a moment before shrugged indifferently.


    "I''ll do it on Monday morning." Then he took another bite of his warp nonchntly.


    "I''m not sure you can finish a 50-page research paper that fast."


    After hearing my words, his jaws dropped in shock while I could see some of the food dropped from his mouth.


    "That''s disgusting!" Iined.


    "What did you say?"


    "That''s disgusting," I repeated.


    "No, the previous one."


    "50-page research paper?" I guessed.


    "50-page research paper ?! Is that crazy lecturer trying to kill us?" he grumbled.


    "He already gave the assignment from the beginning of the semester," I exined.


    "Ethan ..."


    "Hm?" I replied soberly as I took another bite.


    He looked at me with ''puppy''s eyes'' gaze.


    "My saviour... Please save this humble peasant''s grade."


    A demon hunter asks to be saved by a demon ... The world has turned upside down.


    "Just do what you can do. I''lle to your house tomorrow."


    Larry quickly put down his food, grabbed my hand and looked at me deeply.


    "What can I do without you, buddy ?" A happy smile spread across his face.


    -Tak!


    A tray ced loudly on our table startled us, we turned our head towards it in reflex. Olivia stood beside our table and red at Larry.


    Larry quickly took his hands away from me before Olivia broke his hands in half.


    "Sure," I replied, inviting her to sit down.


    Olivia took a seat beside me while her eyes remained fixed on Larry who was awkwardly biting his food.


    "He''s just too happy since I want to help him," I exined. Larry''s attitude is a little dramatic, that''s what makes other people often misunderstand him.


    "He''s right!" said Larry, raising his head to face her.


    "Oh," she replied simply. "But I think it''s unnecessary to hold hands like that." Her tone still sounded unpleasant.


    "It''s just a reflex because I''m too happy," he defended himself. His face turned sour.


    "But you shouldn''t act like that," said Olivia, giving Larry a ''Don''t touch my Ethan'' look.


    "Why not? He doesn''t mind that," Larry replied with a ''Are you kidding me? Since when Ethan is yours? '' look. Looks like he''s already annoyed because Olivia is trying to get over me.


    "Even he doesn''t mind that, but I do," she didn''t want to lose.


    "Ethan belongs to everyone, you shouldn''t monopolize him!" Larry replied.


    As they argue, several other students who passed by and overheard our conversation began to whispering to each other while their eyes were still fixed on us. Even my back felt hot from the people''s gaze who looked at me from behind. I can already figure out what they were talking about, ''Olivia and Larry are fighting over Ethan''.


    "I don''t think you need to fight over a trivial thing like this," I tried to calm them down. I don''t understand why my quiet breakfast time has suddenly turned into an argument.


    They both turned towards me at the same time.


    "Trivial thing?!" they said with annoyed faces.


    I was quite shocked by their reaction.


    "It''s about my pride you know!" Larry started babbling nonsense.


    "Seriously? What does that have to do with it?" I frowned in confusion.


    "Of course there is." Olivia turned her gaze to Larry.


    "And I won''t lose!"


    "What do you mean?!" said Larry curtly.


    "I challenge you to a duel!" Olivia said firmly.


    "What ?!" I said as I turned my head towards Olivia in shock.


    ''Do they think we are still in medieval era so they have to settle things through a duel ?! Wait, this is even worse! Did they treat me like a medieval princess ?! Is this some kind of joke ?! ''


    Hearing the words ''duel'', the other students stopped their steps and looked at us like a free circus show.


    "Do you think I''m scared?" challenged Larry. I knew he couldn''t possibly lose to an ordinary person like Olivia, so far he had only hidden his strength due to the demon hunter''s association rules.


    "Let---"


    -Bang!


    I hit the table with the palm of my hand and stood up from my seat, my annoyance clearly visible on my face. Their act has passed my limits, I don''t even understand what''s wrong with them. Everyone shocked, this was the first time I''ve lost my calm in public.


    "I don''t belong to anyone," I rified.


    "Did you hear that? I told you he belongs to everyone!" teased Larry. Meanwhile, Olivia looked down over her disappointment at my words.


    "I don''t belong to everyone either," I rified once again. My eyes red at Larry. My demonic instinct rejected those words because it was the same as lowering my pride as if everyone could have me easily.


    Larry immediately pressed his lips.


    "We''ll talk againter," I said to Larry. I took my bag.


    "Olivia, can we talk for a moment?"


    Olivia hesitated and looked the other way, but I grabbed her hand and stared at her.


    "Can we talk for a moment?" I repeated. I wasn''t angry at her but I have to straighten out our rtionship. I know this was because I didn''t tell her my feelings, so she felt insecure because she could lose me at any time. I guess this must be rted with her parents'' divorcement. Even though I don''t know about this clearly, but judging from Cam''s state yesterday, this must be tough for Olivia.


    "Fine," Olivia replied reluctantly as she got up from her chair.


    -----


    "Do you love me?" I asked straight to the point as soon as we arrived at the west corner of the courtyard.


    Olivia''s face flushed red and she quickly turned her face from side to side in nervousness.


    "I---"


    I approached her slowly, my eyes gazed deep into hers.


    "Can you ept me as I am?" I asked again.


    While she retreated slowly in intimidation.


    "Of course---"


    "It''s not about my finances or my status," I interrupted once again. Even though I can''t say my true identity as a demon,but I don''t want to deceive her about my rtionship with other women. Making me only belong to her is impossible.


    "Then what is it?" she asked. Her back touched the wall. Now she is unable to run away from me.


    "As you heard earlier, I don''t belong to anyone. That also applies in the future. " I stopped my steps right in front of her.


    She paused in shock as she began to understand what I meant.


    "You can''t monopolize me," I rified once again. I knew she and Cam need me, both of them wanted me and both of them wanted to tie me up because they were afraid of losing me. The problem is do they willing to share with each other? They were mother and daughter, sooner orter they would find out that Damian and Ethan were the same person.


    She remained silent in hesitation.


    I put one of my hands next to her head, brought my face closer and stopped right in front of her, my lips almost touching hers.


    "If you don''t want it, I''ll go."


    Our eyes met and looked at each other deeply, her eyes still filled with hesitation but I knew she wasn''t willing to release me either. Soon, she turned her face away from me.


    "I''ll take that as a no." Although I am disappointed with her answer, I respect her decision.


    As I wanted to pull my head away from her, her hands hugged and pulled my head closer to her. My lips crashed with hers while I could see her blushing face clearly. But only briefly, she released it in embarrassment and lowered her head, hiding her blushing face.


    "I --- I won''t monopolize you ... As long as you don''t leave me ..." she said in a stammering voice.


    "Are you serious?" I confirmed once again.


    "I''m serious," she answered without hesitation.


    After hearing her answer, I brought my lips closer as I wanted to kiss her. But she pressed her lips and closed her eyes nervously.


    Seeing her reaction, I could conclude that she had never actually kissed before because all this time she had only given me light kisses. Somehow, it made me want to tease her.


    I licked her lips, tilted my head to her ear and whispered.


    "Even though you can''t have me, but I want you to be mine." Those are the most selfish words I have ever said in my life.


    She opened her eyes and mouth, but before she could say anything, my lips grabbed hers, my tongue slipped and swam wildly in her mouth. She was stunned in shock by my sudden movements, but she didn''t push me away.


    After a while, I pulled my face away, looked at her shocked face. A smile bloomed on my lips, seeing her innocent reaction. But after that a p flew to me, I caught it before her handnded on my face. I know it was just her nervous reaction since I didn''t catch the slightest trace of anger on her face. Slowly I brought her hand to my lips and kissed it, my eyes still fixed on her with the alluring gaze.


    "Do you still want to hit me?" I said in a soft voice.


    "No ..." Her eyes also did not escape from mine and turned soft. She took her hand away from me and rubbed my cheek gently.


    "I don''t understand ... After what you said , but my feelings didn''t change ..." Her hand went down, took mine and ced it on her chest. I could feel her heartbeat in the palm of my hand.


    "I want to be with you ..." she whispered again.


    "Olivia ..." I called out her name in a soft voice as my heart also skipped a beat.


    My hands crawled behind her neck and pulled her closer. Our lips met each other once again, but different from before, she opened her lips to let my tongue in and explore her mouth while her hands hugged my waist. But, her tongue was not moving.


    "Move your tongue," I demanded without releasing my kiss and her tongue started moving clumsily with me.


    A few momentster, her hand moved slowly to my crotch and rubbed my cock. I flinched in shock with her boldness and let go of my kiss as I stared at her in confusion. Honestly, though I want to do it, but I treated Olivia with care since I knew she has trauma with men and I don''t want to make it worse.


    "You don''t like it?" Her embarrassment was evident on her face.


    "I''m just a little shocked." Even though I actually wanted to know why she suddenly did this, but I held back my question after seeing her expression.


    After the words left my mouth, an announcement appeared before my eyes.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Getting a partner.]


    [Target: Olivia Creststream.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    ''Yes.'' I chose without hesitation. Since she said it then I will make her my partner.


    Note: The daily quest has changed due to ess and his status that has changed to a high incubus.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just released two character images for my novel (Olivia and Celia) which are avable for all tier patrons. Also released exclusive poll for the next image.


    ******* Members:


    TheAzure, Acedia, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Dan Vaughan, Nemorus, Andre Lee, Meanderaway, David de cruz, Tekdry25, Alexis Bondfond, Reaper, Haarderade, Michelle Randall, meKingPJm, Joecifer, The old cubic slime, Joachim, Jakub, James, Nien78, Corgi, Darth, Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua, Vhail, Royce321, Ainsley, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu, and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 50. Can I Touch You? 18+

    <h4>51 Chapter 50. Can I Touch You? 18+</h4>


    "Shall we move to another ce?" Even though this ce is quiet but this is an open ce, at least I want to minimize the chances of getting caught.


    "But where? My sses will start in half an hour." Her face was still red in embarrassment.


    "I know a ce." My hand grabbed her hand and pulled her toward a deste toilet. After I got my first daily quest, I walked around the college looking for a safe quiet ce to turn into Damian and this is one of it.


    We walked into a stall and both of us dropped our bags. Unlike her shy attitude earlier, because this room was closed she immediately hugged me and kissed me, spilling what she wanted to do to me all this time. Her tongue entered and moved clumsily inside my mouth before I could say anything to her.


    Her breasts pressed against my chest, allowing both of us to feel each other''s heartbeats.


    My hands that were on her waist moved up into her t-shirt, opening her bra hook. Slowly one of my hands shifted from her back to her breast while the other hugged her waist.


    "Mppphhh ..." a muffled moan came out of her mouth as my hand squeezed her soft mound and yed with her tip with my fingers. A few secondster I could feel her body starting to tremble as her heart was beating even faster.


    I released my kiss and took my hand off her breast.


    "Olivia?" I said worriedly.


    "Why did you stop?" But despite her words, I could see traces of her fear on her face. I was quite surprised because Olivia is always fierce and never shows her fear to anyone but today she shows it just because I touched her.


    "You''re shaking."


    "I''m just a little cold ..." she lied. From her words it seemed like she didn''t want me to stop, but if I continued it I was afraid that her trauma would worsen so I changed my ways.


    "I''ll warm you," I said as I took both of her hands and ced them on either side of my hot face. Slowly I lowered it to my neck, my chest, my abs and in front of my zipper. My eyes remained fixed on her and instead of a mischievous smile, I gave her a gentle smile.


    Slowly I made her hand touch my cock which was still half-hard from the outside. Her trembling hand rubbed it slowly.


    "It''s okay ... You are the one who touches me. You have control over me," I tried to calm her down. From her reaction I could tell she had never done it before, letting her take control of me would only make her confused. Whereas because of her fear, I couldn''t ce myself as a dominant either, it would only worsen her fear. That''s why I have to calm her down, so I yed my dominant and submissive roles simultaneously.


    As her hand rubbed and touched my cock, her trembling was getting less and less while my face was getting flushed and my cock was getting tense.


    "Do you want to see it?" My jeans was getting tighter.


    "But..."


    She paused for a moment in doubt .


    "Okay."


    I moved her hand to lower my zipper, took off my jeans and underwear. Her hand started shaking again when I made her touch my cock directly. While I held back my mating desire that started to burn my body, but I know I have to be patient.


    I made her grasp my cock and shook it as I slipped her other hand into my sweater and t-shirt, feeling her hand that slightly callused from her martial arts training.


    "You can touch me as you like. I''mpletely under your control ..." I said once again. As her hands got used to me, I released my grip and positioned myselfpletely submissive.


    "Ngghh ..." A soft moan came out of my mouth, as her awkward touch started to turn bolder. Her hand moved, exploring my body while the other shook my cock harder. My breathing was getting heavier, my face was getting redder but I held myself and didn''t touch her.


    "Kiss me ..." I pleaded.


    She came over to me and we kissed. Our tongues shed with each other and this time her tongue movements got better as she got used to it.


    "Can I touch you?" I asked after we broke our kiss.


    "Yes ..." Then she kissed me again, her tongue moved even bolder than before.


    After getting her permission my hand slipped inside her t-shirt and touched her breast, resuming my y.


    "Mpphhh," she moaned softly. My other hand touched her, explored her body, stimted it until I could feel her tense muscles more rxed.


    "Olivia ... I can''t stand anymore," I whispered in a ragged breath. My cock is fully awake and my load is full. My patience has almost reached my limit ...


    My hands moved to open her zipper slowly, but she held it.


    "You don''t want it?" I asked.


    "Let me do it ..." Her hands took off her jeans and panties. She came closer and rubbed my cock at her entrance, her eyes staring at me, watching every change in my expression and her hands pinned mine against the wall. Different from the first time, she has more courage now since I have shown my obedience earlier.


    Her liquid dripped from her heat, soaking my hard rock cock, stimting it with every friction.


    "Please ... Let me in ... I can''t stand anymore." It was more difficult for me to hold myself, my body screamed for intercourse, my mind began to sink into my desire even I was afraid I would mess up everything.


    She ignored me.


    "Ah ...- hah-hah- Olivia ..." I called out her name once again, showing that I was really at my limit.


    She pushed me to the closet. Slowly she spread her legs and slid my cock into her heat. I flinched and bit my lips. My hands hugged her body tightly.


    "Ughhhh ---..." A sense of pleasure immediately spreads through my body. The friction that surrounds my cock is extraordinarily delicious, her inner wall is so narrow and warm. Moreover, she kept pushing her through her resistance without a pause, making me feel everything in one push.


    "Nggghhhh ..." Just like me she bit her lip, held back her moan and took a quick breath when all of mine had entered.


    After she got used to it, her waist moved slowly back and forth in stiffness.


    "Olivia, I''ll do it."


    She shook her head and kept trying to move her waist.


    I released my hug and mped her face with both my hands.


    "Please ... I really can''t take it anymore ..." I pleaded once again. I know she''s never done this before, I don''t want her to push herself any more than this.


    She stopped.


    "Am I that bad?"


    "No, it''s your first time. I don''t want you to push yourself."


    "Alright ..." she sulked.


    "Tell me if I''m too rough."I held both her round buttocks, stood without releasing my cock, lifted her legs and warped it around my waist. While she tightened her hug.


    Without further ado, I rammed her body against the wall as my waist moved back and forth. I kissed her, licked her neck as I lost my patience. The sound of shing flesh echoed throughout the room mixed with our muffled moans as we bit our lips, holding back our voices.


    Our bodies werepletely lost in pleasure. She didn''t even say anything even though my waist movement was getting rough.


    After a few minutes, she tightened her grip.


    "Ngh ... Ethan ..." she called my name, holding back her moan.


    I understood what she wanted and sped up my pace.


    "Ungghhh," Our grunt came out from our mouth as we cum together.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [You have earned a new title: Tsundere Tamer. I love you, stupid! INT +2.]


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Love Meter 5/10 - Dear heart, why him? ]


    She took a quick breath and I gave her a kiss on her lips.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes ..." she said, hugging me tightly.


    After a while, I released my grip and about to lower her but she was still clinging on me like a ko.


    "Olivia?"


    "Let me be like this for a while ..." she whispered.


    I sighed at her spoiled act. "Fine." My hands hugged her once again.


    -----


    Olivia''s PoV


    Olivia could feel her and Ethan''s heart beating in sync. His warmth and softness warmer her, calming her chaotic mind. She didn''t think she could do this with him this soon considering she hates men because of how her father treats her mother, but Ethan changes her mind. Although at first, she was attracted by his small kindness, but after she spent time with him for a few days, her feelings grew stronger.


    His kindness slowly changed her thoughts that all men are the same as her father. His gentle and cold attitude makes her more curious at him. And just as she thought those two things had made her feelings re up, Ethan showed another side of him ... His courage and firmness showed that he was not a man to be underestimated.


    Even though she was disappointed after Ethan said that he could not be bound in a rtionship but it could not extinguish her feelings, instead her feelings became even more turbulent.


    She let go of her hug and returned to her feet, her hand moving to rub his face as her virgin blood flowed down her thighs.


    "Ethan ... you are the only man who can make me like this." And a kissnded on his lips again.

 Chapter 51. Un quiet Coffee Time

    <h4>52 Chapter 51. Un quiet Coffee Time</h4>


    "Is that still hurt?" I asked Olivia who was still tidying her clothes in front of me. She had cleaned her blood with a tissue and threw it into the sanitary bin. Meanwhile, I also already tidied my clothes.


    "A little," she said with a flushed face.


    "Do I need to take you to the infirmary?" I asked worriedly. When I did it with Pearl and Diamond, I assumed they were ready for it because their goal was to find a man that they wanted. As for Olivia, even though this was her wish she never thought of doing it with me today. I don''t know why she decided to do it but based on her love meter which was the same as Celia, I think she has been in love with me for a long time.


    A chuckle leaked out of her mouth as she saw my worried expression.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked in confusion.


    She shook her head side to side and put her hands around my neck.


    "Thanks for worrying me, but I''m fine."


    Hearing the words ''fine'' only made my worries grow even more because I knew with her house''s condition she couldn''t be okay. My hands moved around her waist.


    "Olivia ... If you need someone to talk to, please contact me," I said sincerely.


    A smile began to develop on her face.


    "Yes, I will definitely contact you." Her face drew closer and we kissed again. I just tilted my head to deepen our kiss, but a message ringtone sounded.


    * Ding! *


    We broke our kiss.


    "That sounds like mine," Olivia said as she took her bag and checked her cellphone. Her eyes immediately widened.


    "Oh no! My ss is almost starting." Her hand stuffed her cellphone to her bag and unlocked the stall.


    "See youter."


    "See ya."


    She quickly ran out of the toilet in a hurry.


    I took my bag and walked out of the stall.


    ''I wonder if I should go straight to Diamond''s office.'' But I postponed my intention and decided to go back to Cafeteria since Diamond has not contacted me yet. It would be strange if a student came to her office without being asked.


    ''Then, I will grab a coffee.''


    ------


    As soon as Larry saw me enter the Cafeteria, he got up from his seat.


    "Ethan! You''re still alive!" he said in his trademark dramatic tone. A relieved smile crossed his face.


    "Why are you still here?" My feet stepped toward him.


    "I''m worried about you!" he replied. I passed him and sat across him.


    "If anything happens to you my grades will be in danger," he continued with an innocent grin.


    I sighed and stared at him with a t stare.


    '' I''m confused with myself why I can be friends with him for so long.''


    "Oh, I also protected your food," he reasoned, pointing at my leftover soggy chicken wrap.


    "Would you like some coffee?"


    He rose from his seat.


    "I''ll buy it."


    "Okay." I epted his offer without hesitation and returned to my seat, while he went to the counter to buy some coffee. I''m used to this since he always acts like this when he needs something from me.


    My gaze shifted to the window and caught Emma sitting with a man on a bench. Unfortunately, I can''t see that man''s face since he sat with his back facing me.


    ''Weren''t she and Olivia in the same ss? ''


    I watched her for a moment and her status appeared above her head.


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark]


    [Level 6]


    [HP: 112/148]


    [MP: 34/58]


    ''Looks like her health has improved.''


    A secondter the man''s status appeared above his head.


    [Name: Theo Ragelight]


    [Level 10]


    [HP: 195/195]


    [MP: 82/82]


    ''Theo? What is he doing here? '' I realized his profession when I observed him a few days ago but as far as I know, he isn''t Diamond College''s student. So I could onlye to the conclusion that something important is going on.


    ''Does it have something to do with yesterday''s incident?'' But my mind said something else instead. Somehow even though I knew he was my father''s disciple but his annoying attitude made me think badly of him. I immediately cast my thoughts away, since I knew I shouldn''t think like that and turned my gaze to another direction. Actually, I was quite curious about what they were talking about since I caught Emma''s serious expression.


    "Here''s your coffee," said Larry, passing one of the cups to me and sitting in his chair.


    "Thank you." I took my coffee from his hand.


    "What are you looking at?" asked Larry, throwing his gaze toward the window. His eyes moved from side to side in curiosity. I didn''t answer and let him find out for himself as I sipped my coffee indifferently.


    Shortly, his gaze was fixed on one point as his face turned sour. Looks like he already knows what I saw earlier.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you?" I startled him.


    "Nothing." He turned his gaze to me.


    "What were you talking about with Olivia?"


    "It''s a secret," I teased, putting on an ignorant face.


    "Tsk!" he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "At least tell me the outline." His curiosity was clearly visible on his face.


    "The point is she won''t act like that anymore," I exined as shortly as I can.


    A happy smile blossomed on Larry''s face.


    "It''s good to hear that!"


    "Are you happy that no one will take your grade''s saviour?" I teased.


    "That''s just one of my reasons." His hand took his coffee and drank it. A sipter, he frowned and put his coffee back down as he stuck out his tongue.


    "That''s hot!" heined.


    I let out a smallugh seeing his stupid expression.


    "Is there another reason?"


    "Of course!" he said, waving his hand to his tongue.


    "You know, it will be awful if after you''re in a rtionship and she rules your life. We can''t hang out anymore or do stupid things like usual."


    Well, I understand his worries since Larry only has a few friends because of his dramatic behaviour. Now almost all of his friends are in rtionships, they forget about him and spend more time with their girlfriends.


    "If you are lonely why don''t you find a girlfriend?" I asked. Although he isn''t handsome, but his face is not bad either and he has good posture, there should be a woman who likes him.


    "I already have one, you know," he dered.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    "You already have a girlfriend?" I confirmed once again. I remember his rtionship status was single when I checked it earlier.


    A proud smile returned to his face.


    "Of course I have, I''ll introduce you tomorrow," he said confidently.


    ''Is his status wrong? Or could it be --- ''


    But my mind was interrupted by a male voice.


    "Larry, can we talk for a moment?"


    We turned our eyes to the origin of the voice. Theo and Emma approached us with serious faces.


    ''What happened?'' I knew I couldn''t ask directly so I decided to use my observation skill to check her emotion.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 6] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 112/148] [MP: 34/58]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 2, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: Confused, Anxious, Worried]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears]


    [Talent: Elf''s Blessing. ]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    From Emma''s emotions, I could tell that something important was going on.


    ''Too bad I couldn''t find out more.''


    Larry immediately got up from his seat in panic as soon as they stopped beside us.


    "Ethan ... This is --- engh ..."


    "It''s okay, just go." I know he must be panicking because he never told me that he knew Emma, even though he had known that I liked her.


    "Sorry to interrupt your conversation," said Emma, bowing slightly to show me her apology. Whereas Theo didn''t even give me a nce, his attitude was the same as when he met Damian for the first time.


    I turned to them and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    "Ahh ... Ehmm ... I''ll definitely exin everythingter. Just don''t mad at me, okay?" he said in a panic.


    "It''s okay. I''m not mad at you." Of course I understand, it''s the association rules. I''m sure something big has happened to the point where they have to show that they know each other.


    "Hurry up, retarded snail!" Theo said impatiently.


    Larry gave him an irritated look for a moment before turning back to me.


    "See yater."


    I just responded with a smile.


    He turned and the three of them walked toward the Cafeteria exit. My eyes were still fixed on them and caught Larry''s shock face after Theo showed his Demon Compass.


    ''I see ... There''s another crack,'' I thought as I finished the rest of my coffee. I got up from my seat and followed them as I opened my status.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 19]


    [Level 20] [Exp: 78.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus]


    [Title: Tsundere Tamer]


    [HP: 470/470] [DP: 377/380]


    [STR: 50] [VIT: 47]


    [AGI: 50] [LUK: 30]


    [INT: 39] [WIS: 38]


    [Partners - 6]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Unused stat - 48]


    ''Add INT by 46 points.''


    [INT: 39] =\u003e [INT: 85]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 4 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 0 (Requires Demonic Erection lv 3)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 0 (Requires Charm lv 3)]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 0 (Requires HP Recovery lv 3, Energy Protection lv 3, Energy Siphon lv 3, Minimum level 50)]


    [Unused skill points - 4]


    ''Raise Dark Energy skill by 1 point.''


    [Dark Energy lv max (Requires 1 DP) - Skill used to fill cracks between dimensions. The bigger the crack, the greater DP consumed (1 DP = 1 m2)]


    ''Raise Demonic w skill by 2 points.''


    [Demonic w lv 3 - (Requires 6 DP) - Skills used by the demons to turn their hands into strong ws that can give bleeding status effect per wound (1 point per 3 seconds), 30% have the chance to do instant death when attacking critical points at lower-level opponents. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock a new skill.]


    [Demonic Spike (Area) - Skill used by the demons to create ckncesposed entirely from Demonic Power that can give melts down status effects (2 INT point = 1 Damage point)]


    ''Raise Demonic Spike skill by 1 point.''


    [Demonic Spike lv 1 - (Requires 5 DP) - Skill used by the demons to create ten ckncesposed entirely from Demonic Power. The number ofnces increases with higher levels of the skill.]


    ''Close.''


    I checked all my skill descriptions on my way back to Cafeteria earlier. That''s why I already know what skills I need to take and since I have to help them without getting caught I have to use ranged attacks that depend on my INT. And because I don''t know how many demons we will faceter I chose to raise my Demonic Spike which is an area attack skill instead of my Hell Thunder which only can hit a single target.


    ''I just hope my opponent isn''t the Vengeful Imp. Because if so, I will have no choice but to face him in my Demonic Form. ''

 Chapter 52. Rotten Fish And Sweaty Socks

    <h4>53 Chapter 52. Rotten Fish And Sweaty Socks</h4>


    The police car sirens'' sound could be heard in Cherrias za, a shopping district not far from Diamond College. Several police cars were parked crosswise, blocking the road, blocking people from entering the area. Several ambnces were also seen busy handling several injured people who were lying on the stretchers.


    The policemen stood at the front lines with their left hands stretched forward. The magic bracelets on their wrists glowed and a wallposed by their magic power covered the ce. The magic bracelet is a device for converting a person''s magic power into a magic shield that ismonly used by the police. While behind them, another troop of policemen braced in their position with their magic guns. Simr to the magic bracelet, a magic gun is a device to turn someone''s magic power into magic bullets.


    Unfortunately, although magic shields are effective enough to withstand the demon attacks, magic bullets are not very effective at killing demons. It takes at least about 15 bullets just to kill a rat demon. Whereas without the Holy Chain that can bind it, the police will have difficulty to shoot it because of the demon''s fast movement. Therefore, in demons attack''s case, the police usually only closed the area, evacuated the residents and waited for the demon hunters to arrive.


    Larry, Emma and Theo had changed their clothes into demon hunter uniforms and covered their heads with hoods. Their feet stepped confidently towards the ce while as soon as the people saw their uniforms, they immediately gave them a way.


    ''Wow, they sure look like heroes.'' I stood by the alley, watching them from a distance with a cap over my head. Even though I didn''t change into Damian, but I already took off my sweater and ced my bag in my college locker.


    Once they arrived in front of the police, Theo showed them his demonpass and a shield disappeared to give them a way. They walked into the area and the shield re-formed behind them.


    I entered an alley nearby to avoid the crowd. Since I couldn''t follow them, I had to find another way. My gaze swept around me, making sure no one else was there before I returned my gaze to the building in front of me.


    ''Demonic Form Activated.''


    -Kkraakk --- Kkraakk --- Kkraakk


    Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my jeans, while my eyes turned red and my face changed to Damian.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    My feetnded on top of the building and walked to the other side as I folded my wings. My eyes swept downwards, looking for the demons'' location. And dozens of demons gathered in a small public park immediately caught my attention, it was very easy for me to find them since I was on a high ground.


    I watched them for a moment and their status appeared above their heads.


    [Name: Shadow Imp]


    [Level 6]


    [HP: 169/169]


    [DP: 55/55]


    My heart was pounding as my mind returned tost night''s incident. My eyes continued to check them one by one but I did not find any Chaos Imp or Vengeful Imp among them. I was relieved by that but then I realized their number was growing.


    I remembered one more thing.


    ''The crack!'' What that Shadow Imps did was the same as yesterday''s incident, it meant that they were probably waiting for their leader. They''re waiting for the Vengeful Imp toe out of the crack!


    My eyes swept around once again and found the Imps wereing from an alley not far from there. Well, what my ''not far'' means is 3 buildings away from where I am now. Since I was at a high ce everything didn''t seem far for me. I nced at the three of them to make sure they were still far away before jumping from building to building as fast as I could. I didn''t dare to fly too high because the sun was still shining brightly, they could see me easily.


    The stink stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me when I stood right in the building next to that alley.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    I opened my wings as I glided down. Several Chaos Imps and a weird crack hovering in their midst entered my sight. I immediately recognized them since they still haven''t turned themselves into humans like the Shadow Imps earlier. My eyes stared at them like an eagle eyeing its prey as I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w.''


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    In an instant, my speed got faster and hard ck skin grew over my hands like strong gauntlets. Once they entered my range, my w swung to the closest Imp''s neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 421 HP. ]


    The Imp turned into ashes while the other Imps turned their gaze at me in shock. Without wasting time, I jumped behind them and swung my w again.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Chaos Imp for 411 HP. ]


    With my demonic form, I could jump and slide behind one after another Imp with ease, turning their bodies one by one into ashes.


    As thest Chaos Imp before me turned to ashes, a sound rang behind me.


    -Kreekk --- Kreekk --- Kreekk ...


    I turned around and saw another Imp forcing himself out of the crack. Hispletely red eyes stared at me, sharp spikes covering his hands to his shoulders, as well as his feet. Due to his different shape from the Chaos Imp, I quickly checked him with my observation skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Foul Imp]


    [Level 24]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 516/516]


    [DP: 129/129]


    [Skills: Acid Ssh lv 3, Demonic w lv 3, Venom Spike lv 1]


    [Emotion: Rage]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Red Orb]


    [Talent: Spike Protection (Protects himself by extending the spikes around the body like a hedgehog)]


    From his talent, I could conclude that he has a strong body like the Chaos Imp. But since it didn''t say that he is invulnerable to magic attack so I decided to attack him from a distance as I searched for his weakness. I jumped backwards, my hand turned towards him.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand and attacked the Imp. I remember that I had a 10% chance to paralyze him with this skill, if it works then I can find his weak point more quickly.


    [You have struck a Foul Imp for 110 HP. ]


    "Grraaaahhhh!" The Foul Imp screamed angrily as he fired some spikes from his body.


    -Prang! -Prang! -Prang!


    The building ss breaking sound was heard as I flicked my wings to fly away from his spikes. Actually, I want to use my Devil Space skill to cover this ce but if I use it then Larry, Emma and Theo will be in demonic curse effect, I''m not sure they can fight against the Shadow Imps in that state.


    I noticed a red orb between his crotch.


    ''Found it!''


    Quickly, I aimed my hand at it.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' Yep! It was between his crotch, I didn''t want to attack it at close range.


    Ten cknces appeared in front of me and shot towards the orb, like bullets fired in a row.


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 162 HP. ] X10


    Soon his body turned to ashes. I turned my gaze to the crack since I realized there hasn''t been any announcement that my battle is over.


    Another Foul Imp tried to get out of it, his head, body and legs partially out, while his arms were still stuck inside. His body kept moving, rubbing against the edge of the crack, trying to open it even wider.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" I directed my hand at him.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Another ten cknces appeared in front of me and hurtled towards the orb between his crotch. But strangely there was no damage from it, even all mynces were destroyed before they could touch it.


    [Your Demonic Spike has been destroyed by a barrier.]


    [Your enemy is invulnerable to magic attack.]


    My eyes widened in shock. I nced behind him and caught a glimpse of another Imp who was dressed like a medieval mage, his staff pointed at the Foul Imp as he grinned evilly at me. I checked the status above his head.


    [Name: Mage Imp]


    [Level 26]


    [HP: 512/512]


    [DP: 203/213]


    It was clear, the Mage Imp used his skill to protect his friend. Without wasting time, I lunged to the Foul Imp. Since I can''t attack him with my magic attack, I just need to kill him with physical attacks.


    I kicked him hard right in the orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 412 HP. ]


    Then swung my w at it, but before my wnded, the Imp vomited something out of his mouth.


    A sticky and slimy liquid drenched my body as my w smashed his orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 410 HP. ]


    The Foul Imp''s body turned to ashes, while a sharp pain burned my skin apanied by a hissing sound. I grimaced in pain as my skin turned red like scalded by boiling water.


    [You have taken 54 Acid damage.]


    [Warning! You are in an acid burn effect.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 10%.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 1 point per 2 seconds.]


    "What the hell!" I cursed in annoyance as I shook off the remaining fluid from my body, enduring the pain. The stench of rotten fish mixed with sweaty socks that hadn''t been washed for a month wafted from it. But then I held out my hand in front of me as I realized the Imp Mage had pointed his staff at me.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    The Mage Imp cancelled his spell and protected himself with a barrier. All mynces were destroyed before it could touch him.


    [Your Demonic Spike has been destroyed by a barrier.]


    [Your enemy is invulnerable to magic attack.]


    Before that Mage Impunched another attack, I cast my skill.


    ''Dark Energy.''


    The dark aura emanating from my hands covered the crack as I held back the stinging pain that stabbed my skin. Realizing that the crack was almost closed, the Imp Mage cast another spell. A ck electric ball in the size of a baseball appeared in front of him and he hit it with his staff. The ball flew towards me, while I stopped my dark energy skill and countered it with my Demonic Spike.


    My cknces flew towards it, his electricity orb and mynces collided in the mid-air, blowing it before it coulde out the crack. The Imp Mage was thrown away, while I cast my Dark Energy to close the crack.


    A few secondster, the crack was closed.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 21.]


    [You have 7 unused stat points.]


    [You have 1 unused skill point.]


    I let out a sigh of relief as I lowered my hand.


    ''Dispel, Dark Healing.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The acid burn effect has been neutralized.]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    The pain that burned my skin disappeared, and so did all of my wounds. Unfortunately, even though the acid burn effect was gone, the stench that covered me didn''t diminish at all.


    "Dammit! Stupid Imp! If you got a hangover just jackpot somewhere else!" I cursed again, waving my hands, feet, head and wings, hoping it could reduce the smell.


    Realizing my efforts were in vain, I let out another sigh and pped my wings, bringing my body upward.


    ''Looks like I have to go home to take a shower after this.''


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Kyle, Siegrail, ? EroMan ?, timothy wickham, thedeathnote, Nichs Zoeger, Ser, Ely, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, babaayagga, Tiago Ferreira, TheAzure, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Dan Vaughan, Meanderaway, Henrique da Silva, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, Michelle Randall, meKingPJm -Gaming, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, Saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 53. Who Are You?

    <h4>54 Chapter 53. Who Are You?</h4>


    Larry, Emma and Theo''s PoV


    "Arrrgggg!" A scream of pain escaped from a Shadow Imp''s mouth before Larry as his Mana Strike pierced the Imp''s body. But he couldn''t be relieved yet because there are still a lot of imps ahead of them. His sweat was pouring out as he started to breathing heavily, he even could feel his MP getting low.


    Theo''s and Emma''s condition were not much different from him either. Both of them gasped for breath as their MP started to run out.


    They retreated and pressed their backs against each other, their hands on the Imps that surrounded them, their hearts were pounding.


    "Hey, when the reinforcements arrive?" Larry asked Theo. Theo was the first person who received this mission from the headquarters. The headquarters said that they would immediately send in the reinforcements for them since this is arge scale attack, but they had not arrived yet.


    "Shut your mouth, snail! Just keep fighting!" said Theo in a stern tone. But despite his words, his eyes looked around in caution. He was actually not sure they could beat this Imp army. There were about a hundred Imp when they came and they were already luring the Imp little by little to defeat them more easily. But in the end, the Imps discovered their strategy and surrounded them.


    Meanwhile, Emma remained silent as she continued to pay attention to her surroundings. Her mind returned to yesterday''s incident. Although she didn''t tell anyone about Damian''s ability, to be honest, she was quite curious how he could defeat demons without using any skill. Because she had to admit the demon hunter''s weakness was once their MP depleted, then they wouldn''t be able to fight back. All they could do was run away. As for Damian, he could continue to fight to the death, just like her mentor. Yes, Mr Renart was known as the best demon hunter because he could fight without relying on his MP, he could kill demons just by relying on his strength, just like Damian. That''s why she was so interested in Damian when she saw him fight.


    The Imps around them grinned and started to approach, while they got ready to cast their skills but suddenly some cknces fell from above the Imps, crashing on them like rain. In an instant, some of the Imps'' bodies turned into ashes, while a hissing sound was heard from some of the Imp that had copsed in front of them. A few secondster their bodies also turned into ashes. The Imps swept their gaze around in confusion.


    "What is that ?!" said Larry spontaneously. Just like those Imps, their eyes also swept around in confusion, trying to find out a clue.


    "I do not know!" replied Theo. But from the cknces, they could confirm it wasn''t a demon hunter.


    They froze as their eyes stared around them in shock, confusion and fear. Their hearts were beating even faster. Even though this person killed the Imps but that doesn''t mean this person is their friend, he could be their enemy.


    "Hey! Show yourself!" shouted Larry, trying to provoke him.


    No answer.


    "Hey! Are you deaf ?!" again, Theo tried to provoke him and still had no answer.


    "Sir, if you are a friend, please answer us," said Emma. She knew Larry and Theo were talking too harshly to him, so she tried to be nice.


    But still no answer.


    After a while they waited, they finally lowered their hands since no one or no answer came. But one for sure, it looks like this guy didn''t want to attack them because if he wanted to do it, he should have attacked them along with the Imps. On the other hand, their Demon Compass didn''t react anymore, showing that the cknces weren''t from a demon.


    They exchanged nces in confusion.


    "Maybe he''s shy like me?" said Larry in a casual tone.


    "Hmph! Are all the mirrors in your house broken?" Theo replied sarcastically.


    Emma remained silent while her mind continued to wander in confusion.


    "Or maybe he doesn''t want to show himself because he has different power from ours?" she said out of blue.


    ----


    Ethan''s PoV


    I knelt on one knee on top of a building near the park as my eyes looked at them, watching Emma, Larry and Theo looked around in confusion. Shortly I could see Theo turned his gaze to Larry and he seemed to be babbling something to him. My smile blossomed, It looked like Larry still joked around even at times like this.


    ''Too bad I can''t hear what they are saying.''


    Actually, I was quite surprised to see Larry could fight seriously earlier, although he usually ying around even for serious problems.


    I checked the status over their heads.


    [Name: Larry Grandroar]


    [Level 11]


    [HP: 181/213]


    [MP: 23/91]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark]


    [Level 7]


    [HP: 103/183]


    [MP: 21/63]


    [Name: Theo Ragelight]


    [Level 10]


    [HP: 151/195]


    [MP: 25/82]


    ''Thankfully, none of them was seriously injured and it seems Emma just got level up.''


    After confirming their condition, I got up.


    ''Right! It''s time to take a shower, ''I thought as I turned.


    ''Demonic Form deactivated!''


    [You have deactivated your Demonic Form.]


    A secondter, I returned to my human form. My hands stretched forward as I imagined my backyard.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My house''s backyard, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal and darkness devoured me.


    -----


    Larry, Emma and Theo''s PoV


    As they stepped out of the area, they were greeted by cheers and apuse from the police, the other demon hunters and the people who stood along the way. This was the first demon''s attack that had urred while the sun was still shining so no one would have expected this at all. This was also arge scale attack since the Demon Compass showed a high number.


    But despite the cheering voices for their victory, their expressions remained the same. Even Larry could not make a joke, since his words seemed stuck in his throat. They knew clearly, today''s victory was not theirs, in fact, today''s battle showed how weak they were. Even Theo and Larry began to question whether they deserved their top hunter status.


    Their feet stepped into a car from the Demon Hunter Association.


    "Where should I take you?" A chauffeur asked them.


    "I''m going to the headquarters, both of them still have some business around here. Take them to the usual ce," Theo replied.


    "Very well," said the chauffeur. The usual ce Theo was referring to, was the small hiding ce for demon hunters that scattered all over the city. That ce was an emergency ce for the hunters to hide from demons but they could use it as a ce to change their clothes so that their identities would remain hidden.


    Their car started moving while they were lost in their own thoughts. Before they came here, they received the information that the border between the dark dimension and the human world was deteriorating. That''s what brought Theo to meet Emma at her college as soon as he received it.


    Yes, because ofst night''s report, the association temporarily confiscated Emma''s Demon Compass and suspended her for a week. They thought she had given a false report and tampered her Demon Compass. During her suspension period, the association would not give her any information either, so Theo took the initiative to meet her at the college to inform her in person.


    Then an attack suddenly came. Since this was the first demon''s attack while the sun was still shining brightly, none of the demon hunters was ready. There were only three of them who happened to be near the incident. Because this was an emergency, the association allowed Emma toe along and send the location to Theo''s Demon Compass.


    Suddenly, a mysterious strong person appeared. That person saved them, as well as showed their weakness. Even Theo couldn''t show his arrogant face like usual.


    Now they didn''t know what they had to say to the association, saying there was a mysterious person helping them and could kill all those demons in an instant sounded absurd. Even if they told everything honestly, maybe Emma would be used of inciting Theo and Larry to lie and bias the information. While they didn''t have any evidence either.


    It could be that the association has suspended them like Emma or worse, the association would temporarily lock them up so they could ensure they were not hallucinating or under a demon''s influence. That''s why they decided to keep their mouth shut about this mysterious person. But one for sure, because of this incident, Theo and Larry, who had doubtedst night''s report, now believe it.


    "Do you think he''s the same person who cleared upst night''s incident?" Theo said in a low voice.


    "Maybe," said Emma.


    "Have you seen himst night?" asked Larry curiously.


    Emma shook her head side to side.


    "But maybe I can find a clue from ''him''."


    "You want to see that man again?" Theo said curtly. He knew who Emma mean was Damian.


    "Yes, he''s the only clue we have," said Emma. From the explosion that had urred when she and Damian arrivedst night, she could confirm someone else was fighting the demons and that person is probably the same person who helped them today.


    "Who do you mean?" said Larry in confusion.


    "Shut up, snail," said Theo.


    As Larry and Theo started to argue, Emma was lost in thought.


    ''I hope Damian has a clue regarding this mysterious person.''

 Chapter 54. Soft Refusal

    <h4>55 Chapter 54. Soft Refusal</h4>


    As soon as I left the portal, my feet walked towards my house''s entrance while the portal behind me closed.


    ''I hope I could go to the bathroom without getting caught.'' I could imagine Celia''s expression if she saw me in this state. I''m sure she wouldugh at me if I said I just fell into a dumpster.


    I opened the door and Celia was already standing in front of it.


    "Brother?" Celia turned towards me in surprise. From her clothes, it looks like she was just about to leave.


    "Celia-"


    But before I finished my sentence, she covered her nose and creased her brows.


    "What happened to you ?! Why do you smell so bad ?!" sheined.


    "I had a little ident earlier, so I need to take a shower now," I replied soberly. I just took a step but she stopped me.


    "Wait! Take off your shoes."


    I sighed and followed her words. I couldn''tin, because she was the one who always cleaned the house. While she took a pair of slippers and put it down in front of me.


    "Just go straight to the bathroom, I will clean your shoes." Her hand did note off her nose.


    "Thank you," I said, putting on the slippers. I quite surprised she didn''tugh at me.


    "Don''t forget to wash your clothes in the bathroom!" she warned.


    "Okay." I went into the bathroom and showered until this stink stench disappeared from me.


    After changing my clothes and taking care of my dirty clothes, I walked down the stairs to the living room.


    "Celia?" I called out as I swept my gaze around me, but I couldn''t find her.


    ''Is she gone?''


    A small note on the table caught my attention. I took and read it.


    ''I''m going to Alumore College toplete my registration. I''ve cleaned your shoes and sprayed shoe perfume on it. You have to be careful next time. Celia. ''


    My feet walked towards the door and found my shoes were clean. A smile spread across my face, I didn''t expect this. Not only didn''tugh at me, but she also helped me to clear up this annoying smell.


    ''I think she''s more mature now,'' I thought as I put on my shoes. I locked the door and extended my hand to open the portal.


    -----


    11.35 AM, Diamond College.


    I opened my locker to take my bag and check my cellphone. There was a message on my cellphone and I immediately opened it.


    Diamond: Meet me at my office at 12.00 PM.


    Me: Okay.


    After replying to her message, I put my cellphone back into my bag. Since I still have a lot of time, I decided to go to the toilet to put on my sweater. Even though I wore a simr t-shirt as my previous one but this was clearly a different t-shirt, I needed to cover it with my sweater before someone noticed it.


    I just finished putting my sweater on and was about to turn around, but Larry was already standing beside me.


    " I - I can exin everything," he stammered. From his expression, I could tell he felt guilty about what happened at the Cafeteria.


    "It''s okay, I understand," I replied in a rxed tone. I knew, whatever he was going to say he couldn''t possibly admit he and Emma were demon hunters. Besides I didn''t need any exnation from him.


    "No! You don''t understand! I can exin this!" he insisted. His eyes stared at me filled with seriousness.


    Seeing his reaction, I gave him a chance to exin.


    "Okay, go ahead," I shrugged indifferently.


    "So ... Ehmm ... We-- I mean, Emma and I are just friends," he began his exnation.


    "Oh! And she''s not my girlfriend," he immediately added.


    "Okay ..." Even though I didn''t know who his girlfriend was, and doubted his words, but from Emma''s status I already knew that she was still single.


    "Ah ... Em ... We also don''t have any special rtionship. I - I nned to introduce her to you, I''m just waiting for the right time," he reasoned.


    "Right time?" I asked in confusion. I wasn''t sure he dared introduce me to Emma and broke the association rules for that.


    His eyes looked around in panic since his own words trapped him. I knew he was trying to find another excuse.


    "I - I nned to introduce her on your birthday," he said without a second thought.


    A chuckle popped out of my mouth as soon as I heard his reason.


    "So you nned to introduce her today?" I could guess he even forgot today is my birthday.


    "Not today but---" His words stopped and he took out his cellphone to check today''s date. After realizing it, he returned his gaze to me with an awkward smile.


    "I mean on your next birthday..."


    I shook my head slowly at his words. It was clearly a cheap lie.


    "I''ll wait for it," I said casually. I gave him a tap on his shoulder as a sign I wasn''t angry while he paused and lowered his head.


    My feet stepped past him, but his voice stopped me.


    "I''m sorry... "


    I stopped and turned around.


    He lifted his head and looked at me deeply.


    "I''m sorry I can''t be honest to you about this."


    A breath escaped my mouth and a smile formed on my lips.


    "I told you it''s okay." Of course, I understood his difficulties because both of us had to hide our identities from the public.


    "You really aren''t mad at me?" he asked in disbelief.


    "I''m not, but I will be mad if you don''t start doing your paper." Even though he wasn''t badly injured but his MP was low, even without checking with my observation skill I could tell he was tired. He needed to take a rest and that paper was a good excuse to send him home early.


    Slowly, a smile grew on his face.


    "Thank you, buddy! You really are my best friend!" his trademark dramatic tone returned.


    "Kay, see yater," I said, turning and leaving. But just as I walked out of the toilet, Emma was already waiting for me.


    "Happy birthday, Ethan!" she said with a smile.


    I looked at her in surprise and confusion.


    "Larry arranged all of this for you. I''m sorry I forgot to introduce myself earlier. I''m Emma." She extended her hand.


    I took her hand.


    "Ethan." My confusion started to disappear as I could guess that she was listening to our conversation and came up with this n to help Larry.


    Larry ran toward us in a puzzled expression.


    "What--"


    "Larry, your surprise n worked," she interrupted as she let go of my hand.


    Larry quickly took a hint of Emma''s intentions.


    "Oh, yea! Surprise! Hahaha, I bet you believed in my acting earlier!" he added with a big grin on his face.


    "Thanks for the surprise."


    After that they paused awkwardly, their eyes staring at each other because they didn''t know what to do or say anymore. Since usually a surprise followed by a cake or a present, but since this was just Emma''s spontaneity, they didn''t prepare anything and I realized it.


    My gaze swept around them.


    "Where is your friend?" I tried to solve their awkwardness by bringing up another topic.


    "He has another urgent business," said Emma.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you, he''s also not Emma''s boyfriend. Because he''s annoying," Larry added quickly.


    Emma stared at Larry in annoyance since he shouldn''t say anything about Theo. While I bit my lips, holding back myughter.


    "Ah! I have an idea! How about we hang out for a bit?" Larry added again, trying to cover up his mistake.


    Emma just opened her mouth, I knew she wanted to refuse it since she still had some sses today.


    "I -"


    "I can''t. I have to go to Miss Diamond''s office soon," I interrupted her.


    "I forgot you are busy now ..." he said in disappointment. Whereas Emma looked relieved by my answer.


    I turned to Emma.


    "I hope you don''t mind if we talk againter."


    "Olivia told me a lot about you," she said with a smile.


    Even though she smiled sweetly but I caught her means. She implied that Olivia had feelings for me and she didn''t want to take me away from her best friend, so she drew a clear line between us from the start.


    "What that crazy bodyguard said to you?" said Larry curiously.


    Again, Emma looked at Larry in annoyance at his words.


    "Opss ... Sorry ..." Larry said in regret.


    She ignored Larry''s words and looked at me deeply.


    "I''m sorry. I hope you understand what I mean." It seems like she already knows my feelings for her from our conversation earlier and refuses as softly as possible.


    As soon as Larry caught what Emma meant, he was silent in awkwardness.


    But despite her rejection, I remained calm.


    "It''s only a casual chat, I didn''t mean anything to you. We can ask Olivia and Larry to join us." Olivia and Emma were best friends, so I already expected this. But of course, I didn''t n to give up.


    "Then, I don''t mind that," she replied simply.


    "I have to go to Miss Diamond''s office now." I turned to Larry.


    "Don''t forget to do your paper," I reminded him once again.


    "Okay," he replied simply.


    "See ya."

 Chapter 55. Shall We Play A Game?

    <h4>56 Chapter 55. Shall We y A Game?</h4>


    12.00 PM


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    "Come in," Diamond''s voice came from inside her office.


    I opened the door and entered her office. My eyes immediately turned to the CCTVs and made sure both of them were off before turning my gaze to Diamond who was sitting behind her desk and locked the door. Sincest night''s incident, I decided to be more careful with her because if Pearl could do that to keep Mia away from me, she could have done the same.


    "Ethan." She got up from her seat excitedly.


    "Good Afternoon, Miss Diamond." I walked over to her and took a seat.


    "There''s no one else besides us. Just call my name," she said as she sat down in her chair.


    "Okay."


    "I just finished your request," she began our conversation.


    "Do you want to check it out?" She turned herptop to me.


    "Has anyone responded?" My eyes moved side to side, reading theptop screen before me.


    "None of them has responded to my email yet," she replied.


    I nced at her briefly before returning my gaze to herptop screen. She seems to have sent her apology to her victims, but actually--she didn''t. Even though all of these email addresses were simr to the real ones, I know that all these emails are fake because I checked and remembered them well yesterday. I knew this had something to do with her pride as a Kraken descendant so she was still stubborn and didn''t want to admit her mistakes.


    ''Observation.''


    I checked her emotions with my observation skill to make sure she didn''t n to set me up again.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Diamond Seabloom] [Age: 20]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 97/97] [MP: 55/55]


    [Skills: Sea Communications lv 3]


    [Emotion: Untruthful, excited, in love.]


    [Love meter: 2/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Tip of tentacles]


    [Talent: Kraken''s blessing. ]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' partner.]


    [Profession: Master of the sea, Diamond College Owner.]


    From her emotions, I could conclude that even though she lied, she did not mean bad to me, but still ... In the contract, she had agreed with it.


    ''Fine. Then I will follow your game. '' I turned theptop back to her.


    "Just wait for their answer. It''s only been a day, they''ll definitely need some time to think," I said casually.


    "Okay." She gave me a smirk while I could feel something tickling my legs. I nced down, her tentacles already started creeping up on me.


    She leaned forward as she put her elbows on the desk, crossed her hands in front of her neck and rested her chin on it. Her eyes looked at me with a seductive gaze.


    I smirked and leaned forward as I also put one of my elbows on her desk. My chin rested on it.


    "Why don''t youe here?" I challenged her.


    She tilted her head and scowled.


    "Ethan ~" she sulked in a spoiled tone. Her tentacles started to creep into my jeans.


    A chuckle popped out of my mouth as I nced at the CCTVs to make sure they were still off. I stood up, pushed herptop to the side and climbed onto her big desk. Slowly, I crawled toward her, my eyes staring at her like a beast about to devour its prey. While she sat in her chair, biting her lips in temptation.


    My hand grabbed the back of her head and pulled her closer to me.


    "Shall we y a game?" I seduced. Secretly, I pointed my other hand at the CCTVs and snapped my fingers.


    ''Hell Thunder.''


    [Hell Thunder''s power is limited to 20%.]


    Thin dark lightning shot out of my fingertip and struck the CCTV.


    [You have struck a CCTV for 15 damage.]


    Although it didn''t let out an explosive sound, a small puff of smoke emitted from it, which proved that the device was broken. Then I did the same with the other one.


    Yep, when I returned to Cafeteria earlier, apart from checking all of my skill descriptions I was also checking out a lot of things, including what has changed after I became an admin. That status not only changed my quest system but also gave me freedom to control my power based on gestures.


    "What do you want to y?" she whispered. Her breasts moved up and down, impatient waiting for what I would do to her.


    I approached her ear and smirked.


    "Punishment game ..." I whispered.


    "Punishment?" she said in confusion.


    "M-hm, because someone tried to break her contract, so she should be punished," I exined.


    Shee was silent when she realized what I meant.


    "I wonder what punishment should I give her ?" I continued.


    "I don''t understand why you care so much about them. You don''t even know who they are, and vice versa. How long do you want to y a hero?" she said unhappily. All of her victims were from the senior semester. Of course, I didn''t know any of them.


    A short cynicalugh escaped my mouth. I took a breath before my hand caressed the side of her face slowly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''ve never been interested in ying a hero. I just don''t like what you did to them." I brought my lips closer to her ear.


    "Especially your arrogance and irresponsibility." It was very easy for her to treat the others at her will since she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and with her ability as a Kraken''s descendant she would never experience anything like them either. But she was my partner now, I had to teach her because I wasn''t interested in having a woman who bully others.


    Her tentacles began to stick and creep on my body.


    "Ethan, I''ll remind you once more. Even though you''ve signed the contract, but you still a student ---"


    "Owner," I interrupted her. I pulled my face and shifted it in front of her face.


    "In the contract, you say you gave me this college," I reminded her.


    "But, you are still a student, while I''m the chairwoman. Besides, it happened before you became the owner. As the previous Diamond College''s owner, I refused to cancel my decision," she said firmly.


    I sighed in annoyance as my hand shifted across her lips. But despite my gentle gesture, my eyes stared at her sharply.


    "Are you threatening me?" I said in an unhappy tone. I never demanded my women to always obey me and respect their freedom but her arrogance had crossed the line.


    She turned her face away.


    "I''m not threatening you. I just... want you to obey me a bit," she scowled.


    ''Obey her? Did I hear correctly? Does she think she can tame a demon like me?''


    She turned to face me and put her hands on my shoulders.


    "Ethan, I really like you. You are a special person for me ... Just focus on our rtionship, there''s no need to care about the others. After all, that students'' problems have no effect on us," she replied indifferently.


    What a selfish answer ... I thought she was just like Pearl but it turns out she was more self-centred than Pearl. How could she still refuse to admit her mistake and apologize? It was just a simple thing. After all, it was all in the contract, she should have fulfilled it.


    An evil smirk developed across my face as my hand took her sses and ced them on the desk.


    "Looks like I have to discipline you," I said in a casual tone. Even though she knew my profile,but I was not afraid anymore since I just discovered an interesting skill to control this situation. But of course, I will only use it if I have to.


    Her eyes widened as she could tell I wasn''t messing with my words. Quickly, she removed her hands from me, opened the drawer to take a remote and pressed the button to turn on the CCTVs. But of course, since I broke it, the CCTVs didn''t respond even though she had pressed it repeatedly. I could see she was getting more and more panicked.


    "Are your CCTVs broken?" I mocked her. I took the remote from her hand and threw it away nonchntly.


    Then I leaned forward and grabbed her chin.


    "Are you afraid? Didn''t you say I was only a student?"


    She certainly knew that. Even though I was the owner of this college, after all, all of this came from her and no one knew about the contract apart from us as well. But from her tentacles, she could also feel something wild boiling inside me.


    "Back off or I''ll punish you!" she ordered.


    "I don''t want to," I answered nonchntly. Since she broke her contract, I had no interest in ying as her gentleman.


    I crawled forward, got off the desk and stood in front of her. While she released her tentacles from me and tried to run away but I mmed both my hands on the arms of her chair, blocking her to escape. "Diamond ~ Shall we start this game?"

 Chapter 56. Punishment Game 18+

    <h4>57 Chapter 56. Punishment Game 18+</h4>


    Diamond ducked down and passed under my arm, trying to escape once more. Quickly, I caught her from behind and hugged her tightly.


    "Where are you going? Wasn''t it you who asked me toe over?" I whispered in a seductive voice.


    "Ethan, let me remind you one more time. We''re still at the college." Even though she tried to threaten me but I caught a trace of fear in her voice.


    Slowly, my hand reached the side of her face and stroked it gently.


    "Do you think I care?" I licked behind her ear and she trembled upon it.


    "I will make you obey me," I whispered.


    Without further ado, I pulled her and pressed her upper body onto the desk with her back facing me.


    "Ah!" she yelped in surprise. I leaned behind her, while my hands moved to take off her skirt and panties.


    "Ethan!" Her tentacles moved in my way but I caught one of them and licked it.


    "Ahh ~!" An erotic moan escaped her mouth as my tongue licked the tip of her tentacle and sucked it hard. My other hand moved between her legs and rubbed her entrance with my thumb.


    "Ahnn ... Ethan ..." She bit her lips, holding back the pleasure that I gave her. Her tentacles weakened and even spread out on their own, giving me more ess to her entrance.


    "If - if you want to punish me in this way ... I don''t mind ~"


    A ''plop'' sound could be heard as I pulled out her tentacle from my mouth.


    "You don''t mind about this?" I teased her.


    "Punish me, Ethan ... Punish me until you''re satisfied ~" she challenged in a spoiled tone. My hand rubbed and squeezed her butt.


    Without warning, I threw a hard p on her butt.


    - akk !!


    "Ahh!" she yelped. Even though I controlled my strength, but it left a faint red mark on her skin.


    A seductive smile bloomed on her lips.


    "So ... You want to y rough, hm?"


    A short chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "Yes. I don''t want to be a gentleman today." Even though I looked like I was seducing her, but I''m pretty sure this punishment will make her beg me.


    Without further ado, I plugged two of my fingers into her heat.


    "Ahh!" she twitched in surprise.


    My fingers moved skillfully, yed and explored her inside, tickling her warm inner wall. My other hand opened her mouth forcefully, slipping my fingers in and moved it inside her mouth.


    "Do you like being vited by a student? Hm? Miss chairwoman," I said sarcastically. Wet saliva dripped out of her mouth and covered my palm.


    "Ah ... haah ..." She could only respond with a muffled voice since my fingers were still in her mouth.


    She gasped as I touched her sweet spot.


    "Ahhhn ~ Ang ... ~ Ang ..." At my touch, prickly goosebumps erupted on her skin. Her body was getting hotter by every second. Her face flushed red and her breathing grew heavier.


    "Does it feel good?" I whispered. I could feel her heat loosened and her liquid dripping down to my fingers even started to wet her entrance.


    "Ahhh ~ ahnn ... yes ... It''s fewl ho gwod ..." she replied in a ragged breath.


    I pulled my fingers out of her heat and mouth. Then threw another p on her butt again.


    - akk !!


    "Let''s continue to the main course." An evil smirk adorned my face as Diamond looked impatient waiting for my punishment. My hands pulled down my zipper and jeans before I turned her over andid her on the desk. I leaned forward, pulled both of her hands over her head and held it against the desk with one of my hands. I rubbed my half-awake cock to her entrance, moistening it with her lubricant.


    "Do you want it?" I teased her again. Every friction made my cock even harder as my mating desire grew stronger.


    "Yes ..." She bit her lip impatiently, her eyes fixed on me filled with lust.


    "Ah ... Ethan ..."


    Feeling her gaze, I smirked and pushed my cock inside her.


    "Aggghhh ~!" she moaned loudly as I prated her heat in one push. My hot flesh filled her entire heat, while her inner wall mped and covered my cock perfectly.


    Just after I plugged in, I moved back and forth, hammering and thrusting her. The sound of loud banging flesh mixed with heavy breathing and loud moans filled the room.


    Yes-- ahhhh ... Ethan --- Oh ~ Ethan ... Ahh ... Hahhh ... more ... more --- aaanghhh! " she begged with a seductive expression. I knew she was already in high pleasure just like me.


    After a while, I could feel she was close to reaching her peak climax. When I felt her getting closer, I pulled out my cock and climbed up onto the desk as I spread my legs, locking her upper body with my weight, cing her head between my thighs.


    "Ethan?" She seemed confused by what I was doing.


    One of my hands pulled the back of her head closer to my hard rock cock. While my other hand shook it in front of her face.


    "Ahh --- ahhh !! No! Ethan !! Please, no!" she begged as she began to understand what I was going to do. Her panic was clearly visible on her face.


    I responded with a devious smile on my face as my eyes fixed on her. My hand shook my cock faster.


    "Ughhhh!" A moan out of my mouth as my head bent in the mid-air. My semen soaked all over her face, dripping down to her hair, neck and desk.


    I looked at her disappointed face and gave her a devious smile once again.


    "Ah ... Ah ... Why take it out outside?" Her dissatisfaction clearly sounded from her voice. I pulled out my cock before she cum, of course, she wasn''t satisfied.


    I brought my face closer to hers, my hands restrained her hands on the desk once more.


    "If you can break the contract, why can''t I?"


    "Eth-"


    Before sheined, I used my charm skill on her.


    ''Charm.''


    A sweet erotic fragrance wafted. Her face was getting redder, her eyes looked at me in extraordinary thirst.


    "Ethan --- ahh ... Ahh ... Please, satisfy me ... Please," she begged as she struggled. Some of her tentacles moved quickly, clinging to my neck and body, trying to pull me closer but I didn''t budge.


    I responded to her with a slight evil chuckle.


    "Didn''t I say I would discipline you?" I replied in an indifferent tone. I believed she was tormented. Moreover, my charm skill made things worse.


    "Ethan ... Please ..." she pleaded once again. Her body slithered slowly like a snake, trying to hold back a wave of desire within her.


    I remained silent as I enjoyed her expression. I shifted her hands over her head and held it with one of mine. While my other hand crept down and rubbed her entrance which was already wet once again. I could feel her heat throbbing hard as if begging me to thrust her


    "Ahh ... Hahh ... Ah ... Ethan ..." she begged again.


    Another evil chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "Say it that you are a bad girl." This time I will strip down all of her pride.


    "Ah ... I''m a bad girl," she said in a low voice.


    "Louder," I demanded.


    "I''m a bad girl!" she said in a louder voice.


    "Louder!"


    "I''m a bad girl!" she shouted.


    "Good ..." I shifted my hand from her heat to her face. Without prompting, her head raised up slightly and licked my fingers passionately, recing her lubricant that covered my fingers with her saliva.


    "Ethan ... Please ... I can''t take it anymore," she pleaded again, her eyes looked at me with tears.


    "I will let you go if you admit your mistake."


    "I was wrong! I''m sorry, I won''t do it again," she said quickly.


    "Fine." I released her and she just looked relieved that her suffering was over but I turned her around and pulled herptop in front of her.


    "I want you to send your apology now."


    "Ethan ... I promise I''ll do itter. Please satisfy me first ..." Her liquid that dripped from her heat was getting more and more. I knew she had reached her limit.


    I approached behind her ear and whispered.


    "Obey me ... Or I won''t touch you anymore," I threatened.


    She paused for a moment as she swallowed her pride before she put her hand on herptop and started typing. My gaze shifted to herptop screen, making sure she typed all the email addresses correctly. While my fingers continued to y at her entrance.


    "Nggghh ..." A soft moan came out of her mouth as she endured the burning desire in her body. But despite her condition, she still obeyed and her fingers kept typing on her keyboard.


    -Tak!


    She pressed the ''enter'' key hard, signalling that she had finished.


    "Ethan ... I''ve finished it ..." she said in a ragged breath.


    "Good girl." My hand stroked the side of her face slowly as my tongue licked the other side of her face. She smiled sweetly at mypliment.


    "Now I''ll give your reward."


    Author Note:


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel. Since I''ve reached my second goal, TIS will be released 4 times a week, starting from this week. Also, I just released two character images for my novel (Ethan and Damian) which are avable for all tier patrons.


    My ******* update schedule is Thursday / Friday.


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Tim LaForest, Simon Prei?, Green3000 ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, ? EroMan ?, timothy wickham, Kyle a keway, Nichs Zoeger, Ser, Ely, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, babaayagga, Tiago Ferreira, TheAzure, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Dan Vaughan, Meanderaway, Henrique da Silva, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, Michelle Randall, meKingPJm, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 57. You Don’t Need A Gentleman 18+

    <h4>58 Chapter 57. You Don��t Need A Gentleman 18+</h4>


    I closed herptop and moved it aside. To be honest, I wasn''t satisfied yet since I spent it outside earlier.


    My hand pushed her back, pressing her breasts against the desk. I leaned over her once again. Her entrance waspletely wet.


    ''Demonic Erection''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    "I''ll tell you beforehand, it will really hurt." I rubbed my hard rock cock at her wet entrance.


    Diamond nodded her head in submission. From her heat that continued to twitch I knew she didn''t care anymore as long as I fuck her.


    "Good girl," I said.


    Without further ado, I pushed my cock into her heat.


    "Aaaghhhh ---- ahhh... Ahhhh!" she yelped as she scratched her nails onto the desk. This time her scratch left a clear mark on the surface. Her head was raised in the mid-air and her eyes closed tightly. But despite her reaction, her tentacles clung to me, sneaked into my t-shirt and passionately kissed my whole body with its suckers.


    "Ngghhh ..." I grunted as my cock rubbed against her inner wall roughly. The incredible pleasure overwhelmed me. Even though her heat was very narrow, her overflow lubricant made it easier for me to keep pushing deeper without any difficulty. While her warm inner wall mped my cock even tighter than before.


    She took a quick breath after I put all of mine into it. But after a moment, my waist moved, shaking her body, warming her inside with every friction. One of my hands mped her shoulder, making sure she stayed in her position while the other slipped into her mouth, ying with her tongue.


    "Ahh ... ---- hahh ... Ahhh ..." moan after moan escaped from her mouth as she was unable to say a word to me.


    A slight evil chuckle came out of my mouth after seeing her helpless state.


    "Miss chairwoman, you will lose your pride if another student sees you in this state," I teased. My waist kept moving, stabbing her mercilessly.


    "Ohh --- Ahhh ... Ohhh ..." She was only able to answer me with a muffled moan as my fingers continued to y in her mouth, ying with her tongue. Her saliva soaked my palm once again.


    After a while, I stopped and took my fingers off her.


    "Turn around," I ordered.


    Obediently, she turned around without releasing my cock from hers, revealing her flushed face and naked breasts clearly to me. A human might not be able to do this, but since she was Kraken''s descendant she could do this easily. I pushed her body up as I climbed onto the desk and continued my action. My hands squeezed and yed with her breasts.


    My hips moved even faster and rougher, shaking her body even harder, shaking the desk violently.


    - Tak ... -Trakk, - Trakk ... Trakk ...


    "Uh ... Uh ... Ah... Ethan ... ahhh .... ahhh ... Ethan ..." She called my name repeatedly. She filled with enthusiasm, her eyes turned up as if she was in trance.


    The pleasure that brushed my body peaked, my cock was twitching a lot as I could no longer resist the pleasure that flooded my body. Finally, I shot my hot loads mixed with hers, while her body was raised slightly, her head bent backwards and a loud moan of satisfaction escaped her mouth.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 22.]


    [You have 12 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 3/10 - I cannot stop thinking about you. ]


    "Ah ... - hah-hah-hah-" She took a quick breath as her bodyid limply in front of me.


    My face fell down to her and my lips bumped hers as her reward. Her lips moved in sync, her tongue twisted and shed with mine.


    I broke my kiss as I pulled out my cock. Then I crawled up and put her head between my thighs once again, my cock that was starting to return to normal in front of her face. I put one of my hands behind her head to support it. Her eyes were immediately fixed on my cock as she bit her lips in temptation.


    "Clean me," I demanded. A smirk on my face.


    Without answering, she obediently began to lick my cock, cleaning my remaining semen that was still stuck on it. A tickling sensation greeted my skin as her tongue continued to move between my cock and my groin.


    "Miss Chairwoman, I don''t think you need a gentleman but someone who can control you," I teased. My eyes fell on her, watching her every move. I said this because she seemed more satisfied than yesterday.


    Hearing my words, she stopped and pulled her head.


    "What do you---"


    She was just about toin but I pulled her head, burying it between my crotch.


    "You shouldn''t talk before you finish it," I interrupted.


    Obediently, she continued to lick my cock and crotch. Her tentacles crept up and kept tickling my body. Her hands hugged my waist tightly.


    After a while, I removed my grip from her and she pulled her head away from me. I grabbed her chin and made her look at me.


    "Good girl," Iplimented her for obeying me.


    She smiled shyly with a flushed face at mypliment.


    "I''m d if you like it," she said in a low voice. Her pride has beenpletely engulfed by my dominance.


    I brought my face closer to her, my eyes staring into hers filled with seriousness.


    "But I remind you once again ... Don''t ever try to break your contract like before or you will regret it," I threatened.


    She nodded her head in response.


    After I was satisfied with her answer, I got down from the desk and plopped myself nonchntly into the chair. My hand reached out to her and a seductive smirk adorned my lips.


    "Come," I demanded.


    Diamond got off from the desk and sat on myp. Her arms were wrapped around my neck, her head rested on my shoulders and one of her tentacles yed between my crotch. One of my hands hugged her waist.


    "I''ll be waiting for your report next Monday."


    "Can Ie to your house tomorrow?" she said. Tomorrow was Sunday, we couldn''t meet at the college.


    "Didn''t I tell you I don''t want to involve my family in our rtionship." It would be very strange if a chairwoman like her suddenly came to her student house for no reason.


    She pulled her head away and stared at me.


    "Ethannn ~" she sulked in a spoiled tone. Her eyes looked at me with a pleading look.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth after I saw her spoiled behaviour.


    "Okay, okay. But we''ll meet outside."


    A happy smile bloomed on her face.


    "Okay." She put her head back on my shoulder, tilted her head and looked at me.


    "Ethan, kiss me ..." she purred.


    My lips fell down to her and we kissed again.


    ------


    Diamond''s PoV


    Diamond''s lips moved in sync with Ethan''s. Their tongues slipped into each other''s mouths and swam wildly in it. It never urred to her that she, a proud and rich Kraken''s descendant could obey a poor student who was younger than her.


    For a long time, she had always acted arrogantly and looked down on the others, it was all due to her bloodline abilities. No one dared to oppose or deny her. Besides that, unlike her twins, Diamond had higher intelligence than her, making her think she was even higher than the others even among the Kraken''s descendants itself, no one could beat her. This was a blessing for her, as well as a curse ... Let alone a man who had higher abilities than her, even for finding a man who was equal to her was difficult.


    That''s why she took over the best college at Aeros and reced it with her name, Diamond College, in the hope that she would find a perfect gentleman among these students. Even though she knew she had been using a bad method all along but she didn''t care, for her she would do anything to get that rare man.


    Although she hated to admit it, but just like Ethan said, rather than a gentleman she needed someone who could control her overly high pride and remind her that above the sky, there was still another sky.


    Initially, Ethan''s appearance, status and profile didn''t appeal to her at all. He was not handsome, his body was a little thin, he was younger than her and he was from a poor family. Ethan was far from perfect for her, but it turned out that she was wrong. It wasn''t just his intelligence able to make her swallow her own trap but Ethan was also able to tame her. His dominance overwhelmed her and made her discover her hidden sides that she never knew.


    They broke their kiss.


    "Ethan, do you still want to do it again?" she flirted shyly. She didn''t deny that even though today Ethan was rougher than yesterday but somehow she felt addicted to him.


    "But like I said before, I don''t want to be a gentleman today." Another seductive smirk adorned his face.


    Diamond rubbed his face.


    "It''s fine, I''mpletely yours."

 Chapter 58. A Guest 18+

    <h4>59 Chapter 58. A Guest 18+</h4>


    The sound of our loud banging flesh echoed throughout the room. The chair where I sat now shook violently as Diamond sat on myp, shaking her waist up and down, pushing my cock deeper into her heat, warming her inner wall and my cock with every rough friction she made. Her arms were wrapped around my neck, her ripe breasts shook up and down in front of me. Drops of sweat dripped down her neck down her breast and dripped off her pink tip.


    Her face flushed, her eyes tightly closed, her head tilted slightly backwards enjoying my big cock stimting her inner wall.


    "Ahh --- ahh --- ahh --- hahh," moan after moan escaped her mouth as she continued to move her body.


    While I sat leisurely, my back was leaning against the back of the chair and my hands resting on the armrests, a smirk adorned my lips. Not a single piece of clothes covered my body.


    "Harder," I demanded.


    Obediently, she rocked her waist even harder.


    "Agh ... Ahhh ... Ah ..." her moans grew louder.


    "More!"


    She shook her waist even harder than before, banging our flesh even rougher.


    "Ah --- ahh --- ahh ... Ethan ... I can''t take it anymore," she said in a ragged breath.


    "Not yet, I still want more."


    She bit her lower lip, holding back the extraordinary pleasure that was drowning her mind and body. Her body continued to move up and down without resting.


    My smirk widened when I saw her expression desperately holding back the pleasure within her.


    "Ethan - ah - hahh - ah ... I really can''t - ah - hold it anymore ..." she begged.


    "Cum with me." My hands gripped her waist tightly and pulled her body down, pushing my cock deeper into her heat.


    "Ohhhh !!!" she moaned loudly. Her head bent in mid-air, her hands scratched my neck to my back as we cum together.


    "Nggghhh" I grunted. My hands hugged her hips tightly, making sure she could not move from her position before all my hot liquid came out in hers.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Her body was wet with sweat. One of my hands pulled her closer to my bare chest. She leaned to me without resistance, cing her head on my shoulder.


    "Ethan, you cum so much. Do you like it?" she asked in a soft voice. Her breath was panting after that hard exercise. Her hand moved gently down from my neck to my chest.


    I grabbed her chin and raised it, making her face me.


    "Yes, you did well," Iplimented her.


    She smiled shyly at mypliment.


    "Kiss me," she asked.


    "I didn''t know you were such a spoiled girl," I teased.


    "Ethan ~" she sulked in a spoiled tone, her brows furrowed.


    I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her at me. Our lips crashed into each other as well as our tongues. A long passionate kiss followed.


    The telephone on the desk rang, interrupting our kiss.


    We released our kiss and she leaned to the desk. She cleared her throat before reaching out to press the loudspeaker button.


    "Yes?" she replied.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Diamond. I''m sorry for bothering you but you have a guest. She said she had something important to discuss with you." A male voice answered.


    "Tell her I''m busy right now," she replied curtly.


    After hearing her answer, suddenly a rowdy noise was heard from there.


    "Wait!"


    "Give me the phone!" A woman''s voice was heard from there.


    "Crekk --- krekk - creck"


    Both of us frowned in confusion and exchanged nces before returning our gaze to the telephone on the desk.


    "Hey, sis! It''s me Pearl! I have to discuss something important with you," Pearl''s voice sounded irritated.


    Diamond gasped in surprise as soon as she heard Pearl''s voice, she quickly got off myp and approached the desk. Both of her hands were ced on it.


    "Pearl, what are you doing here ?!" she said in half shocked tone.


    "I want to discuss what I said this morning with you," Pearl replied.


    "Ah ... Um ..." Diamond nced at me and I responded with a nod. She returned her gaze to the telephone.


    "I''ll see you in 10 minutes," she said.


    "Okay." Then she hung up the phone.


    "I think we should end our meeting here," I said as I stood up and picked up my clothes that were scattered on the floor. Even though I was no longer afraid about my identity, based on Pearl''s words she seemed to want to discuss something with Diamond privately.


    "It''s okay, she''s my sister. She already knows about you. How about I introduce her to you?"


    I stopped and turned towards her.


    "As long as both of you two don''t mind," I replied in a rxed tone.


    -----


    "What took you so long?"ined Pearl as she stepped into the room.


    "Why did youe without any appointment anyway?" replied Diamond, closing the door behind her.


    I got up from the sofa.


    "Good Afternoon, Miss," I greeted her. Currently Diamond and I had our clothes on. She also washed her face and sprayed dry shampoo on her hair since I cum so much on her face earlier.


    Pearl stopped in front of me, folded her hands in front of her breasts and sighed in annoyance.


    "No wonder, it took you so long to let me in." Then she shifted her gaze to Diamond who had just arrived beside her.


    "You know, before, everyone looked at me as if I''m a freak. How annoying!" sheined again.


    I could guess all of that because Pearl was wearing a sexy mini dress with a deep neckline that showed her cleavage clearly, coupled with high heels. It was definitely notmon college clothes.


    "It''s because your dress," replied Diamond, pointing at Pearl''s clothes with her eyes. Pearl just snorted as she looked away in annoyance.


    Diamond approached me.


    "Ethan, this is my sister, Pearl."


    I extended my hand to Pearl.


    "I''m Ethan, nice to meet you."


    Pearl observed me from bottom to top before taking my hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Ethan." She released her hand from me and threw herself onto the single sofa nearby nonchntly. While I and Diamond were also sitting side by side on the long sofa.


    Pearl''s eyes were still locked onto mine, her brows furrowed.


    "Sis, are you serious with him?"


    "Of course I''m serious, he already signed my contract," replied Diamond without hesitation.


    Pearl leaned forward, her eyes still fixed on mine.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked in confusion.


    "You''re not wrong but I think my sister''s brain is wrong." Pearl shook her head side to side with a sigh once again, but her eyes didn''t leave mine. Looks like she didn''t believe Diamond could choose me.


    "Pearl, watch your words," said Diamond in exasperation.


    While I could understand Pearl''s words, Damian''s appearance was very different from mine. After all, she was already attached to Damian, so I considered her disinterest in me as a normal reaction.


    "All right, all right," Pearl said in an indifferent tone as she threw her back on the sofa again.


    "What brings you here?" asked Diamond.


    "As I said earlier I want to talk about what I said this morning," Pearl said, starting their conversation.


    Diamond sighed.


    "You''ve heard my words earlier, right? I''m serious with him and he has signed my contract," she replied.


    Pearl frowned in dissatisfaction with Diamond''s answer.


    "At least you should see him first. I''m sure you will change your mind after you meet him," she insisted.


    ''Does Pearl want to make Diamond to meet Damian?'' I guessed.


    Meanwhile, after hearing Pearl''s words, Diamond turned her face away unhappily.


    "I told you I had no interest in your man," she tly refused.


    Okay ... From Diamond''s words, I could guess Pearl was not just asking Diamond to meet Damian but more than that.


    ''Is Pearl nning to share Damian with her?'' Actually that was good news for me. Instead of doing it separately like this, wouldn''t it be better to do it all at once? But before I could admit Damian and Ethan were the same person, I had to increase their love meter to 6/10. After all, I would rather use my Demon''s Rule skill than my Demon''s Contract skill, unless I have to. Because the Demon''s Contract skill would turn them into demons like me. forever.


    "Oh---Come on!" Pearl sulked.


    "No, absolutely not," Diamond reaffirmed.


    Pearl looked at Diamond in annoyance.


    "Why are you so annoying? You know, even your high--" Pearl''s words stopped as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    I pressed my lips, trying to hold back myughter, I could guess Pearl almost blurted out about Mia.


    Diamond turned her gaze to Pearl in curiosity.


    "Your Highness?"


    Pearl nced at me while I returned my expression to normal.


    "Do you want to have a private discussion with Miss Diamond?" I offered.


    Pearl''s hand opened her mouth.


    "Yes, I want to talk to my sister in private."


    "Is that really important?" asked Diamond in disbelief.


    Pearl nodded.


    Hearing her answer, I took my bag and turned my gaze to Diamond as I stood up from my seat.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself."


    "See ya tomorrow," replied Diamond.


    I turned my gaze to Pearl and smiled at her as a goodbye. She replied with another smile. Then I walked towards the exit.

 Chapter 59. What Is She Afraid Of?

    <h4>60 Chapter 59. What Is She Afraid Of?</h4>


    Diamond and Pearl''s PoV


    "Who do you mean by your highness?" asked Diamond in curiosity, as soon as her office door closed.


    "Princess Mia Ashelis. I met herst night," Pearl replied.


    Diamond''s eyes widened in shock and confusion.


    "What is she doing here?"


    "She''s in an exile period. That''s why she''s disguised herself as amoner."


    Diamond frowned.


    "This is the first time I have heard of it."


    "I also just found it outst night." Pearl leaned herself to Diamond and stared at her.


    "And do you know what''s crazier than that? She also knows Damian, even both of us just made love with himst night."


    Diamond chuckled.


    "So both of you just tortured that poor man? And you still asked me to join you?" She shook her head side to side in confusion at her sister''s request.


    "Do you still want to torture him even more ?" Kraken''s descendant had so many ''legs'' that could be used to bind and stimte their partner, making them as a toy, even could make them cum so many times without having to do any intercourse. While Lamia had a strong tail and a wild sex habit. That''s why she could imagine how Pearl and Mia teased Damian as their toy all night.


    Pearl frowned as she remembered what happenedst night.


    "What do you mean by torture him? Last night he was able to defeat us without a single drop of sweat on his face," Pearl said in an annoyed tone. She was still upset over her failure. Damian didn''t fight back at all, they tied him up, ying with his body in hopes that they could hear a plea from his mouth. But the result was the opposite ... Damian made them drown in pleasure and made them forget themselves even seed to make them plead.


    Diamond leaned forward as a sign that she was really interested.


    "Are you serious?" her curiosity was clearly visible on her face.


    "I''m not lying to you," Pearl assured her.


    "That''s why I need your help to tame him," she said pleadingly. Somehow she wanted to see Damian''s sharp eyes staring at her with a pleading look, saw his handsome face turn red from holding the incredible pleasure in his body, heard his panting breath and trembling voice begging to her. That''s the reason why she decided to invite her sisters to join them.


    Diamond was silent, Pearl''s invitation was very tempting for her since a man who could handle a Kraken''s descendant and a Lamia at the same time was rare. This applied not only to the human race but also to other races.


    Her curiosity to join Pearl bugged her but suddenly Ethan''s voice rang in her head.


    ''I''ll remind you once again ... Don''t ever try to break your contract like before or you will regret it.''


    Since Diamond didn''t answer her, Pearl grabbed her hand and broke Diamond''s thought.


    "You will help me, right?" Pearl emphasized.


    Diamond took Pearl''s hand off hers.


    "Too bad I''m not interested in it," she said casually, turning her face to the other way.


    Pearl frowned in annoyance, she could have guessed it all because of Ethan.


    "I do not understand what you see from that man. You can find a man like him anywhere." Pearl held Diamond''s hand again and looked at her.


    "But Damian is different. At least you should try it first."


    Diamond withdrew her hand once again and gave Pearl an annoyed look.


    "No," she said firmly. She couldn''t imagine if Ethan got angry and didn''t want to touch her anymore.


    Pearl snorted and scowled.


    "Sis ... Do you remember, we once hoped to serve the same man?"


    "I remember," Pearl replied. But of course, their hope was almost impossible because no one could do it with them at the same time.


    "And Damian has those criteria! Don''t you want to make our dreamse true?" Pearl insisted.


    Diamond was silent for a moment and bit her lower lips. She hesitated but no matter what Pearl said, her heart was attached to Ethan, she didn''t want any other men to ''touch'' her beside Ethan. But seeing Pearl still insist, she finally decided to meet Damian but of course only as an introduction since she had no interest in breaking her contract again.


    "I''ll meet him."


    Pearl''s face brightened, a smile immediately bloomed on her face.


    "Alright, how about ---"


    "Not today and I will meet him just to introduce myself, just like you met Ethan earlier," Diamond interrupted. Besides, even though she still could keep herposure, but actually, she was tired after doing it with Ethan.


    "I''ll arrange my schedule before going to your ce," she added.


    Pearl sighed in resignation. But at least Diamond agreed to see Damian. She was pretty sure that Damian would definitely catch her sister''s heart easily.


    "Okay..."


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    I stepped slowly down the college corridor. My eyes fixed on the screen in front of me.


    [Demonic Erection skill will make Incubus'' sperm contain a hypnotic effect that can increase pleasure and calming effect for his woman. This skill will also make an Incubus increase his partner''s love meter easily.]


    After hearing Pearl wanted to make Diamond meet Damian earlier, I started looking for a way how I could increase my partner''s love meter quickly. And after analyzing from the previous events, I guessed maybe I could use my Demonic Erection skill to do it. I came to this conclusion because usually after I do it with that skill, my partner love meter increased by itself.But I confirmed it once again since I remembered when I did it with Mia for the first time and did it with Cam yesterday, their love meter didn''t go up. But I thought it might have something to do with their unstable state at that time.


    ''I thought this skill is only used to satisfy my lust but it turns out to be an important skill.'' But I didn''t stop there, I decided to find out more.


    ''What is the difference between ordinary demons and incubus'' servants?''


    [Ordinary demons have to eat humans to fill their DP while incubus'' servants only need to have sex with their master to fill their DP.]


    I stopped my steps after seeing this information. Previously I had thought, if there was a good demon who had the same fate as me I would be happy to be friends with him, but I was wrong. All the demons who fled to the human world, even if they were good, they would definitely kill other humans to eat, to fill up their DP. The only ''good'' demons were demons like me and Lilieth, the demons who ate by doing intercourse. Well, I couldn''t really say I was good. Ever since I turned into a demon I had sex with lots of women and more selfish than the old me. Even I could make my partner give herself up to me willingly.


    ''What is the difference between Partner, Servant and ve?''


    [Partner, the women on this list still have their own desires and personalities. But their hearts are already tied to the incubus and cannot turn away to the others.


    Servant, the women on this list still have their own desires and personalities. But they can''t disobey their master''s words or orders even if it goes against their will.


    ve, the women/men in this list don''t have their own desires and personalities. They will act like empty puppets who follow all of their master''s orders.]


    As my eyes were still moving from side to side to read it, suddenly I could smell the stinking stench. An announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    My eyes widened. I turned around and tried to locate the demon in shock. Right now, I was still in college, there were thousands of people here! If the demons attacked, there would be so many casualties before the demon hunters could reach this ce. And if I had to use my devil space skill, I had to use it carefully since Emma was still here, beside there might be other demon hunters except her.


    * Bump *


    A girl bumped into me identally. Without stopping, she kept running past me.


    [A demon has been found.]


    As soon as I saw the announcement, I quickly chased after her. My eyes fixed on a girl who was running in front of me. Her body was a little short, her hair was blonde and her movements were very fast.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Two Tail Fox Demon]


    [Level 12]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 241/241]


    [DP: 92/92]


    [Skills: Hiding lv 3, Shape-shifting lv 3, Tail whip lv 2.]


    [Emotion: In fear]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and Ears]


    [Talent: Fast Movement. ]


    As soon as I saw her emotions I frowned in confusion.


    ''Fear? What is she afraid of? ''

 Chapter 60. The Hound’s Bride?

    <h4>61 Chapter 60. The Hound��s Bride?</h4>


    My feet stepped quickly, following her briskly, making sure she didn''t disappear from my sight. As I just got to the courtyard, I could smell the piercing stink stench apanied by an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    ''Shit!'' The courtyard was very crowded, our fight would definitely attract the other students'' attentions.


    ''I guess I don''t have another choice.'' I hid behind arge tree and nced around to make sure the other students weren''t noticing me before extending out my hand.


    ''Devil Space!''


    A ck cube came out of my palm, a secondter it expanded rapidly and covered the ce.


    [Devil Space has been activated.]


    I turned around and swept my gaze around for a bit to make sure everyone had disappeared. My hands took off my sweater.


    ''Demonic Form Activated.''


    -Kkraakk --- Kkraakk --- Kkraakk


    Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my jeans, while my eyes turned red and my face changed to Damian.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    I dropped my sweater and my bag before pping my wings, bringing my body upward and stopped in the mid-air. My eyes swept around me, looking for the demons and I immediately found them.


    A pair of fox ears was on top of the girl''s head, two furry tails behind her, her clothes were torn due to scratches and barely covered her body. She was surrounded by dozens of demons that were shaped likerge ck dogs. Their teeth were very sharp, their red eyes stared at her filled with hunger... No, not the hunger to eat her, but the hunger of lust.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Grim Hound]


    [Level 22] [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 418/418]


    [DP: 107/107]


    [Skills: Acid Ssh lv 3, Demonic w lv 3]


    [Emotion: In Lust]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, head and groin]


    [Talent: Poisonous Saliva.]


    The fox demon turned around and tried to escape from the Grim Hounds but they pounced on her from behind.


    "Aaahhh!" the fox demon screamed in fear. Meanwhile, some of the Grim Hounds restrained her hands, feet and body against the ground.


    Not wanting to give up, the fox demon tails stretched and whipped the Grim Hounds around her, but before she could attack them, the other Grim Hounds caught her tails with their sharp teeth.


    Their grins grew wider, while the fox demon''s body trembled violently in fear. A Grim Hound approached her from behind slowly, but suddenly several cknces stabbed them right in their heads.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 165 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 159 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 163 HP. ]


    Three of them immediately turned to ashes.


    -SSHHH ...


    While a hissing sound was heard from one of them and followed by a shriek of pain from that Grim Hound.


    All of them immediately lifted their heads, turned to face me. While I had stretched out my hand, preparing to attack them with my Demonic Spike skill again. A wicked smirk on my lips.


    ''Demonic Spike.''


    Ten cknces appeared before me and flew at them.


    The Grim Hounds jumped, avoiding mynces. I moved my hand, mynces followed my movements and chased after them.


    "GGGRRRRAAAAAHHHH !!!" Their loud screams of pain could be heard as they didn''t expect mynces to turn around.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 167 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 158 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 161 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 156 HP. ] X2


    Again, the other three Grim Hounds turned to ashes, as a hissing sound leaked out from another one.


    Seeing his friends fall, the rest of the Grim Hounds bit the fox demon''s leg who was still cowering in fear and pulled her.


    "AAAAH!" she shrieked in pain and fear. Her nails gripped the ground in front of her, desperately to keep her body from being carried away by the Grim Hounds.


    "Trying to run away, huh?" I muttered as I cast my Demonic Spike skill.


    Ten cknces reappeared in front of me and fired at them.


    The Grim Hounds released their bites and tried to escape, but of course, mynces chased them and killed them.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 167 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 158 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 161 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 156 HP. ] X3


    The remaining Grim Hounds turned to ashes.


    But I couldn''t be relieved yet, since I could see another batch of Grim Houndsing towards that fox demon. Whereas it seemed that the fox demon couldn''t move because of the wounds on her legs, her breathing also looked heavy. I could guess she was poisoned.


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance as I pped my wings, gliding toward them. I knew I had to find the crack immediately, but I couldn''t leave that fox demon just like that.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    In an instant, my speed got faster and hard ck skin grew over my hands like strong gauntlets. Once they entered my range, my ws swung to their heads.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Grim Hound for 421 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Grim Hound for 419 HP. ]


    Several Grim Hounds jumped and pounced on me at the same time. While I waved my hand as I cast my Demonic Spike and threw it at them.


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 55 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 56 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 51 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 49 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 55 HP. ] X2


    My cknces stabbed them, but since I did it in haste I couldn''t target their critical points.


    "GGGRRRRAAAAAHHHH !!!" Another scream of pain could be heard as they fell before they could reach me.


    Without wasting time, I lunged at them and swung my ws at their critical points rapidly. One by one the Grim Hound turned to ashes.


    But again, I could see another batch of Grim Hounding. I knew it would never end before I closed the crack.


    I went over to the fox demon.


    "Hey! Tell me where''s the crack?"


    "Crack ...?" she replied weakly. Her eyes were half open and her breath was panting in pain.


    "The ck hole that brought you here," I exined.


    She raised her hand slowly and pointed at the rooftop.


    After they arrived, the Grim Hounds surrounded and jumped, pouncing on us. Quickly, I pulled the fox demon and carried her. My wings flicked, bringing our bodies upward, avoiding their attacks. One of my hands aimed back to the Grim Hounds.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Ten cknces appeared and fell from above the Grim Hounds, stabbing their legs.


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 51 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 55 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 53 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 48 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 53 HP. ] X2


    Their painful screams sounded once again, but I turned around and pped my wings, flying towards the roof. My goal was just to make them unable to move, so I could take care of themter. My eyes swept across it, looking for the crack and found it behind the generator room. Another batch of Grim Hounds came out from there.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Ten cknces fell from above the Grim Hounds, stabbing them, making them unable to move.


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 49 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 50 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 51 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 48 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 57 HP. ] X2


    Their screams echoed into the sky as I flew onto the roof andnded there. I ced the fox demon near the generator room and nced at the status above her head to make sure she was still all right.


    [Name: Two Tail Fox Demon]


    [Level 12]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 162/241]


    [DP: 86/92]


    As fast as I could, I lunged at the Grim Hounds who were unable to move due to my Demonic Spike. My ws swung at their critical points, turning their bodies to ashes.


    After clearing them, my hand aimed at the crack that was floating behind the generator room.


    ''Dark energy!''


    The dark aura emanating from my hand covered the crack. A few secondster, the crack was closed.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    I sighed in relief. Now, I just needed to clean up the remaining Grim Hound and treat the Fox Demon.


    As I turned around, the Fox Demon was already in a muscr man''s arms. His hair was ck, a pair of ck dog ears on top of his head, sparks surrounded his body. Behind him, mes that formed like a dog''s tail and his ws were already on the fox demon''s neck which looked weak. Her face was full of tears.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: me Hound]


    [Level 31]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 912/912]


    [DP: 209/209]


    [Skills: me Thrower lv 3, Fire Volley lv 2, Demonic w lv 3.]


    [Emotion: Rage.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest and Head.]


    [Talent: Alpha''s Howl (Calling the pack wherever he is)]


    "How dare you try to snatch our bride!" he snapped in anger.


    "Our bride?" I said in confusion. Shouldn''t it be my bride?


    "Yes, our bride! She will be an honourabledy who serves our entire pack!" he said as he smirked evilly.


    My eyebrows frowned in shock and disgust.


    ''What the heck ?! That sounds more like a sex ve than an honourabledy!'' I understood why she ran away.


    "A lowly demon like you are no match for me!" His hand turned towards me, dozens of fireballs appeared in front of him and flew towards me.


    Quickly, I flicked my wings, bringing my body upwards to dodge.


    -Boom! -Boom! - Boom!


    The sound of explosions was heard apanied by rocks flying in all directions. Plumes of smoke puffed into the sky.


    I pointed my hand at him, intending to attack him with my skill, but he used the fox demon as his shield.


    "Come on, attack me!" he said with a sly smile.


    "Fine," I replied casually.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Ten cknces appeared before me and were thrown at him. The me Hound lifted the Fox Demon. But I moved my hand, making my Demonic Spike past them and spun around.


    The me Hound noticed it at thest moment and tried to dodge it, but it was toote ...


    "AARRRRGGG!" he screamed in pain as two of mynces stabbed his back. A hissing sound came from his wounds.


    [You have shot a me Hound for 43 HP. ] X2


    The fox demon slipped from his grip. Without wasting time, I glided and grabbed her with one of my hands. While my other hand directed at the me Hound.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    My cknces flew at him but he jumped backwards, dodging swiftly.


    I pped my wings, gliding backwards to make some distance from him. My hand moved, controlling my cknces to spin and flew towards him.


    "Graaaahhhhhh !!!!" The me Hound roared in anger as he fired his mes from his mouth, melting all of my cknces before reaching him.


    I lowered the fox demon, leaning her behind the stone fence.


    "Use your hiding skill," I said.


    She nodded weakly. Slowly her body disappeared. I flicked my wings and stopped in the mid-air, my eyes stared intently at the me Hound. While he was also looking at me with the same gaze.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Corgi, Cinnoe Smith , Panda Daoist, Maian , _Sup, Robbie Stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Tim LaForest, Simon Prei?, Green3000 ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, ? EroMan ?, timothy wickham, Kyle a keway, Nichs Zoeger, Ser, Ely, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, babaayagga, Tiago Ferreira, TheAzure, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Dan Vaughan, Meanderaway, Henrique da Silva, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, Michelle Randall, meKingPJm, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 61. First Servan

    <h4>62 Chapter 61. First Servan</h4>


    Our eyes stared at each other, our domineering desire that burning within us was evident in our gazes.


    A secondter, as if on cue we both lunged, our ws were ready to tear each other.


    ''Demonic Energy.''


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    He jumped, his w on me.


    I brushed it off, grabbed his arm as I spun in the mid-air and mmed him to the ground with all of my strength.


    -Brakkkk!


    A crack was seen where the me Houndnded.


    [You have hit a me Hound for 150 HP. ]


    Then, I directed my hand at him.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand and attacked the me Hound.


    [You have struck a me Hound for 105 HP. ]


    [Your opponent has been paralyzed.]


    [Time remaining: 00:09]


    ''Yes!'' I glided down as my w pointed at him.


    "RRROOOOOAAARRRR!" A loud roar suddenly came out of his mouth. Several small ck portals formed around it and dozens of Grim Hounds came out of it.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    My cknces hurtled towards them as I continued to glide down without slowing my speed.


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 49 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 50 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 51 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 48 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 57 HP. ] X2


    The Grim Hounds screamed in pain as they fell. Other Grim Hounds that weren''t hit by my Demonic Spikes jumped and attacked me. I swung my ws at them as I lunged forward.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Grim Hound for 421 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Grim Hound for 419 HP. ]


    Their bodies turned to ashes one by one.


    My w swung towards The me Hound''s head, but he opened his mouth, a torrent of mes shot out from it. I dodged at thest moment, his fire managed to graze my hand.


    [You have taken 38 Fire damage.]


    Ignoring the dull and stabbing pain in my hand, my other hand moved to pierce his chest.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a me Hound for 418 HP. ]


    At the same time, the paralyze time was 00:00.


    Once he could move, he threw his kick. I swiftly dodged, caught his leg, pulled him and swung my w to his head.


    He dodged it.


    Quickly, I grabbed his head with my hands, banged to my knee. But he stopped it with his hands.


    He tried to stab my stomach with his w.


    I flicked my wings, jumped behind him and swung my w behind his head. But he immediately turned around and fired his mes from his mouth.


    Reflexively, I crossed my arms in front of me as I glided backwards to dodge him.


    [You have taken 21 Fire damage.]


    [Name: me Hound]


    [Level 31]


    [HP: 153/912]


    [DP: 123/209]


    ''I just need another hit.'' My wings flicked, bringing my body up before gliding back at him.


    His hand turned towards me, dozens of fireballs appeared in front of him and flew towards me. While my hand aimed at him, my Demonic Spike appeared and flew towards him.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    Explosions urred in the mid-air as our attacks collided. Puffs of smoke rose again. I used it to cover my presence. Quickly, I glided down to the side of the building, passed through the ssroom windows and reappeared behind the me Hound.


    The me Hound turned to all sides in confusion, looking for me.


    Before he noticed me, I lunged at him.


    He turned around at thest moment and shot out his mes. I ducked down as I continued to move towards him without slowing down my speed.


    -Braaakkk!


    I bumped into his body and continued dragging him to the edge of the building before releasing him in the mid-air.


    "Aaaghhhhh!" The me Hound screamed with a frightened face as his body fell.


    While I stood in the mid-air, staring at him with an evil smirk.


    - BRAAKKK !!


    A loud thud could be heard as the me Hound''s body crashed to the ground.


    [You have hit a me Hound for 512 HP. ]


    From afar, I could see the Grim Hounds below me, slowly dragging their bodies closer to the crack, where The me Houndnded.


    I aimed my hand at them and cast my Demonic Spike. My cknces fell on them like rain.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 160 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 165 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 159 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 163 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 158 HP. ] X2


    Seeing that there were still remaining Grim Hounds, I aimed my hands at them and cast another Demonic Spike.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 158 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 163 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 159 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 163 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 159 HP. ] X2


    My eyes swept once more, making sure they all died before pping my wings back over the building.


    As my feetnded, I waved my hand as I cast my Demonic Spike again. Cleaning up the remaining Grim Hounds that was left there.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 24.]


    [You have 22 unused stat points.]


    [You have 4 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Butcher. Beat more than 100 demons in a row. VIT + 5 INT + 5]


    My feet stepped to the ce where I left that Fox Demon as I used my Dark Healing skill.


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    All the pain in my body disappeared along with my wounds.


    I stopped my steps.


    "You cane out now." I knew she''s right in front of me from my scent recognition talent.


    Slowly, the fox demon''s body began to appear before me. Her breath was panting and the blood gushing out from the wound on her legs was getting more and more. I nced on the status above her head.


    [Name: Two Tail Fox Demon]


    [Level 12]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 153/241]


    [DP: 80/92]


    I knelt down and extended my hand.


    "Serve me," I said without hesitation. Even though she was a good demon, but of course I couldn''t release her since she would definitely eat humans when her DP ran out.


    "Ah ... Ser - Serve you?" she said in hesitation. The pain in her body was clear from her expression but I couldn''t heal her yet. She had hiding and shape-shifting skills, not to mention her movements were very fast. She could try to run away from me after I healed her. This was also the reason why I didn''t heal her wounds in the first ce.


    "I can heal and protect you as long as you agree."


    "You ... will protect me?" Her eyes that were looking at me glinted with emotion. She raised her hand and took mine slowly.


    "I ... Willing to be ... your servant."


    "Very well." A satisfied smile bloomed on my face, after hearing her answer.


    ''Raise Demonic Erection skill by 2 points.''


    [Your Demonic Erection skill is at level 3.]


    [Your cock length and thickness increase by 20%. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock a new skill.]


    [Demon''s Contract - The skill used by a high incubus to bind a person with a contract and turn them into a loyal servant.]


    ''Raise Demon''s Contract skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Demon''s Contract skill is at maximum level.]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock a new skill.]


    [Master''s Blessing - The skill used by a high incubus/subus to increase his/her servant''s power.]


    ''Demon''s Contract.''


    My eyes glinted in red. The dark aura from my hand spread out, forming a strange formation beneath our feet.


    [Demon''s Contract initiated. ]


    The dark aura beneath our feet, spreading up and swirling around her body, her eyes locked onto mine.


    [Demon''s Contract is on progress ...]


    [Installing Demon''s Contract 67.8%]


    [Installing Demon''s Contract 98.9%]


    [Kiss your servant to seal the contract]


    I brought my lips to her and kissed her slowly. Slowly, I could feel my Demonic Power pouring into her. Now I understood ... What Lilieth did to me back then was the same as what I did to this Fox Demon today. And when she gave me the ess, our servant and master rtionship got cut off. That''s why I could control this system more freely than before.


    [Demon''s Contract has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! You just got your first servant! ]


    I released my kiss and pulled my face away from her.


    [Servant''s setting]


    [Please enter a name ...]


    I ignored the announcement for a while and cast my skills on her.


    ''Dispel, Dark Healing.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The poison effect has been neutralized.]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    My dark aura covered her wounds and a secondter all of her wounds were healed.


    [Your servant HP has restored 100 points.]


    She touched her legs, making sure she waspletely healed. A happy smile spread across her face. She turned her gaze to me.


    "Thank you, master."


    "What is your name?" I asked. Although I could give her a new name, but I thought it was better to use her real name.


    "My name is Zag''thoxath Muggulod, master," she replied.


    "Zag, what?" I asked, frowning in a puzzled expression. I didn''t expect her name to be that difficult.


    "Zag''thoxath Muggulod," she repeated.


    "I''ll just call you Foxy," I said simply. I didn''t want to remember such a difficult name.


    She nodded.


    [Servant''s name: Foxy]


    [Level 12]


    [Age: 118]


    [HP: 241/241]


    [DP: 80/92]


    [Skills: Hiding lv 3, Shape-shifting lv 3, Tail whip lv 2.]


    [Emotion: Relieved]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and Ears]


    [Talent: Fast Movement.]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    My eyes widened in shock when I saw her age.


    "You are 118 years old?"


    She nodded again and showed her two tails that were waving in front of me.


    "A fox demon will grow a tail every 100 years," she exined.


    ''She is even older than myte grandmother.'' I was silent for a moment.


    ''One hundred years isn''t a short time, she should be stronger than me.''


    "If you are over a hundred years old, then why can''t you fight them?"


    "Before we had nine tails, we were weak demons, master," she replied sheepishly.


    A good, weak demon ... From her skills, I could already imagine what she was doing to avoid danger. I gave her a gentle pat on her head.


    "Now you don''t need to be afraid anymore."


    She nodded with a smile.


    "What can you do with your shape-shifting skill?" I asked, standing up.


    She stood up.


    "I can imitate anything. Humans, animals, other demons and also inanimate objects."


    I was deep in thought for a while, thinking what I should ask her to turn into. But suddenly a woman''s voice came from behind me.


    "Who ... Who are you ...?" Heavy breathing rang out between the faint sound.


    Without turning back, I knew it was Emma.

 Chapter 62. Chase His Shadow

    <h4>63 Chapter 62. Chase His Shadow</h4>


    Foxy was just about to peek behind me but I grabbed her hand to stop her. She turned her head at me and looked at me in confusion.


    "Can you turn into a cap?" I asked in a low voice.


    She nodded quickly and took my hand.


    - Puff!


    In a second, she disappeared and turned into a yellow cap in my hand.


    "Answer me ...! What are you?" screamed Emma with all her might. I knew she was under the Demonic Curse, that''s why she could not do anything. And that question�� Since she had seen my demonic form she would have guessed that I was a demon but of course she still had doubts because her Demon Compass didn''t react to me, also why I didn''t attack her.


    Without answering, I used the cap over my head, dashed to the edge of the building and jumped as I opened my wings.


    "Wait!" I could hear her voice apanied by the sound of her footsteps.


    I glided all the way down and returned to behind the tree where I put my bag earlier.


    ''Demonic Form deactivated!''


    [You have deactivated your Demonic Form.]


    A secondter, a dark aura covered my body, my wings, horns and tail turned into the dark aura and disappeared, and the colour of my eyes returned to normal.


    "Master, I didn''t know you could shape-shifting like me," Foxy''s voice sounded from the cap over my head.


    "This is just my human form. I can''t turn into many things like you," I replied. It felt weird talking to a cap. I took Foxy from my head.


    "I''ll put you in my bag for a while." I put her in my bag and left it slightly ajar, so she could breathe.


    Quickly, I put on my sweater and grabbed my bag. I raised my hand and clenched it.


    ''Devil Space Deactivated.''


    The sky above me broke like ss and uncovered the real sky. All the damage caused by my previous battle suddenly disappeared as the students who had ''disappeared'' started to appear. The sound of the students'' chatter was heard.


    I walked out from behind the tree with an innocent face. My head lifted, nced at the rooftop for a moment to make sure Emma was okay. I couldn''t go to her, since that would be too suspicious. Vaguely, I could see Emma looking all over the ce in confusion.


    ''Looks like her Demonic Curse is gone.''


    After heaving a sigh of relief, I turned around and walked towards the gate.


    -----


    Emma''s PoV


    Emma trudged up the stairs to the rooftop, panting while her chest ached terribly. She was in ss when suddenly her ssmates and professor disappeared, followed by a sharp pain in her chest.


    Realizing this was the same pain asst night, even though without her Demon Compass, Emma was sure this was another demons attack. She stood from her seat and looked at the window, trying to figure out what had happened.


    She tried to focus her gaze, trying to see the winged demon''s face more clearly but in vain. Apart from her pain that was getting worse, that winged demon''s movements were also very fast.


    As she kept watching him from the window, her heart was pounding. She realized, the cknces that the winged demon continued to fire were the same cknces that killed the Imps earlier.


    ''Is he the one who helps us? But... why? Why does a demon help humans? ''


    The more she watched his fight, the more questions filled her head. If he was a demon, then why Theo''s demonpass didn''t react to him? Even though it was clear he was a demon, but somehow Emma''s heart refused to believe it ...


    ''He could be an unknown hybrid-beast. His race was hiding from the outside world but decided to join the fight due to the demon''s attacks that have gotten worse recently. ''


    She knew that possibility was slim, but for her all demons were evil. There was no way a demon could fight to kill other demons to help humans.


    The demon flew towards the roof. Emma turned and walked out of her ssroom, clutching her chest, enduring the pain. It felt very difficult for her to move her feet, her body was still tired from her previous battle and now she had to endure the pain. She knew that in this state, she couldn''t fight or do anything. But it was her curiosity that filled her heart, forcing her to continue walking through the corridors and up the stairs.


    -Boom! -Boom! - Boom!


    The explosions'' sound was heard apanied by a violent shaking.


    "Ahhh!" a scream escaped her mouth as she grabbed onto the wall to keep her footing.


    But only stopping for a moment, she resumed her steps.


    Explosion after explosion continued to sound, shock after shock made her have to stop her steps. Emma''s sight was getting dimmer, her legs was getting heavier to move. But she didn''t give up, at least she wanted to know who he was and if he really was a demon, she wanted to know why he was helping humans.


    She was on thest staircase when a scream followed by arge object falling''s sound rang out. Emma''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Did he lose?'' Her feet stepped, sweat dripping down her face and down her neck.


    Her hand opened the door in front of her slowly and peeked through the gap. Her eyes were immediately fixed on the winged demon figure. She swept her gaze around, making sure there weren''t any other demons around before she stepped out to approach him in shuffling steps.


    "Who ... Who are you ...?" Heavy breathing was heard mingled with her weak voice.


    He didn''t answer.


    Emma kept walking, approaching him from behind.


    "Answer me ...! What are you?" she asked again. In her heart, she kept praying that he was an unknown hybrid-beast, not a demon.


    But he still didn''t answer.


    He ced a yellow cap on his head, making her chances of getting a nce off his face getting smaller before running away.


    "Wait!" shouted Emma, hastening her steps, trying to chase him. But with her condition, it ended in vain.


    "Please wait ..." said Emma in a weaker voice. Her body dropped to the ground weakly, her breath was gasping, her eyes stared at the winged demon that pped his wings away.


    But a secondter, she gritted her teeth in determination. She got up and walked towards the ce where the demon had jumped. But after several steps, suddenly the sky above her head broke like ss and uncovered the real sky. All the damage suddenly disappeared, as if nothing had happened there, the wind was blowing hardbing her hair and the pain in her chest slowly disappeared.


    ''It''s him ... I''m sure it''s him! ''


    She remembered,st night she also experienced the same thing. She saw the sky suddenly shattered like ss, but unfortunately at that time Theo and the other demon hunters didn''t notice it because their eyes were too busy looking for the demons. Whereas they only considered the pain in their chest as an ordinary anomaly due to too many demons gathered in one ce.


    As the pain in her body improved, she immediately walked towards the edge of the building and looked down, trying to find the winged demon but she didn''t find it.


    Not giving up, she swept her gaze, trying to find a clue or whatever but she could only see the students that pass through the courtyard and no one else noticed this incident apart from her as if she was just hallucinating. But of course, she knew perfectly that she didn''t.


    She let out a tired sigh and dropped herself to the ground, not expecting her efforts ended in vain.


    "Damian ..." she muttered unconsciously. He was the only clue she has now. The only person she could tell about this without considering she was insane.Because even though Larry and Theo already believed in yesterday''s incident, this incident was different. A winged demon killing other demons sounded more absurd than the cknces that suddenly fell and killed the Imps before their very eyes.


    She got back to her feet and ran back into the building.


    ''Yes! I have to meet Damian today! ''

 Chapter 63. An Innocent Demon

    <h4>65 Chapter 63. An Innocent Demon</h4>


    [The portal has closed! ]


    As soon as I left the portal, my feet walked towards my house''s entrance. After I left college, I went to a quiet public restroom and returned home using my portal skill.


    My hand unlocked the key and entered the house.


    "Celia, I''m home," I said, taking off my shoes. But there was no answer from her.


    ''Looks like she isn''t back yet.''


    My feet stepped up the stairs to my room. I put my bag on the desk and took Foxy out of it.


    "You cane out now."


    - Puff!


    Foxy returned to her original form.


    "Where are we, master?" Her eyes swept around my room in wonder.


    "This is my house." I approached my wardrobe and opened it. My hands were busy digging around and my eyes were busy looking through my pile clothes. I picked up my smallest t-shirt.


    ''Maybe she can wear this for a while.''


    Her clothes were torn by the Hounds, I couldn''t possibly leave her naked like that.


    "Foxy,e with me," I said as I walked out of my room and she followed me.


    We got into the bathroom. I hanged my t-shirt on the hook and turned my head to her.


    "I think you should take a bath." I noticed that some parts of her body and face were covered in dirt.


    Foxy nodded and went into the bathroom. Her eyes swept around in foreign.


    "There''s no water here. How do I take a bath, master?" she looked at me as she frowned in confusion.


    I let out a sigh. Just what I thought, she knew nothing about the human world.


    "Here, I''ll show you how to get the water out." I approached the tap near the bathtub and turned it on.


    -Cresss - Cresss - Cresss


    Foxy''s eyes glinted in amazement and her mouth formed a letter ''O'' like a goldfish when she saw the watering out of the shower. A chuckle leaked out of my mouth as soon as I saw her expression.


    "Master, have you also mastered the water spell?" she said in excitement.


    "It''s not a spell." I pointed to the tap.


    "It''s because of this device," I exined as simply as possible. I pointed to the soap on the small shelf near the bathtub.


    "Use this to clean yourself. After you''re done, turn the device back like before." Then I pointed my t-shirt on the hook.


    "I''ve also prepared a shirt for you."


    Foxy nodded.


    "Okay, I understand."


    "I''ll be waiting for you in my room." I exited the bathroom and headed for my room.


    I threw myself into my chair. ''Since I still have a lot of time before meeting Pearl, I will spend my time studying.'' My hands just took out my books from my bag, but my attention was turned to Damian''s cellphone screen.


    ''You have 1 unread message.''


    ''Hm?'' I took the cellphone and read it.


    Emma: Good afternoon Damian. Do you have time to meet me today?


    ''Did she realize that the demon was me?''


    But that guess broke immediately since I remember when she walked up to me she kept asking who I was and didn''t mention Damian''s name at all.


    ''Does she want to ask aboutst night''s incident?'' That was the closest possibility since she maybe had seen me fighting the Hounds and realized I used the same attack to kill the Imps before. Whereas the ''fake sky'' that was destroyedst night just like today, so she concluded that yesterday''s and today''s incidents were carried out by the same person.


    My fingers moved to type my reply.


    Me: I''m sorry, I can''t see you today.


    Before I hit the enter key, I stopped. I knew I couldn''t keep running. Not exactly I couldn''t... But I didn''t want to. Although I couldn''t tell the public about my real identity, but at least, I wanted my friends and family to know about it. Actually, I nned to raise some of my skills before admitting it, especially my maniption skills. Since I needed assurance to protect my identity from being exposed to the public. I realized, with my race as a demon, even if I fought other demons, I would never be a hero. The public must have thought, I was a criminal just because of my race, but I also had no interest in being a hero either.


    ''Even though I can''t admit my identity yet, but I don''t want to run away like a coward.''


    I deleted all my messages and typed again.


    Me: Sure, but I have one condition. I hope you can allow me to apany you for patrol again today.


    I put down my cellphone and took out my books. A few minutester, my cellphone message ringtone rang.


    * Ding *


    My hand took my cellphone and opened the message.


    Emma: Okay, what time do we meet?


    My fingers typed my reply.


    Me: 08.00 PM in front of Nighthallow City station.


    As usual, today I have to go to the Sea Devil Club to meet Pearl. But since I already came homete for thest few days so I had messaged her to meet her earlier than usual and she agreed.


    Emma: See ya tonight.


    Me: See ya.


    I put down my cellphone and returned my attention to the book in front of me.


    - Cleck


    The sound of the door opening rang behind me. I just turned around but Foxy jumped at me.


    "Master, I''ve finished taking a bath." Her breasts bumped into my face and her hands hugged me. The fresh scent of soap wafted from her.


    "I''m clean now!" she said again.


    A breath came out of my mouth. Even though she was 118 years old, but she acted like a kid, but I could guess this was the first time that someone wanted to protect her. I came to this conclusion because when I said I would protect her earlier, her eyes glinted in emotion.


    "Let me see you clearly."


    Foxy released her embrace, jumped down and stood in front of me. I put a finger under my lips as my eyes observed her. My t-shirt was too big for her and her white skin was clearly exposed. But despite what she was wearing, she still looked cute.


    "Looks like we have to buy some new clothes."


    "For what?" she frowned in confusion.


    "Of course, it''s for you." I put my hand on her head and brushed her half-wet hair.


    "Ahh ~" A scandalous erotic voice escaped her mouth when I touched her soft and tender ears.


    I stopped in surprise. I knew her ears were one of her sensitive points but I didn''t expect her to make such a voice all of a sudden.


    She looked down with a flushed face.


    "Ma-master, I''m very sensitive there."


    "Then I''ll make sure to y it when we do it," I said in a rxed tone.


    "Do what?" She tilted her head with an innocent expression.


    I took my hand away from her head.


    "Foxy, I am an incubus. Since you are my servant I will fill your Demonic Power by having s*x with me," I exined.


    "Fill my Demonic Power? Do you mean you will feed me?" she asked again.


    I nodded.


    "You can say that." Since I have changed Foxy''s need to eat humans by having intercourse with me, I could say it was the same as I fed her when we did it.


    "So there''s no devil fruit here?" asked Foxy.


    "Is that what you eat in the dark dimension?" I was quite curious about the dark dimension. But I was not interested in going there, because when I fought the Imp Mage, I had a glimpse of it. The ground was reddish-ck with dry ck trees everywhere, I didn''t think it''s a pleasant ce to live in.


    Foxy nodded.


    "Has Master ever tried it?"


    "Not yet. What does it look like?" I asked curiously.


    Her hands formed a circle of a baseball.


    "The fruit is about this big. The skin is red and the inside is creamy yellow. It tastes sweet and a little sour," she exined.


    "Isn''t that an apple?" I said, frowning.


    "Apple? What''s that?"


    "Follow me," I said as I got up from my seat. I remembered I still had some apples in the refrigerator.


    We headed for the kitchen, I took out an apple from the refrigerator and showed it to her.


    "Does it look like this?"


    "That''s right!" she answered excitedly. But then she observed the apple intently and frowned.


    "But it looks like something is different."


    "This is the human world''s apple. Of course, it''s different from the dark dimension''s." I took a small knife and cut it.


    "Say ahhh ..." My hand gave a slice to her.


    She opened her mouth and took a bite. But after she chewed it for a while, she coughed as she covered her mouth in disgust.


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    Tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. Reflexivity, I put down the apple and patted her back.


    "What is wrong?" I asked worriedly.


    "Master, that fruit tastes so bad," she said after she could make her voice.


    ''This apple isn''t rotten yet. It is impossible if it tastes that bad.'' I took a slice and ate it. The fresh sweet and sour taste of apples filled my mouth. I nced at her.


    ''Could it be that human food tastes bad for demons? ''


    I sighed.


    "Looks like you can only eat by having s*x with me." I thought she could eat something other than that. Well ... At least she didn''t have to kill humans to eat.


    She paused as she watched me take another slice of apple and popped it in my mouth. I guessed maybe she was confused to see me enjoying this ''disgusting fruit''. But her next question shocked me.


    "Master, what is sex?" she asked with an innocent face.


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    It was my turn to cough after hearing her question. She immediately patted my shoulder in worry.


    "Are you okay?"


    "You''re 118 years old and you don''t know what s*x is?" I said in disbelief.


    Foxy shook her head side to side.


    "Didn''t you run from the Hounds because you were afraid they would **** you?"


    She frowned in confusion.


    "I ran away from the Hounds because they like to eat other demons."


    ''What ?! So she doesn''t even know that she almost got raped earlier? ''


    "What you used to do in the dark dimension?" I asked curiously.


    "Hmm ... Mostly hiding. I just came out to find some food. If the forest is quieter than usual, I can take a walk for a while then go back into my hiding ce."


    I put my hands on the kitchen counter as a tired breath escaped my mouth. She was even worse than Olivia who had a trauma since I had to exin everything from the start. Other than that...


    I nced over her head.


    [Servant''s name: Foxy]


    [Level 12]


    [HP: 241/241]


    [DP: 76/92]


    I couldn''t dy exining this to her, because she was just like me. Every half an hour her DP was reduced by 1 point. On the other hand, I didn''t want to shock her when we had to do it, let alone forced her.


    "Looks like I have to give you s*x education."

 Chapter 64. What ?! An Incubus Teaches S*x Education?

    <h4>66 Chapter 64. What ?! An Incubus Teaches S*x Education?</h4>


    It''s been half an hour since I started teaching her sex education. She sat next to me, on my desk myptop was open with some material about it, especially about reproduction and sexual behaviour. Even though this was only a human version, but at least I wanted her to know what I would do to her.


    "And once my ''blunt stake'' gets really hard, I''ll put it in your ''hiding hole''," I exined as my index finger slowly slid into my two other fingers, which formed an ''O''. Awkwardness overtook me when I said it. Even though I used to do it, but exining it was a different matter.


    Foxy''s eyes stared at me filled with seriousness and curiosity.


    "Then?"


    "Then we will shake our hips until the liquid I told you earlieres out."


    ''Seriously, this is so embarrassing. It''s not even a proper sex education since I exin more about how to do it.''


    "Is there anything you want to ask?" I closed my exnation.


    "Master, after we did it, will I have a child from you?"


    "My contraception spell status is active. As long as I use that spell I can''t impregnate anyone."


    She frowned in dissatisfaction.


    I noticed her expression.


    "I''m only 19 years old. I think I''m still too young to have a child," I added. For me having a child was not only a matter of pride because I could impregnate a woman but also the responsibility of a father that followed it.


    Foxy''s eyes widened in surprise, her mouth formed a big ''O'' again.


    "Master, you are still 19 years old?" she said in disbelief.


    " Yes. Why?" I asked.


    She shook her head side to side.


    "I didn''t think you were that young, because you are very wise and ... strong." Her eyes filled with admiration. Even I could catch her cheeks slightly flushed.


    I cleared my throat in awkwardness and turned my face away to cover my happiness at herpliment.


    "Thank you." I guessed maybe only thews of the jungle apply in the dark dimension. Therefore strength was everything there and what the demons do was only based on their basic instinct. That''s why she got attached to me this fast just because I said I would protect her. But because of her words earlier, I started curious about something else.


    "By the way, how many years are a demon''s lifespan?"


    "It depends on their kind. A demon lord''s lifespan can reach thousands of years, as well as an incubus or subus. Meanwhile, other demons onlyst hundreds of years."


    ''Does that mean Lilieth is thousands of years old ?! Wait ... Does that mean I can live that long too? ''


    "What about your kind?"


    "Our maximum lifespan is two thousand years. But ..." she pressed her lips and frowned.


    "But?" I asked her to continue her words.


    I rubbed her head gently and her ears bent down in reflex. Her expression slowly turned calmer.


    "It''s okay, you have me now," Iforted her. Well, only being able to run and hide from other demons for hundreds of years would be very annoying.


    She smiled and nodded.


    I took my hand away from her.


    "I thought you were more mature than me, but you seem young for a Fox Demon," I said in a teasing tone.


    "That''s not true. A Fox Demon''s adult age is ten years old. After reaching that age our parents will leave us and we must be able to survive on our own," said Foxy in an irritating tone. It seemed like she really didn''t like me to think of her as a kid.


    "Okay, you are an adult fox demon." But despite my words, my tone didn''t change.


    Foxy frowned in annoyance.


    "Actually, I was even able to get married when I was 15 years old," she added.


    A chuckle escaped from my mouth.


    "Really? Then why you didn''t know about sex?" I teased her. From her innocent expression, I could tell she wasn''t faking this.


    "I ..." She paused for a moment and lowered her head to hide her blushing face.


    "I thought the purpose of getting married was so I could have someone to eat and sleep with," she said in a low voice.


    A burst ofughter came out of my mouth as soon as I heard it. Even an elementary school kid''s knowledge was better than hers.


    Foxy frowned again and her expression grew sour.


    I covered my mouth with my hand, trying to hold back the rest of myughter.


    "Fine, I won''tugh at you anymore," I said as soon as it made my voice.


    Foxy raised her head and looked at me in determination.


    "Then can Master tell me how to get started?" she asked.


    "That''s ..." My words stopped and thought. This would be more difficult to exin in words than before or rather I didn''t want to exin it. I almost died in embarrassment when I was exining how to do intercourse, and now I have to exin how to do forey? Nope, nope --- I didn''t want to repeat that embarrassing experience again.


    An idea crossed my head. My hand tugged myptop, clicked my VPN program and opened a porn site. My other hand grabbed my mouse and scrolled down. My eyes searched for a video that would be suitable for a first-timer like her. To be honest, I rarely visited this kind of website so I could only guess the content from the cover. Finally, I clicked a video that looked more like a romantic drama than a porn video from its cover.


    "Watch this video. You will understand."


    Foxy nodded and our eyes fixed on myptop screen.


    We were silent. Foxy''s eyes stared at myptop screen in seriousness as the two artists in the video began to approach each other and do romantic acts. I let out a sigh of relief, at least this video wasn''t like the other videos that went straight for s*x without any approach at all.


    But as the seconds went by, of course, their actions were getting more sensual. My heart was beating faster while Foxy''s eyes glinted in excitement.


    ''I feel like I''m corrupting an innocent maiden.'' But, at least this was better than not giving her any preparations.


    The moaning sound from myptop got louder by every second as the two artists in the video got bolder, making me feel even more awkward and of course, provoked my man instincts. I could feel my jeans getting tighter as my cock started to harden.


    I got up from my chair.


    "I''ll clean up the apple''s leftovers," I reasoned.


    Foxy nodded and I left her towards the kitchen.


    I moved the rest of my apples to the dining table and threw myself into a chair.


    "Phew!" A breath escaped from my mouth as I tried to calm myself down. It was a really dangerous situation for an incubus like me since if my lust was unbearable I might do it whether she was ready or not. Moreover, she was my servant, she wouldn''t be able to reject me.


    My hand took a slice of apple and put it in my mouth. My mind began to sink into my thoughts.


    "Dark dimension ..." I muttered. I remembered Lilieth said that she would take me there if I wasn''t able to control my demonic instinct. At first, I didn''t understand why, but after seeing what the Hounds did and hearing Foxy''s story, I understood.


    If I lost my human side, my consciousness, I would act based on my primal instincts and in that case, an incubus'' primal instinct was only one, sex. I would have mindless sex, non-stop, doesn''t matter who I did it with, no matter whether she wanted it or not. Of course, if I became like that, I would no longer fit in the human world. Luckily, I was able to bnce my consciousness now.


    I remembered when the first time I tried to bnce my consciousness was when I fought Franz. And back then Damian still controlled me a bit, but as the battle kept going, I managed to bnce it well. Even I still could control myself when Lilieth opened my ess.


    But then other thoughts crossed my head, especially my curiosity about the crack.


    ''What exactly happened there?'' I was sure that something had happened in the dark dimension. That''s why cracks could appear everywhere. But unfortunately, Lilieth hadn''t told me anything about this.


    ''If I see her again I have to ask her about this.''


    I nced at the clock.


    ''The video should be almost finished.'' I finished the rest of my apple and tidied up the dishes before heading back to my room.


    After taking a step into my room, my jaw dropped as I stopped my steps. The video was still running but it yed another video.


    Meanwhile, Foxy imitated the woman''s movements. She was on all four, showing me her pink petal, pretending to be tied and since my t-shirt was too big, I could see her under boobs clearly.


    "Harder, master. Harder," she imitated the woman in the video, her tails and ass swayed slowly as if challenging me. Her eyes locked on myptop screen.


    "What are you doing?" I mmed the door behind me and walked towards her.


    She turned to me and stood up.


    "I''m practising," she said with an innocent smile.


    "Did you change the video?" I asked. My hand grabbed my mouse and moved it. My eyes glued to myptop screen. But after I checked it, it was still the first video I yed for her.


    ''Seriously ?! How could that romantic video turn wild like this? '' My finger pressed the stop button and closed the video. I could only hope that Foxy wasn''t traumatized after seeing a scene like that.


    "Master, do you like something like that?" asked Foxy curiously.


    "That''s ..." My words stopped. In the video, the man hits the woman''s buttocks with a short whip, reminding me of when I was exploring Lilieth''s body with the tip of my tail.


    ''I''m not interested in hitting women like that but I want to touch their bodies with my tail.'' The tip of my tail was one of the most sensitive parts of my body, I could feel them better with it.


    "If master likes it, how about master teach it to me?" she said again.


    "Teach ---" I stopped again. Just by thinking about it got my incubus instincts hooked again. Besides, I realized that sooner orter I had to teach her and this was a good chance to do it since when her DP ran out I had to do it with Demonic Erection lv 3. Since I could guess she never did it, I thought Demonic Erection lv 3 would be too much for a virgin like her. I took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "I will show you the ropes."


    Author Note:


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel. Also, I just released two character images for my novel ( Pearl and Diamond) which are avable for all tier patrons and make a new poll for my next OC.


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Marco Antonio, Bruno, Jacob Weidner, Carlos Carballo, Alex, Sleay, Rusty lewis, Kemizle, Dave Arkad, Corgi, Cinnoe Smith , Panda Daoist, Maian , _Sup, Robbie Stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Tim LaForest, Simon Prei?, Green3000 ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, ? EroMan ?, timothy wickham, Kyle a keway, Nichs Zoeger, Ser, Ely, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, babaayagga, Tiago Ferreira, TheAzure, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Dan Vaughan, Meanderaway, Henrique da Silva, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, Michelle Randall, meKingPJm, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, Isaac WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 65. A Naughty Servant and A Gentle Master 18+

    <h4>67 Chapter 65. A Naughty Servant and A Gentle Master 18+</h4>


    My hand reached for Foxy and she took it in tense. I pulled her into my arms.


    "Rx your muscles. Don''t get too tense. This is your first experience, I won''t be too rough." My hand hugged her waist, while the other touched the tip of her soft ear.


    "Ma- Master ..." A small moan mixed between her voice. Her face started to turn red when I started rubbing and tickling her ear. My eyes glued to her, watching her, enjoying every change of her expression.


    Her breath began to pant, holding back the tingling feeling in her ear. I brought my face closer to her other ear.


    "Hug me," I whispered in a sweet voice.


    Slowly her hands moved, hugged me, but from her grasp, I could tell she was still tense.


    I blew on her ear gently.


    "Ngg... " she gripped me tighter.


    A smirk started to appear on my face.


    ''She''s so cute. I haven''t done anything to her but she''s already like this. '' I approached her ear and kissed it.


    "Ngghh ...." a muffled moan escaped her mouth, she gripped harder.


    My tongue came out and started to lick it slowly.


    She flinched.


    "Ahh ... Ma- Master ..." Her grips became even harder.


    When my tongue reached the tips of her ear, I bit it down slowly.


    "Ahh ... Ahh ..." her hand gripped me tightly now.


    I ignored her moans. My hands moved downwards, took off her t-shirt and threw it on the bed.


    "Do the same to me," I ordered.


    She released her hug and took off my t-shirt obediently. My hands grabbed her hands, ced it on my chest down to my abs and in front of my zipper.


    "Do you still remember what that woman did in that video?"


    She nodded. Her hands lowered my zipper and took off my jeans. Her face was right in front of my cock which was just starting to harden. She was about to stand up but I ced my hand on her head, stopping her.


    "You have to make my ''blunt stake'' hard, remember?" I said in a rxed tone. My hands yed with her ears again. Her ears kept flinching when I tickled her.


    "Ah ... Wha - What should I do, master?" I could see her face getting even redder, holding back the stimtion in her ears. Her eyes looked at me with a pleading look.


    "Lick it," I replied simply.


    Her gaze returned to my cock as a hard swallowing sound came from her. I could feel her breath getting heavier between my crotch as she slowly drew near. Her tongue stuck out and moved to lick my cock in hesitation. But then she stopped, her eyes glinted in excitement.


    "Taste good, right?" I could already guess the answer from her expression.


    "Yes." Her face drew closer and she was licking my cock in excitement.


    Without hesitation, she swallowed my cock as her tongue kept moving to lick it. Her hands crept from my thighs to my waist.


    "That video really teaches you well." I was very pleased with what she did.


    I let her lick my cock like a lollipop, enjoying the delicious tingling sensation that crept from my bottom to all over my body.


    "Foxy, move your head back and forth," I said in a ragged breath.


    She stopped and looked at me in confusion without releasing my cock from her mouth.


    I caught her confusion and mped both sides of her head with my hands.


    "Like this," I said as I moved her head back and forth, pushing my cock down her throat.


    After she moved on her own, I let go of my grip and brushed her hair.


    "Don''t forget to move your tongue." She concentrated too much on her head''s movement so her tongue remained motionless.


    Hearing my words, she moved her tongue.


    "Good," Iplimented her.


    Satisfied with her blow job, I put my hand on top of her head to stop her movements and moved her away. My other hand rubbed the side of her face before my fingers entered her mouth and began to explore in it.


    "You''re really cute ..." A mischievous smirk adorned my face, my eyes staring at Foxy''s blushing face.


    My hand that was above her head shifted to her ear and tickled it. She flinched.


    "Ah ... Ah ... Ma- Mastah ..." Her saliva soaked my palm and dripped onto the floor. My eyes locked onto hers, her expression really turned me on.


    A few secondster, I released my hand and pulled her hand to help her up. Then without further ado, I bumped my lips into hers, lifted her body without letting go of my kiss and dropped ourselves onto the bed.


    I was on top of her, my kisses down her neck and breast. My hand squeezed her small soft mound while my other hand stroked her entrance.


    "Ah ... Ah - hah - hah - ma-master ... I - I feel weird ..." A sweet moan mixed with heavy breaths came out of her mouth as I swallowed her another soft mound. My tongue tickled her hardened tip.


    My finger moved, plugged into her sweet spot and slid deeper. She gasped for breath as my finger wiggled, tickling inside her. I could feel her warm and narrow inner wall.


    I inserted my second finger and continued to move between her inner walls. Her sweet spot slowly became wet and got loose, expecting something bigger to get into it. Suddenly, my fingering became rougher and faster as I could feel her inner wall continue to twitch calling for me.


    "Ahnnn ..." she sighed loudly. I could feel her body getting hotter as she grew impatient, wanting me to put mine in hers. But not yet ... Even though I knew her inner wall was getting loose, but I knew it was still too small for me.


    I put my third finger and continued to move inside it. Her liquid overflowed and dripped between her thighs. Meanwhile, I kept holding back the lust and desire that kept burning my body.


    After I felt she was ready to ept me, I pulled my fingers.


    "Ma- Master ...?" Her disappointment was clear in her voice.


    I showed my hand before her eyes, her liquid dripping between my fingers and I licked it. My eyes stared at her with a seductive gaze as the sweet taste of nectar filled my mouth. My hands pinned her hands onto the bed. My waist dropped, rubbing my cock between her thighs, recing her saliva that covered it with her liquid.


    "I''m going in," I told her to prepare what I would do next.


    At my words, she spread her legs, giving me more ess to hers.


    "Good girl," Iplimented her once again.


    As I started to insert it, I gasped and tightened my grips. While Foxy flinched in pain. I immediately stopped and took a couple of quick breaths. This was really amazing, she was really narrow even narrower than Pearl and Diamond when I did it with them for the first time.


    "Foxy, restrain yourself," I ordered. My eyes glinted in lust and thirst for her.


    She nodded.


    I slid my cock into her heat slowly.


    "Ngghhh ..." I grunted as I broke through her resistance. A great pleasure swept my mind and body.


    ''It feels so good ...'' I wanted to prate her in one quick push so bad ... But of course, I held it back since I knew Foxy was having a hard time to contain mine.


    "Ah ... Ahnn ... Master ..." Foxy''s eyes were tightly closed and her face turned red.


    My lips down to hers to soothe her, while my waist kept pushing my cock.


    I broke my kiss and we took a quick breath after I put all of mine into hers.


    "Master - hah - hah - I can feel you ... - hah - hah- I can feel you inside me ..." said Foxy in difficulty.


    "Yes ... It''s so warm inside you." I didn''t move from my position, waiting for her to get used to it as I restrained my incubus instincts desperately.


    But she suddenly moved her waist.


    "Ouch!" she flinched in pain and stopped.


    "What are you doing? Don''t move just yet." I knew she was not used to it.


    "B - But didn''t master say that we have to move our hips?"


    I did say it earlier, but I didn''t expect her to be this narrow.


    "Let me set the example first, okay?" I reasoned. I was sure holding mine alone took a lot of effort, let alone if I asked her to move with me


    She nodded her head.


    My waist began to move at a slow pace, my eyes watching every change in her facial expression. At first, she grimaced and gritted her teeth. My lips went down to kiss her forehead and ear, trying to give her somefort. Shortly, her expression looked more rxed as she got used to it. I elerated my speed little by little and let it get used to it until I could finally hear the sound of our shing flesh every time I thrust my cock into hers.


    "Ahh ... - hah - ah - Master ..." she moaned loudly. Her eyes closed tightly, feeling the pleasure mixed with pain spreading through her body.


    Meanwhile, I raised my head in the mid-air as I kept moving my waist. I waspletely immersed in high pleasure, my mind felt nk. I really enjoyed it ...


    Foxy''s head shook side to side.


    "Ahh ... Ma - Master --- I ... I feel ... Ahh --- Hahhh ... something about toe out," she said in a ragged breath.


    "Yes ... let it out ..." I said as I elerated my pace.


    I could feel my cock twitching a lot, I knew she could not take it anymore, so did I. Groans came out of our mouth as my seed came out inside hers.


    "Anghh!"


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    I realized I didn''t gain any EXP from doing this, but I guessed it might be because I did it with my servant, not my partners.


    We took a quick breath, our eyes locked together. I brushed her hair gently.


    "You did well," Iplimented her once again. And she smiled shyly at mypliment.


    Foxy was about to move but I stopped her.


    "Wait, don''t move yet." My hand took my t-shirt and tucked it under her butt.


    Slowly, I pulled my cock out and the red liquid immediately dripped to my t-shirt. Foxy panicked when she saw it.


    "Ma - Master ..."


    "It''s okay. It will go away soon," I soothed her as I patted her thighs to clean up her remaining virgin blood.


    Later, seeing the blood had started to disappear, I put my clothes back on, approached my wardrobe and started looking for other clothes for her. While Foxy looked at me in confusion.


    "Master, what are you doing?" she asked.


    "Looking for another clothes for you." My hands were busy searching through the pile of clothes in front of me.


    - Puff!


    A sound from behind me stopped me. I turned to her and saw Foxy was already wearing the same clothes when I saw her in college for the first time. A yellow hoodie with a ck miniskirt.


    "Where did you get those clothes from?" I asked in confusion


    "All demons can create their own clothes," she answered in the same confusion as mine. Looks like she was confused why I didn''t know about this.


    Her words reminded me that after I made love with Lilieth, she shaped her clothes out of her hair.


    ''Ha ... That''s why ...'' I turned around and closed my wardrobe behind me.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer her, Foxy guessed I didn''t know this and immediately teased me.


    "Master don''t know about this?" both of her tails wagged in happiness.


    I brought my face to her and gave her a mischievous smile.


    "Is this naughty servant trying to tease her master?" I teased her back.


    "Of course not," she said with a shy smile.


    A short chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "I just found out about it from you. That''s why I have to learn more about demons from you," I admitted.


    Foxy was silent after hearing my confession. I knew she was confused, why could I admit that even though I was her master.


    "But for other things you have to learn from me." My hand moved to take my t-shirt which was stained with her blood and turned around.


    "Come on, we have to clean this up."


    "Yes, master." Foxy immediately got out of bed and followed me.

 Chapter 66. Dilemma

    <h4>68 Chapter 66. Dilemma</h4>


    I sat on the bed, my head rested on the headboard. A book was in my hand, my eyes moved side to side, reading it while my other hand moved to rub Foxy''s hair who was lyingfortably on myp. We just finished washing clothes and tidying up the room. I also taught her a few things about the human world, including how to use some electronics, as well as exined about Celia to her.


    My eyes nced at the clock.


    04.43 PM.


    ''I have to go now.'' I had an appointment with Pearl at 5.00 PM.


    Seeing Foxy still fast asleep on myp, I shifted my body slowly, trying not to wake her up, but she opened her eyes.


    "Master, where are you going?" she asked, sitting on the bed and rubbing her eyes.


    I took my clothes from the wardrobe and changed it in front of her.


    "I have some appointments with my partners." I had also told her about my partners and the demon hunters, as well as asked her to hide or use her shape-shifting skills if she meets Celiater.


    Foxy looked at me with a disappointed expression.


    I walked over to her and stroked her head.


    "Take a rest. You''re still tired, aren''t you?" She just escaped from the Hounds and had sex with me, I was sure she must be tired.


    Even though her expression didn''t change but she still nodded her head.


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    "I''ll take my leave." I turned around, walked down the stairs, put on my shoes and locked the door.


    My hand reached out and imagined an alley in Nighthallow City.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Alley in front of Nighthallow Station.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal and as soon as I left it, I arrived at Nighthallow City.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    I swept my gaze around me once again, making sure no one was around before activating my incubus form and walking out of the alley to the Sea Devil club.


    As I walked, faintly, I could catch the giggling sounds of girls around me. Their eyes stared and followed me. I simply shed my smile at them.


    "Kyaaa --- he smiled at me," one of the girls'' small screams could be heard.


    I chuckled by their reactions as my feet continued to move forward towards Ledred. Even though I felt awkward about this at first but now that I was used to things like this, people''s attention turned to me as I passed by or sometimes some voices and small screams from girls.


    I just entered Ledred District when a woman blocked me.


    "Good evening, handsome. Do you mind to apany me today?"


    "I''m so--" I was about to turn it down, but another woman came to me from the other side.


    The first woman looked at the second woman with a displeased face.


    "I saw him first."


    "So?" replied the second woman in an arrogant tone.


    It was Saturday, of course, Ledred was busier than usual but I didn''t think I could attract this much attention. I was just about to calm them down.


    "Ladies ----"


    But another woman''s voice interrupted me.


    "Triple ."


    We turned to the direction where the voice wasing from.


    "I''ll pay you triple for apanying me," said the woman as she walked over to me.


    The two previous women looked at her unhappily.


    "Get your own man!" said one of them.


    "Then I''ll pay you as much as you want," said another.


    Their attitude which kept cutting my words started to irritate me.


    Another woman called me.


    "Damian!"


    I turned around to where the voice came from and saw Mia approaching me. She hugged my arm intimately and smiled.


    "Sorry for making you wait."


    While I immediately grasped with her intention.


    "It''s okay, I just arrived." I held her hand tighter. I turned my gaze to the women who were staring at Mia in displeasure.


    "I''ll excuse myself." Then we walked away from them.


    "Mia, what are you doing here?" I asked after we got away from them. It was Saturday, she didn''t go to work. So there''s no way she could happen to be here, whereas we didn''t have an appointment either


    Mia giggled.


    "Of course, because I want to see you. What else?"


    "Does Pearl know about this?" I made sure that yesterday''s debate would not happen again.


    "She already knows. In fact, she is the one who asked me toe."


    My smile started to appear.


    "Really?" This was good news because it meant their rtionship was improving.


    "Yes. We made up because of someone." Her eyes nced at me as she smiled.


    I chuckled. It seemed that they hadn''t given up yet.


    "Are you still not giving up about that?" I asked in a rxed tone.


    "We''ll see," Mia said confidently. From her tone, I could tell they had something nned for me.


    "Okay." But one for sure, they wouldn''t be able to beat an incubus like me in my own game.


    ------


    Emma''s PoV


    Emma sat in silence in her car. Her mind sank in yesterday''s and today''s events. After she returned to the ssroom, everyone looked at her in shock and confusion. They said she disappeared for no reason and suddenly entered the ssroom even though no one saw her leave. Even though after that the ss continued as usual but of course the whole ss'' attention was still on her. If Olivia wasn''t the one who drove out their gaze with her fierce gaze, perhaps her ssmates would have stared at her until the ss ended. Despite Olivia''s attitude, Emma realized that Olivia was also looking at her curiously but Olivia held back her question because she saw Emma''s confusion clearly from her face.


    But even if Olivia asked her, what could she say? She didn''t understand what had happened either, even if she told her honestly, it was certain that even Olivia would think her crazy.


    Her anxiety and curiosity enveloped her heart. It felt like she wanted to find that winged demon as soon as possible but without her Demon Compass, what could she do? In fact, she was desperate enough to lie to Damian by saying she would take him on patrol today just to get some information from him.


    Without a Demon Compass or information from the headquarters, she wouldn''t be able to detect a demon at all. That''s why she nned to take him in circles as she dig some information from him.


    Her gaze shifted, looking out of the window, staring at the Nighthallow City''s bustling streets. Suddenly, her eyes caught Damian''s figure walking out of an alley. Her gaze followed Damian in curiosity.


    "Stop the car," she said to her chauffeur.


    Their car slowed down and pulled over.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" asked the chauffeur in confusion.


    "I just remember I has an appointment with my friend around here. Pick me up at 10.00 PM," said Emma as she opened the door.


    Her feet moved swiftly past the people while her eyes moved to find Damian among the crowd.


    "Kyaaa --- he smiled at me." A girl''s scream distracted her attention. Her eyes caught Damian walking past the girls.


    She chased after him and overheard the girls'' chat. Her steps stopped.


    "I never liked a prostitute before but he ispletely different."


    "I don''t even mind booking him. He makes me want to do a lot of naughty things," said another.


    The other one giggled.


    "Save your dreams. Don''t you know? He already belongs to the Ledred''s ruler, Lady Pearl."


    "Aa ..." voices of disappointment came from them.


    "Unfortunately I heard Lady Pearl likes to ''torment'' her men with her tentacles. I can''t imagine how Lady Pearl tied him up and ''tortured'' him slowly."


    "If I''m Lady Pearl, I will do that every night. Can you imagine how his sharp eyes turned into a pleading look?"


    They were silent for a moment as smiles began to develop on their faces.


    "Ahhhh! I want to see it!"


    "I need some Holy Water to clear all this wild imagination from my head."


    Emma resumed her steps, leaving them. Her heart was beating fast.


    ''Damian is a prostitute? Is that why he refused to be a demon hunter? Because he felt that a prostitute like him wasn''t worthy of being a demon hunter? '' She couldn''t believe that a man as kind as him had that kind of profession. She even started to wonder what Theo would say if he found out about this.


    Her feet carried her to the Ledred District. Her eyes fixed on Damian. He was surrounded by several women who seemed to be fighting over him. But shortly a Lamia came and embraced his arm.


    Emma''s heart pounded even faster as she watched them move away. She tried to keep her focus, ignoring the turmoil in her heart and walking after them. She was a demon hunter. Her goal was to find out about the winged demon from Damian. The world was currently in danger, she didn''t have time to think about this. After all, wasn''t it normal for a prostitute to do this?


    They entered arge club. While Emma stopped her steps. Disappointment, sadness and jealousy overtook her heart.


    ''I''ve only known you for a few days but why do I feel like this ...''

 Chapter 67. Sexy Naughty Game I

    <h4>69 Chapter 67. Sexy Naughty Game I</h4>


    "Wee to the Sea Devil Club, Mr Damian, Ms Mia," said two security guards who opened the ss door in front of me. Even though it was still early evening, since it was Saturday, the faint sound of music could be heard from the dance hall.


    "Lady Pearl is waiting for you in the VIP room," they said again.


    "Okay, thank you." Our feet moved forward to the VIP room.


    My attention was diverted to the dance hall which filled with a lot of guests now. On the main stage, some well-built men dressed as medieval princes danced to the beat. Every now and then, they clung and spun around the poles on the stage. As the tempo of the music got faster, they began to take off their clothes one by one as they walked toward the guests.


    "Kyaaaa ---!" The women''s shouts were heard as the dancer posed for a few seconds before walking in another direction and repeating the same thing. Sometimes, they took off their clothes right in front of the guests'' eyes with seductive expressions.


    ''Wow, they really are professional strip dancers,'' I thought as my feet kept moving.


    As we walked through the dance hall, several women''s attention turned to me. One of them pointed at me with her chin as she talked to the others. Even though their eyes could not be separated from me, they did not dare to approach me since Mia was beside me.


    Mia took a nce at them and giggled.


    "Looks like you have a lot of fans."


    I just smiled in response. With my incubus form, I could easily attract any woman''s attention, without needing to dance like those dancers or take off my clothes. But once my two wings and horns appeared, I was sure they would run away from me even though my face didn''t change.


    Once we entered the VIP room, Pearl was already sitting on the sofa, waiting for us.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. Please have a seat," she said excitedly. Her hand gave us a gesture to sit down.


    I sat on the long sofa between them, my eyes fixed on the bottles of Tequ, Whiskey, sses on the table, two dice in a cup, and two stacks of red and blue cards. Meanwhile, they smiled mischievously at me.


    "What are you nning?" I asked as I threw my nces at them in turn.


    Pearl leaned over me and rested her head on my shoulder indulgently.


    "Nothing," she said in a spoiled tone.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. I knew there was no way they weren''t up to something.


    "Then what are these drinks for? Are you nning to get me drunk?" I guessed. I assumed they thought, if they got me drunk, it would be easier for them to tame me. But since I had dispel skill, it couldn''t have happened.


    "Take it easy, we will apany you to drink. Besides, I''m sure this will be a fun game for three of us."


    "Does this game include tying and blindfolding me?" I could guess that since I realized beside Pearl''s ''torture table'' there were several ck scarves, feather sticks, earplugs and a stopwatch.


    Pearl giggled, her hands wrapped around my neck.


    "It''s just a game," she said.


    I turned towards Pearl as I sighed and frowned.


    "If this means you want to make me your toy. It''s not a game for me anymore but torture." Yesterday I did it just to cool off their fight, so it wasn''t that I liked being a submissive. Besides my Demonic Instinct wanted me to be a dominant and I also enjoyed my position more as a dom than a sub.


    "We are not that selfish. Besides everyone has their own turn," said Mia again.


    "Really?" I doubted they would give me a turn if they tied me there.


    "We''re not lying. This game has a time limit." Pearl took three blue cards and gave them to me.


    "You can read it yourself."


    I took the card from her hand and read it.


    ''Give your partner sensual kisses on her / his back for 3 minutes. '' I read the other cards.


    ''Lube your partner''s private part sensually for 3 minutes.''


    ''Blindfold your partner. Then start telling some naughty things to your partner for 3 minutes. Say it as clearly as possible. ''


    Another chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "Sex cards?" Even though I had never done this before it didn''t mean I didn''t know anything about this.


    "Have you yed it before?" asked Pearl.


    "Not yet," I replied simply, putting the cards back in their ce.


    After hearing my answer, Mia and Pearl exchanged nces and smiled mischievously once again.


    Noticing their smiles, I felt that there was something else they hadn''t told me. My attention shifted to the stack of red cards next to it, I took a few and read them out of curiosity.


    ''Your partner gives you sexual orders and you must obey (like, "get on your knees", "bend over", etc) for 10 minutes.''


    ''Your partner ties you up as he/she likes and uses you for 15 minutes.''


    ''Allow your partner ties your hands behind your back and let them give you oral pleasure for 6 minutes.''


    It was clear that the blue cards were just a warm-up, in fact, their goal was the red cards. Apart from that, this was definitely an unfair game, since it was two against one. I would get double stimtion from them, plus they intended to get me drunk. Under such circumstances, any normal man would not be able to withstand their temptations. He would surely beg to be satisfied as soon as possible. But of course, I wasn''t afraid to lose, actually, I was more afraid if I lost control of myself. A smirk appeared on my lips again.


    ''Looks like they''re trying really hard to tame me.''


    Pearl took the cards from my hand.


    "If you read them all, it won''t be fun anymore," she said, putting it back in ce.


    "Does this mean two against one again?" I said in a rxed tone.


    Mia slithered and leaned behind me, the back of my head between her breasts, her hands crawled from behind my neck and slowly dropped onto my chest. I could feel her heartbeat clearly.


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t you beat us easily yesterday?" she challenged in a sweet voice. Her tone of voice made the challenge sound more like seduction than a challenge.


    I tilted my head backwards, my hands mped the sides of her face and made her face me. Her eyes were on me.


    "Of course I''m afraid. You have a tail and Pearl have tentacles. And you still want to use those tools on me. Do you want to torture me all night?" But despite my words, my tone made it sound like a challenge rather than a plea for mercy.


    A smirk appeared on Mia''s face.


    "You know? Your challenge --- makes me really want to tame you," she whispered.


    I also replied with a smirk.


    "Can you?"


    Slowly, I could feel Pearl''s tentacles starting to creep up my chest up to my face and pulling my face toward her.


    "This time we will definitely seed." She looked at me with determination.


    Seeing their determination, my curiosity arose.


    "I don''t understand why both of you suddenly be so obsessed with taming me?" I asked suddenly. I could understand Pearl since when I first met her she clearly showed her dominance over men by making them as her toys.


    But as long as I''ve known Mia, she never showed this kind of attitude. Although sometimes she liked to tease me and Celia, but she was a mature, passionate and reliable person. She helped us a lot during our difficult times. Meanwhile, when I slept with her for the first time, I did it just to relieve her mating period, not for fun.


    Mia and Pearl exchanged nces with puzzled expressions. Then they were silent and frowned to think. After a while, Mia turned her gaze to me.


    " I don''t understand this either. But Even though you don''t show it directly, I can feel something inside of you. Something wild ... It wants to make me submit to you and admit that you are my owner, but I am a crown princess, I can''t submit to anyone. Somehow it makes me want to tame you and makes you admit that you have no power over me," Mia exined.


    Hearing Mia''s words, Pearl also realized something.


    "Now, you mentioned it. I also feel the same way. Do you remember when I said there are two sides in you? Your gentle side makes me feel sofortable but your wild side that keeps wanting to rule over me disturbs my pride as a Kraken''s descendant," said Pearl.


    "Is that all?" I asked, frowning doubtfully. I knew what they meant was my alter ego. Indeed, when I did it with them for the first time, I mostly let my wild side take over but their obsession had been more obvious since yesterday.


    "Do you know that your expression when we did it yesterday, really pissed me off? You didn''t even look tired at all," Pearl pouted.


    "That''s right. I''ve never seen anything like that before. Usually, all my ex-boyfriendsy limply after we did it once, but you --- not even a drop of sweat." Mia paused and looked away in annoyance.


    "It makes me feel like I''m a failed Lamia."


    After I heard their exnation, I understood why they were acting like this.


    ''I see. In the end, it all has to do with their pride. '' With Pearl''s tentacles and Mia''s tail they should be able to control me easily but what happened was the opposite. I could control them even though I didn''t make any resistance. Of course, it really hurt their pride.


    "Okay, I understand now," I said calmly.


    Pearl returned to ce her head on my shoulder, her hands wrapped around my neck.


    "That''s why, I hope you can apany us to y this game," she flirted.


    "Fine, let''s do it," I replied with a smile.


    ''Well, but don''t me me if I''m getting out of control.''

 Chapter 68. Sexy Naughty Game II 18+

    <h4>70 Chapter 68. Sexy Naughty Game II 18+</h4>


    "Can you exin how to y it?" I asked. As far as I knew the sex card game did not require drinking any alcohol nor dice like this.


    "Do you know Ch��-han? (Japanese traditional gambling game)" asked Pearl.


    "Yes, I know." The game used two standard six-sided dice, which were shaken in a cup by a dealer. Then the yers ced their wagers on whether the sum total of numbers showing on the two dice would be "Ch��" (even) or "Han" (odd). The dealer removed the cup, disying the dice and the winners collected their money.


    "The difference is, in this game, we don''t need to bet but the loser will be punished by drinking and taking a sex card," Pearl continued.


    "But there are only three of us," I said again. Ch��-han usually required an even number of yers.


    "Pearl and I will act as a dealer in turn. So our numbers are even," Mia added.


    "Okay, bring it on." Even though they said they would take turns, but obviously they would work together to beat me, especially to make me drink more. Besides that I also realized another difference from the blue and red cards, in fact, I could already predict their ns, but I pretended not to know since I was sure I would enjoy their service. Well, they would love to do it, why should I reject it? But of course, taming me was another thing.


    "All right, we''ll start with the blue cards," Pearl said excitedly. She showed a cup in her right hand and two dice in her left. Swiftly, she put the two dice in the cup and overturned it on the table.


    - Tak!


    "Guess it," said Pearl.


    "Odd," I guessed.


    Pearl opened the cup in her hand.


    "2-4, even."


    I clicked my tongue as I took a bottle of alcohol and poured it into my ss. While they giggled over their first win. Actually, I could already guess whatever I said, they would make me lose this game. Because their goal was to make me drunk. And of course, I knew the dice that they use were trick dice.


    I held the tip of my ss and smirked.


    "You canugh now. But I''ll make you beg me like yesterday." Pearl and Mia replied to me with other giggles while I raised my ss and smiled confidently.


    "Cheers." I finished my drink in one shot.


    -Tuk!


    I put my ss on the table and frowned, enduring the alcoholic taste that pierced my throat and tongue. A vegetal and earthy taste and aroma filled my mouth. I wasn''t a fan of alcohol and hadn''t tasted drinks like this before. I usually only drank a ss of wine when attending formal events or a can of beer if I hung out with my friends. And, most of them had a low percentage of alcohol, not a heavy one like this.


    After the alcohol taste faded from my mouth, I cleared my throat, took out a blue card and read it.


    Pearl set the stopwatch to 3 minutes and set it on the table. Meanwhile, I turned to Mia who was waiting for me in temptation.


    "Can I start it?" she asked.


    "Yes." My hands began to unbutton Mia''s shirt so I could carry out my ''punishment'' easier. Her ripe breasts which were only covered by a thin bra were clearly visible before my eyes. As soon as I brought my face to her neck, Pearl started the timer. My tongue licked her neck and slowly went down. My fingers moved skillfully, hooked her bra straps and lowered it without removing my tongue from her skin.


    My tongue continued to drop as my hands lowered her bra cups, freeing her soft mounds from the cups. The supple and soft feeling from her breast greeted my tongue. My lips clenched as I nted my teeth together with a suction on the top of her breast.


    "Mpphh ..." A soft moan came from Mia''s mouth.


    But only briefly, I released it. A faint red mark appeared on her skin. My tongue moved, swirling towards her tip. I licked her right at her hard tip and she flinched. A smirk formed on my lips, then I opened my mouth and swallowed her breast. I could feel the supple and soft feeling of her breast inside my mouth.


    Again, my tongue swirled her tip as I nted my teeth gently apanied by a hard suction.


    "Mmhhh ..." Another soft moan came out of her mouth.


    - Plop!


    A plopping sound came out of my mouth as I released it and a faint red mark was visible around her tip.


    I nced at her and caught her face turning red. My lips moved to her other breast and did the same.


    "Mmhhh ..." Another soft moan came out of her mouth. Her breasts began to go up and down slowly and her soft mound in my mouth was getting hot.


    * Ringggg! *


    The stopwatch beeps indicated my time was up. I removed my mouth from her breast and pulled my face away. A string of saliva still connected my tongue with her tip. My finger rubbed my lips, cleaning the rest of my saliva from it. My eyes were still fixed on her.


    "That''s a good one," sheplimented me. I could see her blushing cheeks clearly.


    "I know." Even though she didn''t say it but from her moans, I could tell she was enjoying it.


    "Now it''s your turn," Pearl said irritably. It seemed she also wanted to have her turn immediately.


    Without answering, Mia''s gaze turned to the table in front of us. Unlike Pearl, Mia closed the two dice on the table with the cup and shook it. Soon her hand stopped.


    "Odd." Once again I was guessing randomly since I knew I would lose.


    Mia opened the cup in her hand. Their eyes widened at the numbers on the dice.


    5-4, odd.


    "Oh, I win." I didn''t expect to win since I thought they would make mepletely lose. But then, I caught Pearl''s annoyed face as she red at Mia. While Mia moved her lips.


    ''Sorry.'' That was what Mia said to Pearl silently. Looks like she identally made me win. Holding back myughter, I took another ss, poured the alcohol into it and gave it to Pearl.


    "I will wait for your service," I teased.


    "Do not be too happy. It was only a momentary victory." Pearl took the ss from my hand and finished it. She put down her ss, took out a blue card and read it.


    "Lube your partner''s private part sensually for 3 minutes." A smirk appeared on her lips, her eyes stared at me with an alluring gaze as her tentacles raised up, her sticky slime was dripping from its suckers.


    "Well, this card suits me."


    Its tentacles crept toward me, some slipped into my shirt, some lowered my zipper, my trousers and my underwear. Then sneaked into it.


    A slippery and slimy feeling greeted my skin, her tentacles wiggled, explored and examined every corner of my body. Her tentacles were soft and stic but had a strong suction force, but it also could move quickly. Its mucus came out and began to cover my skin. I could feel the tickling sensation all over my body. As for my cock, her tentacle''s suckers ''kissed'' it wildly and shook it slowly.


    A slight hissing sound out of my mouth as my pleasure started to build up and my adrenaline started to rise up.


    "Yes ... Shake it harder ..." I whispered. My eyes stared at her with a seductive gaze.


    On my demand, Pearl was shaking my cock faster while her liquid kept dripping, covering my cock.


    "Uh ... Yes ..." I smirked, satisfied with her service. But only for a moment, the stopwatch sounded again.


    * Ringggg! *


    I sighed in disappointment as Pearl stopped and pulled her tentacles away from me.


    "Let''s continue," she said with a sly smile. Looks like she was satisfied to see me enjoying it.


    Pearl''s hand picked up the dice, threw them into the cup and overturned it on the table as she turned her gaze to me.


    "Even." This time I could guess that I would lose.


    Pearl opened the cup.


    "5-2, odd."


    Mia poured the drink for me as they giggled at my loss. I took it and finished it in one shot. The taste of alcohol pierced my tongue and throat once again.


    Shortly, as the alcohol taste started to fade, an announcement appeared before me.


    [Warning! The alcohol effect has started.]


    My vision began to blur as I could feel the room around me began to shake.


    ''My limit is only two shots ...'' I could have guessed this since I had a low alcohol tolerance.


    ''Dispel.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The alcohol effect has been neutralized.]


    As my vision returned to normal, my hand took a blue card and read it.


    "Kiss and lick your partner''s back from bottom to neck sensually for 3 minutes."


    I put the card on the table.


    "Let''s get started," I said as I turned to Mia. Meanwhile, Mia opened her shirt and shifted her hair to the side, showing her back clearly to me.


    My face approached her back and began to kiss it. My lips touched her soft skin and moved upward slowly. At my kiss, prickly goosebumps erupted on her skin. asionally my tongue licked her, wetting her back with my saliva.


    "Uh ..." a moan came out of her mouth as my tongue reached the back of her neck.


    * Ringgg! *


    I stopped as Mia and I turned to the stopwatch that was already in Pearl''s hand. Somehow it felt faster than before.


    "Time''s up," said Pearl. There was a trace of irritation in her tone.


    A breath escaped my mouth and a slight smirk formed on my lips. It seemed Pearl sped up the timer to make her turn faster.


    Mia seemed to notice it but she could only give Pearl a sharp re without being able toin because of her previous mistake.


    This time, Mia imitated Pearl''s way. She picked up the dice, threw them in the cup and overturned it on the table.


    "Odd," I guessed.


    Mia opened the cup.


    "2-6, even."


    As expected...


    Pearl poured the alcohol into my ss with a happy smile since Mia did it right this time. I took it and drank it. My hand took a blue card as the alcohol was down to my throat.


    "Strip down your partner."


    Pearl''s smile faded.


    "Only that?"


    "Yeah." I showed her the card.


    She looked at the card for a moment and pressed her lips. She looked displeased.


    I put the card on the table. My hand crept on her body, my fingers started to lower her dress straps and slowly lowered her dress. My hand stroked her pale skin, continuing to make contact with her as much as possible and as long as I took off all of her clothes.


    Pearl looked at me with a slightly flushed face as I peeled off her clothes one by one and dropped it on the floor.


    "How about we start ying with the red cards after one more round?" Pearl''s tone was still full of disappointment. I guessed she was disappointed because after her turn was ''lost'' due to Mia''s mistake, her first card just asked me to take off her clothes.


    I dropped her underwear on the floor, leaving herpletely naked.


    "All right, we''ll y the red card after this."


    Author confession:


    So ... I have a pathetic alcohol tolerance st time I got a hangover just because half a small bottle of soju and a can of beer can make me tipsy). Since I don''t know a normal person''s alcohol limit so I make Ethan also have a low alcohol tolerance. Well, he''s actually better than me tho.


    Update: Body / Character description is in Glossary.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel. Also, I just released two character images for my novel ( Pearl and Diamond) which are avable for all tier patrons.


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Baggas Agusta, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Kushar Dipesh, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Kemizle, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Marco Antonio Menon Januario, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Tiago Ferreira, Demahom, zin185, Dan Vaughan, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Corgi McStumperson, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu, Freddie and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 69. Sexy Naughty Game III 18+

    <h4>71 Chapter 69. Sexy Naughty Game III 18+</h4>


    Right now, neither of us were dressed properly. My underwear and trousers were down. Mia''s upper body waspletely bare and Pearl waspletely naked.


    Pearl''s hand picked up the dice again, threw it into the cup and overturned it on the table.


    "Odd," I guessed.


    Pearl opened the cup. While Mia took my ss and filled it as if I was bound to lose.


    "6-5, odd."


    Mia stopped and turned her gaze to the dice on the table in disbelief. Then she shifted her gaze to Pearl in annoyance. I held back myughter, I could guess Pearl did this on purpose to make Mia lose her turn.


    "I''ll help you fill your ss," I said, taking the bottle of alcohol in Mia''s hand and pouring it into a new ss. One of my hands put the bottle on the table while the other gave the ss to Mia.


    Mia took the ss as she threw some codes at Pearl with her gaze. While Pearl diverted her eyes away nonchntly.


    Mia finished her drink. She frowned as she endured the taste of alcohol filling her mouth. From her expression it seemed she was the same as me, she wasn''t used to drinking alcoholic drinks like this. Her hand picked up a blue card and read it.


    "Tickle your partner with a feather stick for 3 minutes." A smile immediately spread as she read it.


    Meanwhile, Pearl''s mouth slowly opened and her expression turned surprised. Since, even though it was a punishment card, but it gave Mia more chances to y with me.


    Mia took off my suit and unbuttoned my shirt. My shirt fell to the floor and I waspletely naked. She took a feather stick excitedly, her eyes exploring my body, deciding where she wanted to tickle.


    I smirked mischievously.


    "Make me feel good."


    "Definitely," Mia said.


    Pearl was about to press the stopwatch but Mia stopped her.


    "Pearl, you set the timer wrongly."


    I nced at the stopwatch and the timer was only set for 2 minutes. As Pearl reset the timer in annoyance, I turned my face to cover myughter. She must have been annoyed that Mia kept getting good cards.


    As the timer on the stopwatch started, Mia moved her feather stick against my skin. A soft, tickling feeling travelled through my body as Mia moved the stick from the back of my neck down to my chest. Our eyes met with alluring gaze. I gave her another seductive smirk as I held back the tingling sensation on my body and she responded by biting down her lip in temptation.


    The feather stick went down to my groin. I responded by lifting my legs up on the sofa and opening it so she could y more easily. A tremendous tingle sensation crept up from my lower part to all over my body. My cock began to harden and tense due to her stimtion, waking it up from its sleep.


    "Yes ... This definitely feels good ..." Iplimented her.


    "It''s against the rules. You can only use a feather stick," Pearl said in a displeased tone.


    Mia pouted and pulled her body away. While I leaned my back on the sofa, cing my head on Pearl''sp.


    "Do you want it?" I teased as I smirked mischievously. My eyes stared at Pearl''s face, which was flushed with irritation and temptation.


    She nced at Mia who was still busy tickling my crotch and cock and bit her lower lips. A teasing chuckle leaked out of my mouth at her reaction. It was clear that she was jealous of Mia, who kept getting more chances to y with me.


    * Ringgg! *


    Mia''s time was up. She pulled her stick away as a long breath came out of my mouth.


    "I need more of it," I said, sitting back on the sofa. One of my hands was touching my cock, feeling how hard it was now.


    "Now, we''re going to take the red card," Pearl said. She nced at Mia as a warning that she had to do it right this time and Mia responded with a sigh and nodded her head slightly. This time they were going to y the cards that would make me beg them.


    Mia threw the dice into the cup and overturned it to the table.


    "Even."


    Mia opened the cup.


    "2-1, odd."


    This time I was sure they wouldn''t y around anymore or give me a chance to win. I took my ss and finished my drink.


    As I put my ss on the table, an announcement appeared before me.


    [Warning! The alcohol effect has started.]


    My view began to blur again.


    ''Dispel.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The alcohol effect has been neutralized.]


    My hand reached for the stack of red cards.


    "Allow your partner to cover your eyes and ears and let him/her give you a lick bath for 10 minutes. You are not allowed to move during the process. If you move you must grant a request." Yes, if the blue card was a ''punishment'' card where the loser had to do something to the winner then the red card was actually more like a gift card where the loser would get something from the winner but still with a punishment of course. With thebination of alcohol to weaken my consciousness and continuous stimtion without allowing me to retaliate, it would be easier for them to make me give up.


    Mia giggled while Pearl immediately took a ck scarf and earplugs excitedly.


    "Let''s begin." Pearl''s smile widened since this time she got her turn to tease me.


    "Wait, how do I know when it''s finished?" Even though I knew this was an unfair game from the start, but at least I didn''t want them to cross the line.


    Pearl gave me a small stopwatch that looks like a watch.


    "I''ve put it on vibrate mode."


    I checked the stopwatch for a moment, made sure the timer was set correctly and put it on.


    "Looks like you have prepared everything well."


    "Of course." Her hands stretched out the ck scarf and covered my eyes with it. I could feel Pearl''s hands tying the scarf behind my head.


    Pearl''s giggling sound rang out as she moved away.


    "Remember you can''t move," she warned again.


    "I remember it." After those words left my mouth she covered my ears with earplugs. The room suddenly turned silent. Without my hearing or my sight, my instincts sharpened another sense, my sense of touch. And since I was a demon, I could feel better than ordinary humans. I could vaguely sense their presence and what Pearl was going to do to me.


    A lick moved on the nape of my neck and wiggled, tickling me. I smirked.


    "Pearl, you should be using your tongue not your tentacle." Even though its suckers didn''t touch me at all, I could clearly feel it. It was her tentacle, not her tongue.


    That slimy object pulled away from me. Later, another lick crept from the side of my neck to the back of my ear. I was sure it was her tongue since I could feel her breath on my skin. The tingling and slimy feeling travelled from behind my ear to my face. But then it disappeared. A secondter her tonguended on my neck down to my chest. Then it disappeared again. And it returned to my abs as a few kisses also brushed my skin. asionally, I flinched without moving a muscle, holding back the stimtion in my body. My heart was pounding in anticipation, guessing which part she would touch next.


    Her tongue parted from my skin and suddenly she didn''t touch me again ...


    Second by second passed without any movement from her but I knew she was still there. Suddenly I could feel her crawling between my legs and approaching my cock.


    "Ughhh ...." I startled as I held back the tingling feeling from her tongue that licked right at the tip of my cock, but I held myself from making any movement.


    Her tongue started swirling, licking my cock from bottom to top and between my crotch. The tingling sensation stimted my body and of course woke my cock from its sleep again. I enjoyed every movement of her tongue as I held myself to stay still. Her tongue''s movement was getting wilder, kisses and licks continued tond around my crotch. She licked my cock like a lollipop, asionally she kissed and licked my balls.


    My breathing was getting heavier as I held back the desire that was starting to build up in me, especially holding myself back from moving. But despite all of that, I really enjoyed this.


    The stopwatch in my hand vibrated, indicating that her turn was finished. She pulled her face away from me, while my hand took off my blindfold and my earplugs impatiently.


    Pearl was just sitting next to me when I pulled her and kissed her. My tongue went into her mouth, shing with her tongue. While Mia could only be silent with a surprised expression at my sudden movement at Pearl.


    I broke my kiss. Pearl still looked surprised by my movements.


    "What''s that for?" said Pearl, blushing.


    I smirked.


    "It''s your reward," I said casually.


    "Let''s continue." Well, even though I thought they were going to torture me, it turned out that I was the one who enjoyed this game.

 Chapter 70. Sexy Naughty Game IV 18+

    <h4>72 Chapter 70. Sexy Naughty Game IV 18+</h4>


    Pearl took the cup, threw the dice into it and overturned it to the table.


    "Even," I said, filling my ss with the alcohol.


    Pearl opened the cup in her hand.


    "3-4, odd."


    I raised my ss indifferently and drank it. After I put the ss back on the table, I reached for a red card. My eyes widened.


    "Wow." This was definitely a good card and I was curious enough to try it.


    "Your partner gives you ap dance for 10 minutes. You are not allowed to move during the process. If you move you must grant a request." My gaze shifted to Mia as a mischievous smirk appeared on my lips.


    "Ah ... I''ve never done it," she said in a puzzled expression. Well, she was a princess, of course, she never learned a dance like this.


    "You can perform Lamia''s dance, right? You should be able to do this dance well," said Pearl.


    "Lamia''s dance?" I asked.


    "The national dance of Lamia. All Lamia nobles must perform this dance when they turn 15 years old. This dance requires a lot of flexibility and relies on body contortion," Pearl exined. She shifted her gaze to Mia.


    "You just have to do it on Damian''sp, asionally bringing your body closer to him and improvising a bit."


    "I''ve never had ap dance before either. So you don''t need to be afraid," I tried to calm her down.


    Mia took a deep breath and stood up from her seat.


    "Okay, I''ll try it."


    Mia pulled a chair into the empty space, came over and extended her hand to me. While Pearl yed erotic slow music that matched the current mood.


    I took her hand and she led me towards the chair. When I stood facing her, she pushed me to sit down. Her body leaned towards me as her hand caressed the side of my face. I could see her twin peaks hanging in front of me.


    "If you make a move you must grant my wish," she reminded me again.


    "Don''t worry, I remember that," I said confidently.


    Mia distanced herself a bit and gave me a seductive smirk, her hands groping her own body slowly from the neck down to her breasts and slender abs, showing me her beautiful body clearly. Her head tilted backwards slightly, her eyes kept on looking at me and her lips parted slightly.


    Slowly, she leaned to me. Her hands were ced on my knees as she spread my legs. She stood between my legs, turned and leaned to the other way. Her hands moved from the middle of her tail up to the sides of her buttocks in turn as she asionally squeezed it.


    - k!


    Mia pped her own ass. She turned around to face me, her waist swaying flexibly. Her hands slowly raised up, then she spread her maroon hair as she bit her lower lips and looked at me in temptation. Everything was done slowly, allowing me to capture all her movements and the beauty of her body well.


    Just for a moment, she walked back to the front and spread her hair once more as she lowered her body slowly. Her hands went down from her breasts to her abs and up. She spun around, exposing her ass to me as she wiggled slowly and sat down onto myp. Her ass touched my cock which started to tense. The delightful tingling sensation stimted my cock as she continued to wiggle against it. I smirked as I held back my desire to move with her. My heart was beating even faster.


    Her hands took mine and made me hug her waist, her head leaned backwards to my shoulder. Slowly, she moved my hands upward, making me touch her waist, her soft breasts to the sides of her face.


    But a momentter, she let go of her hands, got off myp and raised her buttocks in a sensual way. She moved away a bit, turning to face me and spread my legs again. From the front, she slipped between my legs, pressing her breasts against my face, her arms around my neck. Her head turned slowly as her long hair followed her movements. I could feel her soft breasts against my hot face. Her scent tickled my nose.


    A swallowing sound came from my throat. In a state like this, I was tempted to kiss or lick even swallow her ripe breast. But if I did, then I would lose.


    She took my hands and ced it on her back, her body continued to wiggle sensually, rubbing my cock into her entrance and feeling her soft mounds pressing against my face. My heart was beating even faster, my adrenaline was racing. My cock was very close to her heat, I felt like I wanted to hug her and put my cock in it so bad, but of course, I held it.


    As she continued rubbing it, I could start to feel my cock and her heat getting wet with her lubricant. Her breasts heaved and she was breathing heavily. I knew she also wanted me so bad.


    Feeling that she was starting to lose control of herself, she released my hands andy down on the floor, her elbows supporting her back so that she didn''t touch the floor at all. Her body swayed erotically. Her eyes stared at me with an alluring gaze and her face was red. Slowly, one of her hands crept into her entrance, her fingers rubbed and yed with her heat. Her tongue licked her lips seductively.


    A momentter she was about to stand up, but the sound of the stopwatch rang out indicating that her turn was over.


    * Ringggg! *


    Pearl turned off the music while Mia stayed still in her position. I got off the chair and approached her slowly like a hungry jaguar looking at a defenceless fawn as I rubbed my fully awake cock against her body. My face approached and gave her a seductive smirk.


    "It was a greatp dance," Iplimented her.


    Mia looked at me with a pleading look for a moment before she approached and almost kissed me. But Pearl''s voice stopped her.


    "Let''s continue our game."


    A chuckle came out of my mouth as I stood up. Currently, my body was just asking for more pleasure, I knew I had started reaching my limit. My hand took Mia''s hand and helped her up.


    "C''mon."


    We just got back to the sofa, while Mia''s hand moved to take the cup and dice. But I caught her hand and broke her movement.


    "You don''t want to y anymore?" Mia asked in confusion.


    I smirked in reply and filled my ss.


    "I already know the results," I said, raising my ss for a toast. Like before, I finished my drink in one shot.


    [Warning! The alcohol effect has started.]


    ''Dispel.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The alcohol effect has been neutralized.]


    My hand took a red card.


    "Your partner gives you finger pleasure for 10 minutes. You are not allowed to move during the process. If you move you must grant a request." Pearl''s smile widened as I read it.


    I put the card on the table.


    "How about both of you do it together this time?"


    Mia and Pearl exchanged nces briefly before returning their gaze to me.


    "Are you serious?" asked Pearl incredulously.


    "Why not?" I said casually. My hand touched my cock which was fully awake and stroked it slowly. A mischievous smirk on my face.


    "Besides, I''m already like this. I want to finish it quickly."


    Mia and Pearl''s eyes fixed on my cock and smiled. It seemed they were confident they could immediately make me beg.


    "Very well," said Pearl. Happy smiles on their faces.


    They approached both sides of me. Their hands caressed my hair down the back of my ears, the sides of my face, my neck and my chest. They did it slowly and gently, making sure I could feel everything they did clearly. Mia''s lips approached behind my ear.


    "Damian, do you want me to satisfy you?" she teased.


    While Pearl tilted her head at me and smiled.


    "Beg to me ... I''ll finish it quickly," she smiled seductively.


    "My answer is still the same as yesterday," I said casually even though I was trying to contain my desire that burn my body.


    "We''ll see. How long you can bear it," said Pearl again. Their fingers parted from my chest, at the same time their other hands touched the back of my neck down to my back slowly. I startled since they did it all of a sudden. They giggled with my reaction as they continued their action.


    From the front, their hands touched my abs again and continued to down, creeping into my inner thighs and pulling my legs in opposite directions. Their hands massaged my inner thighs to my pelvis slowly, stroked gently between my cock which was already hard, went down and back up again.


    A hissing sound came out of my mouth as I enjoyed all their movements.


    They giggled again at my reaction and started to grasp my cock. Slowly, they rubbed it. My eyes glued on what they were doing to my cock without being able to move but it was obvious I was enjoying it a lot. As the minutes passed, they moved their hands faster and faster.


    Seeing my face getting flushed red and my expression that was clearly enjoying all their touch, they changed their hands'' position. Mia held the base while Pearl''s hand rubbed it from bottom to top slowly.


    "Ohhhh ..." A moan came out of my mouth. This was truly extraordinary. The pleasures that were built up from within my body piled up. This game made my desire go up and down only toe back up higher. It was getting harder and harder to keep myself from moving with them.


    The pleasures inside me umted and rose higher. My cock started twitching, indicating I was at my limit. They immediately let go of their hands. A huge disappointment swept across my mind since I failed to reach my climax.


    They giggled at my disappointed expression.


    "Damian, if you beg me I''ll finish it right now," Pearl said with a sassy tone.


    I replied to her with an evil chuckle.


    "That''s not enough to make me beg, Pearl."


    They frowned at my stubbornness. Their hands were about to touch me again but the stopwatch sounded.


    * Ringggg! *


    Both of my hands hugged their shoulders and pulled them closer.


    "Today ... I''ll be the one who makes both of you beg to me," I said, giving them a teasing smirk.

 Chapter 71. Sexy Naughty Game V 18+

    <h4>73 Chapter 71. Sexy Naughty Game V 18+</h4>


    They giggled coquettishly.


    "Damian~ I''m not sure you can do it this time," teased Pearl. Pearl''s hand touched and rubbed my cock slowly.


    A slight hissing sound came out of my mouth as her soft hand touched my hard cock again. Seeing my reaction, Pearl''s finger rubbed my cock from the bottom to the top with the tip of her index finger.


    "Haaa ..." I moaned. The tingling sensation flowed from the lower part of me, spreading through my body. I grabbed Pearl''s hand, made her grip my cock and shake it. A seductive smirk on my face.


    Pearl tried to get her hand off me in panic. Meanwhile, Mia held my hand and tried to stop my movement.


    "Damian, this is against the rule," Mia said as she kept trying to pull Pearl''s hand off my cock. Her face also looked panicked.


    My other hand grabbed Mia''s hand, made her grip my cock and shake it together with Pearl''s.


    "Damian, stop it!" Their panic was clearly visible on their faces.


    Seeing their panic, I bent my head backwards slightly with a red face, enjoying the stimtion from my cock.


    "Ohhh ..." My moan got louder. My face clearly showed how much I enjoyed it. An evil smirk on my face.


    "Damian!" They tried to pull their hands as hard as they could. I knew after all these games they didn''t want me to spend it outside. My cock twitched again, indicating I was almost at my climax.


    "Damian! Stop it!" They panicked even more.


    But I let go of their hands at thest second.


    "Haahh ..." A sign of disappointment left my mouth. My urge for mating was piling up in me. I knew I would not be able to hold it anymore after this, so I intended to end it in the next round.


    Meanwhile, Pearl immediately pulled her hand away, as did Mia. They didn''t want me to take their hands again and use it to satisfy myself.


    Seeing their reactions, I let out an evil chuckle.


    "Calm down. I won''t spend it outside," I said in a casual tone. There was no way I could be satisfied with that.


    "Let''s continue." I shifted my sitting position forward slightly, approaching the table, poured the alcohol into my ss and finished it. The taste of alcohol filled my mouth once again, but since I had finished a few sses before the taste that stabbed my tongue and throat lessened since I was getting used to it.


    While they exchanged nces for a moment. Then looked at me with a confused expression.


    I put my ss on the table and nced at them in turn.


    "You don''t want to y anymore?" I asked.


    "You still haven''t given up even though you''re already in that state?" Mia asked incredulously as her chin pointed at my cock, which was ready to fire its loads.


    "Why not? Besides, I enjoyed it," I replied in a rxed tone.


    "Damian ~ do you feel dizzy?" asked Pearl as she returned her gaze to me. Looks like they thought I was drunk.


    I chuckled one more time.


    "Do you think I''m drunk?" I teased. Actually, I was drunk, but not because of alcohol but because of their stimtion.


    "Are you really not drunk?" asked Mia in a teasing voice. Of course, no drunk person admitted he was drunk.


    I grabbed her chin and approached her. My face was right in front of her.


    "Look at me. Do you think I''m drunk?" The smell of alcohol wafted from my mouth.


    Mia was silent as she watched my face carefully. A secondter, her brows frowned, her confusion evident on her face. My face was red but it wasn''t because of the alcohol but the stimtion that they gave me. Meanwhile, my gaze still looked sharp, indicating that I was okay. With that much drink, at least I started to feel tipsy since the drink contained 50% alcohol.


    From behind, Pearl put her hands on my shoulders and began to slowly creep forward. Her body leaned towards me, her naked breasts against my back. Her face was behind my ear.


    "Shall we continue?" she whispered in a sweet voice.


    "That''s what I want." My smirk appeared again.


    I turned around, picked up a red card and read it.


    "Your partner ties you up as he/she likes and uses you for 15 minutes." Their smiles immediately appeared as I read it since it was the perfect scenario to tame me and make me beg them.


    I tossed the card on the table nonchntly and threw my teasing smile at them in turn.


    "Shall we start it?"


    "Of course," Pearl said excitedly as she grabbed my hand and stood up, pulling me toward the ''torture table''. While Mia also immediately approached it with enthusiasm and untied the belts.


    As I approached, I noticed something different from the ''torture table''. The big sturdy table covered with a thick soft fabric fur with the same colour as the base. And the iron shackles on it had been reced by ck leather belts.


    Pearl took her hand away from me and I sat on the table. Slowly, I crawled backwards as both of them put their hands on it and crawled forward. Their eyes glinted in excitement with mischievous smiles on their faces. Iy down in submission, letting the soft fur touch my back. Their hands took mine and pinned to the table. The others stroked from my calves up to my thighs, my groin and of course my fully awake cock.


    Another slight hissing sound came out of my mouth as the tingling sensation crept from my groin again. They giggled sassily upon my reaction.


    They mped my arms between their twins peaks. While their other hands touched, rubbing my cock in turns gently. Their touch stimted my cock and kept it tense without allowing me to let out any of my loads.


    "Do you want ... Ah - hah ... to end it like this?" I asked in difficulty. They hadn''t tied me up yet but their hands kept moving, touching and tickling my cock as if it was their favourite toy.


    They didn''t answer, instead, Mia''s ring finger rubbed the tip of my cock gently.


    "Oohhhhh ...." Another loud moan came out of my mouth as I gasped and raised my body slightly. The tip of my cock was very sensitive right now, even a little stimtion could make me shiver.


    They giggled again at my reaction. While Pearl also touched it with her ring finger. I gasped for breath with a flushed face.


    "I''ll ask you one more time - hah - ah- do you want to end it like this?" I was already at my limit and I wanted to immediately release all the desire and lust that had umted in my body. If they still didn''t want to tie me up and still want to y with me, they would lose their chance because I didn''t think I could hold myself any longer.


    "We''ll tie you up now," Pearl said. While Mia giggled one more time. They looked really happy to tease me. Their hands moved away from my cock and tied my hands with leather belts to the table. They tightened the belts, showing their seriousness. I was sure it would be marked afterwards, but of course, they made sure it didn''t hurt me.


    Mia put her breast in my palm. Her hand ovepped the back of my hand and made me grasp them. A mischievous smile on her face. I moved my hand and fingers as best I could since the leather belt restricted my movement, feeling her soft and supple breast.


    Meanwhile, Pearl''s face was down on my other hand. She licked my palm, tickling it with her tongue and wetting it with her saliva. Slowly her tongue up to the tip of my middle finger put it in her mouth and sucked it.


    But only briefly, Pearl released her mouth from me. A string of saliva connected the tip of my finger to her tongue. Then she brought her face closer to my ear.


    "You know what? You''re the only man who isn''t afraid of this torture table and isn''t afraid to do it with both of us," she whispered in a seductive voice.


    "If you want to tie me up, just do it fast. Because I can''t stand it anymore ..." I said in a ragged breath. My patience was running out, but I was still holding back since I was waiting for them to tie mepletely before I used my charm skill on them. Being tied up like that, it meant they were the ones who were doing all the moves. They desperately wanted to tame me. Even though I wanted to show my dominance clearly to them, but letting them to do it as they wanted to satisfy me, didn''t sound like a bad idea either.


    Hearing my words, they giggled. It was clear, I really couldn''t hold myself anymore.


    "Okay." Mia took her hand off me and they crept down. Their hands separate my legs slightly and tie my ankles with the leather belts. Mia checked the belts one more time while Pearl turned on the stopwatch. Then they walked down both sides of the table toward me, the tips of their fingers sweeping from the front of my lower legs up over my thighs, waist, abs and chest.


    They lowered their bodies and bent their heads toward me. Their hands crawled, rubbing my face, my chest and my hair in turns. A sly smile on their lips. While I --- even though my breath clearly looked heavy due to holding my lust, but my eyes and expression didn''t change. Obviously, I was not a prey who would beg themter.


    "We''ll make you our toy and tease you worse than yesterday," Mia teased.


    I replied to them with the same smile.


    "I''m not a toy."


    They giggled at my words, their hands moved, touching me, their eyes fixed on me. I also chuckled with them. But then my chuckle stopped as I used my charm skill on them.


    ''Charm.''


    A sweet erotic fragrance wafted. Their giggle stopped. Their faces were getting redder, their eyes looked at me in extraordinary thirst.


    [Charm skill seeded.]


    My smile widened when I saw their breasts up and down as they looked at me with lustful eyes.

 Chapter 72. Sexy Naughty Game VI 18+

    <h4>74 Chapter 72. Sexy Naughty Game VI 18+</h4>


    They climbed onto the table andy down on both sides of me. Their faces approached me, I could hear the sound of their breath in my ears. Their tongues began to move, licking my cheeks and ears, asionally they bit my earlobes gently. Their hands rubbed my neck, chest and abs in turn, stimting me with their touch.


    But just for a moment, they turned their faces away and stared at me. Their red faces were clearly visible.


    "I''m going to take ''his below''," said Mia in a ragged breath. It seemed like she wanted to enjoy my cock as soon as possible.


    "I want ''his below'' too," said Pearl, frowning in objection.


    "Do you dare to go against my orders?" Mia said again. Even though she was in the exile period but she was still a crown princess, she had a higher position than Pearl.


    "Tsk!" Pearl clicked her tongue in annoyance as Mia slithered down. Her tongue started licking and ying with my cock and around my crotch.


    "Calm down, I have a uhh ... - hah - ah- a cock and a mouth. I can - ah- use them at the same time," I said. asionally some moans out of my mouth since Mia moved her tongue wildly.


    Pearl''s expression brightened and a smirk began to appear on her lips.


    "Okay, I''ve never tried it anyway." After those words left her mouth, Pearl''s lips fell on mine. Our lips moved in rhythm as our tongues shed together. Her tentacles clung to my body, its suckers kissed my body harder than before, gave faint marks all over my body, bathing me with her slimy liquid.


    Meanwhile, Mia''s long half tail was underneath the table, while the tip tickled my thighs and abs.


    "Mmpphh ...!" I flinched in pleasure. With this much stimtion, I knew I wouldn''t be able to hold on any longer.


    As my cock started to twitch, Mia shifted her body up and rubbed the tip of my cock to her wet entrance. While Pearl also released her kiss, shifted her body up and tilted my head to the side. Her tentacles spread out, exposing her pale and wet entrance with pink flesh inside and I could see it twitching slightly.


    "Ohhhhh ..." Mia sighed loudly as my hard cock slid into her heat in one push, rubbing, warming my cock and her heat at the same time. But it wasn''t enough, I wanted more ...


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    In an instant, my cock was erged and extended inside her. But this time more than the usual. The tight feeling that enveloped my cock was amazing, I could touch her innermost and her inner wall mped my cock tightly.


    "Agghhhh ...!" Mia moaned loudly in pleasure, her body jerked and she bent her head in the mid-air.


    "Ohhhh ---- mpphhh--" Pearl mped my head, pressing it to her heat, silencing my voice. My tongue immediately moved to lick it, buried it into her warm heat, explored her throbbing inner wall, and felt her liquid running down to my mouth. Her hand sped the back of my head tightly. The sweet taste of nectar poured into my mouth.


    "Mhhhpp ... Ahhh ... It feels so good," Pearl sighed slowly.


    In contrast to my tongue which was giving Pearl subtle pleasure. My waist moved to shake Mia''s body even wilder than yesterday, even she had to bend her body and hug my abs tightly so she wouldn''t fall. I knew my original n was to let them move but with this wave of pleasure, even I couldn''t help myself.


    "Ahhh ... Ahhh ... - hah-hah-" Mia''s moans sounded clear in my ears. While my tongue was busy ying in Pearl''s inner wall.


    "Mmpphhh!" my body jerked as I could feel the tingling sensation of licking around my navel. And I responded by moving my waist even harder.


    In just a few minutes, I could feel my cock throbbing a lot.


    "Aghhhh ---!" Mia body jerked in pleasure as all my semen released inside hers. I didn''t know how much I shot it, but I could feel the amount was more than yesterday. Extraordinary pleasure swept over my mind and body as I reached my climax. The sensation that blew my mind even made me want to stay in that state as long as possible.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been cancelled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Mia''s body dropped to the side as shey limply, her hands still hugged my abs tightly and my semen dripped out of her heat. While Pearl''s inner wall also twitched. I pulled my head away from her since I didn''t want to make her cum with my tongue.


    "Damian?" said Pearl in confusion.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock tensed again and got bigger, my eyes widened when I saw it. I was not confused if Mia copsed after ''riding'' it.


    "I''m ready," I announced.


    Pearl turned to my cock. Her shock was evident on her face, her jaws dropped and her mouth forming an ''O''.


    "It''s so big ..." she muttered as she crept down. Her eyes glinted in excitement.


    Her tongue moved from the bottom to the top, licking it like a huge popsicle. Once at the tip, she tried to put it in her mouth. With great effort she put it in, only a third of my cock into her mouth when her mouth was too full I could even feel the tip of my cock was touching her throat.


    Suddenly, I pushed my waist, shoving my cock down her throat.


    * Cough! * * Cough! * * Cough! *


    Pearl coughed as she pulled her head away, releasing her mouth from my cock. My smirk appeared when I saw her expression clearly.


    "Are you afraid?" I taunted.


    Pearl raised her head and looked at me with an annoyed face.


    "Afraid? I''m not afraid of anything ..." she crept down to my waist and slid my cock into her heat without hesitation.


    "Ohhhhhh ...!" Both of us moaned loudly. My body raised up slightly and stiffened, the pleasure swept over my body again. She was very narrow and tasted absolutely delicious.


    Just like Mia, after all of mine entered she took a couple of quick breaths and fell limply on top of me. Her hands hugged my abs tightly.


    "I''ll start," I said. Yes, I wanted it again, I wanted that unforgettable sensation like before.


    But just as I was about to move my waist, she raised her head and looked at me. She ced her hands to my waist, holding back my movements.


    "Don''t you dare!" she snapped. It seemed she was annoyed since she could predict today''s result was worse than yesterday even though they cheated me. Even Mia had copsed with just one round.


    "Ahhh ...!" Pearl gasped as she started to move her waist and paused.


    "Let me do it," I said. It was Demonic Erection lv 3 and she had already seen how big my cock was. Even though I knew she pissed off and pushed herself because of her pride, but I didn''t think she need to do it.


    Pearl red at me.


    "No ..." she said as she moved her waist in difficulty again. Although it was difficult for her at first, but as her heat got used to my cock her movements got smoother.


    "Uhh ... Ahh - ah - hah - hah - ..." Our moans mixed with the flesh-shing sound filled the room.


    "Damian ... - hah-hah-hah - I want to cum ..." She called my name in difficulty.


    Her words lured me to move. Unconsciously, my waist moved in tune with her.


    * Ringggg! *


    The stopwatch sounded but we didn''t care and kept moving our hips. Instead, we elerated our pace as we could not hold ourselves anymore.


    "Anghhh --- ahhh! --- ... Aghhh!" Our body raised slightly as we cum together. Again, I was so immersed in pleasure, a satisfied smile appeared on my lips. My body and mind reached my climax. This was truly a great pleasure.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been cancelled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partners'' Love meter.]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 4/10 - Can''t get you out of my mind.]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Love Meter 3/10 - I cannot stop thinking about you. ]


    Pearl gasped for breath as she stared at me, sweat drenched her body. While my stamina was full again. And like before, not a drop of sweat on my face.


    "You did well," Iplimented her.


    She frowned with an annoyed expression.


    "You are so annoying," she said in a ragged breath. Her eyes were already half-open. Slowly, she crawled over to me as she pulled her heat from my cock.


    "Ah ..." A soft moan came out of her mouth. My liquid came out of her heat and dripped from there. Then her lips went down to me.


    We kissed, our mouths moved in rhythm, our tongues twisted and shed. But just for a moment, I could see Pearl''s eyes were getting dimmer as her tiredness and drowsiness swallowed her consciousness.


    - Brakkkk!


    The sound of the door being loudly opened suddenly was heard as Pearl copsed to my side. A security''s voice, trying to stop someone was heard.


    "Miss, you can''t barge in like this!"


    Reflectively, I lifted my head slightly, turning towards the door since I was still bound to the table. My eyes widened in surprise when I saw Emma standing by the door. The hood that covered her head opened slightly revealed her shocking expression clearly. While two securities tried to pull her out of the room, but she didn''t budge. Of course, she was a level 7 demon hunter while the securities were only around level 2-3 with Power Boost skill lv 1.


    As for my situation ... In this state, I could understand why she was shocked. I was tied up, Mia and Pearl were still hugging me. We were naked, while Pearl''s tentacles and Mia''s tail were still spreading over my body. Even though they were already asleep, but with that position alone was enough to make other people think that they just ''raped'' me.


    "She''s my friend. Let her go," I told the securities. The securities let her go and looked down, not daring to look at us.


    "You may leave," I said again.


    They just answered me with a slight bow and walked out of the room.


    I stared at Emma who was still frozen in shock and turned to the clock on the wall as I remembered our promise.


    08.17 PM


    ''Looks like I lost track of time. But how did she know I''m here?''


    Author Note:


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel. Also, I just released a character images for my novel ( Mia) which are avable for all tier patrons.


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Cragen, jibi132, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Baggas Agusta, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Kushar Dipesh, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Kemizle, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Marco Antonio Menon Januario, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Tiago Ferreira, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Dan Vaughan, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Corgi McStumperson, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 73. A Demon Hunter and A Prostitute

    <h4>75 Chapter 73. A Demon Hunter and A Prostitute</h4>


    Emma''s PoV


    Emma had been waiting for several hours for Damian toe out of the building. A neon sign Sea Devil Club with biting lips in pink hung in front of it. Emma stood by the tree and she was already wearing her demon hunter uniform. Every now and then, she turned her head towards the entrance. Yes, she deliberately used her Demon Hunter uniform because some prostitutes kepting and offering their services to her. But once she put on her uniform and covered her face with her hood, no one dared to approach her because they thought she was on duty.


    It was 08.06 PM, but Damian hadn''t been out of there since he entered together with a Lamia. She tried texting and calling him but he didn''t answer. Emma threw herself on a bench nearby as she let out a tired sign.


    "Damian ..." she muttered unconsciously. She began to wonder that Damian forgot his promise because he was having so much fun with that Lamia. Or ... Maybe that Lamia was having so much fun with him that she didn''t want to let him go.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the giggling sound of two women who had just left there followed by their conversation.


    "Is he Lady Pearl''s favourite man? What''s his name?"


    "Yes, it''s him. His name is Damian. He''s really handsome, right?" answered the other in excitement.


    "I need to admit that Lady Pearl''s has good taste. This is the first time I saw a handsome and elegant prostitute like him." She exhaled slightly.


    "I thought all prostitutes acted like a cheap flirt."


    "He is indeed different from the others," said another as she kept walking.


    "By the way, why was he with another woman?" she asked curiously.


    "I heard that woman is Lady Pearl''s acquaintance. Yesterday I also saw her enter the VIP room."


    "I can''t imagine if he has to serve a Kraken''s descendant and a Lamia at the same time." Her surprise was evident on her face and in the tone of her voice.


    After those words, Emma couldn''t hear their conversation anymore since they were too far away from her.


    Emma was silent, her mind sank into the girls'' chat she heard a few hours ago, about Lady Pearl who liked to tie and torture her men with her tentacles. Her heart was pounding as her worries began to emerge.


    ''Is that why he can''t get out of there?''


    Emma tried to think positively.


    ''No, maybe his working hours haven''t finished yet.''


    She took out her cellphone and checked again but he hadn''t replied yet. Finally, she typed a message to him again, at least if he needed more time he could text her, not disappearing like this.


    Me: Where are you? I''ve been waiting for you in front of the Sea Devil Club.


    After that, she waited for his answer.


    ''Are they really tying and torturing him? That''s why he can''t check his cellphone. ''


    Driven by her worry and curiosity, she stood from her seat and walked towards the club.


    Seeing her demon hunter uniform, two security guards immediately blocked her.


    "I''m sorry. Is there anything we can help you with?" They said with a worried tone since if a demon hunter came to a ce it meant that there was a demon hiding in that ce.


    "I want to check this building for a moment," she replied simply.


    "Do we need to turn on the rm and evacuate the guests?" asked the security again. All buildings in Vihrasil Continent had two types of rms, the first was a fire rm and the second was an evacuation rm for a demon attack. The evacuation rm would be connected directly to the demon hunter headquarters, allowing them to send demon hunters to that ce immediately.


    "I just wanted to confirm something."


    The securities frowned since a demon hunter''s presence without sounding an rm could scare the guests.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''ll finish my business quickly," said Emma as she pushed one of them to the side and walked into the club.


    Emma stepped quickly, past the guests. Fortunately, with the darkness and the lighting that only relied on colouredser beams, other people didn''t realize that she was a demon hunter.


    The securities chased her.


    "Miss, please don''t make a fuss here."


    Emma''s stopped her steps and turned around.


    "Show me where the VIP room is." She remembered the women mentioned about that.


    "VIP room? Did you have an appointment with Lady Pearl?" asked the security in doubt.


    Emma sighed in exasperation, she didn''t like a ce like this so she wanted to get out of here as quickly as possible.


    "If you don''t want to show it I will report that you are getting in the way of a demon hunter''s duty," she threatened. She actually didn''t have the authority to report anything to headquarters because she was still on her suspension period.


    The securities gasped since that vition could lead them to prison for one month or more, depending on the court''s decision.


    "Tell me where the room is," said Emma again.


    "Just go straight and turn right at the end of the corridor."


    "Thank you," said Emma, stepping her feet.


    "Wait. We will escort you." The securities chased her.


    "We''ll report your arrival," said the security as they got closer to the room.


    "There''s no need." Her only purpose was to check and make sure Damian was okay. If they reported in advance, her effort would be in vain.


    "Miss, our boss will scold us if you barged in like that," said the security again.


    "I said there was no need," said Emma as she hastened her steps.


    "Miss!" they chased her.


    Without further ado, Emma immediately pushed the door hard as she stepped into the VIP room.


    - Brakkkk!


    Her eyes widened, her shock was clearly visible on her face at what she saw and her hand moved to remove the hood that covered her head slightly so she could see more clearly. What the previous women said was true. Damian was tied to arge table with a Lamia and a Kraken''s descendant by his sides. Their tentacles and tail were spread out over his body and not a single piece of clothes covered them. Even though that Kraken''s descendant and Lamia had slept, it was clear they had just raped him.


    "Miss, you can''t barge in like this!" the security said in a panic while Damian raised his head to look at her. His surprise was clearly visible on his face.


    The securities started to pull her out but she didn''t budge.


    "She''s my friend. Let her go," Damian said to the security. The securities let her go and looked down.


    "You may leave," he said again.


    They immediately followed his words and left.


    Emma was still stiff in shock. Her heart was beating hard, she could hear it clearly in her ears. She knew she had to help Damian but her legs felt heavy as her guilt ran through her heart.


    After spending time patrolling with Damianst night, she thought he was a selfish man because Damian had the ability to fight demons but he refused to be a demon hunter. But now ... She felt sorry for him.


    What made him allow himself to be tied up and serve two hybrid-beasts like that? Because of money? Because they forced him? But whatever it was, he shouldn''t be treated that way.


    As Damian untied one of his hands with his teeth, Emma returned to her senses. She walked over to him and helped him. His muscr body with eight packs with lean muscles was clearly visible, making her face flushed. As one of the belts was untied, a faint red mark was clearly visible on his wrist, proving that the two hybrid-beasts had bound him tightly. But even then, he didn''t look panic, sad or embarrassed, as if he was used to it.


    When the belts that tied his hands were untied, Emma intended to untie his legs. But as she turned around, she could see his cock clearly. She startled and quickly turned her face the other way. Her face got even redder. This was the first time she saw a man''s in flesh.


    "Thank you for helping me. I''ll put on my clothes and take care of this," Damian''s voice came from behind her.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Emma walked over to the sofa as she kept looking away. Seeing Damian''s reaction, she came to a conclusion.


    ''It seems true that he doesn''t want to be a demon hunter because he feels unworthy for it. ''

 Chapter 74. Her Kindness

    <h4>76 Chapter 74. Her Kindness</h4>


    Ethan''s PoV


    My hands moved to open the leather belts that tied my legs. While Emma walked over to the sofa as she looked away from me. From her reaction, I could guess it was her first time seeing a man''s. That''s why I asked her to wait.


    When I was able to break free, I took my clothes that were scattered on the floor and put them on. My eyes took a nce at Emma who was sitting, with her back facing me and noticed her anxious vividly, since her index finger kept moving, tapping herp quickly, indicating she wasn''tfortable here.


    I sped up my movements to put on my clothes faster and nced at Mia and Pearl. Even though I knew Emma was waiting for me and wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, but I could not possibly leave them like that.


    "I''ll move them to the next room," I said as I buttoned thest button on my shirt.


    She didn''t answer, but I was sure she heard me since I said it with a clear voice.


    I carried Mia and Pearl in turns and carried them into the next room. If I was an ordinary human, I was sure I would have a hard time bringing them along, but thanks to my demon power I could carry them easily. Although I admitted it, I had a hard time carrying Pearl because of her tentacles. But somehow, I managed to get both of them onto the bed.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Then I took a nket to cover them since they were still naked and pressed a button on an electronic device that was hanging on the wall near the door.


    "Lady Pearl and Miss Mia will sleep here again. Please take care of them."


    "Okay," a voice answered me.


    After that, I stepped out of the room and walked over to Emma on the sofa.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Emma, who was sitting on the sofa, turned to face me in doubt.


    "It''s okay. I''ve got my clothes on," I told her.


    After hearing my words, she turned to face me faster.


    "I''m sorry for myteness. Do you need anything before we go?" I asked.


    "I don''t need anything," she said straight to the point. She rose from her seat.


    "Let''s go." Then she walked towards the exit.


    "Okay." I walked following her.


    We walked through the dance hall in silence, ignoring the guests who were staring at us in wonder. My mind was filled with questions, especially how did she know I was here and even dared to barge in with her demon hunter uniform. Although I didn''t know the demon hunter association''s rules clearly, but I believed breaking in to pick me up with her uniform was a vition.


    As our feet stepped out of the club and down the Ledred District''s bustling street, I tried to break the silence between us.


    "How do you know I was there?" I asked curiously. I remembered I never said anything about my job or this ce to her.


    "I identally saw you enter that club."


    She didn''t answer.


    ''Looks like she''s really mad that I waste,'' I thought. I nced at her, but she''s already tidied up her hood so I didn''t know what her expression was.


    As our feet walked away from the Ledred District and I was about to use my observation skill to check her emotions but suddenly she opened her mouth and stopped her steps.


    "Is that your reason why you don''t want to join the Demon Hunter Association?"


    My steps also stopped.


    "What do you mean?" I frowned in confusion.


    "You refused to join because of your profession? Because you considered yourself unworthy to be a demon hunter?"


    "I have my own reason for that. To be sure it has nothing to do with my profession," I replied firmly. The only reason why I didn''t want to join was because I was a demon. Even I only knew a little information regarding the association, but ording to my knowledge, the demon hunter association''s members were the strongest magic wielders in the Vihrasil continent. Their magic power was stronger than the military. Yes, in this modern era, there were only a few people who still trained their magic power. Some fighters and martial artists usually had Power Boost skill to increase their strength, the military usually had Magic Armor skill to protect their bodies, the demon hunters had Mana Strike and Holy Chain to kill demons, while the police depended on their magic gun and magic shield. For the others ... If the skills weren''t from their bloodlines like Mia''s Medusa Eyes and Pearl''s Sea Communications then almost no one would have them.


    "Really? Isn''t it because they forced you to do it?" Her disbelief was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "They didn''t force me. After all it was just a game." Looks like she misunderstood but no matter how I tried to exin, I was not sure it could exin what she saw.


    "Just a game?" Again, her disbelief could be heard clearly from the tone of her voice.


    "They treat you as they like, but you say it was just a game?" she said again. This time there was a trace of worry to her tone.


    I sighed as I didn''t have any words to exin it since it was really just a game and I was enjoying it. Even though what other people saw was two monsters raped a poor man but actually, the monster in that room was me. Even Mia and Pearl copsed in exhaustion after having one round of sex with me since they couldn''t endure my Demonic Erection.


    "It''s my choice. I am the one who chose this profession and I enjoy it." Kraken''s descendant had so many ''legs'' and Lamia had a strong tail and a wild sex habit. To say there was a human who could handle both of them at the same time and enjoy it sounded like nonsense. But of course it would all make sense after I confessed my identity as an incubus.


    She fell silent again.


    "Emma, I''m grateful for your concern but I''m fin ---"


    She suddenly cut off my sentence.


    "Leave that profession and join me. I''m sure with your strength, you can be a top hunter in no time. There are lots of demons roaming around right now, I''m sure you will get more money from it."


    I sighed again.


    "It''s not all about money ---"


    But she cut my words again.


    "If it''s not enough I can add it for you."


    I was speechless in shock after hearing her words since she wanted to help me this far. Even though this was a misunderstanding but to be honest I was very happy, it meant she cared for me but of course I couldn''t ept it.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t ept it. After all, I''m already under a contract. I don''t want to break it." I purposely mentioned about the contract because I didn''t want to argue with her anymore, especially about her invitation to join the Demon Hunter Association.


    "Contract?" She was silent for a moment.


    "Is there no other way to cancel the contract? How much do you have to pay to cancel it?" she asked impatiently.


    "I can''t cancel it. After all, as you saw Pearl is not someone who needs money." Everyone knew how rich a Kraken''s descendant was, so I didn''t think I needed to exin it any further.


    She lowered her head.


    "Are you going to let them treat you like that forever?" This time I could notice traces of sadness in her voice.


    "Like I said it was just a game and we just yed it today," I tried to calm her down. Looks like she really worried about me.


    "Is it true?" she said in disbelief.


    "But what I''ve heard from other people is different. I heard that Lady Pearl likes to tie up male prostitutes and y with them."


    "It was, but not anymore. They aren''t bad people and they didn''t **** me. It was really just a game, " I tried to convince her once again. I could say this because I hadn''t found anyone at the table in the past few days and I was sure she was already exhausted after ying with me. She even modified her ''torture table'' because she wanted to y without hurting me.


    Emma lifted her head slightly but I still couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "I really don''t understand why you are defending them even though they treat you like that."


    "Emma ... I really can''t leave this profession. As I said before, it''s my choice. I was the one who chose this profession and I enjoy it. I hope you can understand. Thank you for your offer and your kindness, but I can''t ept it," I said in a calmer voice.


    Emma lowered her head again and turned around.


    "I hope you will reconsider my invitation. You have no future in such a profession."


    "I know ..." I replied simply. But actually, for an incubus like me, there was nothing more suitable than this profession since I could fill my DP and make money at the same time.


    "If you need my help just say it. I don''t want you to act strong as nothing happened to you." After those words left her mouth, she walked away from me.


    My smile appeared.


    "Thank you. But I''m fine," I muttered. And my feet also stepped to follow her.

 Chapter 75. Demon In Disguise

    <h4>77 Chapter 75. Demon In Disguise</h4>


    As the automatic ss door in front of me opened, my feet stepped out from an almost closed shop with a sour face.


    "Thank you for waiting," I said, cing my new cap on my head.


    Emma, who was standing, waiting in front of the shop turned around, facing me. As soon as she saw me, sheughed out loud. While I could only be silent with an unchanging expression. Of course, sheughed at me, right now I was still wearing my father''s neat suit while that cap ... The cap was light blue with polka dots print. A pair of bear ears were on it, making me look like a fool. There wasn''t anybination worse than this.


    She tried to hold back the rest of herughter.


    "Is there no other choice?" she asked in a half teasing tone after she could make her voice.


    "The other cap is pink with rabbit ears." My irritation was clear from the tone of my voice. I preferred wearing Emma''s thief style mask instead of this kid''s cap, sadly she didn''t bring it. At the beginning, I was nning to go home before meeting with Emma to change my clothes and get my cap, but since she came before I could do that, I decided to buy it at a nearby shop. Unfortunately, the shops around us had closed, only this shop was still open.


    "I think this cap is not bad either. The important thing is, it can cover your face so the demons can''t recognize you," she said in difficulty since she was still holding herughter. But a secondter, sheughed again as she couldn''t hold it in anymore. Even the sound of herughter was still clear after she turned around and covered her mouth with her hand.


    ''Looks like I can make the demonsugh to death with this stupid cap,'' I thought irritably. I wanted to take it off and hunt the demons without using any face cover. But if I did, Emma would be suspicious of me because it clearly showed I was too confident to kill all those demons as if I used to do it.


    "Looks like I''ll only get in your way tonight." If she keptughing at me she would not be able to concentrate on hunting demons.


    She tried to hold back herughter once again and cleared her throat.


    "Of course not. Besides, you look cuter with it," she tried tofort me.


    I sighed and forced myself to smile.


    "Thank you," I said in an irritated tone. I knew the word ''cute'' she meant wasn''t really ''cute''.


    "Shall we start it?" I asked.


    "Right. Today we''ll start our patrol around here."


    "Yes, the headquarters assigned me to secure this area today," she replied as she pulled on the edge of her hood to cover her face even more.


    I frowned again. Even though I only knew a little about the demon hunter rules or how they worked, for some reason, this sounded odd to me.


    "Are you sure?" I made sure.


    She turned to me.


    "Are you doubting me?" she replied.


    "You''re acting weird today," I said straight to the point. She didn''t answer me when I asked why she was so desperate to break into the VIP room and instead, she questioned my profession as well as what Pearl and Mia were doing in there. I also wondered why she broke the association''s rules by wearing her demon hunter uniform to barge in. Also, I noticed that today she kept pulling her hood to cover half of her face, I was sure it would hinder her vision especially when fighting the demonster.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about." She turned around.


    "Let''s get started."


    She was about to start walking but I caught her hand, broke her movement.


    "You haven''t answered my question earlier," I said.


    "What question?" she asked without turning her gaze to me.


    "Why did you suddenly barge into the VIP room?" I repeated my question.


    "Because I''m worried about you," she replied without turning to me.


    "Really?" From her attitude earlier, she was clearly worried about me but somehow I still felt something was strange about her today, especially since she kept pulling her hood, so I couldn''t see her face clearly. It was obvious she was trying to cover something up from me.


    She pulled her hand away, releasing it from me.


    "It''s gettingte, if we don''t start now the headquarters will scold me." After those words left her mouth, she resumed her steps.


    I followed her from behind, my eyes on her. It was too obvious that she changed our conversation and avoided me so I couldn''t ask her again.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 7] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 113/183] [MP: 32/63]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 3, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: Anxious, Untruthful]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears]


    [Talent: Elf''s Blessing]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    My brows creased in confusion mixed with curiosity at her emotions. Anxious and untruthful. It was clear, she lied to me earlier, but about what?


    Our feet stepped on the sidewalk, through the quiet streets, apanied by the street lights. Most of the shops that lined up beside us were closed, while the rest were tidying up their shops, preparing to close. I walked following her, watching her and caught a lot of strange things from her. I remembered when we were on patrol yesterday she kept checking her Demon Compass but today she didn''t check it at all. Other than that, we were just walking aimlessly and she was visibly restless.


    I hastened my pace to catch up and walked beside her.


    "Emma, did something happen?" I asked.


    "Nothing," she replied without turning to me.


    "Then why are you acting like you''re covering something up from me?" Even though I knew she was clearly lying, but I couldn''t say it directly. Besides, I didn''t know what she lied about.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t cover anything from you," she replied, turning her head to the other side as if she was checking our surroundings. But I knew she was only pretending because she still hadn''t pulled out her Demon Compass.


    I just opened my mouth to ask again but she interrupted me.


    "Damian, may I ask about yesterday''s incident?"


    "Sure," I noticed she changed our conversation again. Even though I still wanted to ask her but I was not sure what she was covering up, so I decided to answer her question as I was looking for a clue about what she was hiding from me.


    She cleared her throat in anxiety before starting to speak.


    "Did you see anyone fighting the demons there? Or maybe a winged hybrid beast?"


    As I thought she asked me about this.


    "No, I didn''t see anyone there." I frowned in confusion.


    "Besides, I never heard of any hybrid-beast with wings before." I didn''t think she guessed that I was a hybrid-beast since there weren''t any winged hybrid beasts. So, my status as a demon should be clear.


    Her steps stopped as she turned towards me and I also stopped beside her.


    "Then can you tell me what happened?" her seriousness was clear from her tone.


    "I didn''t see much. I did hear explosions and tried to locate the demons. But there was arge explosion near me and I passed out. After I woke up, the sound of the explosion was gone. Then I met you. "


    "You really didn''t see anyone there? Like a winged human or hybrid-beast or anything."


    "No." After that word left my mouth, the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    I looked around, trying to find the demon''s location and saw a 7-year-old female elf in tattered clothes, her body covered in blood. She walked weakly towards us from across the street. Her long silver hair was messy, dirt and blood covered her face.


    "Please ... help me ..." she begged.


    [A demon has been found.]


    I stayed in my position as my eyes paid attention to the child. Her status appeared above her head.


    [Name: Foul Imp]


    [Level 24]


    [HP: 516/516]


    [DP: 129/129]


    ''Foul Imp ...'' My mind went back to this afternoon''s incident when a Foul Imp vomited his disgusting liquid at me. I really wanted to kill her from a distance with my Demonic Spike but of course, I could not do it because Emma was here.


    I just tilted my head slightly at Emma to whisper her that we were going to attack that Imp together. But she suddenly rushed forward towards the Imp. I was shocked by her careless movements. Even though the Imp was alone but that Imp''s level was much higher than her, she should have known it from her Demon Compass.


    My feet moved after her.


    My eyes widened in shock as Emma knelt down and hugged the Imp to support her nearly falling body.


    "What happened?" she asked in a worried voice.


    "Sniff, sniff ... My mommy ... My mommy ... Please save my mommy ..." The Imp started crying as she hugged her. Her hands grabbed Emma''s clothes tightly.


    My steps stopped behind Emma, unable to believe that Emma not only didn''t kill the Imp but also embraced her.


    ''What ?!'' My gaze shifted to her wrist that wasn''t covered by her sleeve now and realized that Emma wasn''t wearing her Demon Compass.

 Chapter 76. Her Distrus

    <h4>78 Chapter 76. Her Distrus</h4>


    Note: I will call the Imp as she/her since she take a little girl form.


    My heart was pounding in tension. That exined her emotion status and why she hadn''t checked her Demon Compass earlier. I knew she was in danger.


    The imp raised her head, looking at Emma imploringly, showing her face which was full of tears with blood and dirt on either sides of her cheeks.


    "Scary monster - Sniff, sniff - has taken my mommy ..." I could see the Imp''s nails starting to extend, so I was guessing she was going to attack Emma.


    "Where is your mo-"


    Before Emma finished her sentence, I grabbed her hand and pulled her. My eyes stared at the Imp sharply. The Imp fell onto the ground as her nails returned to normal. While Emma fell into my arms.


    "Waa --- Waa --- Waa!" The imp was crying loudly while Emma immediately struggled, trying to get away from me, but I held her tighter.


    "What are you doing?!" she snapped angrily.


    "Are you crazy ?! She could be a demon!" I said with the same tone as hers.


    "What are you talking about? Demons just took her mother! She needs our help! " Her voice was getting higher and full of anger as she continued to struggle, trying to get her hand off me.


    "She could be a demon in disguise!" I warned her once again.


    "What nonsense is that ?!" she screamed in disbelief.


    I lifted her hand and lowered her sleeve, showing her bare wrist in front of our faces.


    "Nonsense ?! Now, tell me - Where''s your Demon Compass? How do you know she isn''t a demon if you don''t wear it?!" Yesterday, she was mad because I was rushing to the Imps without waiting for any cue from her, but what she did today was even more reckless than what I did .


    She stopped struggling and raised her head, I could see her eyes red at me.


    "Damian --- You won''t understand what it feels like to lose a mother. How it feels to see the demons kill your own mother and eat her alive before your eyes."


    In an instant, I realized why Emma insisted on helping the Imp because right now the Imp looked just like her when she lost her mother.


    "Waa --- sis ... Please help my mommy!" the Imp''s cry grew louder.


    Emma pulled her hand away from me, releasing herself from my grasp. Her eyes were still staring at me sharply.


    "It turns out what Theo said about you was right. If you''re scared, you don''t have to follow me. You can go back to the club and have fun with those women. Maybe that profession suits you better," she said with a displeased tone.


    She went over to the Imp and helped her to her feet. While I was silent as I held back my anger. I tried to help her, warned her but she insulted me. Even though I knew she got carried away with her feelings because she felt the Imp had the same fate as her, but I couldn''t ept this.


    I shifted my gaze to them and lunged at them, snatching the Imp from Emma. Once I was able to grab the Imp''s hand, I mmed the Imp to the ground with all my might.


    -Brakkkk!


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 51 HP. ]


    "ARE YOU CRAZY?!" screamed Emma furiously.


    Even though I knew she would definitely get angry, but I was determined to do this with the hope that the Imp would change to her original form soon. But it turned out my guess was wrong.


    "Ahh ... Sis ... Help ... Me ..." said the Imp, extending her hand to Emma. Blood came out of her head, mouth and body, making her acting even more convincing. Her half-opened eyes stared at Emma in tears. Her blood flowing between her fingers dripped onto the ground.


    Since the Imp didn''t intend to change into her original form, I nned to kill her as soon as possible. If she turned to ashes, our misunderstanding would end. I raised my leg, trying to kick the Imp''s crotch since I remembered it was the Foul Imp''s critical point, but the Imp bent her legs and arms to protect herself.


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 14 HP. ]


    The Imp blocked my kick. I could see her sly smile from between the gap of her hands.


    At the same time, Emma dashed as fast as she could to rescue the Imp in rage. Her hand reached out to me and her palm glowed. A white chain came out from there, hurtling towards me.


    Sensing a movement behind me, I dodged to the side. While Emma kept running towards me and moving her hand, making her chain chase me.


    My eyes caught all her movements well.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance since I didn''t expect her to attack me with her skill. What I knew, demon hunters were prohibited for using their skills when fighting with ordinary people. I shifted my body to the side. Her chain flew over my shoulder.


    She moved her hand, controlling her chain. I gasped as I could feel the chain approaching from behind me. With agility, I leapt backwards. I could feel her white chain gliding, sweeping, over my back. As my handsnded on the ground, I pushed my body one more time with my hands and jumped.


    Inded as I folded one of my legs, my knee touching the ground and my eyes fixed on Emma who was standing in front of the Imp, blocking me to approach that demon. Her eyes stared at me filled with anger. Her Holy Chain was still in front of her.


    While the Imp was lying on the ground, her face turned to me and a sly smile on her lips.


    "YOU ALMOST KILLED AN INNOCENT CHILD!" screamed Emma in anger.


    I stood up.


    "Get out of there! She''s a demon!" I warned her as I swung my hand, ordering her to move aside.


    "Sniff, sniff ... Sis ... Help me ..." the Imp''s cry came back. But despite the sound of her wrying cry the sly smile on her face widened. Whereas Emma did not budge.


    "No! I won''t let you hurt her!" Again, her anger was clear in her voice.


    ''Dammit!'' I cursed internally. I knew she wouldn''t believe anything I said. My feet took another step toward the Imp but Emma''s Holy Chain moved to block me. I retreated to avoid it. My gaze returned to her.


    "If she''s a human she should be dead after my first attack!" I convinced her.


    After hearing my words, Emma seemed to start to notice the oddity. But the Imp was pretending to cough.


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    Blood came out of her mouth. Her breath looked heavy.


    Emma turned her gaze to the Imp in worry.


    The imp extended her hand to Emma.


    "Sis ... It''s ... Hurt ..." she said in difficulty.


    Seeing an opportunity, I dashed towards them. Emma returned her gaze to me and moved her Holy Chain again.


    I gritted my teeth and ducked down without stopping my steps. The chain passed over my head, the wind from itbing my hair. My hands were clenched into fists ready to finish off the Imp.


    Emma pulled her chain again. I could feel her chain chasing me from behind while she was standing in front of me. Her arms stretched out to the sides, blocking me from reaching the Imp.


    Our eyes locked onto each other. When I nearly crashed into her, I ducked down and slid under her arm. She gasped in surprise and turned towards me, while I raised my fist, preparing to hit the Imp''s critical point. Meanwhile, the Imp also looked shocked and did not expect me to pass Emma that fast.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 154 HP. ]


    My fistnded on the Imp''s critical point. I could see the Imp gritting her teeth as she endured the pain from my hit. While I clicked my tongue again after seeing my damage. Without my Demonic Energy, I could only make half of my damage. I could not kill her quickly.


    I also couldn''t use any offensive skills since apart from my maniption, dispel, observation and charm skills, all of my other skills required a gesture that proved I was the caster.


    Another blow flew towards the Imp, this time since the Imp felt in danger, I could see her nails starting to grow again. I knew she intended to return to her original form.


    But before my hitnded on the Imp, I could feel a movement behind me. I knew it was Emma''s Holy Chain, I ducked down and rolled to the side to dodge it but the chain turned and came after me. As I stood up, the chain almost tied my body. Quickly, I brushed it off with my hand. The chain wrapped my wrist up to my hand.


    [Warning! You are in The Holy Chain effect.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 5%.]


    I could feel the heat from it and my body started to feel heavy. Now I understood why Holy Chain was a must skill for Demon Hunters. Because this skill was able to reduce speed and limit the demon''s movement.


    Emma pulled on her chain, trying to pull me toward her. While I also pulled my hand to the opposite direction, holding back her force. We stood facing each other, neither of us moved from our position. Meanwhile, I saw that the Imp had returned her nails to normal and smiled slyly behind Emma.


    I nced over the Imp''s head.


    [Name: Foul Imp]


    [Level 24]


    [HP: 298/516]


    [DP: 129/129]


    ''I need two more critical hits.'' But I knew I had to change my strategy. Because at this rate I would only look like a viin to Emma. Even though I tried to help her, but she saw me as a psycho who wanted to kill a dying child. And I needed to admit I was provoked by my anger earlier.


    ''Then I''ll change my ways.''


    Important note: Due to some readers'' request to release my OC images publicly. I''munching a poll on my Patreon-page. This poll will close at 26th Oct. After that if my patrons agree, I''ll post the images here every 2 weeks.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    darren abbler, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Chris Crump, joao victor matos perrut, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, jibi132, Dn Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Baggas Agusta, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Kushar Dipesh, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Kemizle, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Marco Antonio Menon Januario, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, ? EroMan ?, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Tiago Ferreira, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Corgi McStumperson, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Brian Reynaldi, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon Reinsd, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 77. True Appearance

    <h4>79 Chapter 77. True Appearance</h4>


    "HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?! " shouted Emma again.


    I was speechless, I knew she would not believe anything I said. I was just grateful despite our fuss, no one came even though we fought on the side of the street. But I guessed maybe because they saw Emma''s Demon Hunter uniform so they decided to avoid our fight since they were able to conclude that this was a demon attack.


    "If you no longer believe whatever I say. Why are you asking me?" Finally I opened my voice. Even though my tone sounded calmer but the traces of my anger were still clear.


    "Without a Demon Compass, we can''t confirm anything. At least we should check her mother first. We can conclude whether she''s a demon or not from there." There was a trace of regret in her tone because she had made a mistake by patrolling without her Demon Compass.


    "Good idea. That way, we''ll fall into their trap and die together," I said sarcastically. Well, I couldn''t possibly die if my opponents were just a bunch of Foul Imps like her, but to fight them I had to use my skills or my Demonic Form, which means I had to expose my true identity to Emma.


    Emma pressed her lips. She knew it could be a trap.


    "Now I will ask you one more time. When she came to us, that kid was already badly injured. Now, I''ve hit her twice and she is still alive. You already saw how I fought when we were on patrol yesterday. Do you still think that kid is a human? " I tried to remind her how I defeated the Imps with just 2 hits yesterday, which means that kid was a demon that was stronger than yesterday''s Imp.


    Hearing my words, Emma gasped, it looks like she started to realize that what I said made sense. She turned her face towards the Imp but rather than attacking her, the Imp crawled with great difficulty towards her and grabbed her leg.


    "I''m ... not a monster ... Sniff, sniff. I don''t have ... Big teeth and ws ..." said the Imp with a face full of tears and a pleading look.


    Emma stared at the Imp for a moment.


    "No ..." Obviously she felt sorry for her and doubted my statement. She turned her gaze to me.


    "If she is a demon, won''t it be better for her to change to her original form and fight you than to be your punch bag? But she doesn''t. That means she''s not a demon."


    I tilted my head slightly and snorted in annoyance before returning my gaze to her. Was my evidence unclear? I mmed the Imp in front of her eyes and hit that demon hard. There was no way an ordinary child could survive an attack that could kill a demon like that.


    "Can''t you see it? She''s pretending to get us into her trap, " I tried to convince her again.


    Her chain tied my hands, bound my body tightly.


    [Warning! The Holy Chain effect has increased.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 30%.]


    I could feel the heat from her chain that wrapped me. At the same time, my body felt much heavier. I tried to move my hand, making sure I could use my skills if the situation got worse. I could see the sly smile on the Imp''s face.


    "Are you satisfied now?" I said in a sarcasm tone. My eyes were on the Imp.


    The Imp responded with sobs.


    "Sniff, sniff."


    Emma pulled me roughly, forcing me to walk toward her.


    "We''ll take this kid to the hospital. After that I''ll take you to the police," she said as she held back his anger.


    I threw my gaze the other way irritably.


    She knelt down and was about to carry the Imp, but as she was about to do it , she looked troubled. While I nced silently at them with my palm open. If that Imp tried to attack Emma, I was nning to use my Demonic Spike. But I predicted she would take us to her friends.


    The Imp grabbed her clothes.


    "Sis ... My mommy. Please save my mommy ..." she said with a pleading look.


    "We''ll save your mother after we drop you to the hospital," Emma replied.


    The Imp shook her head side to side and looked back at Emma with a sad face. Her tears were flowing again.


    "No ... Please ... Save my mommy..." The imp begged again.


    I sighed in exasperation as I watched them, my forehead creased. I didn''t expect that demons actually good at acting and the Demon Hunters actually depended on their Demon Compass. Without a Demon Compass, they couldn''t even tell the difference between a demon and a human, just like ordinary people.


    "I will save your motherter, now we have to treat your wounds first." She tried to lift the Imp again but the Imp was too heavy.


    The Imp tugged at her clothes and looked at her imploringly.


    "Please ..."


    ''As expected...''


    Feeling sorry, finally Emma nodded.


    "Okay, we will save your mother first. But you must hide when I fight them." She supported the Imp while the Imp stood up in difficulty and walked weakly.


    While Emma''s other hand pulled her chain, asking me to walk following them. I sighed in exasperation once again. She was carried away by thinking the Imp was a kid who had the same fate as her to the point she ignored the oddity that she could not lift such a small child even though she was a demon hunter. Of course, she couldn''t lift her, the Imp was lv 24 and her true form was much bigger than Emma''s, there was no way Emma could carry her.


    We walked slowly, soon another stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    Feeling close to their trap, I pretended to fall.


    - Bruk!


    And I grimaced in pain and rolled on the ground to convince my acting.


    Emma turned to me.


    "What is wrong with you?" she said curtly.


    "My chest ... hurts ..." I said breathlessly. I pretended to get a Demonic Curse just like her.


    "I know you''re just pretending! Get up!" She pulled her chain, forcing me to get up but instead I grunted in pain.


    "Urggg ..." I nced at the Imp. It looks like she was confused with my act.


    I lifted my hand in difficulty and pointed at an alley not far from us.


    "Demons ... There are too many demons there ... I can feel it ..." I said to rify why I was suddenly in pain.


    The Imp''s eyes widened in shock since I could guess their ce, even though she hadn''t shown it yet.


    "Stop pretending!" said Emma angrily. Meanwhile, behind her, the Imp began to return to her original form.


    I kept pretending as my eyes were watching the Imp. My palm was open and ready to shoot her with my Demonic Spike if she attacked Emma from behind. But just like I thought, the Imp jumped at me. I was expecting it because she must think I was more dangerous than Emma since I could detect demons.


    Note: I will call the Imp as he/him starts from here since he already returned to his original form.


    Emma''s expression turned shocked when she saw the Imp leap fiercely past her. The Imp''s ws pointed at me. The rest of the child''s clothes that were still attached to his back showed clearly that the Imp was the child from before.


    As fast as I could, I rolled to the side to avoid his attack.


    -Craakkk!


    The Imp''s ws perforated the sidewalk and created a hole there. Quickly, I returned to my feet as I turned to Emma.


    "Release me! Now!" I shouted.


    The light in Emma''s hand dimmed as her chain that tied me started to fade. I wasn''tpletely free yet, but the Imp turned to me and waved his hand. Five dark purple spikes flew towards me.


    ''Shit!'' With great effort, I shifted my body from side to side and rolled over, avoiding the spikes that almost pierced my body.


    -Ttrak, ttrak ,trak --trak ,trak


    One by one, the spikes stuck to the ground behind me. Along with it, an announcement appeared before me.


    [The Holy Chain effect has been neutralized.]


    The heat from the chain that wrapped my body before disappeared as well as the weight that held me back. As my body condition returned to normal, I rushed at him.


    Seeing me approaching him, he stepped forward and swung his w. I could see all his movements and ducked down to evade. The Imp''s orb was in front of me, quickly, I punched it with all my might, venting my anger with that punch.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 155 HP. ]


    The Imp opened his mouth. I knew he tried to attack me with his Acid Ssh, I immediately retreated to dodge. As expected, the Imp vomited a disgusting slimy liquid in front of him.


    - Shhhh ...


    A hissing sound along with a thin, foul-smelling smoke rose from the ground where the liquidnded.


    I moved forward once again to finish him off while the Imp almost swung his hand, trying to cast his Poison Spikes again. But suddenly, a white chain bound and pulled him. The Imp fell to the ground.


    Without looking at the caster, I knew it was Emma''s Holy Chain. With all my strength, I stomped on the red orb on his crotch.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 151 HP. ]


    In an instant, the Imp''s body turned to ashes.


    I let out a sigh of relief, my n was going well. This way, our misunderstanding was resolved. Besides, I was d neither of us was hurt. Although there was no announcement that my fight was over but I suspect it was because I hadn''t take care of the demons in the alley.


    Author''s note:


    Like myst announcement, my ******* member agreed to release an image to the public. I''ve uploaded several images in my discord channel (Ethan, Damian, Celia, Cam and Lilieth). Other images will be uploaded about 1-2 times a month. For ******* members, they will still get an image faster and be able to vote on exclusive polls.

 Chapter 78. Bloody Smell

    <h4>80 Chapter 78. Bloody Smell</h4>


    "Damian��" Emma''s voice came from my side. I turned to her. Unlike before, her hood didn''t cover half of her face, exposing her face clearly to me. Her eyes that were staring at me were filled with curiosity and regret.


    "You can feel demons'' presence?" she said in disbelief. I knew she would ask this.


    "Yes, I can feel them." I couldn''t hide this ability anymore.


    "But how? Was that pain telling you? But why did you look fine yesterday? Why didn''t you tell me?" Her curiosity and confusion were evident from the tone of her voice and the gaze in her eyes.


    "I was just pretending to be in pain. My nose is very sensitive so rather than feeling them, I can smell them, "I exined.


    "I didn''t tell you before. Because you might think I''m lying."


    ''Or report this oddity to the association.'' Even though I didn''t want to admit that I could detect demons,but our circumstances forced me. Besides, it looks like Emma was someone who could keep a secret since she didn''t say anything about my ability to the association.


    Emma''s surprise was clearly visible on her face since it means, besides I could fight without Demon Hunter''s skills, I also could detect demons without a Demon Compass. Emma just opened her mouth, but I already knew what she was going to say so I interrupted her.


    "But I still have no intention of joining the Demon Hunter Association. I also don''t want other people to know about my abilities. I prefer to work alone, "I reminded her once again.


    "But hunting them alone is very dangerous. Besides, if you join us, I''m sure the association will hone your skills and--- "


    I interrupted her again.


    "I told you I just wanted to live a normal life." I did not know how many times I had to tell her.


    Emma pressed her lips, while a tired breath came out of my mouth.


    After a short silence, she called my name again.


    "Damian ..."


    "What is wrong?" I was still irritated by her previous actions, I could only hope she didn''t ask me to join her again.


    "I''m sorry," Her regret was clear from the tone of her voice.


    I looked at her face which was filled with regret since she doubted me earlier.


    "Forget it. I know you just got carried away with your emotions. I just hope you won''t doubt me anymore. " I tried to hold back my annoyance since I knew if I was in her position I might do the same as her.


    "No... It''s about my words earlier. "


    "Which one?" Almost all of her words were filled with anger before, I didn''t know which one she apologized for.


    "When I said you were more suited for serving women and having fun at the club," she said as she lowered her head again. It seemed like she realized I lost my calm after she said that to me.


    I let out another sigh, trying to shake off my disappointment.


    "And don''t get me wrong, I''m not tormented by my current profession. Also about Pearl and Mia, they are my women. So what they did to me was also my will." I took this opportunity to clear up all misunderstanding between us including earlier incident.


    She raised her head, looking at me. This time I saw the sadness and also disappointment in her eyes. But only briefly she lowered her head.


    "Okay."


    ''Did I warn her too harshly?'' But my thought disappeared since I also caught the disappointment from her gaze earlier. Besides that, I also remembered how much she was worried about me earlier.


    ''Could it be... she has feelings for me?'' There was a bit of joy rising in my heart.


    "Why do you look sad? What''s wrong?" I decided to find out.


    "I just feel ... Your abilities will be wasted in that profession."


    "Only that?" I confirmed once again.


    "What do you expect?" she frowned.


    "Nothing." But I decided to check her emotions once again.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 7] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 113/183] [MP: 26/63]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 3, Mana Strike lv 3]


    [Emotion: Anxious, Uncertain, Regret]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears]


    [Talent: Elf''s Blessing]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    ''Uncertain? Looks like her feelings aren''t clear yet.'' I knew I could be wrong but I had been holding back my feelings since my first semester.


    I turned my gaze to the alley and didn''t want to prolong this matter any more since my opponents were waiting for me. But since our opponent was the Foul Imps who were higher level than Emma, I could not possibly take her.


    "Call the headquarters to send their reinforcements here. I think these demons will be stronger than yesterday." I used that excuse so I could take care of them secretly like yesterday.


    "I can''t ..." she said without raising her head.


    "Why?" I frowned in confusion.


    "I''m not on duty today, they suspended me. Besides they also confiscated my Demon Compass, so I couldn''t contact headquarters," she said in an apologetic tone.


    "What ?!" I couldn''t believe what I just heard. She was on suspension and didn''t have her Demon Compass, but she still went on patrol. Apart from that, she was also wearing her Demon Hunter uniform. Which made her an easy target for the demons for revenge.


    "Why did you do that?! " she was more reckless than I thought.


    Her head turned side to side in restlessness.


    "I - I actually only nned to meet you and ask about yesterday''s incident but I didn''t expect to meet a demon like this."


    Okay, that was even worse. Because it meant that she wasn''t ready to fight today.


    "Why are you not being honest with me? We can still meet to chat and postpone this patrol until the association returns your Demon Compass. " I knew I was the one who asked her to take me on patrol but I didn''t expect the association to confiscate her Demon Compass and suspend her. Besides, I also didn''t mind meeting her for a chat or apanying her.


    She tilted her head slowly, looking at me.


    "I thought you wouldn''te if I didn''t take you on patrol."


    ''Do I really look that selfish?'' I really didn''t expect her to judge me that badly.


    "Looks like I''m really bad in your eyes." I didn''t understand her, she looked so worried about me when she picked me up in Ledred earlier but her distrust and assumption that I was a selfish person was obvious. Although I knew maybe it was because I refused to be a Demon Hunter but somehow it made me really sad and disappointed.


    "I''m sorry ..." she said again.


    "Anyway, we have to contact the association. These demons are stronger than the demons we faced before. And I don''t know how many of them."


    "I can''t. Because of yesterday''s incident, the association used me of reporting a fake report so they also ignore all my reports for a week as my punishment."


    ''Ignore her report for one week? This is crazy! What if there is a really important emergency?''


    After hearing her words, I didn''t want to join the demon hunter association even more.


    "Then I''ll do the report." Ordinary people could also make a report by calling certain numbers just like calling the police, but of course, their response were slower because they would prioritize their member reports.


    My eyes were fixed on that alley, even though I knew my opponents were there but I couldn''t bring her to fight against them since it only risked her life. I turned around.


    "Let''s go," I said as I stepped away from there I had to drop her somewhere safe before I came back again.


    She nced at the alley briefly as she followed me before returning her gaze to me.


    "Why we are leaving?"


    "This ce is dangerous. We''ll make the report somewhere safer," I reasoned.


    "How about we spy on them first? "she said as she chased after me.


    "That''s too dangerous." My feet continue to step away from there.


    But just as I took a few steps, I smelled something else. Even though it was faint, it smelled like iron. I stopped my steps and she also stopped her steps.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    I raised my hand, asking her to be quiet. My eyes moved bewildered as I concentrated on the familiar smell that was making me feel uneasy. The smell grew clearer. Suddenly an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Blood smell detected!]


    My eyes widened. Sure ... This was the smell of human blood. A smell that reminded me when the demons ate me alive. My gaze turned to the alley in worry.


    ''Have they got another victim?''


    "I''ll check them for a bit," I said, turning and running over with a worried expression.


    Without saying anything, Emma immediately followed me since she knew I came back because of an emergency.


    As we started to get closer, a loud noise could be heard from there. We pressed our backs against the building walls next to it and peeked slowly into the dark alley that was lit only by a dim light.


    - ng ...! ng, ng ...!


    The trash cans hit the wall, some of them thrown in all directions followed by a man screaming in pain.


    "Aaaghhhhh!"


    We looked at the man who was wearing the demon hunter uniform. His hand was holding his other arm which was badly injured. It looked like he couldn''t move it anymore. Drops of blood dripped from his fingertips onto the ground, his breath getting heavier. His status appeared above his head.


    [Name: Theo Ragelight]


    [Level 11]


    [HP: 96/210]


    [MP: 3/95]


    Rather than being shocked by the demon hunter''s identity, I was even more shocked by his barely left MP. While his opponent was a group of Foul Imp who surrounded him. He didn''t have a chance to run away. He would end up just like me, bing demons'' meal.


    "We have to help him," whispered Emma worriedly.


    "Once I can get their attention. You have to get that man as far away from here as possible," I whispered.


    Her hand grabbed mine and she turned to me in worry.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "If I can''t fight them I''ll run." There were ten Foul Imps there, I couldn''t possibly face them without using my skills.


    "But---"


    "Aarrhhhhgggg!" Theo''s loud scream interrupted us.


    We turned to him. Theo was already on his knees, his shoulders were torn by the demon''s ws and his hands were hanging weakly.


    [Name: Theo Ragelight]


    [Level 11]


    [HP: 32/210]


    [MP: 3/95]


    "There''s no time! He''s dying! Do as I say!" I immediately came out of our hiding ce and dashed at them.


    Hearing my footsteps'' sound, the demons'' attention turned to me. Several of them waved their hands, throwing their Venom spikes at me. With agility, I dodged side to side, titled my head, shifted my body as the Venom spikes passed me and stuck to the ground behind me without slowing down my speed. I nned to break through and lure them to the other side so Emma could help Theo. Although it was easier to do this by taking a detour to the other side, but from Theo''s condition, I knew he couldn''t wait any longer.


    A Foul Imp swung his w at me, I lowered my head to dodge and passed under his arm. Another Foul Imp spat out his Acid Ssh at me, I turned to the side to dodge and resumed my running but the other two Foul Imps got in my way, I slid between their legs, past them. When I was about to get back on my feet, the other Foul Imps already surrounded me.


    Without thinking twice, I rolled forward and punched the Imp''s red orb.


    "Arggggg!" he let out a scream as he staggered backwards, giving me a gap to escape from them.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 155 HP. ]


    I took the opportunity to get back on my feet and run again, as the other Imps lunged at me with their ws, creating arge hole in the ground behind me.


    The movements behind me made me realize that other Imps were trying to charge at me from behind. I stopped my steps and ducked down, two other Imps leaping, passing over my head with their ws pointed forward. Their faces looked shocked. They didn''t think I could avoid them. Theynded in front of me and turned around while I was back to my feet. I swept my gaze to the Foul Imps who were surrounding me with terrifying grins on their faces, this time I waspletely besieged. My gaze shifted to Theo and saw that Emma had dragged him with a great effort out of the alley.


    A smirk appeared on my lips, as soon as they disappeared from my sight. Since I knew under such circumstances, Emma would definitely take Theo to the hospital.


    "Now I can unleash my full power."


    Note:


    Already get the hints where the story goes? No? Klik next you will start understand from there =\u003e

 Chapter 79. Acceptance

    <h4>81 Chapter 79. eptance</h4>


    -Kkraakk --- Kkraakk --- Kkraakk


    Cracking sounds followed by two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back as I activated my Demonic Form. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my trousers, my eyes turned red.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    I expanded my ck wings, showing them my status as a high demon clearly. While their grins on their faces faded.


    "Let''s start the party," I said with an evil smirk.


    They jumped, lunging at me like a pack of fierce wolves who were trying to defend their territory. I flicked my wings, bringing my body upwards to avoid them as I directed my hand and used my skill.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Ten cknces appeared in front of me and hurtled towards the orbs between their crotches.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 159 HP. ] X2


    "Graaahhhhh!" One of the Foul Imps screamed in pain as hissing sounds came out from two cknces that stuck into his body. While two other Foul Imp turned to ashes. A satisfaction grin on my face since I was able to fully release my power now, unlike before, I had to try my best just to kill a Foul Imp.


    They waved their hands, throwing dozens of their Venom Spikes at me. Flexibly, I pped my wings, brought my body higher and turned in the mid-air, letting one by one their spikes pass me and pierced the building wall behind me.


    As their attacks stopped, I glided at them.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    They gasped since I suddenly attacked them frontally and raised their ws.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    I used my Demonic Spike skill to create an opening for me. Another ten cknces appeared in front of me and hurtled towards them. They swung their hands, brushing off my Demonic Spike before reaching them. As they were busy deflecting my cknces, I trampled one of them on the face.


    -Brakkk!


    The Imp''s head hit the ground and created a small crack where itnded. My foot left a clear mark on his face.


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 98 HP. ]


    Then I simply jumped backwards and kicked his orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 421 HP. ]


    The Imp was thrown against the wall and turned to ashes.


    The other Foul Imps jumped at me. I grabbed his arm and spun him around to fend off the others.


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 11 HP. ] X7


    Then I flicked my wings, flew up and threw him at them.


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 31 HP. ] X7


    Again, I used my Demonic Spike on them. My cknces reappeared and hovered over their orbs.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 164 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 161 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 162 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 159 HP. ]


    Another three Foul Imps turned to ashes. The remaining Foul Imps fired their venom spikes at me. Deftly, I flew from side to side, avoiding their attacks. I had to admit, having a fly ability like this gave me a huge advantage to attack and dodge


    They kept firing their spikes while I kept dodging like an annoying fly at the pic area. Until finally they stopped their attacks and gasped in exhaustion.


    [Name: Foul Imp]


    [Level 24]


    [HP: 474/516]


    [DP: 21/129]


    "Tired already?"I taunted with an evil smirk as I extended my hand to them.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    My cknces flew, destroying their orbs.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 164 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 161 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 162 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 159 HP. ] X2


    Another three Foul Imps turned to ashes while thest Imp fell on his back. Inded and took my steps casually, approaching him. He crawled backwards in fear.


    "Anyst words?" I asked in a casual tone.


    "My Lord ... Please spare me ... Spare me ..." he said a hoarse voice, full of fear. His back hit the wall. He couldn''t run away from me anymore.


    My steps stopped.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t." After those words left my mouth, I stomped on his orb, smashing to pieces.


    "Argggghhhh!" A scream of pain sounded and his body turned into ashes.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    [Demonic w has been cancelled.]


    I was silent, my eyes on the screen in front of me. Seeing that I still had 2 skill points left, I was deep in thought.


    ''Hmm ... Should I raise my Demonic Spike?'' This skill was very useful for me especially to finish off my enemies from a distance like before and this was my main attack skill now, besides my Demonic Energy and Demonic w of course. I decided to use my unused skill points to raise it.


    ''Raise ---''


    A woman''s voice interrupted me.


    "Damian?"


    Again, without turning my head I knew it was Emma. She should have taken Theo to the hospital, so I didn''t expect her toe back this soon. My heart was pounding, I knew I couldn''t avoid her anymore. Since I was still wearing the same clothes, even that stupid polkadot cap was still on top of my head.


    I could hear her footsteps sound approaching behind me.


    "So ...you''re the one who helped us," her voice trembled.


    I turned around slowly, facing her in hesitation. Emma walked over to me in slow steps, staring at me in disbelief and her eyes trembled in emotion.


    "Yes ..." I replied.


    "What are you?"


    With a pair of wings on my back, horns on top of my head, my tail twisted behind me and my eyes glinted in red, it should be clear that I was a demon, but it looks like she still wished I was a hybrid-beast.


    "A demon," I said honestly.


    She stopped in front of me, I could see her body shaking, either from fear or shock.


    "But you''re a good demon, right?" she asked for certainty.


    A good demon ... I was not sure that I was a good person since what I did was based on my wish.


    "Good or not, it all depends how you see me," I said in a calm voice, but actually my heart was beating fast. It was the first time when someone saw me in my demonic form. And from all of the people why her? Why Emma?


    She was silent, her eyes fixated on me.


    "I want to believe that you are a good demon."


    A surge of happiness appeared in my heart. The demons had killed her mother, but she still wanted to believe me that I was a good demon.


    "Didn''t you say that all demons are evil?"


    She shook her head side to side.


    "But you are different. You are saving us, you are saving me ... You are still fighting for humans even in the shadow." She lifted her hand slowly and touched my face in hesitation. I could feel her gentle hand touching my face while I stood still in silence. Our eyes, which were glued to each other, were filled with emotion.


    "What if I just pretended like that kid?" I asked.


    "If you were just pretending, you wouldn''t have warned me desperately ... you wouldn''t run into danger to help Theo." Slowly, her hand moved upward and took off my stupid cap, exposing a pair of red blood horns above my head clearly. Her hand dropped my cap to the ground.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" I asked again, holding back the turmoil in my heart.


    "No ..." she said, her hand touching and rubbing my face again.


    My heart was beating faster and faster, my feelings red up. My eyes trembled in emotion.


    She was not afraid of me ...


    She was a demon hunter but she didn''t think of me as an evil creature ... She didn''t attack me either...


    This was the first time I felt someone epted me as who I am. Someone who saw the real me. A demon ... Named Damian Lucio.


    I thought the first person to know about my true identity was one of my partners, I even thought about raising my Demon''s Rule skill to make sure they didn''t tell it to the others.


    I held her hand that touched my face as my gaze softened.


    "Emma ..." I called her name with a happy smile.


    "Yes?"


    "I lo--" I was just about to confess my feelings but another sound of footsteps from the end of the alley interrupted me.


    She let go of her hand as she turned to where the sound came from. Luckily, they hadn''t arrived at this alley yet.


    "The association reinforcements have arrived! You must get out of here immediately!" she said in worry.


    "I will go," I said with a smile. My hand grabbed her hand and pulled her in my arms. She was surprised by my sudden movement.


    "But with you."


    I flicked my wings, bringing both of us up quickly. The night wind blowing hardbed my hair and opened her hood, exposing her silver hair clearly. While her hands immediately hugged my neck tightly in fear. My hands hugged her waist tightly.


    "Aaaaa --- haaaa, Damian! Put me down! Put me down!" she screamed in panic. Her eyes looked at the ground that kept farther away from her feet.


    "Ssshhh! They will hear you," I whispered, my wings continuing to p, sending us out of the alley to the sky, leaving the demon hunters who had just arrived and turned around in confusion.

 Chapter 80. A Demon Who Fell In Love With A Demon Hunter

    <h4>82 Chapter 80. A Demon Who Fell In Love With A Demon Hunter</h4>


    I released Emma from my embrace as my feetnded on the rooftop of an abandoned building.


    She immediately let go of her hands and retreated awkwardly.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Because I want to eat you ..." I teased with a smirk. My feet stepped closer to her slowly, while she stepped back. Her eyes were on me. At least I wanted to teach her a little lesson so she wouldn''t trust a person she just met easily, just like that kid.


    "Y - you ... Want to eat me? I thought you didn''t eat humans." Traces of fear in her voice could be heard clearly. Her hand was pointing towards me, I could already guess she wanted to use her Holy Chain skill out of fear.


    But before the chain came out of her hand, her back hit the high parapet. Quickly, I approached her, pinned her hands on the side of her head and spread my wings, covering us. My face drew closer to her while she trembled in fear. But then I stopped at her ear.


    "Just kidding. I don''t eat humans," I whispered in a casual tone.


    I pulled my face away and stared at her face, which was still tense. A secondter, a chuckle leaked out of my mouth as I removed my hands from hers and folded my wings. I didn''t expect her to be this scared, since she was so fierce when she defended the kid. I even thought she wanted to kill me.


    "Yo - you are so annoying!" she scowled in a stammering voice.


    "I brought you here because I''m sure you want to ask me a lot of things," I said with a smile.


    "You really don''t eat humans?" her eyes stared at me in doubt.


    "Should I prove it?" I opened my mouth and pretended to bite her neck like a fangless vampire.


    But she pushed my face away with her hands.


    "No --- there''s no need. I trust you," she said quickly.


    I pulled my face away. While she lowered her hands and took a nce at me.


    "Why are you helping us?" she asked curiously.


    "Because I was once a human," I replied lightly.


    She frowned in confusion, her eyes stared at me in seriousness.


    "You were once a human?" she said in disbelief.


    I smiled dryly. A human who turned into a demon certainly sounded like nonsense


    "I''ll tell you a story. Do you mind listening to it?"


    She nodded her head.


    "Then?" She asked me to continue my story.


    "After that incident, his whole world copsed. His sister med him for their father''s death and began to distance herself away. Meanwhile, his mother disappeared after his father''s funeral was over. Later he found his mother moved to a new house in another city which he did not know where it is even now. The boy was very depressed, but he didn''t want to give up, he knew he had a responsibility to raise his sister. He worked as a private tutor, while his mother sent him money every month. But it onlysted a few months before things got worse again, he lost his ie along with his mother reducing the money she gave. And when he decided to apply for a job, it turned out to be demons'' trap. " Even though I was a demon now,but remembering that unpleasant experience still made me shudder in horror.


    "Then? What happened to the boy?" Emma asked impatiently.


    "He died."


    After hearing my words, Emma bent her head down in sadness and regret.


    "But then he came back to life," I continued.


    She lifted her head again.


    My eyes locked on her.


    "But not as a human, but as a lust demon."


    Her eyes widened, her surprise was visible on her face.


    "When he found out his new identity, he had a hard time epting it, but for him, the important thing was that he was still alive and could take care of his sister. And since he had to eat by having sex, he decided to work as a prostitute under his incubus name, Damian. While maintaining his normal life as his old self, Ethan. "


    "Wait ?! What ?!" she said half screaming in disbelief.


    "Ethan Strongheart, that is my real name," I dered.


    Her confusion was clear on her face and her eyes stared at me in disbelief.


    "You are Ethan Strongheart?"


    "Yes."


    "Ethan, Diamond College''s model student?" she made sure.


    "Yeah, that''s me."


    "But--" She pressed her temple and shifted her head from side to side in confusion.


    "That''s impossible! Both of you arepletely different!"


    I knew I could not be exined in words. That''s why I decided to show it.


    ''Demonic Form deactivated. Incubus Form deactivated. ''


    [You have deactivated your Demonic Form.]


    [You have deactivated your Incubus Form.]


    My wings, horns and tail disappeared as I returned to my human form before her eyes. While she could only stun in shock.


    "I never knew that my father was a demon hunter. Thank you for telling me," I said with an honest smile.


    "You ..." She said a word, but then she pressed her lips. She was speechless and didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Emma ... I am so happy you are not afraid of me even after seeing my true form. That''s why I want to tell you my feelings." I lifted my hand slowly and touched her face. And she didn''t avoid me. Our eyes that were glued to each other trembled with emotion. My heart was beating even faster.


    "I love you ... You are the first to ept me as I am."


    She lowered her head in confusion and awkwardness. Her flushed cheeks were clearly visible. Her eyes trembled in bewilderment.


    "Are - are you not afraid I''ll report you to the association?"


    I knew she tried to divert our conversation in embarrassment, but she didn''t refuse me or say anything about Olivia like this afternoon, which means she also had the same feelings as me.


    "I''m not afraid. Didn''t you say that during your suspension period the association would ignore your report?" After all, reporting a human who came back to life as a demon was even more absurd than yesterday''s incident.


    "Tha- that''s ..." she stammered, I could see her face getting flushed clearly.


    My smile came back. But a secondter my smile disappeared as the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    I gasped in shock. How could I forget? With so many demons like that, of course, there was a crack around here!


    With swiftness, I shifted my hand, grabbed hers and pulled her to hide behind arge, semi-finished pir with concrete wires still rising upward.


    "What is wrong?" she said in confusion.


    "Shhh, there is another demon nearby," I said in a low voice.


    I turned and peeked from behind the pir, my eyes sweeping around me in caution as well as hers.


    "Where?" she whispered.


    I didn''t answer, my eyes searched for the demon''s location. Shortly, I could see a dark purple Imp flying beside the building. His tworge red eyes protruded like frog''s. The tip of his tail shaped like a sharp trident and his mouth was closed as if it had been sewn with wire thread. As a recement, anotherrge mouth with sharp teeth on his chest.


    As soon as I saw him I knew he was bad news because he had the same advantage in aerialbat as me.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Nefarious Imp]


    [Level 38]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 1012/1012]


    [DP: 259/259]


    [Skills: Venom Spike lv 3, Acid Bomb lv 3, Demonic w lv 3.]


    [Emotion: Excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Purple orb inside the mouth.]


    [Talent: Poison Skin.]


    From his skills, I could predict that he was a good long-range fighter, besides that, his critical point was also difficult to reach.


    "Wait here. I will take care of him."


    "Please be careful." She realized that she could not face him.


    I nodded and stretched out my hand, my palm facing upwards.


    ''Devil Space! ''


    A ck cube came out of my palm, a secondter it expanded rapidly and covered the ce.


    [Devil Space has been activated.]


    When my Devil Space was active, the Imp looked around in all directions as if he was looking for something.


    While Emma leaned her back against the pir, clutching her chest and grimaced in pain. I knew she was in the Demonic Curse. My hands grabbed her shoulders and looked at her worriedly.


    "Please bear it for a while," I whispered.


    She nodded her head to answer me.


    I let go of my hands as I activated my Demonic Form again.


    Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my trousers, while my eyes turned red and my face changed to Damian.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    ''Raise Demonic Spike skill by 1 point.''


    [Demonic Spike lv 2 - (Requires 5 DP) - Skill used by the demons to create twenty ckncesposed entirely from Demonic Power. The number ofnces increases with higher levels of the skill.]


    And I turned to the Imp.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just released exclusive poll for the next image on my Patreon-page.


    ******* Members:


    Tyler Potter, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Vovix, Ibrahima Diakhat��, darren abbler, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Chris Crump, joao victor matos perrut, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, jibi132, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Baggas Agusta, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Kushar Dipesh, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Kemizle, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Marco Antonio Menon Januario, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, MadGod, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, ? EroMan ?, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Tiago Ferreira, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Corgi McStumperson, Ayubor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Cloningforfree, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Reinsd, Vhail, saganatsu, I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 81. Source of Power

    <h4>83 Chapter 81. Source of Power</h4>


    I came out of my hiding ce as my hand lifted towards him.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Twenty cknces appeared before me and flew at him. He turned to me and waved his hand. Fifteen venom spikes rolled out to counter mynces. Our attacks collided in the mid-air, while my hand controlled my remaining fivences to rush towards him, especially targeting his critical points.


    The imp flew side to side, dodging mynces. While I opened my wings, creating the wind beneath my feet as I flicked it, flying towards him as fast as I could.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    In an instant, my movement elerated and I was immediately able to close our distance. My w on him and my eyes focused on the dark purple orb inside thergemouth on his chest. But then, dozens of green orbs appeared in front of him and flew towards me. Some of them crashed into my remainingnces and melted them.


    Quickly, I pped my wings to fly higher to dodge it.


    -Shhh! -Shhh! - Shhh!


    A loud Hissing sound was heard apanied by smoke with acidic smell as the orbs hit the building behind me. I nced over there and saw that the orbs had hollowed out the building, making it look like Swiss cheese.


    I directed my hand at him again.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand and attacked the Imp. But he dodged upwards, while I glided at him as fast as I could.


    But suddenly dozens of Venom Spikes flying towards me stopped me. I manoeuvred in the mid-air, dodging the spikes as my eyes nced at the direction where the spikes were fired. Ten Foul Imp was standing on another building not far from me and a crack was behind them.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue as I cast my Demonic Spike on them.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Twenty cknces appeared in front of me and hurtled towards the orbs between their crotches.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 159 HP. ] X4


    Five Foul Imp turned to ashes while the others fired their Venom spikes at me again. I flew up to avoid them, but from behind dozens of green orbs approached me. I turned around and manoeuvred skillfully, dodging the Nefarious Imp''s attack and returning my gaze to the group of Foul Imp in front of the crack. I knew I had to get rid of those Foul Imps first.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X4


    As the remaining Foul Imps turned to ashes, the Nefarious Imp reached out to me. Fifteen venom spikes flew toward me. While I also immediately used my Demonic Spike skill to counter it. Twenty cknces appeared before me and stormed at him.


    Our attacks collided in the mid-air once again as we glided with our ws ready to tear each other. I brushed off his w as I swung my other w at him. But he caught it. My eyes nced at his mouth on his chest, I had to make him open it to attack the orb. His other w swung at me and I caught it.


    With our ws on one another, we pushed each other away. Then I moved my finger, my remaining five cknces flew behind him.


    He noticed it and tried to dodge it, but I held his ws tightly, preventing him from escaping. He wagged his tail, brushed off my cknces but one of them managed to stab his back.


    [You have shot a Nefarious Imp for 51 HP. ]


    "Rrrrwwaaaarrrrrr!" a roar of pain escaped his mouth.


    His mouth was wide open, revealing an orb with a purple glow in it. Not wanting to waste my chance, I stabbed my w to it. But his tail suddenly moved at me, trying to stab me. Quickly, I released my other w and raised it to block his attack.


    - ng!


    The tip of his tail shed with my arm, but he didn''t manage to injure me since it was protected by my Demonic w. While I managed to hit him right on his orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 421 HP. ]


    He swung his ws at me, but I didn''t dodge. I wanted to take this opportunity to give him a direct hit since my hand was still in his mouth. My w caught one of them as I let the other tear me.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    My dark lightning shot out from my palm that was still in his mouth, striking his body as he groaned in pain.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have struck a Nefarious Imp for 331 HP. ]


    Meanwhile, his w also managed to rip my chest, piercing my father''s suit and my flesh with threerge diagonal marks. My blood soaked my clothes.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have taken 321 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You have been poisoned.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 30%.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 5 points per 2 seconds.]


    [Your HP is under 50%.]


    "Ghhh!" I swallowed my screams as intense pain pierced my chest, as well as a heavy feeling that made me feel like my body was being weighted.


    I ignored the announcement in front of me and a sharp pain pierced my body.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Once again, my dark lightning struck his body as he groaned in pain.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have struck a Nefarious Imp for 332 HP. ]


    "Argggg!" The Imp turned to ashes, leaving me alone in the mid-air.


    * Cough! *


    As I coughed, my blood came out of my mouth, my breath was getting heavier, my chest felt tight. Even my wings felt difficult to move.


    ''Dispel, Dark Healing.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The poison effect has been neutralized.]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    The pain in my body started to disappear but it wasn''t enough, so I used my Dark Healing skill two more times.


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 200 points.]


    But again, dozens of Venom spikes rolled towards me. I manoeuvred again to avoid the spikes as my gaze shifted to the attackers. Another ten Foul Imps were already in front of the crack. I pped my wings, hurtling towards them as fast as I could as I continued to dodge the spikes. I had to close the crack as fast as possible before another demon came out of it.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 159 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 160 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 165 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 159 HP. ] X2


    Their screams of pain echoed into the sky as my cknces pierced their bodies and I took the opportunity to finish them off one by one with my Demonic w, smashing their orbs with my ws.


    It only took two minutes to turn the entire Foul Imp to ashes. I walked over to the crack, my hand towards it.


    ''Dark energy!''


    The dark aura emanating from my hand covered the crack. A few secondster, the crack was closed.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    A sigh of relief escaped my mouth. But a secondter, I noticed that no announcements had appeared yet, which meant that my fight was not over yet. I swept my gaze around me looking for another demon.


    -Shhh! -Shhh! - Shhh!


    Loud Hissing sounds apanied by smoke with acidic smell could be heard not far from me. I turned to the direction where the sound wasing from and saw another Nefarious Imp throwing his acid bomb at the building Emma was in. Meanwhile, Emma struggled to avoid the Imp''s attack, her hand still clutched her chest.


    Gasping in surprise, I flew there as fast as I could as I cast my Demonic Spike.


    ''Demonic Spike.''


    My cknces stormed at him. He noticed my attack and flew away to evade. I stood in the mid-air with my back facing the building where Emma was. Behind me, Emma ran to find another hiding ce. She realized that with her current state and her power, she would not be able to face or help me against the Imp.


    My hand moved, controlling mynces after the Imp. While the Imp continued to fly avoiding mynces which were flying at him alternately from all directions.


    Annoyed that I kept attacking him, he turned to me angrily and lunged at me. He even let some of mynces stabbed him.


    [You have shot a Nefarious Imp for 51 HP. ] X5


    Meanwhile, his Venom Spikes countered my remaining Demonic Spikes, creating small explosions around it.


    He continued to glide at me with his w pointed at me, and I did the same. We exchanged blows, our ws tearing each other. My Demonic Spikes and his Venom Spikes were flying, gliding and countering each other. Almost all the buildings around us were full of holes due to his Acid Bombs and explosions from my Hell Thunder.


    Pain and soreness came from wounds all over my body. The blood that came out of it soaked my shirt, painting it in red.


    As if on cue, we jumped backwards to create distance. Our eyes stared at each other and our breaths were panting.


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 5 points per 2 seconds.]


    [Your HP is under 50%.]


    [Demonic energy time remaining 00:00]


    [Demonic energy has been cancelled.]


    I nced at the status above the Imp''s head.


    [Name: Nefarious Imp]


    [Level 38]


    [HP: 509/1012]


    [DP: 56/259]


    ''I only need two more critical hits.''


    I used my Demonic Energy and Dark Healing skills twice.


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 200 points.]


    And glided at him again.


    Dozens of green balls appeared in front of him and I was ready to counter it with my Demonic Spike. But then he grinned. My Demonic Spike shot at him but he threw his Acid Bomb in another direction.


    I startled when I realized all the pirs on the building where Emma was hiding had been shattered by our attacks, exposing her clearly despite her attempt to hide. Whereas in her current state she couldn''t move too much.


    Quickly, I flew at her. While my cknces were turning, chasing after that green orbs. I passed the orbs and pulled Emma into my arms before flicking my wings to fly away from the acid bomb.


    "Ghhhh!" I gritted my teeth and grimaced in pain as two acid bombs managed tond on my back and wing. Meanwhile, the other Acid Bombs have been sessfully countered by my cknces.


    [You have taken 54 Acid damage.] X2


    [Warning! You are in an acid burn effect.]


    [Your speed will decrease by 10%.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 1 point per 2 seconds.]


    A sharp pain burned my back and my wing apanied by a hissing sound. I endured it as I continued to move my wings to fly away.


    "Damian ..." said Emma in difficulty. Her worry was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "I''m fine," I said in a heavy breath. But she could tell from my face, my torn clothes also from my wounds, I couldn''t possibly be fine.


    I lowered her on another building''s rooftop.


    "Hide yourself." She immediately did as I said.


    ''Dispel, Dark Healing.''


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [The acid burn effect has been neutralized.]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    My eyes swept around me, looking for the Imp but I couldn''t find him.


    ''Where is he?''


    His Venom Spikes came from above and hurtled towards me like rain. I glided to dodge. His spikes stuck to the ground and let out hissing sounds. Suddenly he lunged from above with his w pointed at me.


    ''Tch!'' I raised my arms and crossed them over my head to block his attack.


    As his two ws and the thick ck armour covering my arms collided, I brushed off his ws, pushing him away.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    My cknces appeared in front of me. While he was immediately using his Venom Spike, to counter it. We rushed forward as our spikes followed beside us like a troop following theirmander into a battle.


    I brushed off his attack. While my spikes and his collided and exploded in the mid-air. Quickly, I grabbed two of my spikes with my hands and thrust one of it into his shoulder.


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 63 HP. ]


    "Graaahhhh" He roared in pain, his mouth wide open. I immediately stabbed the orb with the spike in my other hand.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 421 HP. ]


    I grinned since I was able to confirm my victory. But suddenly I could feel something stabbing my stomach.


    [You have taken 151 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 5 points per 2 seconds.]


    [Your HP is under 50%.]


    ncing down, I could see his tail had stuck in my stomach. I returned my gaze to him and he grinned evilly before turning to ashes.


    *Ting! *


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 25.]


    [You have 27 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    [Demonic w has been cancelled.]


    I staggered backwards and fell to my knees. One of my hands was on the ground to support my body while the other was holding the wound on my stomach. My breath was panting against the pain that stabbed me. My blood flowed from my mouth again.


    ''Dark Healing. ''


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 100 points.]


    The pain in my body started to disappear but my wounds were not fully healed.


    Meanwhile, seeing the Imp had lost, Emma came. She fell on her knees in front of me and held my shoulder to support me.


    "Damian ..." Her pale face and worried tone were clear. Her breathing was heavy because she had been under the Demonic Curse for too long.


    Realizing her state, I raised my hand weakly and clenched it.


    ''Devil Space Deactivated.''


    The sky above us broke like ss and uncovered the real sky. All the damage caused by my previous battle suddenly disappeared. The strong gusts of wind swept across our face, ruffling our hair.


    "You''re seriously injured, we have to go to the hospital now," she said, trying to get me up, but I held her hand.


    "It will only get me into trouble." Even if I returned to my human form or incubus form, but I was sure the blood that was flowing in my veins was different and the doctor would recognize it soon.


    She returned to her knees and stared at my wounds in panic and worry.


    "What should we do now?"


    "I can heal myself." My breath sounded heavy. The pain from my wounds pierced my whole body.


    "Then heal yourself, quickly."


    I shook my head side to side.


    "My Demonic Power runs out. I can''t use my skills." My remaining DP was only 39. If I used it, I would trigger my incubus rage. At least I had to find a woman who would do it before it. Even though my injuries looked severe, my HP was still over 50% and my bleeding had stopped, so these wounds didn''t endanger my life.


    "How to fill it?" she asked.


    "By having s*x," I answered.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    I chuckled by her reaction, but a secondter I grimaced in pain since it made the wound in my stomach hurt even more.


    "I told you I''m a lust demon. I eat by having sex, as well as turning it into my power," I said as I could make my voice. My harsh breath mixed with it.


    Emma fell silent. It seemed like she was starting to realize that no matter how good I was, I was a demon. Of course there were several things that differentiate me from humans. I thought she would find me weird and start to fear me again but her next words took me by surprise.


    "Then ... I don''t mind being your source of power," she said, looking at me deeply.


    In an instant, my heartbeat fast.

 Chapter 82. Me And Her 18+

    <h4>84 Chapter 82. Me And Her 18+</h4>


    "Which form do you prefer? Ethan or Damian?" I said as I could make my voice. My breath was still panting in pain. She wasn''t my partner nor my servant but she wanted to do it with me even after seeing my demonic form.


    She shook her head side to side.


    "I want to do it with the demon in front of me." Her face flushed red in embarrassment and her eyes looked at me gently.


    I stared at her in disbelief. It felt like my heart was about to explode. I was a freaking demon and she wanted to do it with me? In this form?


    Even with Damian''s handsome face but my state was in a mess, my clothes were torn, the Imp''s scratches still filled my body and my blood soaked my clothes. Plus my wings, tail, horns and red eyes.


    "Are you sure?" I confirmed once again. My eyes that stuck on her were trembling in emotion. I was too shocked because there was a person who wanted to ept my real identity and didn''t think ... That the first person to ept me was Emma.


    She put one hand on the side of my face gently.


    "Yes ..." Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    After a short pause of shock, my smile slowly appeared.


    "Thank you ..."


    She brought her face closer to me, her other hand holding the other side of my face. She closed her eyes as well as mine. Our lips met. Her soft lips touched my bloody lips and moved slowly. I tilted my head and pushed my tongue into hers and she followed me. I had never felt a sweet and warm kiss like this before...


    Our tongues move slowly, twisting in rhythm, feeling everything. My heart skipped a beat as my feelings stirred inside of me. She approached me without letting go of her kiss, while I slowly retreated andid myself on the ground. She was on top of me and her hands on the side of my head, preventing her body from pressing on me or touching my wounds.


    Our tongues and lips continued to move, like a couple of teenagers who were drunk in love. No ... we were a couple of teenagers who were drunk in love. I ced one of my hands behind her head and brushed her silver hair. My other hand moved to touch her neck down to her shoulder to the front of her uniform''s zipper and lowered it, trying to take off her clothes. My tail moved slowly caressing behind her ear down her neck.


    She flinched in surprise and let go of her kiss as she caught my hand which had lowered her zipper. I could see her red face clearly.


    "You don''t like it?" I asked.


    "I - I''m really sensitive there," she said in a trembling voice.


    "I know, that''s why I touched it," I said with a smile.


    She released my hand and looked away from me.


    "I think this is wrong."


    "You don''t have to force yourself to do it." I was d she epted my identity as a demon, I didn''t want to force my luck more than this. Even though I could use my charm skill on her but if I did, she would hate me and I didn''t want that.


    But again her next words surprised me.


    "That''s not it ... You shouldn''t move. I''ll do it."


    "Huh?" I was stunned in shock mixed with confusion. I even thought there was something wrong with my ears.


    She turned to me, revealing her face that was blushing in awkwardness and embarrassment clearly.


    "You''re hurt. If you move too much it will get worse," she rified.


    "Ah ..." I was speechless. She even thought to that extent.


    She pinned my hands onto the ground, her face in front of mine and her eyes looked at me seriously. I could feel her breath on my face.


    "Don''t move ... And don''tugh. I''ve never done this before."


    "Yes ..." I replied. My feelings red up, my heart was beating faster and faster, I could hear it clearly in my ear.


    After that, she released my hands and started to take off whatever was left from my upper clothes.


    While I could only stare at her as I held back my overflowing feelings that overpower the pain in my body. My whole mind, heart and body were screaming her name, I wanted her more than anything.


    All my clothes were open, she looked closely at my body which was covered in wounds. Her hand moved between my wounds, touching my neck down to my chest and abs. asionally, I flinched in pain since even though she didn''t touch my wounds but the pain still stabbed me.


    I quickly noticed the confusion on her face, since she wouldn''t be able to stimte me in this state. My tail moved in front of her and swayed slowly.


    "You can touch me here ... Or lick it," I told her.


    She stared at my ck triangr tail for a moment and grabbed it. Slowly she touched it and moved down.


    "Ahh ..." I moaned softly as the tingling feeling ran straight down my spine. I started to get aroused just from a little touch. Emma paused, she seemed quite surprised by my reaction.


    "I''m really sensitive there," I repeated her words.


    She smiled after hearing my words.


    "Then I''ll touch it even more." This time instead of touching it she licked it. Her eyes stared at me filled with curiosity.


    "Ngghhhh ..." A tremendous tingle rushed from there to my spine, stimting my nerves and giving my body goosebumps of excitement.


    Seeing my reaction, her finger touched the back of my tail while she continued to lick the front.


    "Ahh ..." The tingling feeling that flowed from there became more and more, waking my cock from its sleep even though she had not touched it yet.


    I pulled my tail close to my face slowly and she followed it.


    "Ahh!" She let out a small scream as my hard cock poked her lower stomach. Reflexivity, she pulled herself away. Her eyes stared at a small mound protruding from my crotch.


    "Please release it ..." I said in a ragged breath.


    In hesitation, she opened my trousers. My cock stood in front of her eyes. She looked awkward and embarrassed when she saw it. Even so, her hand moved to touch it and stroked it gently. Her hand explored my cock, as if it was a foreign object she wanted to know while her eyes watched every change in my expression. She touched the tip, stroked it and gave it a gentle shake. While asionally I flinched or moaned as I held the stimtion. But then she stopped.


    "Why did you stop?" I still wanted it more, I wanted her to touch me more.


    She brought her face closer to me and ced my tail in front of us.


    "Now I understand," she said with a smirk.


    "About what?" I frowned in confusion.


    One of her hands was ced on the side of my head.


    "About you ..." she whispered.


    "What ---- Ohhhh!" I moaned loudly as I jerked and tilted my head backwards slightly. She licked the tip of my tail, while her hand shook my cock, asionally she touched the tip with her finger. Incredible stimtion immediately swept over me, I had never felt this before. My turbulent feelings, my desire and my lust burned my body. I wanted her... I really wanted her.


    My hands moved around her head. I knew she asked me not to move but I couldn''t. I could no longer just stand still and do nothing. I even started to lose my control.


    I pulled her head closer, my tongue started to lick my tail, cing it in the middle of my mouth and her mouth, making it as a lollipop that was licked from both sides. The tingling sensation continued to flow from my tail and cock, stimting my whole body. My body trembled with the stimtion and my desire. Reflexivity, I moved my wings, covered both of us with it like a big cocoon, blocking the wind that blew us, creating our personal space on that empty rooftop.


    My hands started moving down to take off her clothes.


    "Damian," she said as she pulled her lips away from my tail.


    "I can''t hold myself any more," I admitted. My eyes glinted in Lust and thirst for her. I didn''t mess with my words, I wanted her so bad ...


    She realized everything from the look in my eyes her hands moved to participate to take off her clothes. She was naked, I could see her fair skin and her curves clearly. My tail moved downwards and began to sway at her entrance. My lips trembled in impatience, but I knew I had to prepare her. After all, this was her first experience and I didn''t want to spoil it.


    "Ngggh ..." she held back her moan as she mmed her hands on the sides of my head and rubbed her entrance onto my cock. My hand started to touch her ear while my other hand squeezed her soft breast.


    Our ragged breath was clearly heard in our ears. Her entrance kept rubbing against my cock and the tip of my tail. We were immersed in our desires.


    Unable to hold myself any longer, I grabbed her waist and pushed her down. She held my movements as she stared at me. I shook my head side to side, my trembled eyes filled with emotion that clearly said ''I can''t take it anymore.''


    She took my hands, pinned them above my head and leaned over to me, pressing her breasts against my chest. Slowly, her waist began to drop, inserting my cock into her heat.


    "Mmpphh!" Our moans were swallowed by each other''s lips as Emma kissed me again. My cock continued to slide into hers, feeling her narrow and warm inner wall, prating her resistance. I could feel her heat mped mine, my cock was like being hugged by something warm and tight.


    "Aahh -hah- hah ..." she took a quick breath and broke our kiss when my cock was fully in.


    While I ... I tried to hold myself from moving even though I really wanted to move my waist. Her inner wall was so delicious and I wanted to fill it with mine. I wanted my hot liquid to wet it, fill it up, mark it as mine.


    Her waist began to move back and forth, shaking my cock with her heat. Her lips fell on my neck and licked them.


    "Ngghhh ..." I grunted. Pleasure mixed with pain from my wounds filled my body. I knew even though I could heal myself with my Dark Healing but if I did I would trigger my Incubus Rage. And I didn''t know what I would do to her if I was in that state. Because even though I was in full awareness now, I still had a hard time holding myself. My emotions and feelings were stirring, my body wanted her as well as my consciousness as Ethan.


    Her waist moved faster and faster, the sound of our shing flesh became clearer. The pleasure built from my cock was getting higher. The tip of my tail moved to explore her body and my face felt hot. I really wanted to scream '' I want to put my cock deeper.'' But rather than a shout, my mouth let out a whisper.


    "Emma ..." I said with the sultry voice.


    "Ethan ..." she replied by whispering my name. My real name...


    My patience ran out, my waist started moving in tune with her, totally ignoring the pain in my body. I was in incredible pleasure... I was immersed in it and didn''t want to get out. Some of my chuckles were mixed with our moans and shing sounds, indicating I enjoyed this.


    "Ethan ... - hah-hah- I ... Can''t ..." she whispered again. I knew she was at her limit, so I sped up my pace and she followed me.


    "Ngghhhh!" Our bodies jerked in pleasure as we reached our climax. I could feel my semen was more than usual even though I didn''t use my Demonic Erection. A great pleasure and satisfaction swept over my body and mind. This felt amazing ... I never thought I could make Emma mine ...


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have got a partner!]


    [Emma Lunaspark - Elf (18)]


    [Love Meter 6/10 - You are all I ever need.]


    In an instant, my DP and my stamina were full again. I could say that nothing beat this feeling, having sex after a battle was the best.


    Shey limply on top of me. The pain from my wounds stabbed me again as I returned to my senses. I immediately used my Dark Healing twice.


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    Dark aura covered my wounds and disappeared along with the pain in my body.


    [Your HP has restored 200 points.]


    She looked to my abs as her fingers felt the ce where the Imp had stabbed me, making sure I waspletely healed.


    "You are truly extraordinary," she said in amazement.


    "No ..." My hands hugged her body and sped her head gently.


    "You are the one who is truly extraordinary ... Because you ept me as who I''m. Thank you ..." I whispered.

 Chapter 83. A Demon Hunter Who Fell In Love With A Demon

    <h4>85 Chapter 83. A Demon Hunter Who Fell In Love With A Demon</h4>


    Emma''s PoV


    Emmay on top of himfortably as she caught her breath. Her virgin blood flowed from her heat and soaked her thighs. Her smooth skin felt his slightly rough skin, her ears pressed against his chest, listening to his heartbeat clearly.


    * Thump * * Thump * * Thump *


    The wind coldness tickled her legs but her body remained warm. He covered them with his wings that were shaped likerge ck bat wings, blocking the night wind to reaching their bodies. While his hand hugged her waist and his other hand stroked her hair slowly.


    ''He''s so warm ...'' she thought. It was weird since she always thought demons were evil creatures but in the end, she found the warmth from a demon and fell in love with him. Especially after she found out what he had been through and his true identity as her mentor''s son. But apart from all that, what made her fall in love with him was Ethan''s persistence to keep fighting even though he had turned into a demon. He fought his own race while the other races opposed him and forced him to hide his true identity from the public. If it happened to her maybe she would be depressed just because of that change, but he didn''t ... Instead of giving up on his bad luck and fate, he chose to fight in the shadows.


    Emma tilted her head and stared at him, her hand taking the side of his face and making their eyes meet one another.


    "What is it?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "Nothing ..." she replied. Her eyes met Ethan''s red eyes with feline-like pupils, a demon''s eyes. Eyes that usually filled her with anger, fear and hatred when she saw it. But even though Ethan had the same eyes as the other demon''s, but somehow she didn''t feel any of it. Those eyes looked so beautiful, as if she saw the best ruby and rather than hatred, she could see gentleness from it.


    She lifted her finger, touched his eyelid gently and rubbed it lightly.


    "Your eyes ... are beautiful ..." she whispered.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" he asked again. She didn''t know how many times he had asked her, but Emma could clearly perceive his bewilderment in his tone and his expression. From there she could already guess, it seemed like this was the first time he had shown his true identity to someone and this was also the first time someone epted himpletely.


    "No ... You''ve protected me. Why should I be afraid of you?" Emma''s finger circled around Ethan''s eye.


    He responded with a smile.


    Seeing Ethan''s sweet smile, Emma lifted herself and kissed him on his lips.


    "Now, you''re not alone anymore. Just tell me if you need my help," said Emma, looking deep into his eyes. She knew Ethan had struggled and endured everything on his own, so she wanted him to share his burden with her.


    Ethan''s eyes trembled with emotion.


    Hearing the word ''association'', Emma''s face turned sour. She knew she had to keep her mouth shut regarding the association''s secrets but somehow she felt she had to tell him about it.


    "Ethan, you gotta be careful with the association," she warned.


    "Why?" He frowned in confusion.


    "Although I am nothingpared to you. But there are still many demon hunters who have powers far beyond mine," she warned.


    "You mean like Theo and Larry?" he asked.


    "Right, but even though they are top demon hunters they are still in the intermediate level."


    "Intermediate? Is there another level above them?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    "How many levels are there?"


    Finally, she decided to exin it.


    "The members who just entered will be called trainees. They will be trained for several months before being tested whether they are worthy or not to be a demon hunter. After that, they will be novices. It is a term for beginner demon hunters. Usually, they will be assigned to assist senior demon hunters. Once they can handle the demons by themselves they will be rookies. That is my position now. We have earned the trust to patrol ourselves even though our patrol area is still very small. The next level is Intermediate top demon hunter. Only a few people can reach this level, since the test is very difficult. "


    "May I know what the test is?"


    "They have to fight 20 demons by themselves and defeat them in less than 15 minutes."


    "Are they using real demons?"


    "No. They only use holograms designed like real demons."


    "I see ..." A smile started to appear on his lips. Then he bit down his lip to hold back hisughter.


    "Why are youughing?" she asked in confusion.


    "I thought it was a written test. So I was surprised Larry passed it but you didn''t." From the tone of his voice, it was clear he was still trying to hold back hisughter.


    Well, she didn''t deny, because even though Larry had made great progress, his childish attitude was indeed worrying. And since Ethan was his childhood friend of course he knew this very well. But she also realized what she had done by trusting that demon in disguise and went on patrol without her Demon Compass were making her worse than Larry. If Ethan didn''t save her, she would be dead by now.


    "You shouldn''tugh at him like that."


    "I know." He cleared his throat.


    "Then what''s the next level?"


    "The next level is advance. There are only 10 people at this level." She paused as she remembered the best member of this level. Her mentor, Mr Renart.


    "Your father was one of them. The best demon hunter ..."


    They were silent, she could see his eyes were filled with emotion and sadness, but just like when she told him about Mr Renart the first time, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I heard the association has a senate and a chairman? Can you tell me about them?" He broke the silence between them.


    "The senate''s members are the heads of state and the kings who finance the association. While our chairman is responsible for our management. He is a mysterious person. I have never met him before. Many say he was a former strong demon hunter and some said he didn''t have any strength. " The Demon Hunter Association was an international association. Therefore the senate members and the leader were not ordinary people.


    "Apart from that we also have Shadow," she added.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s the association''s back office members. Those who prepare our needs and inform us of demon attacks."


    After her short exnation, he seemed deep in thought.


    "You have to be careful with the advanced demon hunters. Those ten people are very strong and sharp. There are so many rules designed to prevent them from using their power at will," she continued. She needed to admit that even though many demon hunter rules sounded absurd and annoying, including her current punishment, but it was due to previous vitions. And usually, these vitions had caused many victims until the association decided to create rules to ensure that the incident did not happen again.


    He smiled.


    "You seem so worried about me. You even don''t hesitate to tell me everything about the association," he said in a teasing tone.


    Emma turned her flushed face to the other way.


    "I - I just wanted to warn you. It would be bad if we lose a good fighter like you." She knew she shouldn''t say this to the others but she was so worried about him, she was even afraid the association would find out his identity and arrest him, so she warned him. She had to admit ... Without realising it, she had fallen in love with the incubus in front of her.


    Ethan chuckled and sped her head to his chest.


    "Thanks for your warning. I''ll be more careful for now."


    Her ear was pressed against his chest. Again, his loud heartbeat sounds were clearly heard in her ear.


    * Thump * * Thump * * Thump *


    His hands moved around her body as she snuggledfortably and enjoyed his warmth. Unconsciously she whispered.


    "Ethan ... I love you ..." This time her heart also skipped a beat after that confession left her mouth.


    "I love you too ..." he whispered. His hands hugged her body tighter.

 Chapter 84. Unusual

    <h4>86 Chapter 84. Unusual</h4>


    Ethan''s PoV


    09.50 PM


    I didn''t know how long we had been hugging like this but I didn''t mind hugging her a little longer.


    "It''s gettingte. I think I should go back now," her voice broke the silence between us.


    I hugged her tighter.


    "That fast? I can take you backter." I was sure with my portal skill, I could take her home faster than any vehicle. Even though I didn''t know where her house was, but I knew which district her house was in.


    She turned her face at me. While I released my hug.


    "My ride wille soon," she frowned.


    "Where?"


    "In front of the Nighthallow Station," she answered.


    "Okay, I''ll take you thereter. But now ..." I hugged her again, pressing her body against mine.


    "Stay with me for a moment," I said in a rxed tone.


    "Ethannn," she scowled in a spoiled tone, her hands pushing me away to free herself from me.


    "Why? Don''t we still have time?"


    "Don''t act like a spoiled child," she pouted again.


    I smiled.


    "I''m not an ordinary spoiled kid." I brought my face closer to her.


    "I''m a spoiled kid who can win a demon hunter heart," I teased.


    She tapped my shoulders as smiles appeared on our lips.


    "You are annoying," she said in joking tone.


    She put her clothes back on, while I was also wearing mine. Well, I couldn''t really say wearing, because I only had half my shirt left and it also already covered in blood, and so was my suit, but at least it was better than being naked. Besides, my suit still covered my back.


    * Whoosh *


    The wind rustling sound was heard when I opened my wings which had been covering us like a cocoon, exposing the cloudy night sky and letting the strong windb our hair.


    "Are they going to add your punishment?" I asked. She had reported this incident to the headquarters but again, there were no demons when reinforcements arrived. Other than that, I brought her here, so they didn''t find her either.


    "I don''t think so. The one who reported this was Theo, not me. Besides, after I met the other demon hunters, I just left Theo to them and returned to your ce. I''m also sure they didn''t see my face."


    That exined why she was able to return so quickly before the other demon hunters arrived.


    "Thank goodness. I thought I was going to give you more trouble." I held her hand.


    "I''ll take you to Nighthallow Station." At least it took nearly half an hour on foot to get there.


    "No, it''s okay I''ll walk," she immediately refused in panic.


    "I won''t use my wings," I said as I deactivated my Demonic Form.


    [You have deactivated your Demonic Form.]


    A secondter, a dark aura covered my body, my wings, horns and tail turned into the dark aura and disappeared, and my eye''s colour returned to normal.


    Emma looked at me in amazement.


    I chuckled again upon her reaction.


    "Don''tugh at me. This is the first time I''ve seen such a thing," she said in embarrassment.


    I pulled her closer and smiled as I stared at her.


    "Then you will definitely be surprised for the next one." My hand reached out and imagined an alley in front of Nighthallow Station.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Alley in front of Nighthallow Station.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    I lowered my hand when Emma dropped her jaw in shock.


    "C''mon." I pulled her but she didn''t want to move from her position.


    "Ethan, what is that?" Her eyes stared at my portal in confusion.


    "It''s a portal. We can go back sooner with this." I pulled her again and this time she followed me.


    As we entered the portal, she gripped my hand tighter. Darkness engulfed us and we walked towards a small light at the end of the passage. A few secondster, our feet stepped into the light and the view around us suddenly changed.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Her eyes swept around us in amazement as the portal behind us disappeared. She immediately realized our location upon seeing Nighthallow Station which was across the alley.


    "Wha --- what? But ... How?" I could tell she was lost for words. But I understood if I was still a human and someone took me like that I might be confused like her.


    "This is one of my skills." I really enjoyed her reaction, I just found out Emma had a cute side like this.


    "Huh ... Ah." She took a deep breath, trying to shake off her surprise.


    "You know what? Your skill is unusual, even for a demon."


    "I know," I replied casually. It hit me, even though I didn''t like this system at first but this system had given me great power. Not only among humans or demon hunters but also among the demons themselves.


    A luxury car passing through our alley interrupted us


    "I think that''s my ride." She turned to me and smiled.


    "Thank you for today."


    "I''m the one who should say thank you."


    She just answered me with a smile and turned away. But after she took a few steps, I called her name.


    "Emma."


    She stopped her steps and turned to me.


    "I mean it. Thank you," I continued. I was really happy she wanted to ept me.


    She smiled again.


    "You are wee. See ya!" She turned around and resumed her steps.


    After I made sure she got into her car, I opened the portal for me.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My house''s backyard, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    [The portal has opened! ]


    My feet stepped into the portal.


    And when I got out of there I was already in the backyard of my house.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    I sighed and raised my head to look at my bedroom window. With my tattered clothes and covered in blood like this, I couldn''t possibly go home through the front door as usual. Celia would be shocked and panicked if she saw me like this. Besides, it was still 10:00 PM, Celia usually still watched TV in the living room. I also couldn''t open the portal to my room, because Celia could be there. Even though she never said anything but I knew she often came to my room. I realized it because some of my things moved from their original ce.That''s why I decided to climb up and enter through my bedroom window.


    After stepping closer to the wall, I tried to find some grips and started to climb. It would be easier if I was in my Demonic Form but I couldn''t do that since I was afraid my neighbours would see me. After all, a winged creature as big as a human who was trying to enter through the window was more conspicuous than a boy who suddenly disappeared in his backyard. Besides, I always hid behind a tree before opening my portal. Unfortunately, the tree was not tall enough to cover my bedroom window.


    I peeked into the room through my bedroom window to make sure Celia wasn''t there.


    "AH!" A female voice from behind me startled me.


    I turned around and saw Mrs Clea standing in her yard. Heryered silver hair tight in a bun revealed a full, warm face. Her fair skin gorgeouslyplemented her cheeks and her sparkling purple eyes that set graciously within their sockets stared at me in shock.


    "THI --- THIE ---"


    My hand waved quickly to interrupt her before she screamed.


    "Mrs Clea, It''s me! Ethan!" I said in a panic.


    She narrowed her eyes to look at me more clearly as her feet took a few steps to get closer.


    "Ethan? What are you doing there?" she said in confusion.


    "I ----" I paused and lowered my head, looking for an excuse. If I said I lost my keys, I was sure she knew Celia was home. It was obvious because my house lights were on. If I said I wanted to surprise her for her birthday, as I recalled her child''s birthday was the same as Celia''s, so I guessed she would have known I was lying. And if I told her the truth that I avoided Celia because my clothes were torn and covered in blood, I was sure she would definitely panic and shock like Celia.


    ''I guess I''m really bad at finding excuses.''


    "Ethan, did you just have a fight with your sister?" she asked worriedly.


    "No, I didn''t. I''m sorry, I have my own reasons. Please don''t tell Celia about this," I said quickly.


    She let out a sigh.


    "Fine, then be careful."


    I nodded and grateful that she just let it slide without asking me again. My hand opened my bedroom window and entered my room.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Emma''s image is already avable on Patreon-page and Olivia''s image is already avable in my Discord.


    ******* Members:


    Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Gaton Archeron, Jesus Hernandez, Derethuglife, stalin see Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Inferno Vortex, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Tyler Potter, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Chris Crump, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, jibi132, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Ayubor, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 85. You Are My Reason

    <h4>87 Chapter 85. You Are My Reason</h4>


    I closed my bedroom window and turned around.


    "Foxy, where are you?" I called out in a low, almost whispering voice. My eyes swept around my room to find her and realized that my room was tidier than usual. I could feel her presence but I didn''t know what she was changing into.


    - Puff!


    A pillow on my bed turned into her. She yawned, one of her hands raised while the other covered her mouth.


    "Master, you are home," she said, rubbing her half sleepy eye. But her eyes widened in shock as soon as she saw my clothes that were covered in blood.


    "What happened to --- Mmpphhh"


    I immediately closed her mouth since her voice was too loud.


    "Shhh! I''m fine. Don''t scream, I don''t want Celia to see me like this."


    After Foxy nodded her head, indicating she understood, I released my hand.


    "Master, what happened to you?" she asked in a low voice.


    "I just fought with the Imps."


    Upon hearing my words, Foxy''s worried expression got worse. Her eyes watched me try to find my wound, but she couldn''t find it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve healed myself," I added.


    I approached my wardrobe, my hand immediately took my clothes. Meanwhile, when Foxy realized that my body was covered with blood and dust, she got out of bed and came over to me.


    "Master, let me clean your body." She was just about to leave but I caught her hand, stopped her.


    "It''s okay. You''ll be in trouble if Celia finds you out," I said worriedly.


    "No problem." Slowly, she disappeared before me, but my hand was still clearly on hers.


    "I''m sure I won''t get caught. Besides, your sister is in the living room."


    Considering Celia could realise if my smell was different, finally, I took my hand off Foxy.


    "Just be careful." If Celia smelled the blood scent from my body, it only made things even worse. Meanwhile, if I took a shower now, the shower gurgling sounds would have been heard by her and she would have realized I hade home.


    - Clek!


    My bedroom door opened and closed by itself, showing Foxy was out of my room. While I took off my clothes and stretched them out in my hands, my eyes stared at it. It was my father''s suit and I ruined it, even though there were many other clothes in my father''s wardrobe but I still felt guilty about it.


    ''I think it''s about time to buy my own suit.''


    - Clek!


    The opening door sound was heard again, this time a damp towel floated into my room. If I didn''t know Foxy existed, maybe I would think my house was haunted.


    The towel was unfolded as Foxy began to appear in front of me.


    "Let me clean you."


    "Did you tidy up my room?" I asked.


    "Yes. But before I could finish it, Celia came into your room so I turned into a pillow." Her hands kept moving to clean my body.


    "What is she doing here?" I asked curiously. Seeing Foxy sleeping in pillow form, I could conclude that Celia had been here for quite a while.


    Her hands stopped moving as she turned her gaze towards me.


    "Not much. First, she sat in your chair and stroked your desk. Then she slept in your bed and hugged me." After a second pause, she continued.


    "Ah, one more thing she said ''Brother, I love you''."


    I paused, while Foxy moved her hand again to wipe my body. I knew I was too busytely and rarely at home, even in these few days I came home past midnight. At the same time, her feelings grew deeper. Of course, it tortured her.


    "Ah!" Foxy''s startled voice broke my thoughts.


    "What is wrong?" My HP was full, there shouldn''t be any wounds on my body.


    She pointed at my blood-soaked cock with a trembling finger and looked at me in a worried expression.


    "Did they also attack you here?" she said in a stammering voice.


    I took the towel from her hands and cleaned my cock.


    "It''s not my blood," I said with a flushed face. My mind shed back to when I did it with Emma.


    Foxy tilted her head, her eyes gazed intently at my face and a naughty smile appeared on her face.


    "Master, what happened to your face?" she teased.


    I folded the towel in my hand and ced it on my desk.


    "I''m your master. Don''t tease me," I said as I poked her forehead.


    "Tee-hee," she grinned naughtily and rubbed her forehead where I poked her.


    My hands moved, wearing my other clothes and trousers. Then I went to the window.


    "Wait for me. Don''t go anywhere."


    Foxy nodded to answer me.


    As I opened the window and climbed up my desk, I caught two people wearing simr uniforms to demon hunter''s, walking hastily down the street near my house.


    ''Demon hunters? Did they detect Foxy? '' But as I remembered, Foxy''s Demonic Aura was deactivated, the demon hunters shouldn''t be able to detect her. I looked at the status above their heads.


    [Name: Levison Surrett]


    [Level 1]


    [HP: 35/35]


    [MP: 10/10]


    [Name: Delia Ferrell]


    [Level 2]


    [HP: 31/31]


    [MP: 18/18]


    A secondter, they disappeared from my sight, before I could use my observation skill.


    '' They are just ordinary people but why are they wearing demon hunter uniforms?'' I remembered what Emma said earlier.


    ''Are they Shadows? But why are they here? '' I also remembered what Emma said that Shadow only took care of the association''s back office, they shouldn''t be sent out into the field like this.


    Mrs Clea''s voice came from her yard.


    "Ah!"


    I turned to her and waved my hand again, stopping her from screaming.


    "It''s me, it''s me."


    "Get down from there!" she nagged with an annoyed face.


    "Okay," I immediately turned around, closed my bedroom window and jumped down.


    "Don''t do it again," Mrs Clea''s voice came from behind the high fence of my house.


    "Sorry for disturbing you," I said.


    "It''s gettingte. Get some rest. Good night, Ethan."


    "Good night, Mrs Clea."


    I turned and walked towards my front door. Actually, I was quite confused why Mrs Clea was in her yard at a time like this. As far as I knew she only lived alone with her three-year-old child, while her husband worked overseas and as long as I lived next to her I had never seen him.


    Even though she was a kind person and easy to get along with, but she spent more time in her house and rarely went out. Sometimes I could catch her looking at me and Celia with a strange gaze, like there was sadness and regret there, but I didn''t know why. Even though she was myte father''s good friend, it felt strange that she looked at me with such a gaze. I had also asked her directly, but she only said that both of us reminded her of herte brother and sister. I thought her answer was a little odd because she had never looked at us like that before when my father was alive.


    My steps stopped as a wild guess crossed my head, I turned and climbed my house''s fence overlooking Mrs Clea''s yard but she was not there.


    ''I don''t want to break into her house like a thief.'' Since she returned to her house, I decided to check her outter. I got down and walked to my front door.


    - Clek!


    "Celia, I''m home," I said as I went into my house and took off my shoes.


    Celia who sat on the sofa immediately turned off the TV, got up from her seat and came to me with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. Let''s have dinner together." She grabbed my hand and pulled me.


    "You haven''t had your dinner yet?" It was 10.13 PM, usually she had her dinner around 07.00 PM.


    "I''m waiting for you. Besides, I''m trying a new dish." We stopped at the dining table and she pressed my shoulder to sit down. Meanwhile, she rushed to the kitchen counter.


    "What are you cooking?" I asked curiously.


    "I just found this recipe on the inte and modified it a bit." She opened the slow cooker''s lid, hot steam came out of it along with the fragrant smell. That smell stimted my appetite, even my stomach started to growl.


    She giggled as she put a bowl of beef stew with slices of garlic bread as a side dish in front of me.


    "I heard that," she teased.


    "It''s all because of you. Don''t me me," I grumbled.


    She giggled again as she took another bowl for her and sat next to me.


    "Try it. I made it for you."


    I took the spoon, took a piece of meat with a little bit of broth and put it in my mouth. The meat was crushed in one bite. Its texture was so soft without losing the meat taste itself and it melted in my mouth. While the broth was so rich in vour and warmed my body.


    "It''s so delicious!" Excitedly, I put another spoonful into my mouth.


    Celia smiled at my reaction.


    "I named it, Celia''s Whole Hearty stew," she said proudly.


    "Hm," I responded with a short mumble, while my hand was busy putting another spoon into my mouth happily.


    "Do you know how I cook it? I cook this for 6 hours in the slow cooker. I use the best part of meat, vegetables and spices." Celia continued to exin while I continued to eat the stew and bite my garlic bread. Even though I could cook, but I could only cook simple dishes. Such as egg fried rice, macaroni soup, mac n cheese, ramen, sds and sandwiches. And for the spices I usually only used salt, pepper and soy sauce. The rest, I didn''t even know what it was used for.


    I opened my mouth as my hand moved another spoon into it, but suddenly Celia caught my hand, stopping my movement.


    "Brother, did you hear my words?" she pouted with an annoyed face.


    I shook my head. I knew she had painstakingly cooked it for me and felt grateful for it, but I didn''t know the spices she mentioned or understood about it.


    She exhaled in annoyance.


    "Then I''ll tell you my secret spice," she said in a serious tone.


    "What is that?" Maybe with that spice, I could cook something for her someday.


    She released my hand, her finger moved to wipe the remaining stew on the side of my lips. Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    "It is love, for my brother."


    Hearing her words, I put down my spoon, took her hand and gave her the same look.


    "Then do you know what keeps me going?"


    She shook her head.


    I smirked.


    "It is love, for my sister." After that, I kissed the back of her hand.

 Chapter 86. Three In One Bed

    <h4>88 Chapter 86. Three In One Bed</h4>


    "Bro-brother, how could you be so bold?" she said in a stammering voice. She pulled her hand awkwardly and she blushed.


    "Bold?" Previously, I kissed her hand because she rubbed my lips, why did she call me bold for it?


    "I mean ... You aren''t as bold as this before."


    I chuckled.


    "You aren''t this bold either," I replied. When our father was alive, she never rubbed my lips like this, she even rarely hugged or held my hand since middle school.


    Celia pressed her lips in embarrassment.


    I sighed.


    "If you don''t like it, I won''t do this again." I knew her feelings had deepened but I thought something was bothering her or maybe she wasn''t ready to ept my change.


    "Don''t ... I like you this way." She lowered her head, hiding her flushed face.


    "It''s just ..." Her words stopped and I noticed a trace of regret from her face.


    I patted her head.


    "Are you still feeling guilty about what happened?"


    "I know I''ve crossed my limits as a sister..." she said in a low voice.


    My hands sped both sides of her face and lifted it, making her look at me.


    "It''s okay. I don''t mind that." My eyes stared at her gently, showing my sincerity clearly.


    Suddenly, she stood up from her seat and hugged me tightly.


    "Brother, promise me. Whatever happens, don''t leave me."


    I hugged her in response.


    "I promise ..." I was d that Foxy had cleaned me earlier, otherwise I was sure Celia would have recognized the blood smell if we were this close.


    The silence between us. What we could hear was our hearts beating''s sounds in rhythm. A few momentster, I released my hands and lifted her head, my forehead gently pressed against her forehead.


    "Let''s continue our dinner, or the stew will turn cold."


    She nodded and returned to her seat. I could see her regret disappearing from her face.


    After that, we began to take our spoons and continue our dinner. asionally, we chatted about our activities and events. With enthusiasm, she told me about her new college, as well as how her progress for her final exams.


    "Want to go shopping tomorrow?" I asked out of blue. She would be busy studying next week and I might be busy with my schedule. At least I wanted to spend more time together tomorrow.


    "Do you have to buy something?" She knew that I rarely went shopping unless I had to buy something really important.


    "I need some formal clothes for my work. We also need to buy some groceries for a week."


    "At what time?"


    "How about around 09.00 AM?"


    "Are you going somewhere else tomorrow?"


    "I have promised Larry to help him with his paper." Indeed, shopping at 09.00 AM was too early.


    "Yes, and that is our final assignment." Then I popped my stew into my mouth.


    "When is the deadline?"


    "Next Monday."


    Celia cringed.


    "Is he still irresponsible with his study? How long will he acts like that?"


    I shrugged.


    "I don''t know. I already gave up on him." He even didn''t change after bing a Demon Hunter.


    A minuteter, we had finished our dinner. Celia started tidying up our bowls and tes and I was about to help her but she stopped me.


    "I can take care of it."


    "But if we do it together, it will finish faster," I insisted. She already cooked for me. At least I wanted to help her tidy it up.


    "It''s okay. It''s gettingte, you should take a shower now," she lectured.


    "This won''t take more than 5 minutes." I tried to pick up the empty bowl again.


    "Brother ---" she frowned in annoyance.


    Seeing her face that began to turn sour, I released my hand.


    "Okay. I''m going to take a shower now," I gave up.


    She continued to tidy up the table while I went up the stairs to my room. As my bedroom door opened, I could see Foxy was reading a book on my desk. Her legs swayed casually.


    "Foxy, what are you reading?" I walked towards Foxy.


    She turned to me and stood up, her hands showing my old fairy tales book.


    "This book is very interesting, master."


    I read the title.


    ''Three little piggies.''


    "Do you like this book?"


    She nodded and pointed to the bad wolf picture in the book.


    "That ugly creature looks just like the Hound and I''m d he lost."


    A breath came out of my mouth. Of course, her situation was not far from the little pig in the story, where she could only hide from the other demons but the difference was that her story wasn''t as beautiful as the fairy tale.


    She put the book on the desk, took my torn clothes and gave it to me.


    "Master, I have folded your clothes."


    "Thank you." I took it from her hand and looked for a stic bag to store it for a while. I nned to throw it away but I couldn''t do it now I was afraid Celia would be suspicious of me. I hid the stic bag filled with my bloodied clothes under my desk. Then I took the towel that was used to clean my body earlier.


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    Foxy nodded and I walked out of my room to the bathroom. I took a shower and cleaned my towel.


    A few minutester, I returned to my room. I put on my sleepwear and went to my bag to check my cellphones while Foxy was still flipping through the book happily, even though she didn''t understand the letter but it looked like she liked the picture.


    ''I''ll buy her some fairy tale books tomorrow.''


    I checked my cellphone and found a message from Diamond.


    Diamond: You haven''t given me any news. When should we meet?


    I replied to her message.


    Me: How about around noon?


    She immediately replied to my message. Looks like she had been waiting for my message.


    Diamond: Okay, let''s meet in front of the Cherrias za station.


    Me: See you tomorrow.


    Then I typed a message to Larry.


    Me: I''lle to your house at 02.00 PM. Don''t forget your paper.


    He didn''t reply or read my message. I could only guess that he was either ying a game or on patrol. Even though the first choice made him look like an irresponsible person but after what happened to Theo today, I would rather Larry ying games than on patrol.


    Curious with Theo''s condition, I took my other cellphone and sent a message to Emma.


    Me: Emma, are you still awake?


    And she immediately replied to my message.


    Emma: Yes, what''s wrong?


    Me: How is Theo?


    Emma: They said he is in critical condition. I hope he will be alright.


    Considering his wounds and the rest of his HP, of course, his condition was that bad. Unfortunately, I couldn''t use my Dark Healing skill on other races.


    Me: Did the association tell you anything about him?


    Emma: They didn''t. That''s why I could only wait for his news from his family.


    I sighed. Of course, she couldn''t just go to the hospital to see Theo because she was in suspension. After all, they would suspect her if she could find out about Theo''s condition without any information.


    Me: Please let me know if there is any news about him.


    Emma: Okay. Nite, Ethan.


    The strong wind and the rainwater knocking sounds on the window turned my attention there. Dark clouds covered the sky and several shes of lightning cut through the darkness, reminding me of the day when my father died.


    ''I hope he can get through this.'' Even though I didn''t like him, but I also didn''t want him to end up like my father.


    I put away my two cellphones and turned to Foxy.


    "Let''s go to sleep, Foxy."


    Obediently, Foxy closed the book and climbed into bed. I turned off the lights, pulled my nket and Foxy snuggledfortably by my side.


    "Nite, Foxy," I said as I closed my eyes.


    But before Foxy answered me, the sound of the door being opened was heard.


    - Clek!


    Hearing that, I opened my eyes while Foxy turned into a pillow.


    - Puff!


    I turned to the door.


    "Celia, what''s wrong?"


    "Can I sleep here again?" Celia looked at me with a pleading look, her hands hugging her favourite pillow.


    "Sure." Ever since our father''s death, I knew the sound of thunder and heavy rain reminded her of those bad memories.


    She came up to me, snuck into my bed and snuggled closer to me.


    "Good Night, Celia."


    "Nite, brother."


    As I closed my eyes, Foxy whispered.


    "Nite, master."

 Chapter 87. Curiosity

    <h4>89 Chapter 87. Curiosity</h4>


    Something that tickled my thighs began to wake me up from my sleep.


    "Ng ..." I flinched. That tingling sensation disappeared and I went back to sleep. A few secondster that tingling sensation came again.


    "Ng..." And this time to my crotch.


    "Nggh ..." I let out a soft moan as I opened my eyes and nced down, finding out that tingling came from Foxy who had returned to her original form. She was asleep on my feet, her tail asionally swayed around my thighs, legs and groin. While my cock was half hard.


    "Foxy, Foxy, wake up," I tried to wake her up in a low voice, my hand gripping her shoulder and shaking her. Celia was still sleeping next to me. She would be surprised if she found Foxy was sleeping with us.


    Foxy yawned and sat on the bed with half sleepy eyes, her hand rubbing against one of them.


    "Good morning, master," she said.


    I put my index finger in front of my lips, asked her to be quiet and pointed at Celia who was still fast asleep beside me.


    She immediately closed her mouth and nodded.


    "Ngggh," Celia''s voice apanied by a movement beside me startled us.


    - Puff!


    Reflexivety, Foxy turned to a pillow again as Celia woke up from her sleep.


    "Morning, brother," she said in a half sleepy tone.


    "Morning, Celia." I nced at the clock.


    08.06 AM.


    "I think we should wake up now."


    She turned to the clock.


    "You''re right, I haven''t prepared our breakfast yet," she said as she got out of bed and walked to the door.


    "Celia," I called out her name.


    She stopped her steps and turned to me.


    "Let''s have breakfast outside. It''s been awhile since you ate your favourite pancakes," I said. She liked pancakes at a small cafe nearby and we hadn''t been there since our father''s death.


    A smile appeared on her lips.


    "Okay, then I''ll get ready," she said excitedly.


    As soon as Celia came out of my room, Foxy returned to her original form.


    - Puff!


    "Pancakes? What''s that?" she asked.


    "It''s a soft t cake. Usually eaten with sweet maple syrup," I said as I got out of bed.


    Foxy also got out of bed and stood on the other side of the bed. While I was tidying it up.


    "Can I have one?" Her tail started wagging in excitement. Her eyes glinted with curiosity.


    "I''ll let you taste it, but I''m not sure you''ll like it."


    Foxy nodded.


    I walked to my bag and checked my cellphone, hoping for good news from Emma. Two messages were on my cellphone and one of them was from Emma.


    Emma: Ethan, I just got good news. Theo has passed his critical condition. He has been transferred to the treatment room.


    Me: Thank goodness. Can I visit him?


    I made sure there wouldn''t be any problems with the association if I visited him.


    Me: Alright, I''ll wait for your news.


    Then I opened another message.


    Larry: Okay.


    I sighed since Larry only replied to my message with one word, also that message was just sent at dawn.


    ''Was he on patrol against night ?'' It rained heavilyst night plus I knew his MP was low, that''s why I was quite worried about him. But seeing him still replying to my message at least I knew he was fine. I put down my cellphone and decided not to bother him anymore since I guessed he was sleeping due to exhaustion now.


    "I''ll take a shower," I said to Foxy who was sitting, reading another fairy tale book next to me.


    As I walked towards the exit, I noticed Celia''s pillow was still in my room and decided to return it to her room before going to the bathroom.


    I walked to her room and opened the door.


    "Kyaaaaa ----! Brother what are you doing!" Celia covered her naked body by hiding behind the wardrobe door.


    "Ah!" I was just as shocked as her but not because she was naked but because of her screams.


    "I just want to return this." I gave her the pillow and she took it. Her eyes stared at me in annoyance.


    "You should have knocked first!" sheined.


    "But you also didn''t knockst night," I replied.


    "You''re a man. No one wants to see your body," she pouted.


    "Ho ~ Really?" I teased with a smirk.


    Her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "You ..." she paused for a moment while I started chuckling at her expression.


    She threw her pillow at me but I immediately lowered my head to dodge it.


    "Get out!" she screamed.


    "Geez. Don''t mad at me," I said in a half-joking tone. I left the room and headed for the bathroom.


    -----


    I had finished showering and changing my clothes. While Foxy had turned into a yellow cap over my head. My feet stepped down the stairs and approached Celia who was waiting for me in the living room, watching TV. The TV news'' sounds came into my ears.


    "Today in Aeros Celebrity News. The feud between the Nightbough.corp owner couple is getting worse. Cheating scandal-- "


    As soon as she saw me approaching her, she turned off the TV and got up from her seat.


    "What do you think?" she turned around slowly. I remembered that was the dress that I gave her two years ago. She never wore it because she said she was afraid that her friends would call her a copycat.


    "That dress suits you," Iplimented her. She did look cute wearing that simple soft pink dress.


    "Thank you." she looked happy with mypliment. Her feet walked over to me and her hand grabbed me.


    "Come on, let''s start our date," she said excitedly. Her face looked so happy.


    "Isn''t this too early to be called a date?" Our feet stepped toward the front of the exit and put on our shoes.


    She scowled.


    "It still counts as a date." After she finished putting on her shoes, she pulled me excitedly.


    "Come on."


    "Wait." I tied my shoces quickly and stood up.


    After locking the door, we walked down the street in front of our house to Peace Blossom Square, a shopping district in our town. I nced at Celia who walked happily next to me.


    ''Too bad, I can''t take her with my portal skill.'' Then I turned my gaze to the clear morning sky.


    ''But thank goodness the weather is perfect for a walk.''


    Meanwhile, I could feel Foxy asionally moving over my head. I was guessing she was too excited because it was her first time walking around in the human world.


    When we passed Mrs Clea''s house, my gaze turned to it, wishing I could see her from the window, but unfortunately I didn''t. My wild guess bothered me a lot but I couldn''t confirm it before checking her with my observation skill. Considering that Celia also talked to her a lot, I decided to ask her.


    "Celia, have you met Mrs Clea recently?"


    She shook her head.


    "She''s been at her house more oftentely. I rarely meet her when I go to the market."


    "Have you seen anything unusual about her?"


    "What do you mean?" she frowned.


    "Like ... people in weird uniforms or demon hunters?"


    "Why are the demon hunters going to her house?" she was even more confused. But suddenly she remembered something.


    "I remember, a few days ago I saw her get out from a car wearing a ck mourning dress."


    ''Mourning dress? Did her husband die? ''


    "When did you see it?" I asked again.


    Celia lowered her head to hide her face that was flushed with embarrassment.


    "It was the same day when you saved me from Bern."


    My heart started beating fast, since I could remember it was the day when I died and also my father''s memorial day. My suspicions were rising but still I couldn''t use her of anything before I checked her, it could be just a coincidence.


    "- ther! Brother!" Celia''s voice broke my thoughts.


    I turned to her.


    "Yes?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look confused?" She looked at me worriedly.


    "I''m just thinking about something." I gave her a reassuring smile.


    "We haven''t visited Dad''s grave again. Shall we go there next week?"


    "That is a good idea." She drew close to me and smiled.


    "Besides, I have a lot of things to tell him."

 Chapter 88. Maid In Pink Pigtails

    <h4>90 Chapter 88. Maid In Pink Pigtails</h4>


    We were standing in front of a building in dark brown paint in silence. All the windows were covered by boards and the front door was closed by a rolling door. A ''Closed'' board sign was still hanging in front of it, but the cafe''s name had been removed, indicating that it was permanently closed.


    "That''s too bad," I said in a disappointed tone. We used toe here once a month, but since we lost our father and decided to save more money, we never came again.


    I nced at Celia who was still staring at the cafe with a sad and disappointed face.


    "Shall we try another cafe?" I tried to cheer her up.


    She nodded reluctantly and we moved our feet again, walking down Peace Blossom Square''s street, past the shops that were just getting ready to open.


    After walking a few meters, she stopped and grabbed my hand. Her eyes suddenly glinted in excitement.


    "Do you see that?" she said excitedly.


    I turned to the direction she pointed and found a cafe in pink with cute girly ornaments not far from us. A colourful ''Tutty Fruity Maid Cafe'' board sign in front of it.


    "Let''s try it!" she pulled me vigorously without asking for my approval. Celia really liked everything in pink, that''s why I was not confused she was so excited about it.


    - Tring!


    A small bell rang when we opened the door and we were greeted by several women dressed in maids with cute headbands. Some of them in pigtails, some were wearing fake cat ears that made them look cute.


    "Wee to the Tutty Fruity Maid Cafe, master!" they greeted with a smile.


    Celia looked excited while I also could feel Foxy moving on my head, I guessed she was also excited about this. But luckily her movements weren''t that obvious, so the others didn''t notice it. A maid led us to our seats and gave us a menu list in pink which contained lots of cute food pictures. The maid exined the food one by one since the food name looked weird to me, so weird that I couldn''t imagine what it was. Like ''A lover in a nket'' was actually chicken fried rice wrapped in egg or omurice and ''Sweet Love'' was honey pancakes.


    "I''ll have an omurice and atte," I said.


    "All right, one ''A lover in a nket'' and a ''Sweet bitter potion''," she repeated my order as she entered it into the tabletputer in her hand.


    "I''ll have a ''Sweet love'' and a ''Rainbow potion''," said Celia.


    The maid repeated her order and entered the order on the tabletputer. Then she collected the menu.


    "I''ll deliver your order soon, master," the maid said in a cute voice. Then she lowered her head and left.


    My attention turned to Celia who sat across from me and looked around excitedly.


    "I''m in heaven ..." she muttered with a happy smile.


    While Foxy also showed the same happiness, even though she was still in a cap form, I caught her moving several times to change her position and point of view.


    I chuckled silently at their reaction but a momentter a disturbing noise came from two seat behind Celia.


    "Ruby, please be my personal servant," said a guy of my age who stood facing a maid with a pleading tone.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in it," said the cute-faced maid. Her long pink hair in two pigtails and two fake ck cat ears on top of her head. I could tell that she didn''t feelfortable with that guest since she didn''t call him master anymore.


    "Please," that guy took her hand. Not only us, the other maids and guests also started looking at them.


    "Please let me go." The maid named Ruby tried to release her hand but that guy didn''t want to let her go.


    Another man stood from his seat and approached them with a displeased face.


    "Let her go!" Even though his body was smaller than his opponent, but he wasn''t afraid. I had to admit his courage.


    "It''s none of your business," said the guy who was still holding the maid''s hand.


    As they started to argue, the cafe atmosphere was getting tense and it made us ufortable.


    "Brother ..." Celia started to hold my hand on the table. Her face began to turn scared and her eyes were on them.


    I exhaled in annoyance. I didn''t know what that guy had to do with that maid but he shouldn''t treat her like this. Their argument started to heat up, I could see the other maids starting to call for the security district, while the pink-haired maid could only bow her head in silence.


    I nced over the guy''s head.


    [Name: Tyler Cliffash]


    [Level 2]


    [HP: 48/48]


    [MP: 16/16]


    Secretly, I grabbed a pebble in the flower pot, ced it between my index finger and thumb and lowered my hand under the table to cover it from the CCTV''s view.


    As those two men were about to start fighting, I flicked my fingers, tossing the pebble into Tyler''s hand, the guy who was gripping the maid''s hand tightly.


    [You have hit a human for 2 HP.]


    "Aw!" he let go of her hand in reflex.


    While the other man looked confused because his punch hadn''tnded on him.


    Tyler stared angrily at the man in front of him.


    "How dare you!" He raised his fist. The man in front of him raised his arms to protect himself, while the others started screaming in fear.


    But before his punchnded, I snapped my fingers at him.


    ''Hell Thunder.''


    [Hell Thunder''s power is limited to 20%.]


    Thin dark lightning shot out of my fingertip and struck that Tyler guy.


    [You have struck a human for 12 HP.]


    His body shook violently for a moment before he fell and passed out.


    [The enemy has fainted.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Everyone looked at him in confusion including the man in front of him, but soon, one by one, they pped their hands and praised the man who protected the maid, including me and Celia. While he could only turn his head around in confusion. Shortly, several people in security uniforms came into the cafe. They were the security district, the guards who were assigned to maintain security in each shopping district. Their task was to solve problems like this, assist the police in criminal cases and also help evacuate citizens if the demon''s attack urred. And instead of magic guns, they were only armed with shock tonfa.


    They checked his condition briefly, made sure he was okay then they took him to a security post. Meanwhile, one of them took the CCTV footage as evidence. Even if I used my Hell Thunder skill, I was not afraid if they checked the footage, since my dark lightning was as thin as a thread. I was not sure the CCTV could record it.


    The maid named Ruby approached the man who was helping her and said something to him. Meanwhile, my attention turned to Celia.


    "You should have helped her. I''m sure you can beat him easily," Celia pouted.


    "If I help her, she''ll fall in love with me. Are you not afraid she will take me away?" I said in a half-joking tone. The reason I didn''t want to help her directly was because I didn''t want to cause any trouble like when I met Diamond for the first time. There were too many people here, I wanted to keep myself low profile.


    "I know you''re just teasing me," she pouted.


    "Sorry for making you wait, master," said a maid who hade with our orders. One by one the cute looking foods and drinks were ced on the table.


    "Thank you," I said as I turned to the maid and realized that she was the maid named Ruby earlier.


    Her status appeared above her head.


    [Name: Ruby Roseme]


    [Level 31]


    [HP: 712/712]


    [MP: 178/178]


    As soon as I saw her unusual level and status, I immediately checked her with my observation skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Name: Ruby Roseme] [Age: 23]


    [Level 31] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 712/712] [MP: 178/178]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 5, Mana Strike lv 5, Holy st lv 5]


    [Emotion: Curious, Interested]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, soles of the feet. ]


    [Talent: Flexibility. ]


    [Rtionship: Single. ]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, Maid cafe''s manager.]


    ''Shit ... a demon hunter.''


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just released exclusive poll for the next imagemission on my Patreon-page.


    ******* Members:


    Diego Eduardo Caraballo Ramirez, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Emanuel , James D Peterson, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Gaton Archeron, Jesus Hernandez, Derethuglife, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Inferno Vortex, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Tyler Potter, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam Justin Gamble, Cragen, jibi132, Dn Mohannad Ali Alosaimi nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore Tamashii, Fariavnf Horst Reicht, Chris Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Ayubor, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 89. Puyi, puyi~ Love, love~ Ethan!

    <h4>91 Chapter 89. Puyi, puyi~ Love, love~ Ethan!</h4>


    "What''s your name, master?" Ruby''s voice broke my thoughts. A cute smile was already on her lips even though she had just experienced that shocking incident. Well, since she was a demon hunter, I bet she wasn''t surprised by a small incident like that, so maybe it was rather annoying than surprising.


    "For what?" I asked suspiciously. She was a Demon Hunter. I couldn''t give my name to her recklessly. Besides, I noticed that her emotion status was curious and interested, even though I hoped that status was for the man who helped her before but it could be for me. She could have realized that it was my doing.


    She took my omurice te which was shaped like a cute couple covered in an omelette nket.


    " I need your name to finish this dish, master."


    "Huh?" I had never heard anything like this before.


    "Brother ..." Celia whispered as she pulled at the tip of my sleeve. I turned to her and she pointed to the table across from us. The guest also ordered the same omurice as me and the maid wrote the guest''s name with ketchup on top of the omelette.


    ''Now I understand.''


    "Ethan," I told her my name.


    "Thank you, master." She put my te on the table and started to write using the ketchup bottle in her hand.


    ''Ruby Love Ethan'' that was what she wrote.


    "For the final touch, I will read a love spell so master will always remember me."


    "Puyi, puyi ~ Love, love ~ Ethan," she started making cute girly gestures which ended with a love sign shaped by her fingers.


    "Follow me, but you have changed your name to mine," said Ruby with a friendly tone.


    "No, no, no. There''s no way I''m gonna follow ---" I nced at Celia who was sitting across me and realized she was looking at me in excitement, waiting for my action.


    "Come on ~" Celia said in a spoiled tone.


    A breath of surrender escaped my mouth.


    "Now follow me. Puyi, puyi ~ Love, love ~ Ethan!" Ruby said excitedly.


    "Puyi, puyi. Love, love. Ruby." Even though I imitated all her movements correctly but my tone sounded t like a dead person who just woke up from his sleep.


    "Yay!" She pped her hands with a sweet smile to praise me while I replied with an awkward grin. Celiaughed at me since I had never done anything like that before.


    Ruby turned to Celia and asked the same thing.


    "What''s your name, master?"


    "Celia."


    Ruby took Celia''s te and started to write using a chocte sauce bottle.


    ''Love Celia'' That''s what she wrote. It was actually quite strange that she didn''t write her name down like mine. But I was guessing because we ordered different foods.


    I smirked, since I could guess after this, it was Celia''s turn to do that strange ''spell'' but I was wrong.


    "Wait. Why she doesn''t need to dance like me?"


    "That only applies to ''A lover in a nket'', master," Ruby exined.


    "Oh okay ..." I said in disappointment. While Celia giggled at my expression.


    Ruby lowered her head and left.


    I looked at Celia who was still giggling at me in annoyance.


    "Are you happy after making fun of your brother?"


    "Okay, I''ll stop." She tried to hold back herughter.


    "Let''s start eating."


    We took our cutlery and started eating, asionally Celia asked me to feed her and vice versa. I also didn''t forget my promise to Foxy and gave her some pancakes after I moved her to the chair next to me to avoid people''s suspicion. A mouth appeared on my cap and swallowed a piece of pancake, but as I thought, she didn''t like it, since I could see her sticking out her tongue in disgust before her mouthpletely disappeared.


    As we almost finished our meal, I could feel someone was watching us and I knew who it was. I nced with the corner of my eyes and caught Ruby staring and watching me.


    ''This is bad ...'' I could only guess that she already knew I knocked out that guy. Of course, it made clear that her emotion status was for me. But even so, she had no reason to arrest me or do anything because her Demon Compass didn''t react to me.


    I quickly finished my food so we could get out of there early.


    "Why are you eating so fast?" Celia stared at my empty te in confusion, her mouth still busy chewing her food.


    "I''m so hungry, so I can''t help it," I reasoned.


    Seeing that I had finished, Celia finally finished her meal faster.


    "Take your time. I''ll pay for our bill." I got up from my seat and walked towards the cashier.


    As usual, I paid with my virtual ount application. And as I walked back to my seat, I checked my bnce in my ount. My steps stopped and my eyes widened in surprise.


    ount Bnce: 5,003,685 Creds.


    ''What ?!'' I frowned in confusion and disbelief. There was no way I had that much money. Most of my money was already spent on Celia''s tuition fees and her allowance. Meanwhile, Pearl transferred my money to Damian''s Virtual ount which was separate from this ount. Also, the amount they gave me wasn''t this much. I logged out and logged in again to make sure, and the numbers didn''t change.


    ''Did someone make a wrong transfer?'' I thought as I sat back in my seat.


    I checked the source but there was no exnation at all, not even the sender name.


    ''Seriously?'' Even though the amount was really tempting to me, it could be a crime result or moneyundering.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" asked Celia.


    "It is nothing." My hand put my cellphone into my pocket, I decided to go to the virtual ount office tomorrow morning to clear this up.


    My eyes nced at Ruby once again and caught her delivering food to a guest. Even though her hands ced the food on the table deftly, her eyes asionally turned to me.


    "Have you done?" I returned my gaze to Celia.


    "Yes." She stood up and took her bag.


    "Let''s go."


    I put on Foxy and walked out of the cafe.


    "Thank you, master!" said the maids.


    "Where are we going now?" asked Celia.


    "Let''s go to dad''s regr suit shop."


    -----


    "What do you think?" I said as I came out of the changing room and showed the suit I was wearing to Celia who was busy looking at the clothes hanging on the hanger stand.


    Celia turned to me, her forehead creased.


    "The style and colour suits you but you have to take a smaller size."


    I turned and looked at my reflection in a nearby mirror, making sure the suit looked good on me.


    "It''s okay, I''ll get bigger anyway," I said confidently. I bought this for Damian, that''s why I took the bigger size.


    "Pfftt! Brother, you''ve tried really hard to get bigger every year and never seeded," she teased.


    "Whatever you say," I replied in an indifferent tone.


    "Give me two of these suits," I told the shopkeeper. At least I needed a spare if my suit got ripped like yesterday.


    The shopkeeper prepared my order while I returned into the changing room and put my clothes back on. Celia was still browsing the shelves and hanger stands inside the shop, when I finished my payment.


    "Thank you." The shopkeeper gave me my shopping bag and I took it.


    I swept my gaze into the shop looking for Celia but I couldn''t find her. This shop was small, so I should be able to find her easily. My gaze shifted to therge window and my eyes caught Celia who was chatting with Ruby outside the shop, asionally theyughed happily.


    My feet stepped towards them and Celia''s voice was heard as soon as I opened the shop door.


    "- he''s my brother, not my boyfriend," said Celia with an awkward smile.


    "You shouldn''t disappear like that," Iined as I approached them. I could guess Ruby didn''t mean badly to Celia but I couldn''t ensure her true intention yet.


    They turned their eyes on me.


    "Brother, Ruby wants to talk to you for a moment," said Celia.


    "Go ahead," I said nonchntly. I didn''t know what she wanted to say but since we were talking in a public ce like this, I was sure she didn''t want to fight me or use me as a demon.


    Celia took my shopping bag.


    "I''ll be waiting there," she said as she pointed to an empty bench near us.


    "Okay."


    As Celia left us, Ruby started our conversation.


    "I don''t know how to say this, but... I just want to say thank you for your help," she said shyly. Her eyes took a nce at me several times and her cheeks blushed.


    ''She''s sharp. Is she one of the advanced level demon hunters that Emma was referring to? ''


    Since I didn''t answer her, she added again.


    "I know you didn''t want anyone to find out about this, that''s why you helped me secretly. But I still have to say thank you."


    "It''s just a trivial matter. There''s no need to think about it," I said simply.


    She nodded and gave me a sweet smile.


    "All right. Since there''s nothing we need to talk about anymore, I will excuse myself." I quickly ended our conversation because I did not want to talk with her for too long. After all, she was a demon hunter, I had to be careful with her.


    "Ethan," she called my name when I was about to turn around.


    "Yes?"


    "I hope we''ll meet again," she said in a friendly tone.


    I simply nodded and shed a smile at her before approaching Celia.

 Chapter 90. Know Your Place!

    <h4>92 Chapter 90. Know Your ce!</h4>


    After parting with Ruby, we stopped by the bookstore to buy my and Celia''s textbooks, as well as some fairy tale books for Foxy, but of course, I bought them in secret. Then we continued our shopping to the local supermarket.


    Half an hour had passed, I pushed our trolley while Celia walked in front of me.


    "Why are you helping her in secret like that? You should punch him in the face like you did to Bern," said Celia. Her eyes were fixed on the rows of cereal boxes on the shelf.


    "I don''t want to do something tacky like that in public," I said.


    She stopped and turned, her hands on the trolley, stopping me.


    "It''s not tacky. You should be proud of that," she scowled.


    If I was a human, yes. Since I was a demon, no. That''s why I tried to keep myself in a low profile because I didn''t want to attract a lot of attention. It could expose my identity.


    "I know but I don''t want to attract too much attention. It''s embarrassing," I reasoned.


    She exhaled in annoyance and took two cereal boxes with different tastes from the shelf by her side.


    "Which one do you prefer?" she asked, showing me these cereal boxes.


    "Anything is fine with me," I shrugged.


    She shifted her gaze at the two cereal boxes in her hand once again.


    "Let''s try this one." She ced a chocte cereal box in the trolley and returned the other to the shelf.


    "Ethan! Celia!" A woman''s voice called us.


    We turned around where the voice wasing from and saw a Lamia approaching us with a happy face. A shopping basket in her hand.


    "Good morning, Mi- Ms Mia," I said.


    "It''s rare to see both of you shopping together like this." Mia gave us a teasing smirk.


    "Does this mean you have made up?" Her eyes looked at Celia and me alternately.


    "We''ve never fought before," Celia denied.


    Mia folded her arms across her chest and stared at us in disbelief, her smirk still on her lips.


    "Ho ~ Really? But why do I feel your mood is different thanst time?" she teased again.


    "That''s ..." Celia pressed her lips as her face began to turn red. When Mia saw usst week, Celia was in a bad mood. She even mmed the front door in front of me. That''s why everyone who saw us was guessing that we just had a big fight.


    "We weren''t fighting. Celia --- Mppphh." I was about to exin that Celia was just feeling lonely after she lost father but she covered my mouth with her hand.


    "Ms Mia, have you had any skin treatments recently? Your face looks brighter and you look more energetic than usual," said Celia with an awkward grin.


    "Really?" Mia started to touch her face.


    I removed Celia''s hand from my mouth and nced at her.


    "Liar," I hissed in a low voice. I knew she just wanted to divert our conversation.


    Celia red at me.


    I turned to Mia and stared at her for a few moments before shaking my head.


    "She looks the same to me." I just met her yesterday. Of course, she looked the same.


    Celia clicked her in annoyance.


    "Insensitive," she hissed.


    I answered her with an annoyed gaze.


    "I do feel more energizedtely and some people have said the same as you." Mia smiled shyly with a flushed face.


    "Especially today. I feel very energized and my body feels so light ."


    Seeing Mia''s blushing face, Celia smiled naughtily.


    "Could it be this is because of your boyfriend?" she teased her back.


    "He''s not my boyfriend," Mia denied with a shy smile.


    "Aww ~ look at you. I''m sure you must be really like him," Celia teased her again.


    Meanwhile, I was frozen in confusion. I rememberedst night she passed out after she rode my cock. In fact, I thought at least she needed a full day of rest before she recovered. But why did she say she felt more energized?


    Feeling this had something to do with my skills, I decided to check it out.


    ''What''s Demonic Erection''s benefit for women?''


    [Demonic Erection will increase the women'' satisfaction, increase happiness and give calming effects.]


    Since I realized nothing''s changed from my Demonic Erection skill''s description, I changed my question.


    ''Tell me Demonic Erection lv 3''s benefits in detail.''


    [Demonic Erection lv 3 will increase cock length and sperm by 30%, giving longer satisfaction and calming effect. This skill will not only make an Incubus increase his partner''s love meter easily but also increase the women''s energy and vitality. Also, this skill has a 30% chance making a woman''s skin more radiant and softer (this effect willst longer if she swallows it) and gives her a sweet scent if it is released on her body. Warning! The sweet scent causes subtle hypnosis for other men who smell it. ]


    ''That exins everything ...'' Judging from this description, I guessed that each level of Demonic Erection might have different benefits but the main benefit was the 3 things mentioned at the start.


    Their giggling sound returned my attention.


    "What does he look like?" Celia asked curiously.


    Mia let out a short humming sound.


    "Hmm ... Tall, athletic, has a sharp gaze. He is the most handsome man I''ve ever met." Then a soft smile appeared on her lips as well as the look in her eyes.


    "But what makes me like him is because he wants to ept me as I am. He wants to ept me as Lamia without anyints like the others ..."


    Celia''s smile started to appear as soon as she heard it.


    "Looks like someone is really in love," she teased.


    "Celia, don''t tease me," Mia pouted with a flushed face.


    While I turned my face in embarrassment after hearing her confession. Although Mia seemed to be enjoying while we were having sex, she actually more appreciated the way I treated her, especially when the first time I received her.


    Something fast approaching behind me startled me. Reflexively, I turned around and caught what was flying to my head. A full bottle of mineral water was in my hand. Soon another object flew towards me, I caught it. This time it was a syrup bottle. I put the bottles on the shelf and looked at the culprits.


    "Nice catch, bony," sneered Bern. And Franz was right next to him.


    Celia immediately hid behind me, while Mia moved next to me and red at them.


    "Are you don''t have any manners?" she snapped.


    I nced at Mia and realized her eyes were so different, her eyes were full of honour and dignity. It was the angry gaze of a crown princess.


    But despite Mia''s anger, theyughed at her and walked in a mocking way.


    "Then what do you want to do, monster?" sneered Franz.


    His words made my anger peak.


    ''How dare he call Mia a monster! ''


    ncing down, I noticed a cable that had been covered by a cable cover two meters in front of us. I pulled my trolley and moved it slowly in front of me to cover my other hand. My eyes were fixed on them. Once they stepped on that cable cover, I was going to use my Hell Thunder and make them look like they were electrocuted from there.


    But before they got there, Mia slithered forward a bit as she raised her body highly, making her head higher than the shelf next to us. Her eyes were staring at them intently in disdain.


    "Know your ce, you lowly peasant!" she said in a cold voice.


    Bern and Franz stopped their steps, their bodies stiffened and I could vaguely see their lips trembling. Meanwhile, Celia and I looked at Mia in shock. We had never seen Mia that scary before.


    ''Is that her Medusa Eyes? ''


    I knew Bern and Franz had a higher level than her but they didn''t even dare to approach her one bit.


    "Now, go! Don''t ever show your faces in front of me again!" she ordered in anger.


    They gasped and began to move their bodies slowly, their gaze shifted to me.


    "Hiding behind a woman. What a coward!" But despite their mockery, their fear was clear in their faces and voices.


    "Go!" snapped Mia again.


    "Tch!" They clicked their tongues in annoyance before turning tail and leaving.


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her body as she slithered backwards. We were still staring at her in shock.


    "Don''t look at me like that," she said awkwardly.


    "That''s so cool ..." said Celia in amazement.


    Whereas I could only silent, I admitted it was really cool, because she could make them retreat with just her gaze. But I also knew Mia shouldn''t use that skill.


    "Ms Mia," I called out her name.


    She turned to me.


    "Yes?"


    "Is that all right?" I asked. I couldn''t ask it directly because the one who knew her true identity was Damian, not me.


    "What do you mean? Of course, it''s all right. But don''t tell anyone about this, okay?" Mia said.


    "Why? You look so cool," said Celia.


    Mia let out a breath and looked at Celia with a pleading look.


    "Do you want to let me single forever? All men will run from me if they find out about this."


    "We''ll definitely keep your secret," I said while Celia nodded her head.

 Chapter 91. Mysterious Person

    <h4>93 Chapter 91. Mysterious Person</h4>


    "He''s your ex?" said Mia in shock. Our feet stepped towards the cashier at a slow pace.


    Celia nodded slowly with a regretful face. She did not think her decision to date Bern would bring disaster.


    "Celia has never dated before, so I think she just chose the wrong person," I tried tofort her. Celia started dating Bern a few months after our father died, so I thought she was just looking for someone who couldfort her, but unfortunately, Bern only gave her trouble.


    Mia sighed as her eyes turned soft.


    "I understand how you feel. Sometimes we can''t judge someone by their appearance." Even though Bern was annoying, he did have a warm face that made everyone think of him as a good person. Then she frowned.


    "If one of them is your ex, but who is the other?" she asked.


    "I don''t know," Celia replied.


    "Oh, he''s Bern''s brother, Franz." Celia had never met Franz before, so she didn''t recognize him.


    Celia turned towards me with a confused expression.


    "How do you know him?" While Mia also looked at me with the same expression, since she knew I was the kind of person who avoided making trouble and didn''t want to deal with people like them.


    "I''ve met him in Nighthallow City before," I said with an innocent face as if I had no problem with him.


    "When? Why didn''t you tell me?" Celia asked me impatiently.


    I couldn''t possibly tell her since she would have been worried if she found out that they ganged up on me in their fighting studio.


    "I think it''s unnecessary. It''s just a brief encounter anyway," I decided to say nothing.


    Mia looked at me suspiciously.


    "Is that true?" Her disbelief was clear in her voice.


    "Then why did they attack you earlier?" Well, it was weird if we only met briefly but now they attacked me like sworn enemies.


    "Brother, could it be that he asked Franz to beat you up for revenge?" Celia guessed.


    Hearing the words ''revenge'', Mia turned to Celia.


    "Has Ethan fought with your ex before?" she asked in a half-shocked tone. It seemed like she couldn''t believe I could beat Bern who was so much bigger than me.


    "Yes. And he beat Bern and made him scamper away," she emphasized.


    They turned to me at the same time.


    "Ethan, what did they do to you?" asked Mia again.


    Even though I didn''t want to answer then but seeing their serious nces at me, I let out a surrendering sigh. Besides, admitting this wouldn''t have too much effect on me either.


    "Okay, I confess. I did fight with him a few days ago. But not because of Celia but because Franz was also disturbing my friend." I deliberately mentioned this so Celia wouldn''t feel guilty.


    "Then what happened? Did they beat you?" Mia asked curiously. Seeing their big muscr bodies, she could guess they managed to beat me up.


    Celia smiled proudly.


    "As expected from my brother!"


    Mia sighed in regret.


    "Hahhh ~ If I knew this I should have let you beat both of them," she pouted regretfully.


    "Why?" asked Celia.


    Mia turned to me with a mischievous smirk.


    "I want to see how Ethan beat them."


    I only replied with an awkward grin, since I was only nning to knock them out from a distance rather than duelling them like before.


    We arrived at the cashier. The cashier scanned our purchases one by one while we continued chatting.


    "How do you know a jerk like him?" Mia asked Celia.


    "It''s my best friend who introduced me to Bern. I thought he was a good person and --" Celia took a nce at me before continuing.


    "I thought it was time for me to be more independent. I didn''t want to depend on my brother anymore."


    "Both of you only have each other now. Of course, you will depend on each other. Why should you be afraid of things like that?" Mia said. While I finished the payment and took our groceries. Although our shopping bags were quite a lot, but with my strength, I could carry everything easily with just one hand.


    Celia took a nce at me again.


    "That time... We just lost dad, my mind was in a mess. All I thought was I just wanted to be more independent as soon as possible."


    Even though she said that, but I knew the real reason was because she wanted to suppress her feelings for me. I hugged Celia''s shoulder, pulled her and gave her a gentle poke to her forehead.


    "I know you want to be independent, but that doesn''t mean you can make a random person like him as your boyfriend," I scolded her. My eyes on her.


    "Brother," she pouted in a spoiled tone. Her hand rubbed her forehead where I poked her earlier.


    "If I knew it, I wouldn''t date him either," she continued.


    "Ehem ... Why are these siblings starting to make me jealous?" Mia said, her eyes staring at us as she waited for the cashier to finish scanning her purchases.


    We exchanged nces briefly and smiled together. As if we understood to keep our mouths shut regarding our little secret.


    Mia sighed and smiled at us. I could tell she was relieved that my rtionship with Celia had improved.


    After Mia finished the payment, we walked out of the supermarket and decided to get home together. The automatic door in front of us opened. Celia and Mia walked side by side as they chatted about what dishes they would cook today. A few minutester, a loud noise came from a nearby alley.


    - Prang - Prang --- Trrrrwrrr --- wrrr - wrrr ...


    Our steps stopped, at the same time a trash can lid came out of there and rolled in front of us. We exchanged nces in confusion and turned carefully to the dark alley.


    Again, Celia immediately hid behind me.


    "What''s that?" she asked in a scared tone.


    "Wait here," I said as I gave our groceries to Celia. And she almost fell as soon as I took my hand off it.


    As I walked closer, vaguely, I could see three shadows in the alley. One of them was mming, punching and kicking the other two brutally. But even though I had focused my attention but my vision skill was not active yet because they hadn''t entered my skill range. Apart from that, somerge trash bins lined up horizontally were also blocking my view. As if it had been prepared to cover them.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" My feet stepped slowly towards them. Even though I was sure they weren''t demons, but I still had to be careful.


    Hearing my voice, two of them who were badly beaten turned around and ran towards me.


    "Haa- hah-hah --haaaaaa!" Bern and Franz ran in shuffled steps at me.


    "We are sorry... We are sorry..." they said in fear as they hid behind me. Their faces were battered and covered with bruises and wounds. I looked at them alternately in confusion. I still remembered clearly, they weren''t this scared when I defeated them in Nighthallow City a few days ago, but now they were hiding behind me like cowards.


    ''Whoever their opponent is I''m sure he''s not just an ordinary person.'' I shifted my gaze to where they fought earlier but found no one there.


    My eyes swept around me, checking it again, but I still couldn''t find anyone.


    ''How could he disappear that fast?''


    My attention returned to Bern and Franz, who were ducking in fear behind me. Their hands grabbed my jeans and sweater. I nced at their status above their heads.


    [Name: Franz Fullhorn]


    [Level 5]


    [HP: 41/148]


    [MP: 25/30]


    [Name: Bern Fullhorn]


    [Level 3]


    [HP: 32/100]


    [MP: 23/23]


    I remembered their HP was still full when I met them in the supermarket earlier.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    They shook their heads.


    "It''s okay, we - we''re all right," Franz replied quickly. And Bern nodded in response.


    "All right? Don''t joke with me," I remembered when they lost to me, they tried to cheat by threatening to report me to the police, but this time they didn''t say that. It was clear they wanted to let this slide.


    "We - we just fell," said Bern in a stammering voice.


    "That''s not a fall wound. I know someone else is there. Who is he? What have you done with him?" Even though it could be that person who started the fight but because of their attitude earlier I deliberately concluded that they were the one who was looking for trouble first.


    "The - there''s no one beside us. We only fought with each other. Yo - You know sibling fight," Franz added with an awkward smile, but his fear was still clearly visible on his face.


    "Yeah. Tha - That''s right!" added Bern.


    "That''s impossible. I saw ---"


    "N-no, there is no one but us," Franz interrupted me.


    "Franz, I know ---"


    Before I finished my sentence, Bern tugged at my jeans and I could feel his shaking hands clearly.


    "Let''s go," he said in a stammering voice.


    Seeing them so terrified, I sighed and swept my gaze once more into the alley, before turning and leaving followed by Bern and Franz.

 Chapter 92. Wherever You Are I’ll be Right There

    <h4>94 Chapter 92. Wherever You Are I��ll be Right There</h4>


    Celia quickly hid behind Mia as soon as we walked to them. While Mia noticed Franz and Bern''s battered faces.


    "Are they trying to attack you again?" Mia asked in a cynical tone. Her eyes were watching Franz and Bern who were walking behind me in shuffling steps. Their hands were on their cheeks and eyes to cover their bruises.


    "They were like this when I found them," I said.


    Mia folded her arms across her chest and gave them a mocking gaze. Meanwhile, even though Celia had noticed Bern and Franz''s conditions, she still hid behind Mia and looked at them with a displeased gaze, especially at Bern.


    "Whoever beat them, surely know how to teach someone a lesson, " Mia said sarcastically.


    They shook their heads.


    "Tha-That''s not true. We - we fell. It''s just an ident. "


    Since they didn''t want to say it, I didn''t want to ask anymore.


    "I''ll take them to the clinic."


    Mia frowned in objection.


    "You still want to take them after they attack you? You''re too kind."


    Actually, it was not that I wanted to take them, but I had no choice but to do it. They kept gripping my sweater like little children who were afraid of losing their parents. I had tried to release their grips a few times since it was ufortable but they held it again. Their eyes also continued to gaze around them in fear.


    I turned around and took their hands off my sweater once again but they grabbed it again.


    "I just want to take my groceries from Celia," I said in annoyance. I didn''t know what traumatic experience caused them to be like this.


    They released their hands.


    While Mia and Celia stared at them in confusion, it seemed they were starting to understand why I had to take them.


    I took my groceries from Celia.


    "You do not need to be afraid. If they try to do something to you, I''ll beat them up."


    Even though Celia seemed to object, but she nodded.


    "Just be careful."


    I walked towards them.


    "Come on." And they grabbed my sweater again from behind and followed me. Meanwhile, Mia and Celia tailed us.


    My curiosity bothered me, even though I couldn''t believe what Bern and Franz said that they didn''t bother anyone but whoever could beat them was not an ordinary person. They were two skilful martial arts and this person could not only defeat them but also make them traumatized like this. But despite their bad experience, they didn''t say anything and even covered it up as if it was their fault. I knew they were two wealthy ''young masters'', therefore they should have nothing to be afraid of. If I didn''t ask Olivia to record our fight, I would have gone to jail by now.


    As soon as we arrived at the clinic, a nurse immediately greeted us as she saw the blue and purple wounds on Bern and Franz''s faces.


    They were silent, and did not answer his question. Finally, the nurse turned to me.


    "What happened?" he repeated his question.


    A breath escaped my mouth and I shook my head.


    "I have no clue."


    "It''s our fault, it has nothing to do with him. He''s just helping us," said Franz, followed by a nod from Bern.


    The nurse immediately noticed their fear on their faces and decided to take a closer look.


    "Let''s go inside." He gestured to follow him. But Bern and Franz still gripped my sweater tightly.


    The nurse noticed and tried to take their grips off me, but they didn''t want to let it go.


    After they tugged on it for a few minutes which made me sure it would ruin my sweater, I put my groceries on a nearby table and pulled their hands in annoyance.


    "Stop acting like a child and go inside," I said in an irritated tone. My eyes stared at them. Seriously, two muscr men took cover behind a thin man like me made them look like idiots. Moreover, they were martial artists and had a fighting studio, they should at least maintain their dignity.


    Reluctantly, they nodded and walked inside apanied by the nurse.


    I just let out a sigh of relief, grabbed my groceries and turned around, but the nurse came back toward me in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry. May I know how you found them?"


    "I found them in the alley near the supermarket. It looks like someone beat them up there but I don''t know who. They also didn''t say anything to me and looked so scared," I exined. If it weren''t because of the huge trash bins, maybe I could have gotten that mysterious person''s information with my vision skill. On the other hand, I could not rush into them, because I didn''t know who that person was.


    "Are they your friends?" he asked again.


    "I do know them but they''re not my friends." I couldn''t say we were friends because what we did every time we met was fighting. But saying I didn''t know them was also impossible because from Franz and Bern''s attitude everyone could conclude that they knew me.


    "Thanks for your information." Finally, the nurse gave up.


    "I''ll excuse myself." I turned around and walked out of the clinic.


    "How are they?" asked Celia who was waiting outside the clinic.


    I shook my head.


    "The doctor is still examining them. But they should be fine." I could confirm this from the rest of their HP.


    Mia sighed.


    "Since we don''t know who the attacker is, we better be careful. It could be that that psycho is still hanging around here." Then she turned to me.


    "Especially you," she said in an emphatic tone.


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself. I''m more worried about you." My eyes looked at Celia and Mia alternately. If it was just a human, I was more afraid to prevent myself from killing him.


    Mia swept her gaze around us, making sure that no suspicious people were following us. Actually, I had also checked our surroundings before.


    "Let''s go home."


    Celia and I nodded and we moved our feet.


    Almost half an hourter, we arrived in front of our house. And again, I looked at Mrs Clea''s house and didn''t find her.


    "See you tomorrow," said Mia.


    "See you tomorrow, Ms Mia," Celia and I said. We stepped into the yard and unlocked the door.


    "It''s really weird and ... scary," said Celia as she took off her shoes.


    I put our groceries on the table beside the door and also took off my shoes.


    "The important thing is you have to be careful from now. If there are suspicious people following you, just call me. I''ll go straight to your ce."


    "Pfftt!" Celia held back herughter.


    "Do you think you can appear in an instant like that?" she said in a teasing voice.


    "If you are not there, I will run to the police station or Ms Mia''s ce and ask for help, not call you."


    I grabbed her hand and looked at her with displeasure.


    "You have to call me. Wherever you are I''ll be right there," I said in a serious tone.


    Celia looked at me in shock at my reaction. Her face began to turn red.


    "Okay," she replied. Her eyes stared deeply at me as she caught my worries.


    I released my hand and looked away.


    "Let''s go in." My hands took our groceries and my feet just took a step but suddenly a kiss thatnded on my lips made me stiffen in shock. Celia smiled with a flushed face.


    "What''s that for?" I asked as soon as I could let out my voice.


    "That''s my thanks for apanying me today."


    "If I apany you longer, will I get more than this?" I teased. A smirk on my lips.


    Celia''s face got even redder.


    "Stupid ..." she muttered. Without further ado, she stepped in, leaving me.


    "Hey! At least help me carry this!" I said in a half-joking tone, my hand lifting all our groceries to her.


    Celia turned to me.


    "Carry it by yourself!" she teased, her face flushed in embarrassment.


    I chuckled and stepped in.


    Author Note:


    Foxy''s image is already avable on Patreon-page and Emma''s image is already avable in my discord channel.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Patreon-members:


    Loki388, Damon Williams, Broheam, Jay Owens, Diego Eduardo Caraballo Ramirez, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Emanuel , James D Peterson, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Gaton Archeron, Jesus Hernandez, Derethuglife, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Inferno Vortex, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Tyler Potter, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, jibi132, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 93. Demon General

    <h4>95 Chapter 93. Demon General</h4>


    11.31 AM


    - Clek


    I closed my room''s door as I stepped my feet in. We just finished tidying up our groceries. Celia returned to her room to continue her studies while I had to get ready to meet Diamond. My hands put my books and Foxy''s fairy tale books on my desk before I took off my cap and ced next to it.


    - Puff!


    Foxy returned to her original form.


    "Yay!" she shouted happily as she took the fairy tale book next to her. Her tails wagged in excitement, her legs hanging under my study table swayed casually, her eyes were fixed on the book in her hands and a happy smile on her lips.


    "Shhh." I put my index finger in front of my lips, asking her to keep her voice down.


    She covered her mouth with her hand.


    "I''m sorry, master," she said in a mumbled voice.


    I nodded and smiled.


    "I''m d you like it." My hand took my new suits from my shopping bag and hung it beside the wardrobe.


    "Master, do you want to go out again?" asked Foxy.


    "Yes, I have to meet with my partner." I tidied up my shopping bag and my books.


    Foxy put the book in her hands on the desk and jumped down.


    "What should I turn into?"


    I brushed her hair gently and smiled.


    "I''m not taking you this time."


    "Hiee ?! Why?" she whined in disappointment.


    "I need your help to look after Celia." Even though I had checked that no one was following us, I was still worried about it. Mia had her Medusa Eyes which she could use in an urgent case while Celia--- Celia couldn''t fight or defend herself if she was attacked. At least if Foxy was here, she could help her.


    "Is that because of the mysterious person who defeated two ''Gorugos'' earlier?"


    "Gorugos? What is that?" I frowned in confusion.


    "Gorugos are the weakest demons. They have big muscr bodies, but they have no brains. What they know is eating, sleeping and fighting. I even can beat them easily."


    I thought the rat demon was the weakest but it turns out that there were other weaker demons than them. And Foxypared Bern and Franz to them, they could cry if they heard it. Two skilful martial artists were likened to the dark dimension''s weakest demon.


    "Even though Bern and Franz look like Gorugos but they are actually quite strongpared to other humans, even I was weaker than them in the past."


    Now it was Foxy''s turn to frown in confusion.


    "You were weaker than them?" she asked in disbelief.


    I nodded.


    "Back then I was just an ordinary human who couldn''t fight. After I died, a demon revived me and turned me into one of you."


    "Master ... You were a human?" asked Foxy incredulously. Her eyes moved in bewilderment.


    "Yeah. That''s why my sister is a human."


    "It can''t be ..." she muttered.


    "Why?"


    "May I know who changed you?"


    "A royal subus. Her name is Lilieth."


    Foxy gasped in shock.


    "Her Highness ..." she muttered again.


    "Her Highness?" I asked in confusion.


    Not finished with my confusion, Foxy looked at me in shock.


    "Then ..." she pointed at me with a trembling hand.


    "That''s mean master is not just an ordinary noble demon but a general ..."


    "Huh?" I made a stupid voice as I couldn''t understand all this. My forehead creased.


    "I don''t understand. Can you exin it?"


    Foxy looked at me with a serious face.


    "General ---"


    "Wait. Just call me master." Hearing someone call me master already sounded strange to me, let alone if someone called me General.


    "Master, the power that can turn other demons into their servants is only owned by noble demons. And they usually only choose strong demons as their servants. That''s why I''m so happy you are kind enough to make me your servant. I thought you were one of those noble demons. But since you said Her Highness Lilieth changed you, it means you are a General," she exined.


    "Her Highness? Lilieth?" Her exnation made me more confused.


    Foxy nodded her head.


    "Her Highness Lilieth. She is our Demon Lady, His Majesty Lord Damon''s right-hand woman. And only these two great demons that can turn a human into a demon. Her Highness Lilieth and His Majesty Lord Damon. And all humans or demons who receive their power will automatically be Generals. "


    Hearing her exnation, my curiosity arose.


    "Has anyone else changed like me before?"


    "Yes. We have four great generals. The first one is General Sarael, he can revive any dead creature and turn it into his army. The second one is General Tania, she can heal any creature without turning it into a demon. Then, General Kitty, her movements are very fast, she can kill her enemies in a second. And thest one is General Andrew, he can turn his hands into tentacles. All his enemies will die without being able to approach him. They are all humans who turned into demons because of Her Highness and His Majesty''s powers. "


    ''Hands that can turn into tentacles ...'' I remembered when Lilieth turned me into an Incubus there was a man who could turn his hands into tentacles.


    ''So he is one of Demon Generals?''


    "Can you exin the difference between a noble demon and a general?" It felt strange that she looked shocked when she found out that I was a general and acted casual when she thought I was a noble demon. Shouldn''t a noble also be respected like a general? At least that was what applied in the human world.


    "There are so many differences. I''m so confused where I should begin," she frowned in confusion.


    "Just exin in outline."


    "A general status is higher than a noble demon. Because it means that he was chosen and entrusted by our king. Apart from being able to make a contract with other demons and turn them to his servants, a general is stronger than a noble demon." Then she remembered something.


    "Ah! Yesterday''s hound leader was also a noble demon, but he is weaker than you"


    From there I could draw the conclusion that a noble demon got his title because he could turn another demon as his servant. As for the hierarchy, since the Dark Dimension followed thew of the jungle. So a strong demon was more respected than the weak, that''s why receiving the king''s power was considered more valuable than noble''s bloodline. Also, now I understood why the me Hound called me a lowly demon. Because he was a noble demon and he thought I was an ordinary demon. It also exined why I was able to win against the higher-level demons and exined why I gained a lot of skills after Lilieth opened my ess. Because she gave me great trust and power.


    "If I turn someone into a demon, will they also be a General?" I asked.


    Foxy shook her head.


    "They will be the same as me. A servant. As long as they don''t have any power to turn others into their servants like noble demons, they are a servant. After all, the one who can turn someone into a general is only a royal demon."


    That exined my previous position as a servant when I was a regr incubus and when Lilieth opened my ess and I turned into a high incubus, my position rose to a General. Well, at least that was the conclusion I could draw from Foxy''s exnation. I sighed. It never urred to me, a poor student like me could be a Demon General.


    ''That''s why Lilieth asked me if I thought about world domination that night. She just tested me. She knew she had taken a great risk since she had given me so much power.'' I didn''t know what would happen to me if I answered that I wanted to rule the world then. It could be that Lilieth killed me right away.


    "Master?" Foxy''s voice dispersed my thoughts.


    "I didn''t know you knew so much about this." I thought she didn''t know much since she said she spent most of her time hiding.


    "They are our great leaders. Of course, I know about this."


    "Then do you know anything about the crack that brought you here?"


    She shook her head.


    "All I know is we shouldn''t be able to cross into the human world anymore."


    ''Looks like she doesn''t know why those cracks appear.''Feeling we had been chatting for too long, I nced on the clock.


    11.47 AM


    ''I have to get going. '' I opened my status.


    ''Status. ''


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 19]


    [Level 25] [Exp: 18.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus] [Title: Butcher]


    [HP: 520/520] [DP: 330/380]


    [STR: 50] [VIT: 52]


    [AGI: 50] [LUK: 30]


    [INT: 90] [WIS: 38]


    [Partners - 7]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark - Elf (18)]


    [Servants - 1]


    [Foxy - Fox Demon (118)]


    [Unused stat - 27]


    ''Add VIT by 8 points.''


    ''Add WIS by 2 points.''


    ''Add INT by 10 points.''


    [VIT: 52] =\u003e [VIT: 60]


    [WIS: 38] =\u003e [WIS: 40]


    [INT: 90] =\u003e [INT: 100]


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 4 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 2 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 0 (Requires Charm lv 3)]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 0 (Requires HP Recovery lv 3, Energy Protection lv 3, Energy Siphon lv 3, Minimum level 50)]


    [Unused skill points - 2]


    ''Raise Master''s Blessing skill by 1 point.''


    [Master''s Blessing lv max (Requires 1 DP) - The skill used by a high incubus/subus to increase his / her servant''s power.]


    [Your Master''s Blessing skill is at maximum level.]


    I extended my hand to Foxy.


    ''Master''s Blessing. ''


    The dark auraing out of my hand covered Foxy''s body.


    [Please enter how long do you want to give your blessing.]


    ''10 hours''


    [Do you want to synchronize your body with your servant? ]


    ''Yes.''


    My dark aura entered her body.


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    [Your Servant''s strength has increased by 30%]


    [Now you can ess your servant body remotely.]


    Master''s Blessing. I checked the description of this skill for quite a while and was quite interested in it. Because besides being able to increase my servant''s strength, this skill also allowed me to ''borrow'' my servant''s body from a distance by synchronizing our bodies. In other words, I could ess her body, see what she sees and feel what she feels. Besides that, I could borrow her body to fight and use my original strength and skills, even though it was limited to 50% of my normal strength.


    Foxy stared at the rest of my dark aura entered her body in amazement.


    "Master, this is so cool ..." She turned to me.


    "Thank you for giving me this power."


    I gave her a soft pat on her head.


    "I''ll leave Celia to you. Please take care of her."


    "Yes, master," she replied.

 Chapter 94. Scandalous Chairwoman and Untamed Model Student I

    <h4>96 Chapter 94. Scandalous Chairwoman and Untamed Model Student I</h4>


    I put on my shoes in front of my front door as I looked towards the stairs, making sure Celia didn''te down. Previously, I hade to her room and asked her to be careful while I was away.


    After making sure the situation was safe, I extended my hand to open the portal. This time I decided to open a portal without leaving the house since I saw two Shadows near my housest night, even though I didn''t know what their purpose was, they could be spying on me. Apart from that, I was also doing this to protect Celia. Even though I made sure no one was following us, I could be wrong. If I left the house, that mysterious person would realize that Celia was alone and that he might decide to attack her.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''An alley in front of Cherrias za Station.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal and darkness devoured me. As soon as I stepped into the light, I took my head out of the portal and looked around, making sure no one was around, also making sure I wasn''t in the wrong ce.


    After that, I saw the Cherrias za Station which was across the alley. I stepped my feet out of the portal.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    I walked out of the alley to Cherrias za Station and waited for Diamond there. Soon, a long white luxury car stopped in front of me. The windows werepletely dark, so I couldn''t see it inside. This was the first time I saw it because this was a rare type of luxury car. A chauffeur got down from there and opened the door for me.


    "Pleasee in," said Diamond who was sitting in the car. And since she wasn''t in college, she wore a simple indigo dress that matched her hair colour. Even though the dress was not as sexy as Pearl''s, it showed her curves clearly.


    I got into the car and sat next to Diamond. The door behind me was closed, my eyes stared at the car interior which was dominated by the elegant beige colour in amazement. For the seats, arge long sofa that looked more like a bed ced on one side of the car vertically. Meanwhile, the wine bottles that were neatly arranged in a special cooler were across it. Beside them, some snacks were on the next of it and TV was above it. Beside it a clear long window, which indicated she was using a special ss since this car looked very dark from the outside. Below me, a soft fur carpet that made me unsure whether I could step on it with my shoes or not, but since Diamond was wearing her shoes I assumed I could use mine. Beside me, a partition made of special material separated us from the driver seats. I could tell that the partition was soundproof as well as the entire interior.


    "Is this your first time in a car like this?" she asked in a teasing tone.


    "Yes. This car interior is so cool." I knew she said that to tease me. She bought a famous university as easily as turning her palm while her twin sister, Pearl turned a small district into a red light district. Having a car like this was certainly a normal thing for her, but not for me.


    She giggled and drew closer to me, her hands wrapped around my neck intimately.


    "You really are cute," she whispered in a sweet voice.


    I turned to her and gave her a smirk, my hand on her chin.


    "Do you still think I''m cute after what I did yesterday?"


    "Of course. Did you forget that I am a Kraken''s descendant? Although I can feel you were in rage, you only punished me lightly. You didn''t hurt me nor showed me your rudeness. You can control your emotions so well for your age. " She brought her lips close to my ear.


    "You''re more than perfect," she whispered.


    "Then? Have you done what I asked?" Since she brought up this topic I decided to ask this, even though I asked her to report it to me Monday.


    "Yes," she replied confidently. Her legs turned into tentacles and crept up to theptop which was on the small table across us. She typed something and the TV screen in front of us connected to herptop. The screen in front of us disyed her email and showed some of the students'' answers. Many of them had not answered yet, some of them chose the second choice, which was a demand to return their money and ask for a good rmendation for another college. While others chose to return to the College with one condition, that Diamond wouldn''t repeat her actions. But what was clear was they all agree for their therapy and psychologist consultation. I was quite relieved by this since I thought they would reject it. But I guessed this was because they were educated people, so they understood about mental health well.


    "Is that enough?" she asked.


    I nced at her.


    ''Observation.''


    Even though the look in her eyes and all the emails was enough to prove she wasn''t lying to me, I decided to check her out one more time.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Diamond Seabloom] [Age: 20]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 97/97] [MP: 55/55]


    [Skills: Sea Communications lv 3]


    [Emotion: Excited, In love.]


    [Love meter: 3/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Tip of tentacles]


    [Talent: Kraken''s blessing. ]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' partner.]


    [Profession: Master of the sea, Diamond College Owner.]


    ''She''s not lying.'' A satisfied smirk on my lips since it meant her attitude had improved.


    "That''s enough. You can report their progress to meter."


    She gave me a light kiss on my cheek.


    "Okay. I won''t disappoint you." Her tentacles moved to press herptop to turn it off.


    "Do you want some wine?" she asked again.


    "Yes, please," I epted her offer without hesitation. My eyes looked at the window in front of me, staring at the Cherrias za''s bustling streets as our car moved silently, without the slightest vibration.


    She poured a ss of wine and gave it to me.


    "Thank you." I took a sip without taking my eyes off the window. A secondter, my gaze turned to her and realized she wasn''t drinking anything. I lowered my ss.


    "Where''s your wine?"


    "Here." She took my hand that was holding my ss and took a sip of it. Her eyes stuck to me, staring at me with an alluring gaze.


    "Are you trying to seduce me? Miss Chairwoman." I looked at her with a smirk.


    She removed her lips from the edge of my ss.


    "Yes." Her tongue licked her lips in temptation.


    "Are you impatient? We haven''t even arrived at our destination yet." Although she didn''t say where we were going, our car was still moving fast.


    She giggled again.


    "We won''t stop anywhere, nor will we go anywhere. This car will keep moving as long as I don''t ask my driver to stop."


    "What do you mean?" From her emotions, I could tell she didn''t have any bad intention to me so I guessed this was all just her game.


    She leaned to me, pressing her breasts against my chest. Her face was right in front of me, one of her hands on my neck, the other on my cheek. Her eyes looked at me with a seductive gaze.


    "We''ll do it here."


    "Here?"


    "Yes. If we check in into a hotel, someone might recognize us and it will damage our reputation. That''s why I prepared this so we can have fun without any fear of being caught." Her hand moved slowly towards my lips.


    I was quite shocked by her anticipation.


    "You prepared everything well," Iplimented her. My hand brought my ss to her lips and she took another sip from it. My smirk widened.


    A secondter, I took my ss away from her lips.


    "Do you still want more?" I asked in a sweet voice.


    "Yes ..."


    But instead of giving it, I finished my wine.


    "Ethannn," she scowled in a spoiled tone.


    Quickly, I pulled her head towards me, bumped her lips to mine and flowed the remaining wine in my mouth into hers. A swallow sound was heard as she drank all the wine I gave her. Her tongue began to enter my mouth and twist with my tongue. Her hands hugged my neck and pulled to her, bringing my body closer to her.


    "Mmpph-- ck - Mmpph ..." We tilted our heads and deepened our kisses. Our humming sounds were apanied by cking sounds from our tongues and lips apanying our kiss.


    As we broke our kiss, a string of saliva still connected my tongue and hers.


    "Is that taste good?" I asked as I rubbed my lips with my thumb with a smirk.


    "It''s the best wine I ever taste." Her eyes were staring at me deeply.


    "Do you want more?" I seduced her.


    "Yes ..."

 Chapter 95. Scandalous Chairwoman and Untamed Model Student II 18+

    <h4>97 Chapter 95. Scandalous Chairwoman and Untamed Model Student II 18+</h4>


    I rubbed her cheek with the back of two my fingers, slowly down to her neck and lowered her strap. Our eyes were on each other. While her legs turned into tentacles and tried to sneak into my t-shirt, I grabbed one of it, stopping her.


    "Why?" she asked in confusion. Normally, I didn''t refuse it.


    "I still want to y more," I replied with a naughty smirk as I gave her a kiss on the tip of her tentacle.


    Quickly, my hands moved to remove all of her clothes and mine. She was naked, her pale skin clearly visible in front of me. My hands touched her neck down to her breasts and waist, our eyes fixed on each other in an alluring gaze.


    Without warning, I turned her over and pulled her, making her sit on myp. Her soft skin touched mine and our temperature warmed each other''s bodies. My hand mped both sides of her face and made her face towards the window.


    The busy street view was clearly visible from the window. Several bikers and people who were walking on the sidewalk turned to us in amazement. I knew they couldn''t see us and they turned their heads because this car wasn''t just an ordinary luxury car.


    "Do you want this? Do you want all of them to see us?" I brought my lips behind her ear.


    "Do you want to show how dirty you are?" I could guess she got this idea after I told her what would happen if another student saw what we did in her office. But of course, since we had to maintain our reputation, she could only do this by using a special car window.


    She took my hand away from her, leaned her head over my shoulder and tilted it to the side. Her hands hugged my neck


    "Yes ... I want to show them how dirty Diamond Seabloom is. And how wild Ethan Strongheart is..." she whispered in a sweet voice. Her legs spread out, showing her heat clearly to the front as if she was challenging the people outside our car. Perhaps, no one believed that a chairwoman from a famous college would allow herself to be teased by her student. And more than that, what we were doing did not show our status as a chairwoman and model student. We were like a shameless couple who could do it anywhere.


    I chuckled.


    "I didn''t expect this." My hand that was holding the empty wine ss moved to her.


    "Give me more," I demanded.


    One of her tentacles took my ss while another picked up a wine bottle on the cooler. She opened the bottle and poured it in front of me. After the ss was almost full, she gave it to me.


    "Thank you." I took the ss but I didn''t drink it, instead, I brought the ss to her mouth.


    "Drink it," I whispered in a sweet voice.


    "More," I demanded with a smirk.


    She poured the wine into my ss. Again, I brought my ss to her mouth and she drank it. This time my other hand came down and started ying with her heat. My fingers tickled her entrance and rubbed her soft skin around it. She flinched as she held back the tingling sensation from her lower part but she still drank and finished my wine.


    I pulled my empty wine ss away, brought my face close to her ear and kissed her on the cheek.


    "More ..." I whispered in a seductive voice. My fingers continued to y at her entrance without a pause.


    She refilled my ss.


    Like earlier, after she filled it, I brought it close to her mouth and she drank it. But before she finished it, I pulled my ss and took my other hand away from her entrance, shifted it behind her head and tilted it towards me.


    I finished my remaining wine before my lips bumped into hers. Our lips moved in sync, our tongues twisted, exploring each other''s mouths feeling the wine taste that remained in our mouths.


    My hand slowly dropped from the back of her head to her neck, chest, waist, thighs and returned to her heat. This time I didn''t just y at her entrance but I plunged my fingers on her heat.


    "Mphhhhh!" she flinched.


    Then I released my kiss and brought my wine ss in front of her.


    "More ..." I demanded with a naughty smirk. My fingers kept moving tickled her inner wall, feeling her warmth. I could feel her wall starting to twitch and getting loosened. Her liquid started to wet it.


    She filled my ss as she endured the delicious tingles at her lower part.


    A little different from before, after she finished, I poured my wine into her mouth impatiently. The wine flowed from her mouth to her neck and soaked her body. After the wine ss was empty, I pulled it away.


    "Miss chairwoman, you are a mess. Now I have to clean it," I said in a friendly and sweet voice, my hand put my ss on the car table tray near me.


    I pushed her onto the sofa. My lips approached her mouth, licked the wine drops that wetted her skin from her neck to her breast. The taste of the wine that was left on her skin greeted my tongue. As my lips were in front of her breast, I kissed it and sucked it gently, especially her tip.


    "Ahh ..." A soft moan came out of her mouth as her tentacles began to creep, spread throughout my body and her favourite toy, my cock. Its suckers kissed me, gave me a gentle stimtion to my skin, wet me with her liquid. Some of them were wiggling on my crotch, ying with my balls and one of its suckers kissing the tip of my cock.


    Her chest heaved with impatience. While I rubbed my cock to her entrance. The sound of our ragged breath was getting louder, her heat was getting wetter and soaking my cock, but I didn''t put it in.


    After I was satisfied exploring her body, I moved my face away. I could see her flushed face, her pleading gaze and her upper body lyingpletely in submission.


    "Ethan ..." she whispered. I knew what she wanted but I didn''t want to end our forey yet.


    I crawled up and put her head between my thighs. My fully awake cock in front of her face.


    "You know what you have to do, don''t you?" I said with a seductive smirk.


    She stared at my cock in doubt before returning her gaze to me.


    "You aren''t going to take it outside like yesterday, are you?" Her worries was clear from her tone.


    "You''ve done your job well. Why should I punish you?" A secondter my seductive smirk changed to a sly smirk.


    "But if you want it, I don''t mind doing it again." I needed to admit, even though my mating urge was not satisfied if I took it outside, seeing her face covered with my semen made me happy since I could show my dominance clearly.


    "No ... Don''t spend it outside. I want to feel your warm semen," she pleaded.


    "Fine." I grabbed the back of her head and pushed my cock to her face.


    "Now, lick it," I demanded.


    She licked my cock from the bottom to the tip and swirled it. Then she opened her mouth and swallowed it.


    "Yes ... That''s it," I whispered in a sweet voice. My eyes stared at her, not wanting to miss a single movement while she was enjoying my cock. The tickling sensation travelled from my lower part to my whole body.


    I could feel my cock getting bigger and throbbing inside her mouth, while she shook her head back and forth impatiently, asionally she sucked it hard. Her tongue did not stop swirling my tip, making the pleasure even higher.


    "Ughhh ... You really like it, don''t you?" My voice mixed with my ragged breath and small moans. My mating urge got stronger. My breath got heavier, my eyes remained fixed on Diamond who looked enjoying my cock.


    Suddenly, I pushed my cock deeper into her throat. Then my waist moved back and forth in tune with her. And she replied by hugging my waist.


    "Ohhh ..." I tilted my head backwards as I fucked her mouth. My face was flushed red and from my expression, it was clear I really enjoy it.


    As I sped up my pace, I nced around me. We were currently on one of Cherrias za''s busiest streets, our car had to move slowly. The people who were turning to our car were clearly visible and that gave me a wild idea.


    I pulled my cock out of her mouth. Her remaining saliva still connected my cock with her tongue as she gasped for some air.


    "Let''s give them a good show, Miss chairwoman," I said with a smirk. Slowly, I crawled backwards and she sat back down.


    "Who do you mean?" she asked.


    I pulled her and made her sit on myp. My hard rock cock touched her ass. My hand mped both sides of her face and made her look out the window. My other hand hugged her waist.


    "Them."


    Diamond''s eyes stared at the bustling street view with some people turning their heads and staring at us. Some pointed at us in amazement and smiled. Her naughty smile started to appear.


    "Yes, we have to give them a good show."

 Chapter 96. Scandalous Chairwoman and Untamed Model Student III 18+

    <h4>98 Chapter 96. Scandalous Chairwoman and Untamed Model Student III 18+</h4>


    Feeling my hard rock cock, she swayed, rubbing it between her ass.


    "Spread your legs wider. Show them how your hole swallows my fingers," I whispered in a teasing voice.


    She smiled and spread her legs, showing her heat clearly.


    "You naughty model student ~" she teased.


    I chuckled.


    "If I''m not, I won''t be able to tame you, Miss Chairwoman." My hand crept to her heat which was already wet and plunged my fingers one by one to it. My other hand squeezed her breast and yed her tip between my fingers.


    One finger ...


    "Mphh ..." A soft moan came out of her mouth as my fingers started moving, tickling her warm inner wall.


    "Yes ... You really tamed me well," she whispered in a spoiled voice.


    I gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    "Of course, I need to tame you well. You are my woman after all ..." My lips drew closer to her ears.


    "And I want my woman to obey me," I whispered in a seductive voice.


    Two fingers ...


    "Ahh ..." This time her moan sounded louder than before and her breathing was getting heavier.


    "I will obey you ... I will always obey you, Ethan. You''re the only man who made me like this."


    "Good. That''s why I''ll reward you today," I whispered again.


    Three fingers ...


    "Nghh ... ahh - hah-hah ..." Her moans grew louder as I added my fingers in and she flinched in pleasure.


    "Reward?" she licked her lips in temptation.


    "Yes. I will give you more pleasure."


    Upon hearing my words, her breathing grew heavier. While I moved my fingers wildly.


    "Ohhh!" She startled and moaned in a lustful voice. Looks like I got her sweet spot.


    "Is it here?" I whispered in a sweet voice. My fingers tickled her sweet spot and smirked.


    "Ohhh ~ Ohhh ~!" Her moans grew louder. She leaned her head against my shoulder, her breathing heavier, her face even redder.


    "More ... Give me more ..."


    My hand movements were getting wild.


    "Ohh ~!" And her moan grew louder.


    Her hand dropped down and her fingers participated with mine in her heat. Her liquid soaked our fingers and dripped between her tentacles onto the carpet. Her other hand squeezed her other breast. Her head rested in submission, letting me y with her body until I was satisfied.


    "Ahh ... Ahh ... Ahh ..." She was immersed in pleasure, I could feel her inner wall continue to twitch.


    Feeling that she was about to reach her limit, I took my hand off her. Slowly, I pushed her against the window across us, put her hands at the bottom of it. My hand mped both sides of her face, turned her face forward and my other hand hugged her waist.


    Without further ado, I put my cock into hers in one push and her heat swallowed it greedily.


    My waist started moving back and forth.


    "C''mon, give them a good show. Show them how much you enjoyed it," I whispered in a ragged breath. My eyes also turned to the window before me. It was clear, they didn''t know what we were doing. But since they kept seeing us, it felt like we were being watched by everyone. If it were the old me, maybe I wouldn''t dare do this. But now, My demonic instinct made my self-confidence increase and as an incubus, my dominance was so strong, especially after I turned into a High Incubus. That''s why I didn''t feel embarrassed at all, instead, I felt excited about this since this was a new experience for me.


    "Ahhh --- ahh - hah - hah ..." Her moans mixed with ragged breath was clearly in my ear. But it wasn''t enough, I wanted her to enjoy it even more.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside her.


    "Ohhh!" She moaned as her body jolted in pleasure. While I continued to move my waist.


    "Ahh - ahh-- Ethan, you''re the best!" I could feel her inner wall getting tighter.


    "That''s not all." My ragged breath mingled between my voice.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 2.''


    Again, my cock was erged and extended inside her. The frictions between my cock and her inner wall were getting rough. I could feel her wall getting narrower.


    "Agghhh!" She yelped. Her body tensed as she tilted her head slightly. While I held her waist tightly, making sure she couldn''t escape from me.


    I chuckled and leaned over her, my lips approached her ear.


    "I know you like it ..." I whispered in a sweet voice.


    "Ah ... - hahah-hahah. I can feel it ... It''s so big ..." Her saliva and sweat started to drip. I knew she was in high pleasure.


    A kissnded on her cheek.


    "Do you want more?" I tempted her. Actually, I was not sure she could withstand my Demonic Erection lv 3, that''s why I let her choose.


    "Yes ... Ah- ah- hah - I want more. Give me more, Ethan," Again, she begged in a lustful voice.


    "Then, don''t me me for this," I whispered with a smirk.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    "Aggghhhh!" She screamed as she tilted her head backwards. Her eyes turned upside down, her mouth formed an ''O'', her sweat soaked her body.


    I stopped my waist movements as I gritted my teeth, holding back the pleasure from my cock.


    "Nggghh ..." I grunted and closed my eyes. She was very narrow now and since I didn''t want to make her pass out like Mia and Pearl yesterday, I held myself and let her get used to my cock.


    She took a quick breath. Sweat from her temples flowed and dripped to her chin. I tilted her head to the side and gave her a kiss to soothe her. After I felt she was getting used to it, I broke my kiss.


    "Restrain yourself," I warned her.


    She nodded


    My waist started moving at a slow pace. While she gritted her teeth. My lips fell to kiss the back of her ear, cheek and lips, trying tofort her. She responded by moving her tongue wildly in my mouth.


    "Ethan ... Give me more - hah - hah -... Satisfy me ..." She mumbled without releasing her kiss. Then she deepened it again.


    I was quite shocked by her request since I knew she was holding my Demonic Erection lv 3. But from my skill description earlier, I could guess this because she was in high pleasure, this was also why Mia and Pearl insisted on riding my cock yesterday.


    Upon her request, I sped up my pace little by little and let her get used to it until I could finally hear the sound of our shing flesh every time I thrust my cock into her.


    "Ahh ... - hahah - Ethan ..." she moaned loudly. Her eyes were tightly closed, feeling the pleasure mixed with pain spreading through her body.


    "Open your eyes and look at your audience," I demanded.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the window. Her face flushed in embarrassment and pleasure.


    "Uhhh ... - hah - hah -" Moan after moan came out of her mouth.


    Meanwhile, I lifted my head in the mid-air as I continued to move my waist. I waspletely immersed in high pleasure, my mind felt nk. I really enjoyed it.


    The sound of shing flesh mixed with our moan was clearly heard in the car. Her Tentacles weakened as she could no longer support her body.


    I stopped my movements and took her to the sofa without releasing my cock. Shey on her stomach, while I thrust her from behind. My hands pinned hers onto the sofa.


    "Ohh --- Ohhh --- Ethan ... I want to ah ... - hah - cum."


    I sped up my pace.


    "Ahhh --- Aghhh!" She moaned loudly. A great satisfaction swept across my mind as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 4/10 - Can''t get you out of my mind.]


    She took a quick breath, her sweat dripped down on the sofa and her heady limp on it. My hands brushed her sweaty hair from her cheek, exposed her tired face and gave her another kiss.


    "Ethan ..." She called my name in a weak voice.


    "Yes?"


    "How could you be so good at this?" She whispered again.


    Well, I was an incubus, a lust demon, of course, I was good at this.


    "Because I was born for this," I whispered. I was not lying about this, since I knew she could detect if I lied to her. After all, wasn''t a human named Ethan Strongheart already dead? And actually, I was a demon named Damian Lucio? It was just ... I still wanted to maintain my human life, my old self.


    "You have a crazy talent for this ..." she whispered again.


    "I know," I said with a smile. I pulled out my cock, my liquid came out of her heat and dripped from there. Iy my body beside her and hugged her from behind, warmed her body with mine.


    "Take a rest. I know you are tired," I whispered.


    "Um ..." After that short mumble, she snuggled closer and closed her eyes slowly.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just released exclusive poll for the next imagemission on my Patreon-page.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Luke Satterfield, May Song TheBroilern, Loki388, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, Diego Eduardo Caraballo Ramirez, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Emanuel , James D Peterson, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Gaton Archeron, Jesus Hernandez, Derethuglife, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Inferno Vortex, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Tyler Potter, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, jibi132, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, nixxs, Andrzej Bukraba, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Lodur, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Fariavnf, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, joecifer, The old cubic slime, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, Ayubor, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, Vhail, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 97. Prince of Ledred

    <h4>99 Chapter 97. Prince of Ledred</h4>


    Ten minutes had passed, I stared at the clear day sky from the window above our car while Diamond was still asleep in my arms. My hand moved, brushing her hair gently. I thought that by raising my Demonic Erection level by level, she wouldn''t end up like this but I was wrong.


    "Ethan ..." Her voice returned my attention to her.


    "You woke up already?" I thought she would sleep longer than this since she looked so tired earlier.


    She woke up and sat on the sofa. Instead of tiredness, I could see her face looked fresher and glowing with energy, I also saw it from her eyes.


    "Yes." Her eyes moved in confusion.


    "This is crazy ..." she muttered.


    "I feel like-- my body is filled with energy. I even feel like-- I can do whatever I want right now."


    I smiled since I could already guess it because of my Demonic Erection lv 3 effects.


    Noticing my smile, she turned her head towards me.


    "Do you know why?"


    "You just have a nice work out with me. Of course, it will make you more energized," I said in a teasing tone.


    She frowned in disbelief.


    "Why I''ve never heard of such a thing before?"


    I brought my face closer to her and gave her a mischievous smirk.


    "Because it only applies to me." Even though I was telling the truth, I said it in a joking tone.


    "Aw ... You naughty student," she said in a spoiled tone.


    "Aren''t you also naughty, hm? Miss Chairwoman," I teased.


    She put her hands around my neck and pouted.


    "Don''t say that. I won''t disappoint you like before." She knew what I mean was because she tried to break our agreement.


    "I know."


    After these words left my mouth, she pulled me closer. While my hands hugged her waist as our lips met. Then a long passionate kiss followed.


    "I will get your clothes," she said as we broke our kiss.


    She took my clothes and gave them to me.


    "Thank you."


    A minuteter, we already put our clothes on. Diamond sat next to me, her hands wrapped around my neck and her head resting on my shoulders intimately. She tilted her head to face me.


    "Shall we have lunch together? I know a good restaurant around here."


    "Okay." I epted her offer without a second thought. It was almost 1:00 PM now, so it was a perfect time to have lunch especially after what we did.


    After hearing my answer, she released her hands from me and moved away. She tidied her dress, then pressed the button beside the partition and the wall that separated us from the driver''s seat opened automatically.


    "Take us to Crown Ind Restaurant," she said.


    "Yes, miss," replied the chauffeur without taking his eyes off the front.


    Then Diamond pressed the button again and the partition went back up.


    "It''s okay. I''m a VIP customer there. They allowed me toe without a reservation," she replied lightly.


    "Oh, okay." Of course, she was a Kraken''s descendant. She certainly could get ess easily.


    Once the partition closed, Diamond shifted her body closer to me, her hands hugged my neck. One of her tentacles took the TV remote and turned it on.


    "What would you like to drink?" her tentacle opened the cooler in front of us.


    My eyes skimmed the wine bottles and juice cans in the cooler.


    "I''ll have orange juice." Instead of another ss of wine, I chose a lighter drink.


    She took two cans of orange juice and gave one to me.


    "Thank you." I opened my orange juice and drank it.


    "- is known as the prince of Ledred. This man has attracted many women''s attention since his first appearance in that red-light district."


    Hearing ''Prince of Ledred'' words, I lowered my can and turned my attention to the TV. My thoughts went back to the male strippers who danced at the Sea Devil Club in medieval prince costume.


    ''Well, they are handsome and have nice bodies. Of course, one of them deserve to be called the prince of Ledred. ''


    Footage of some women fighting over a man near Ledred''s gate was yed on the TV. His face wasn''t clear since the footage was taken from a distance but I knew it was Damian.


    "This man, who just made his debut as a prostitute, attracted all women''s attention and became popr in less than a week. Some rumours say that he has an intimate rtionship with several high-ss women."


    I cringed.


    ''What the hell ?! Me? Prince of Ledred? '' Well, Damian''s face was indeed really handsome and as a prostitute, a handsome face and a good body were the main assets. But calling a demon like me a prince waspletely wrong.


    "Our fifth news came from Silennel district, Nighthallow City. A demon attack has urred on Maple street and imed one life." My expression turned serious since Silennel district was the district where Larry''s house was. He used to live near my house in Ironshade Town, but his family moved there a few years ago.


    "The victim was identified as a 20 years old prostitute named James Frozenlight. ording to an eyewitness, he was on his way home from his work at the Sea Devil Club."


    ''Sea Devil Club? Is he one of those strippers?'' I sighed since even he worked in my club but I couldn''t save him. This was what made me decide to hunt demons and help Lilieth. Because I knew a lot of people didn''t have a second chance like me.


    A police chief interviewed by some reporters showed up on the screen.


    "The victim was found by a demon hunter around 11:00 PM. He was still alive by then, but due to heavy bleeding he could not be saved."


    "What about the demons?" asked a reporter.


    "Based on the information, the demons had been killed by the demon hunter. The demon hunter association also has inspected the scene to prevent another attack."


    "Why do I feel this demon attack happen more frequently these days," said Diamond with a sigh.


    My thoughts went back to when I met Foxy and the Hounds at the College. I could not imagine what would have happened if I hade home by then.


    "Apart from the evacuation rms, does our college have any other security for facing something like this?" If a crack appeared again like yesterday then the students and lecturers were in danger.


    Diamond sighed and shook her head.


    "No one has good security against the demon other than important government offices and hospitals. I have submitted a protection proposal to the Demon Hunter Association, but they rejected it."


    Of course, I understood, with more frequent cracks and demonic appearances, the Demon Hunter Association would have a hard time dealing with these demon attacks. Plus the demons'' level was much higher than usual.


    Besides that, getting a protection privilege from the demon hunter association was not easy, because this was not something that money could buy.


    ''Can''t I do something about this?'' I wished I could get some information on where the demon attack took ce. If I could get it, I could use my portal skills to help them. Especially in arge scale case that possibly involved a crack, since I was not sure other than me, Lilieth and the other Demon Generals, there were other people who had the power to close the crack.


    "-than, Ethan," Diamond called out to me.


    "Yes?" I turned to her and could see her worries.


    "Is something wrong? You look confused."


    I gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Nothing. I''m just a little worried about the demon''s attacks."


    She rubbed my cheek slowly.


    "You shouldn''t think too much about it."


    I exhaled and nodded my head. But my mind still tried to find a way to get some information on the demon''s attack.


    "Looks like we''re almost there," she pointed to the window across us.


    I turned to the window. We were already on the bridge that was connected to the ind where our destination was. The blue sea with the clear sky made my mind more rxed, but only briefly, the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    "Stop the car," I said out of blue.


    "Huh?" Diamond frowned in confusion.


    Without further ado, I pressed the button to open the partition.


    "Please, stop the car," I said to the chauffeur.


    "But we--"


    Before the chauffeur finished his sentence I interrupted him.


    "This is an emergency!"


    "Just do what he said," said Diamond, though she looked confused. I couldn''t say there was a demon attack ahead because I didn''t have a Demon Compass like a demon hunter.


    Even though the chauffeur still looked confused, he slowed down our car and started to pull over. But before our car reached the side of the bridge, a loud explosion was heard.


    - Boom!


    The ground shook violently like an earthquake. Reflexively, I hugged Diamond to protect her.


    "Kyaaaa!" she screamed as she hugged me tightly.


    My eyes were on the window, observing the situation around us, especially making sure the explosion didn''t destroy this bridge.


    Note: You can read the story about James Frozenlight''s death (Sea Devil Club''s stripper) in mytest novel Dragon King''s Harem.


    /book/dragon-king''s-harem_18670536106687905

 Chapter 98. Kraken’s Power

    <h4>100 Chapter 98. Kraken��s Power</h4>


    When things were calmer, we got out of the car, and so did the people around us. They immediately ran away including our chauffeur. While we remained there, our eyes staring at the thick puff of smoke from 500 meters ahead of us and trying to figure out what was going on. Everything was so chaotic. People''s screams and cries for help were heard since the explosion made a big hole in the middle of the bridge. Several cars and people who fell into the sea were clearly visible below us. Several injured people also ran in shuffling steps, their hands holding their wounds.


    "Call the rescue team and the demon hunters!" screamed one of them.


    A woman in her thirties ran past us, trying to catch up with the crowd.


    "Please help my son and my husband!" she screamed tearfully. But of course, everyone ignored her because there was nothing they could do at this point but to run away and wait for help.


    The sea around us suddenly filled with cars and broken bridge''s debris as well as some people who were struggling to swim, one of them was a man holding his child.


    ''I have to do something.'' But how? With this many people, I couldn''t possibly save them even if I used my demonic form.


    Suddenly Diamond''s legs turned into tentacles as her eyes glowed in blue like a sapphire in the sun. Her hands slowly lifted upward with palms facing up.


    "Sea of my sea. O hear my voice andmand. For your master, I, Diamond Seabloom, the great Kraken. Imand you to bring everything that falls on you to the edge!"


    After that spell left her mouth, the sea around us moved following her orders. Everyone and all the debris around us floated and were slowly pushed by the current to the edge. I looked at her in amazement since this was the first time I saw a Kraken''s descendant using her Sea Communication skill.


    [Demons have been found.]


    As Diamond used her skill, I could see several Rat Demons approaching us. This time they were still in their original form. Diamond also realized that since I could see her fear as the glow in her eyes got dimmer, her body started trembling. The people and the debris in the sea around us started to sink again, I could tell she was starting to lose her concentration.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you," I said. It was just the two of us here.


    She turned to me in doubt.


    "But ..."


    I took one of her tentacles and ced it to my chest.


    "Believe me."


    Her eyes were widened, even though it sounded crazy but she realized I wasn''t messing with my words. She shifted her gaze forward, her face turned serious again and the glow in her eyes was getting brighter as her concentration returned.


    A Rat Demon jumped down and walked toward us. My hands were clenched into fists, ready to attack him.


    He rushed at me as if I was a weak prey.


    When he was right in front of me, I simply threw a high kick to his head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 151 HP. ]


    "Graahhhhh!" He screamed in pain and staggered backwards. His grin disappeared and changed with a shocked expression since he didn''t expect my attack to be that hurt. While a smirk appeared on my lips.


    Without mercy, I lunged at him and punched him in the stomach.


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 43 HP. ]


    And he turned to ashes.


    I retreated to Diamond''s side since the other Rat Demons approached us from two opposite directions.


    "You can fight demons?" asked Diamond in disbelief.


    "I learn martial arts for this," I replied, my eyes watching those two demons in turn.


    The demons charged at us at the same time. I dashed at one of them and ducked down to avoid his attack, my hand grabbed his hand and threw him at his friend before that demon reached Diamond.


    - Brakkkk!


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 30 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 31 HP. ]


    They fell to the ground.


    Quickly, I ran towards them. They got up and their ws swung at me. I ducked down to dodge and rolled forward, passing in the middle of their arms. After I got behind them, I stood up and kicked one of them in the head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 148 HP. ]


    As the Rat Demon turned to ashes, the other turned around and attacked me again with his w. But I brushed it off and punched him in the chest.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 149 HP. ]


    Even though the demon has turned to ashes, there wasn''t any announcement that my battle was over. I could guess there were still other demons ahead since I knew the Rat Demon wouldn''t be able to make such a big explosion.


    My eyes looked ahead and caught other Rat Demons who were approaching us, an army of rat demons to be precise since their number was over fifty. Several demons with different forms were also with them.


    ''Shit!'' I wouldn''t be able to fight them and protect Diamond at the same time. And Diamond wasn''t a Demon Hunter like Emma she wouldn''t be able to defend herself either.


    "Have you done yet?" I asked without taking my eyes off the demons who were only 100 meters away from me.


    Diamond grabbed my hand and pulled me.


    "Yes. Let''s go!" We immediately turned and ran.


    As we ran, the demons chased after us. But I couldn''t fight them yet, I knew I had to get her to a safe ce before facing those demons.


    "Wait!" she said as she turned around. Her eyes glowed in blue as she chanted a spell, her hand extended toward them.


    "O my sea, answer my call!"


    A huge wave came and swept away the demons. Even though the demons didn''t budge, it was enough to stop them. Then we ran again to the end of the bridge.


    We joined the crowd. While the police immediately blocked the ce with magic shields.


    "Have the demon hunters arrived yet?" I asked one of them.


    "Calm down, they are already on their way," replied the policeman.


    "Okay. Thank you." I just wanted to confirm if they were here or not since I wanted to use my Devil Space skill. I turned to Diamond.


    "Come on." I led her away from the bridge through the crowd. In the middle of it, I released my grip, making it seem as we were separated.


    I didn''t want to leave her like this, but I had no other choice. I had to fight the demons immediately. They were only a few hundred meters away from us and I was not sure the police would be able to hold them back before the demon hunters arrived. Other than that with that many demons, I was sure there was a crack around here.


    My hand grabbed a fedora that stuck on the fire hydrant and wore it. My feet continued to walk towards an alley. I stopped and my eyes swept around me, making sure no one wasn''t there. Then I extended my hand.


    ''Devil Space!''


    A ck cube came out of my palm, a secondter it expanded rapidly and covered the ce.


    [Devil Space has been activated.]


    I shifted my gaze to the building in front of me.


    ''Demonic Form Activated.''


    -Kkraakk --- Kkraakk --- Kkraakk


    Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my jeans, while my eyes turned red and my face changed to Damian. I didn''t need to take off my sweater since I only wore a long sleeve t-shirt.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    I jumped and pped my wings, bringing my body upwards towards the fake sky in my Devil Space.

 Chapter 99. Swamp In The Middle of City

    <h4>101 Chapter 99. Swamp In The Middle of City</h4>


    I knelt down one knee on top of a bridge tower. My eyes looked at the demon army destroying the empty cars below me. They jumped on top of the cars, some of them threw the cars into the sea. Car rms and explosion sounds mixed with screams and roars. The fire burned several cars apanied by a puff of smoke. An announcement was right in front of me.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Killed over 200 Demons.]


    [Target: Demon.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    ''Yes.'' I chose without hesitation. Even without a quest, I couldn''t leave them like that. I thought there were only about fifty demons here but after I checked it, there were hundreds of them and I could see there were two cracks on the bridge, the bigger crack was in the middle surrounded by the demons while the other one was near the end. I used my observation skills on several demons that I had never seen before.


    First, a green demon with arge body, a bit round, had overlyrge musclespared to the others. His huge belly seemed to be filled with the wind. His back was covered with short thorns and thick skin. His round red eyes protruded from the sides of his head and like all demons, sharp teeth in his mouth.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Toad Demon]


    [Level 12]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 253/253]


    [DP: 108/108]


    [Skills: Acid Ssh lv 2, Wind Canon lv 3]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Head and Stomach]


    [Talent: Poisonous Tongue.]


    Second, a ck demon in arge short worm shape. His bby jelly-like body made him look weak, but his wide mouth filled with hundreds of sharp teeth made me think of another, a long, disgusting tongue sticking out of it.


    [Name: Leech Demon]


    [Level 11]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 232/232]


    [DP: 98/98]


    [Skills: Blood Sucking lv 3, Poison Saliva lv 2]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Head]


    [Talent: Regeneration (Sucking another creature blood to recover his own HP).]


    Third, a red demon with a muscr body. His head was shaped like a crocodile with sharp teeth. His entire body was covered in thick skin like armour. His tail looked strong with sharp thorns and sharp ws on his hands.


    [Name: Crocodile Demon]


    [Level 15]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 292/292]


    [DP: 138/138]


    [Skills: Bone Ripper lv 3, Demonic w lv 2]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Stomach]


    [Talent: Strong Jaws]


    My gaze turned to the Rat Demons who almost crossed my Devil Space.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue as I aimed my hand at them.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' Actually, I still wanted to find that demon, because he could be an aerial type demon like yesterday''s imp.


    Twenty cknces appeared in front of me and flew at those Rat Demons.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 195 HP. ] X20 *


    * Each of his spikes shoots different rat demons but I don''t write them down separately because there are too many.


    Those twenty Rat Demons turned to ashes. The other demons gasped in surprise and turned to me. I flicked my wings and flew over them, my hand extended downwards.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Again, my twenty cknces appeared and rained down on them, but mynces didn''t attack the demons randomly but I controlled them to attack certain demons.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 196 HP. ] X20 *


    My first target was the Rat Demons because they were the weakest among them and I could kill them in one shot.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' I cast my skill again, this time my target was the demons who were near the crack. I just about to threw it, but suddenly several Toad Demons jumped, their ugly faces were in front of me with their mouths wide open, their long tongues almost out of their mouths.


    Reflexively, I grabbed my two cknces and cut off two Toad Demon''s tongues which had almost reached me.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Toad Demon for 196 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Toad Demon for 197 HP. ]


    Their tongues fell off and spewed a disgusting green liquid. Meanwhile, I flicked my wings to fly higher to avoid the other attacks. Their screams of pain apanied by a loud thud as they failed tond properly were heard.


    [A Toad Demon has hit the ground for 58 HP. ]


    [A Toad Demon has hit the ground for 57 HP. ]


    They turned to ashes as tworge cracks were seen where theynded. Whereas before the other Toad Demons jumped again, I showered them with my Demonic Spikes.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 195 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 196 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 197 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 196 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 198 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 196 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 192 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 196 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 194 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 193 HP. ] X2


    As ten Toad Demons below me turned to ashes, I nced around and noticed the Crocodile Demons starting to climb the cables, like a line of ants climbing a tree. Seeing that opportunity, I didn''t want to waste my chance. Since they had to hold on to the cable so they would have a hard time keeping their grip and attacking me at the same time. Plus they didn''t have any ranged attack skill.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    Without wasting time, I flew towards them. As I got closer, some of them swung their ws at me and even tried to bite me but since I had the aerial advantage, I could dodge their attacks easily. I swung my ws at their critical point.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Crocodile Demon for 421 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Crocodile Demon for 423 HP. ]


    Two of them turned to ashes and the other looked at me in shock. It seemed they realized that their decision to climb was a big mistake.


    "Who''s next?" I grinned evilly. I came closer and swung my ws again, turning them to ashes. Some of them jumped, trying to catch me but failed since I was able to catch their movements clearly and dodge without difficulty. While some of the others released their grips and jumped down to escape, but of course I didn''t let them and finished them off with my Demonic Spike.


    I circled around the cables as I swung my ws non-stop, turning the red cables due to the demons'' colour back to normal.


    My attention turned to therge crack in the middle of the bridge and noticed another wave of demonsing out of it. I flew over the crack and aimed my hand at them.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    As my Demonic Spike flew at them, my brain was looking for a way to take care of this mess. To close this crack, I had to clean up the demons around me before closing the crack. Because when I used my Dark Energy skill, I wouldn''t be able to move, unless I cancelled it. While there were two cracks here, the demons would continue toe.


    An idea popped into my head, I didn''t know if this would work or not, at least I wanted to try it. I was just about to get close, but the Leech Demons greeted me by spitting out their poison saliva. I used my Demonic Spike skill as an opening attack as I flicked my wings, gliding down at them. I took two of my cknces and thrust them into a Leech Demon as my feetnded on top of him.


    As that demon turned to ashes, without letting my feet touch the ground, I swung my ws and glided between the demons around me, turning my remaining cknces as my shield to counter their attacks. And instead of relying on my feet''s movement and speed, this time I relied on my wings so I could dodge and move more freely.


    - ng! - ng! - ng!


    The shing sounds from my cknces against their attack were clear around me. And after that sounds were gone it was usually apanied by screams of pain from those demons, since after countering their attacks my cknces wouldunch and attack them.


    Beads of sweat on my forehead dripped down to my chin. With this many enemies, it was not only draining my power but also consumed my concentration. I had to dodge, attack and defend at the same time. Even though I had sharper senses and my movements were faster than others, it was not an easy task.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' I re-cast the skill as mynces were almost gone. I didn''t know how many demons I had killed, but I felt like they were endless.


    I aimed my hand at the crack, as the demon in front of me turned to ashes. I could see another wave of demons marching towards me inside it. I ignored them and kept using my Dark Energy skill. Meanwhile, half of my cknces shifted to an attacking position in front of me and the others were behind me to counter the demons'' attacks on the bridge.


    The dark aura emanating from my hand covered the crack, my eyes focused on the demons that were marching faster and faster in front of me, while my ears were trying to pick up any sound or movement on the bridge.


    ''C''mon! Hurry up! '' I prayed the crack closed quicker.


    "Groooaaarrr!" A roar from a demon inside the crack cued the others to run faster.


    I threw half of my Demonic Spikes at them and turned the demons who were in the front row to ashes. Seeing their friends die, they stopped. My eyes stared at them sharply as if to say ''If you daree I will turn you to ashes!''. I thought they were going to give up or get scared but I was wrong, they hastened their pace with angry expressions.


    ''Ah shit! That''s not what I want, ''I grumbled internally as I stopped my dark energy skill and cast my Demonic Spike.


    My cknces flew and killed them. As they turned to ashes, I cast my Dark Energy to close the crack once again. While another wave had started to appear. Luckily, a few secondster, the crack was closed before the demons arrived.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 20 DP.]


    I just let out a sigh of relief and lowered my hand, since that means there was only one crack left. But suddenly I could feel a movement behind me. I turned and raised my arm to protect myself.


    - ng!


    The shing sound was clear as I could feel something hit my arm, but despite the sound and the attack, I couldn''t see anyone there.

 Chapter 100. Masochist Demon

    <h4>102 Chapter 100. Masochist Demon</h4>


    I swept my gaze in confusion, my arm raised in preparation to fend off another attack. But I didn''t find any other demons there, except for a few Rat Demons who were 100 meters away from me. And since I knew they didn''t have ranged attacks, I was sure it was not their doing. Meanwhile, not a single demon flew in the sky.


    Again, I could feel another movementing from my side. I glided backwards to dodge as I waved my hand, throwing my Demonic Spike in that direction. But my spikes didn''t hit anything, as if I just shot out the wind. I stopped and swept my gaze to find the origin of the attack, but couldn''t find a single demon, therefore I could only conclude that this demon had the same hiding ability as Foxy.


    ''What should I do now?'' If he was alone like Foxy back then, I could detect his location easily but this ce was full of demons and the demon stench pierced my nose from all directions, I couldn''t find his location that easily.


    Suddenly several fire orbs were shot at me. I flicked my wings and flew up to dodge.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    The explosion sounds could be heard apanied by a puff of smokes as the orbsnded underneath me and perforated the bridge. I could see the sea below it and feel the heat from the fire orbs even though it didn''t hit me. Although I didn''t know this demon''s level, it was clear that he was not like the other demons.


    Without wasting time, I extended my hand towards the direction where the orbs wereing from and used my Demonic Spike skill. But instead of firing them like usual, I controlled my Spikes to surround it.


    My spikes spun in circling motion and continued to shrink to limit his movement, the only thing I could hope was that he wasn''t an aerial type like me.


    Several fire orbs were shot from the middle of my Demonic Spikes. Deftly, I flew from side to side, avoiding his attacks.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    The orbsnded on the cables behind me and broke a few of them, causing the bridge to sway.


    Meanwhile, since I got the demon''s location, I controlled my cknces to him.


    -Ttrak, ttrak ,trak --trak ,trak


    Several of my cknces were bounced as if someone brushed them off easily. I aimed my hand at him.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand and struck that invisible demon.


    "Argggg!" A scream of pain convinced me that my attack was sessful.


    [You have struck a Two Head Swamp Demon for 130 HP. ]


    Followed by several of my cknces managed to stab his body, while the others bounced.


    [You have shot a Two Head Swamp Demon for 62 HP. ] X3


    ''Eww!'' I frowned in disgust as a nasty green drool came out of his mouths and dripped onto the ground.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Two Head Swamp Demon]


    [Level 37]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 793/1109]


    [DP: 203/241]


    [Skills: Fire Volley lv 5, Acid Ssh lv 3, Demonic w lv 2, Hiding lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Happy.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Green Orb on his back.]


    [Talent: Pain Reduction (Reduce damage to half for the next attack, except critical point)]


    His talent and skill was definitely bad news for me, but at least he wasn''t an aerial type. And I could tell he was a weirdo from his emotion. I just attacked him and he was happy? Was he a masochist demon? Yeah --- whatever, I just needed to kill him as fast as possible.


    I pointed my hand at him and cast my Demonic Spike again. While he turned around and turned his heads 180 �� as a weirdugh escaped his mouth.


    "Kik kik kik kik kik!" A green orb, hidden in the mud and nt roots was visible in his ''ass''.


    ''What the hell ?!'' This was the first time a demon showed his critical point voluntarily as if he challenged me.


    Then he swayed his ass and gave me a wink.


    ''Wait ?! Is he trying to seduce me? '' Now, I shuddered in horror. Without wasting time, I threw my cknces at him since I didn''t want to deal with this weird demon for too long.


    His hand swiftly brushed off my Demonic Spike, but before he managed to repel all of mynces, I cast my Hell Thunder to him.


    Dark lightning came out of my hand to his orb but his hand blocked it.


    "Argggg!" Another scream of pain escaped his mouth.


    [You have struck a Two Head Swamp Demon for 65 HP. ]


    Quickly, I controlled the rest of my cknces to attack his critical point. But he warded it and only my fournces managed to stab his back and the back of his thighs.


    [You have shot a Two Head Swamp Demon for 30 HP. ] X4


    This time instead of a scream a weirdugh out of his mouth.


    "Kik kik kik kik kik! More ... More ..."


    ''He enjoyed it? Seriously?'' My eyes stared at him in disgust as I used my Demonic Energy. I had no choice but to take this battle to closebat since all my ranged attacks weren''t sessful.


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 50 + 90]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:56]


    ''Demonic Spike! ''I used it as my opening strike, keeping all of his hands busy as I glided to him.


    He turned around and grinned in excitement. His tongues licked his lips in temptation. Several fire orbs appeared around him and shot towards me. At the same time, he lunged at me. His Fire Volley and my Demonic Spike collided and created explosions in the mid-air. A strong wind blew from where we were fighting. I swung my ws repeatedly. He caught mine with his two hands, while his two other hands hugged my body, making sure I couldn''t escape.


    "Kik, kik, kik, kik! You are mine ..." he said with a weird smile.


    "Mine-- Mine-- Mine ..." said another.


    I responded with a smirk.


    "In your dream!"


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    My dark lightning struck his body directly.


    [You have struck a Two Head Swamp Demon for 34 HP. ]


    But he didn''t budge, instead, he grinned in excitement.


    "Kik kik kik ... More ... More ...!"


    "As you wish." Then I used my Hell Thunder again.


    [You have struck a Two Head Swamp Demon for 17 HP. ]


    "Kik kik kik kik!" Heughed in excitement since my attack damage was getting smaller. But a secondter, hisughter disappeared.


    [Your opponent has been paralyzed.]


    [Time remaining: 00:09]


    ''Gotcha!'' Now it was my turn to grin.


    Realizing that he couldn''t move his body, he spat out his Acid Ssh at me. Quickly, I released myself and retreated. A hissing sound came out of the disgusting green liquid thatnded on the ground.


    The stench of a whole dumpster mixed with the sewer wafted from it. Even though this demon had the same level of Acid Ssh as the Foul Imp, the smell was worse than the Imp''s. It made my stomach nausea, I almost vomited because of it.


    ''There goes my appetite.''


    I turned behind him and swung my ws at the orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Two Head Swamp Demon for 421 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Two Head Swamp Demon for 411 HP. ]


    "Kik kik kik kik kik!" His weirdughter apanied his body turning to ashes.


    I shifted my gaze to the remaining demons as well as the smaller crack behind them. Several demons were seen scrambling out of there and clogging the crack.


    Quickly, I dashed as I swung my ws, turning the demons to ashes one by one. And since they were low-level demons, there wasn''t any significant resistance from them.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' I used my Demonic Spike skill once again to clean up the remaining demons that clogged thest crack before using my Dark Energy skill.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 7 DP.]


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 27.]


    [You have 17 unused stat points.]


    [You have 3 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Executioner. Beat more than 200 demons in a row. VIT + 5 STR + 5]


    I let out a sigh of relief since it meant my battle was over. But as I was about to p my wings, I could feel a movement behind me. Swiftly, I shifted my head to the side without turning back and could see the white chain of a demon hunter. Then I flicked my wings to fly up as I turned around in the mid-air. My hand fixed my fedora, making sure it covered my face properly. My eyes fell on the demon hunter who was panting beneath me. Whoever she was, she was not an ordinary demon hunter because she could use her skills even though she was under the Demonic Curse influence.


    My eyes shifted on the status above the demon hunter''s head.


    [Name: Ruby Roseme]


    [Level 31]


    [HP: 712/712]


    [MP: 170/178]


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Foxy''s image is already avable in my Discord channel.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Nemorus, Kiritsuke, Julian Vanderlinde, Bradly, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, modiszlo, Joshyxz., Enes, Luke Satterfield, May Song, TheBroilern, Loki388 Warwulfv, Broheam Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag James D Peterson, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Grn Kevin Caffrey, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Andrzej Bukraba RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Jean ude Dore, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Alex, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 101. Demon World’s New Ace

    <h4>103 Chapter 101. Demon World��s New Ace</h4>


    She swung her Holy Chain and extended it towards me. While I flicked my wings to fly up to avoid it and only stopped after her chain stopped extending.


    "Get down you coward!" she snapped.


    "Pffttt! Why do I need to obey you?" I answered in a casual tone. Thankfully, I wore different clothes from the one I wore when I met her this morning.


    "Then I will take you down!" Her other hand was directed at me and white light shot out from it. I simply dodged it to the side and sent that white light into the sky behind me.


    Unwilling to give up, she fired her Holy st at me repeatedly. While I manoeuvred in the mid-air, shifted my body side to side, letting the white light pass through me.


    After a few shots, she stopped, even though she still had a lot of MP, I could see her gasping.


    "Save your Magic Power. I''m not your enemy," I tried to calm her down.


    "Are you trying to say that you are my friend?" she said sarcastically.


    "Do you think you can trick me with such a cheap lie? You crazy demon!" Another white light shot out from her palm.


    I shifted my head to the side and the light passed over my shoulder.


    "I never said that. I just don''t want to continue this fight." My enemies were the demons, not the demon hunters. I also didn''t want to attack her because that would only lead to misunderstanding.


    "I will excuse myself," I said politely, hoping she doesn''t get in my way anymore. But when I just turned to the side, suddenly a white light was shot at me. I retreated and the light passed me an inch in front of my face.


    A tired breath came out of my mouth as I turned my head to her in annoyance.


    "Cut it out. I told you I don''t want to continue this fight." Even though her level was above me, she was under the Demonic Curse and I could move freely in the sky. Even without fighting, I could already guess the result.


    "I want to talk!" she said, her hand was still on me.


    "About what?" I asked.


    "About this!" she said as she waved her hand, showing the mess around her.


    "That''s another demon''s doing, not me." Well, I was not sure she would believe what I said.


    And as expected, she gave me a sneer.


    "Not your doing. Yeah, right," she said sarcastically.


    "If you don''t believe me, why do you even bother to ask?"


    Again, I was just about to leave but she fired her Holy st again. This time instead of dodged it, I took out my Demonic Spike and countered with one of mynces.


    - Boom!


    An explosion urred in our midst. A strong wind was blowing from where the explosion urred as she kept her footing, while I didn''t budge. Feeling that she wouldn''t let me go before I gave her an exnation, I decided to give her a chance to speak.


    Seeing that I wasn''t leaving, she lowered her hand.


    "Tell me! What happened at the border? Why did you guys send so many demons here?"


    "I''m still trying to find out what happened. About those demons, no one sent them. They came by themselves."


    "Hmph!" she snorted in disbelief.


    "No one sent them? That many demons?" She replied with a sarcastic tone.


    "That''s right. They escaped from the dark dimension due to the crack between the demon world and the human world. And they has to eat humans to maintain their existence. That''s why I and several other demons are trying to fix this problem and close the crack. " Of course what I meant by ''other demons'' were Lilieth and the other four Demon Generals. I took the conclusion that they were also in the human world because I remembered that Lilieth and that tentacle man mentioned their names.


    She paused for a moment after hearing my words and red at me.


    "If all demons have to eat humans to maintain their existence, doesn''t that mean you have to do the same?!" Her hand raised and she fired her Holy st again.


    I moved my index finger, ance flew to counter it.


    - Boom!


    Another explosion urred amidst us as our attacks collided in the mid-air.


    "You said you only wanted to talk. So please mind your manners, " I warned her.


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance and lowered her hand, but her eyes still stared at me.


    "Now answer me, if all demons have to eat humans to maintain their existence, doesn''t that mean you have to do the same?! Why are you acting like you''re innocent ?!"


    I smirked.


    "I don''t eat humans, I eat something else." And since the other four Demon Generals were from humans like me so I deduced they eat the same way as me.


    She frowned in disbelief.


    "Something else?"


    "That''s what I can tell for now. But I can make sure I don''t hurt humans." I couldn''t say I ate by having sex. I didn''t know her, she could report this to headquarters, that way they would look for me in all prostitution districts because that was the easiest way to get it.


    "Then who''s your leader? Who''s the escaping demons'' leader?" She asked again.


    "I''m working on my own. For the escaping demons, I''m also not sure they have it." I made this conclusion based on Foxy''s information who escaped to the human world because she fled from the Hounds and the attacks that had been happening so far. But of course, that did not rule out other things.


    "What kind of stupid lie is that ?!" Again, she fired her Holy st at me.


    And I moved my index finger, throwing mynce to counter it.


    -Boom!


    Another explosion urred in our midst. I swung my hand, controlling several of my cknces towards her.


    "Don''t mess with me," I threatened, my five cknces stopped one feet in front of her.


    But despite my threat, her eyes red at me.


    "There is always a leader in everyrge scale attack! And you said no one organized it ?! Do you think we''re stupid ?!"


    I realized what she meant was noble demons who could make other demons as their servants, since they did look like leaders.


    "They are noble demons with subordinates."


    "Noble?" she let out a condescending chuckle and gave me a cynical smile.


    "A demon could have noble status?" she said condescendingly.


    "It''s up to you to decide to believe me or not, but I will give you a warning. As long as this problem is not over, more demons wille to the human world and they will be more powerful than before. If you are not careful and recruit more hunters to fight them, you will only sacrifice your own members. "


    She frowned again and looked at me in confusion mixed with suspicion.


    "How did you find out about us?"


    "It doesn''t matter how I find out." Just as those words left my mouth, my eyes widened in surprise when I saw a small ck hole appear behind her. A secondter, around that hole cracked and shattered like broken ss.


    The stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    At the same time, the demons'' hands who came out of there tried to reach Ruby from behind.


    "Move!" I ordered as I moved my hand, controlling the cknces in front of her to attack the hands. This third crack proved that the borders around here were really fragile.


    Seeing myncesunched at her, Ruby swiftly dodged to the side. She looked angry at first since she thought I was attacking her, but her expression turned shocked after seeing a crack behind her.


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 61 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 66 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 62 HP. ]


    The demons pulled their hands, the hole looked dark again but suddenly a Crocodile Demon''s head appeared from there.


    "Graaaaahhhh!" He roared loudly with his mouth open exposing his sharp teeth.


    Ruby extended her hand, ance that glowed in white came out of her palm and flew at the demon.


    Meanwhile, I glided at them. The crack just appeared, I just needed to close it before it got worse.


    "Argggg!" The demon screamed in pain, but his head remained there.


    Seeing that he was still alive, I fired several of my Demonic Spikes at him.


    [You have shot a Crocodile Demon for 65 HP. ] X3


    And he turned to ashes.


    I just reached out my hand and cast my Dark Energy but suddenly a white chainunched from my side.


    - ng!


    I brushed it off with mynces.


    "What are you doing?" I red at Ruby.


    While she responded to me with the same gaze.


    "I won''t let you bring your friends---- aaaahhhh!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was thrown with an invisible force and fell into the sea.


    ''Ethan, close the crack. We''ll take care of it from here.'' Lilieth''s voice resounded in my head.


    I turned to the crack and saw Lilieth standing in a ck swamp surrounded by hundreds of demons. Her hand extended to them, an invisible barrier kept the demons from reaching this crack. A messy ck-haired man with an arrogant face was standing beside her. He only wore ck trousers with a tattoo under his left eye, showing his well-built body clearly with a big diagonal scar on his back. A skull glowed in green light in his hand.


    "Is he your new ace?" His eyes looked at me in disdain.


    "He is one of you. You have to be more polite to him, Sarael," Lilieth replied in a calm tone.


    As soon as I heard the name ''Sarael'', I quickly realized that he was one of the Demon Generals.


    Sarael gave me a smirk.


    "Don''t disappoint us, boy." The skull in his hand grew brighter, the ground around the swamp turned into ck mes that burned all the demons around them.


    My eyes widened in shock once again.


    ''Is this a Demon General''s power?''


    "What are you waiting for? Close the crack," Lilieth''s voice dispersed my thoughts.


    "Be careful," I said as I extended my hand and used my Dark Energy skill.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 2 DP.]


    *Ting!*


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "You coward!" Ruby''s shout indicated she was fine.


    I walked to the side of the bridge and knelt on one knee. My eyes stared at Ruby who swam in the calm sea since we were still in my Devil Space. Her eyes looked at me angrily.


    "Need my help?" I said in calm tone. Even though she was quite close to the shore and could swim well, she was still under the Demonic Curse influence.


    She responded to me by stretching out her hand and firing her Holy st again. Like before, I moved my index finger and one of mynces flew to counter it.


    - Boom!


    An explosion created a wind that brushed my hair and shook the sea''s surface around her.


    "I will take that as a no." I stood up and almost turned around but she screamed again.


    "You coward! Wait there and fight me like a real man!" she taunted.


    I chuckled.


    "I''m not a man. I''m a demon," I said in an indifferent tone. Then I turned around.


    "Adios. Don''t forget what I said," I reminded her once again.


    "Come back here!" she screamed.


    My feet continued to move as I ignored her screams. A cellphone lying near me caught my attention since the name ''Ruby'' written with pink glitter was on the back of the case. A thought crossed my head and I took it.


    '' I''ll borrow your cellphone for a while.''

 Chapter 102. Her Beloved Prince

    <h4>104 Chapter 102. Her Beloved Prince</h4>


    I stood in an alley near the Cretunt bridge, the bridge where I was fighting earlier. Currently, I had deactivated my Demonic form and broke my Devil Space. But instead of turning to my human form, I was in my Incubus form now. My finger was busy swiping Ruby''s cellphone screen. Previously, I managed to break the lock pattern by checking the traces on the screen. I knew this was inappropriate because I vited her privacy, but I did this to search for information about the Association since I guessed she was one of the Advanced Demon Hunters. Unfortunately, I didn''t find any information from there.


    A sigh of disappointment escaped my mouth. I opened the pictures folder, the only folder I hadn''t checked, hoping I could find something there, like some photos inside the Demon Hunter''s headquarters or something. Didn''t women usually like to take selfies wherever they were? Even in unusual ces like toilets.


    ''Huh?'' I frowned in confusion when I opened her folder. All the photos in that folder were me!


    ''Is she suspect me?'' I checked the photos one by one to find out since she started taking it. From the first photo, I got the conclusion that she started taking it after I helped her at the cafe and from other photos I found out that she followed me and Celia to the suit shop even to the supermarket.


    ''What the heck ?!''


    Check the pic here: /attachments/770874402946023494/786948261579325470/20-12-11-20-31-11-936_deco.jpg


    Or my discord channel: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    I cringed when I saw my photo with a slightly flushed face in embarrassment with the words ''You are mine'' with a love mark on the bottom. From the view around me, it looks like she took this photo when Celia and I were chatting with Mia at the supermarket. As I remembered, my face did get red after Mia praised me for epting her difference as Lamia. Apart from that from herst photos, I could guess she was the mysterious person who beat up Bern and Franz earlier. Since that photo was when Bern and Franz pulled my sweater from behind on the alley near the supermarket. My confused face was clearly visible there. Well, her cellphone was the newest model, that''s why even though she took my photo from a distance, all the photos looked good and clear. And from the point of view, it looks like she took it behind arge trash bin.


    My mind returned to her emotion status when I checked her at the cafe, curious and interested.


    ''Please don''t tell me she''s interested in me because of that.'' It was a small problem, after all, I was sure she could handle that problem herself, it just she didn''t want to do it in public because she was a demon hunter.


    I sighed.


    My eyes peeked at a security post not far from me. The post looked quite since all of its members were out to help the police to secure the bridge. My hand pulled the front of my fedora to cover my face before moving my feet there. There was only a security sitting behind the front desk, a CCTV at the corner of the ceiling behind him and a Demon Detector, a device used to detect demons. All security posts, government offices and police stations had this device since these were important ces that would be used for shelter in a demon attack''s case.


    "Good afternoon, sir. How may I help you?" asked the security.


    I lifted my head to look him in the eye, while still keeping my face from being caught on the CCTV. When our eyes met, I used my maniption skill.


    ''Maniption.''


    A secondter, his eyes looked empty.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    Then I pointed my hand at the CCTV and snapped my fingers.


    ''Hell Thunder.''


    [Hell Thunder''s power is limited to 20%.]


    Thin dark lightning shot out of my fingertip and struck the CCTV.


    [You have struck a CCTV for 18 damage.]


    A small puff of smoke emitted from it proved that the device was broken.


    I put Ruby''s cellphone on the desk.


    "I found this near the bridge. Please return it to the owner."


    He nodded his head.


    Then I took off my fedora, tucked it to make sure none of my hair stuck in it and put it on the desk.


    "Also this fedora."


    He responded to me with another nod.


    "Forget my face and if the owners ask about me, tell them you forgot my face and I was too rushed to fill out the form." The lost and found form was a form that must be filled in if someone handed over an item to the police station or security post. So the items'' owners could give thanks or if the item was a stolen item or crime evidence, the police could contact the person who found it for more information. That''s why I had to use my maniption skill and broke the CCTV.


    After that, I turned around and walked out of the post towards the alley where I was hiding earlier. I nned to return to my human form and meet Diamond. Even though I made it seem like we were separated because of the crowd , I felt bad if I left her without saying anything.


    A few secondster an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [The maniption skill has been cancelled.]


    -----


    Ruby''s PoV


    ''Curse that demon!'' she thought irritably as she walked through the crowd in annoyance. Her wet uniform made her leave a trail of water droplets as she walked. This was the first time she had felt humiliated like this in her career as a demon hunter and the first time she had faced a demon who had wings like him. Although it seemed that that demon was still talkablepared to the others, his arrogance irritated her.


    ''One day I''m gonna rip his wings and make him beg me!'' But to defeat him, she had to find a way to remove the strange influence pressing in her chest. She guessed it was due to too many demons gathered in one ce or because of a great demon''s presence like him.


    She got into the association car and sat there indifferently even though her clothes were wet.


    "Lend me your cellphone," she said to the chauffeur.


    "For what?" said the chauffeur in confusion.


    "I lost my phone, I want to check if someone found it." Although the headquarters always sent the information to her Demon Compass, she had something important in it.


    The chauffeur gave her his cellphone and she called her own number. After the first ring, she started to feel calmer since it meant her cellphone didn''t fall into the sea.


    After several ringtones, a man''s voice picked up her call.


    "Good afternoon, sir. Do you know this cellphone owner?" She guessed that the man called her ''sir'' because she saved the chauffeur number under the name ''Mr Coachman''.


    "Hello. I''m the phone''s owner. Thank you for picking up my phone. May I know where I can get my phone back?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry for calling you ''sir''. You can pick it up at Cretunt bridge security post, miss."


    "Thank you. I''ll be there soon." She hung up on her call and returned the cellphone to the chauffeur.


    "Take me to Cretunt bridge''s security post."


    "Okay."


    Their car started moving and in just a few minutes she arrived at the post. She got out of the car and got into the post without changing her uniform. Swiftly, the security stood up from his seat when he saw her uniform.


    "Good afternoon. How may I help you?" he asked.


    "I want to get my cellphone back."


    The security pulled the drawer under his desk to take her cellphone and gave it to her.


    "Thank you." She took it, a happy smile appeared since her cellphone was ''safe''.


    "May I know the person who found my cellphone? I want to thank him."


    "Sorry, miss. That person was in a hurry so he just left the item and left."


    Ruby pointed at the CCTV behind the security.


    "How about checking the footage?" She really wanted to thank this person because her cellphone contained such an important treasure for her.


    The security turned at the CCTV.


    "Oh, that CCTV just broke. I just want to make a report for it."


    She let out a disappointed sigh.


    "All right. Please convey my thanks to him if you see him again."


    "Okay."


    Ruby turned and got back into the car.


    "Take me to the headquarter."


    "Yes, miss," replied the chauffeur.


    As their car moved forward, Ruby checked her cellphone and opened her photo folder. Her finger stopped swiping after a photo of a man with a red face in embarrassment with the words ''You are mine'' showed up. She smiled happily.


    ''Ahhh ... Ethan, you look so cute ~''


    Although she just met him this morning, she was so interested in him to the point that she wanted to know everything about him. For her, conquering men was very easy. With her cute face and her side job as a maid cafe manager, she was a dream girl of all boys. An event like this morning was also amon thing for her. Troubled by a man who wanted to take her away, then another man appeared as the ''hero'' who saved her. That scenario was familiar for her, but today''s was different. First, the man who helped her not stepped up like a ''hero'' but hid among the audience. Second ... She knew Ethan used a thunder spell to take down his opponent without hurting him. That was a rare skill for a human but he didn''t get cocky about it. He even didn''t tell his sister about this since Celia seemed clueless when he helped her this morning. That''s why Ruby decided to keep her mouth shut and only mentioned about the pebble. During her life only one person that she knew had a thunder spell like this, it was the Demon Hunter''s Chairwoman. Of course, their thunder spells'' power was very different since Ethan''s spell was too weak, but she was sure that if he trained it, it would get stronger. Third, instead of being over-friendly, Ethan was so casual that he didn''t even try to get any attention. This kind of man made her even more curious and interested.


    She swiped her finger to thest photo and her face turned sour. Two big men who tried to pick up a fight with ''her beloved prince'' pulled his sweater tightly. She was sure those two idiots would ruin his sweater.


    Her eyes shifted to a shopping bag filled with a sweater that she just bought around here, took it and hugged it as if it was Ethan.


    ''Please wait for me, my prince. I will make you mine. ''

 Chapter 103. Same But Differen

    <h4>105 Chapter 103. Same But Differen</h4>


    Ethan''s PoV


    Half an hour had passed since the demons attacked the Cretunt bridge. The police were still covering the area with their magic shields and no one could enter without their permission. The crowd in front of the bridge looked confused and worried, some were waiting for their pick up, some were still looking for their separated loved ones, some were waiting for their belongings and cars that were stuck on the bridge. One of them was Diamond. She swept her gaze from side to side looking for me among the crowd. asionally, her hand took out her cellphone and tried to contact me with it.


    * Ring * * Ring * * Ring *


    My cellphone''s ringtones sounded again. Unlike before, this time I picked up her call.


    "Hello?" I said as I pressed my back against the wall in the alley nearby. My eyes were fixed on Diamond who looked for me between the crowd.


    "Where are you?" she said with a worried tone.


    "I''m sorry. I lost my cellphone and just got it back. I''m going back to the bridge now." My eyes on her, making sure she didn''t see me.


    "Hurry up," she said.


    "I''m on my way." Then I hung up. But rather than approaching her, I stayed in my position and paid attention to her surroundings. As long as Ruby hadn''t gotten out of there I couldn''t get to Diamond. Ruby would suspect me if she found out I was here.


    A few secondster, the police and crowd moved to the side, giving way to a drenched demon hunter who had juste out of there. Even though her face was covered with a hood, everyone knew she was in a bad mood from her gesture.


    ''Ah ... she looks really angry.'' Well, even though Lilieth was the one who used her telekic to throw Ruby from the bridge, she definitely med me for this. Without saying anything, she got into a car and a minuteter, the car left the ce.


    After the car disappeared from my sight, I approached Diamond in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry," I said in an apologetic tone.


    "Ethan ..." she let out a sigh of relief.


    "I thought something happened to you," she said worriedly.


    "I''m fine." I cast my gaze towards the bridge.


    "How''s it going?"


    She took a nce to the bridge before returning her gaze to me.


    "Looks like the Demon Hunter Association has taken care of it."


    "Should we get your car back?"


    "It''s fine. I''ve called my assistant, let him handle it." Then her face turned sour.


    "I also asked him to fire my driver."


    I felt sorry for the chauffeur, but I couldn''t say anything about this. He left us without a second thought, at least he should take Diamond with him.


    "I''ve asked my assistant to bring another car to pick us up. He should be here in a moment," she continued.


    "Miss Diamond, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Joseph," she replied.


    "Your ride is waiting for you there." He pointed to another luxury car parked nearby. Several people stared at the car in amazement.


    "I will escort you," he continued.


    "It''s okay, I''ll walk by myself. The important thing is you have to move my car from the bridge." It was a long car, if he didn''t move it quickly, it would get in the other cars'' way.


    "Okay. I will excuse myself." After that, Joseph went towards the bridge. While we turned and walked towards the car.


    "Since we can''t get to Crown Ind, how about another restaurant?" Diamond asked as she walked beside me.


    "I''m sorry. Looks like I can''t apany you for lunch."


    "Why?" she said in disappointment.


    "I have another appointment with my friend." It was almost 02.00 PM so I was nning to go to Larry''s ce after her ride came.


    "Is it that important?" she pouted.


    "Yea ... this is very important for my friend since it''s rted to his final assignment."


    "Do you want to help Larry Grandroar?" she guessed.


    I let out a tired breath as I nodded my head.


    "He''s been my best friend since childhood. So ..." I did not continue my words anymore since I assumed she had checked about Larry including his grades.


    She also let out a sigh.


    "Tell him. As a student, he should be more responsible for his grades."


    "I will try." I didn''t know how many times I told him about that, even before he became a demon hunter.


    "Then where do you want to meet him? I''ll give you a ride."


    "It''s okay. You just used a lot of MP. Go home and rest early." Her MP was only half now, after all, I could get to Larry''s ce faster with my portal skill.


    "Okay." Even though she looked disappointed, she still agreed.


    When we were near her car, our steps stopped. She looked at me and smiled.


    "Ethan ... Thank you for today. Thank you for protecting me. You are amazing."


    "You are also amazing. If you didn''t help those people, maybe this incident will take more victims," I said with a smile.


    "Also, please don''t tell anyone that I can fight," I added.


    "You''re too low profile."


    "There she is!" A woman''s voice came from behind me.


    We turned to where the voice came and saw the woman who was asking for help on the bridge with her son and husband, their wet clothes already covered in the rescue team jackets. Behind them, several reporters and cameramen followed.


    They approached Diamond without paying attention to me. My distance with Diamond was getting further, as the people who wereing to her were getting more and more.


    "Miss Kraken, thank you for saving us," said the husband gratefully.


    "I''m d you''re safe," she replied with a smile.


    Several reporters began interviewing her and asked about her heroic act, the cameramen began to record it with their cameras. While Diamond answered their questions calmly like a professional.


    I waved my hand to her and she turned to me. Then swung my thumb to the side a few times, my mouth moved silently ''I have to go'' and she answered with a nod. After that, I turned and walked to the alley to open my portal to Larry''s ce.


    -----


    Pearl''s PoV


    Pearl leaned her back on the sofa in her house, a mansion near the Ledred District. Her eyes were fixed on the TV before her, her face looked tired. Well, her body wasn''t tired, but her mind was. She had just returned from the police station to give them some information about one of her strippers'' death and just received a call from her parents. A chat was still on the cellphone screen in her hand.


    Papa: Pearl, stop ying around. You are an honourable Kraken''s descendant. Look at your sister, she doesn''t make any trouble like you.


    Yes, her stripper''s death news made her father call her and nagged her for an entire hour without a pause. Even though her father knew that the demon attack wasn''t her fault, he made it as an excuse to stop Pearl from ying around in Ledred.


    Pearl''s face turned grimmer when she saw Diamond appear on the news. Her sister answered the reporters'' questions about her heroic acts, her face was calm and she answered those questions professionally.


    Even though their rtionship was very close, at times like this, Pearl couldn''t help herself but feel jealous, sad and useless.


    ''I''m sure papa will find out about this.'' And she was sure after that her father wouldpare her again as usual and scold her even more.


    There was another reason why Pearl left her home apart from looking for her ideal man, it was because she was too tired to bepared with her twin. Since childhood, Diamond always had more intelligence than her and since they were twins, people alwayspared them. They always said Diamond was smarter than her. They forgot that even though they were twins, they were two different persons.


    She had tried hard to catch up but no matter how hard she tried, thatbel never left her, finally she felt tired. Instead of pursuing her twin''s shadow, she decided to take a different path from her sister. A sign of rebellion that said ''I''m Pearl not Diamond''. But of course, it was in vain, instead the ''stupid''bel stuck to her even more.


    Diamond knew it and finally decided to get a small tattoo that resembled a mole under her eye so people and their family could distinguish them from there rather thanparing them by their intelligence. Pearl was very grateful for that, but unfortunately, it couldn''t change people''s mindsets on them anymore.


    Depressed, she decided to leave her home. But of course, it was not easy, because her parents thought she was too naive to live alone. The Kraken''s descendant was a hybrid-beast with special powers, one could approach her to abuse her power to give him wealth. Luckily there was Diamond who helped her, she said she would apany Pearl and make sure no one took advantage of her. With simple words from Diamond, finally, they got their permission to leave Treasure Reef Ind and built what they had dreamed of. She turned a small district into a red light prostitution district, While Diamond bought a famous College in search of their ideal men.


    Even though her life was much easier after leaving her home, of course she could not avoid things like this. Especially after several years had passed, their parents began to ask what their results and experiences. Now they were on the news. But their news gave a different impression to their parents'' ears.


    She took the remote and turned off the TV. Her eyes returned to the cellphone and her finger swiped it to check Damian''s chat.


    Me: Damian, have you seen the news? Are you alright?


    She had been sending this chat when she was still at the police station, but he hadn''t replied or read her message yet.


    ''Is he busy?'' A security already told her aboutst night''s incident that a demon hunter broke into their room and Damian left with her. She didn''t know what their rtionship was, but since he left with a demon hunter she didn''t worry too much about his safety. That''s why the chat''s main purpose was not to ask about his safety but she needed someone to talk to.


    Her eyes stared at her cellphone screen, even though she wanted to share a man with her twin, her mind began to wonder.


    ''Damian ... If you meet my twin someday, will you alsopare me like the others?''

 Chapter 104. Silent Scream

    <h4>106 Chapter 104. Silent Scream</h4>


    Emma''s PoV


    The night sky looked cloudy, Emma ran as fast as she could as she clutched her chest, enduring the pain. Her eyes looked for a hiding ce on that abandoned building. A stair that had been destroyed was far behind her, trapping her on that rooftop with nowhere to go. Her legs were difficult to move, her sweat was dripping, her body felt weak. She had no choice but to keep running from the dark purple winged demon behind her. asionally, that demon threw his acid bombs at her, creating a hissing sound with an acidic smell that pierced her nose and holes where those bombsnded. Seeing an unfinishedrge pir, she hid behind it and turned her gaze at Ethan who was fighting fiercely with another demon not far from her.


    She knew she would not be able to face this demon and had to ask his help, but on the other hand, Emma knew Ethan was having a hard time dealing with that another demon, he couldn''t possibly face two of them at once. So instead of screaming for help, she decided to keep running and distract the demon as best she could.


    - Shhh! - Shhh! - Shhh!


    The pir behind her started to melt, she knew she couldn''t run away anymore. She came out of her hiding ce and aimed her hand at the demon.


    ''Mana Strike!''


    A whitence flew at that demon, but of course, without the Holy Chain, that demon could dodge it easily. And since he was an aerial type, she knew her Holy Chain would not be able to reach him, plus that demon wasn''t an ordinary demon like the usual demons she had been dealing with.


    Unwilling to give up, she shot her mana strike repeatedly but the demon flew to dodge easily. Her hand started to tremble as her MP got lower. Then the demon shot his acid bombs again. She dodged and lowered her head to hide at the pir which barely covered her now. But suddenly the attack stopped. Emmaturned to the demon and could see Ethan was standing with his back facing the building she was in.


    "Thank you," she muttered as she stepped out to find another hiding ce. Her back was leaned to another unfinished pir as she tried to catch her breath and calm herself. But a few secondster, explosions sounds could be heard and several of the acid bombs flew to her, destroying the floor and also the pir behind her.


    She nced at their fight, Ethan looking so serious that he didn''t even notice it. But again, she didn''t want to be a burden so she kept quiet and tried to hide herself as best she could. She felt so useless, she was a demon hunter but all she could do was hide.


    - Shhh!


    But it turned out she was wrong, Ethan grabbed her and took her fly away. At the same time she could see two acid bombsnding on his body. She could see he was in pain. He protected her ... Again ...


    ''Why do you keep protecting me? Didn''t I attack you? Didn''t I try to hurt you? Didn''t I look down on you by saying you are more suitable as a prostitute than a fighter? '' But one thing for sure Emma knew Ethan''s feelings for her were true.


    She noticed Ethan''s wounds and whispered his name in worry.


    "Damian ..."


    "I''m fine ..." he said. His blood flowed down and started to wet her face and body. She knew Ethan couldn''t be okay.


    "I''ll protect you ..." Another voice came from him but it wasn''t Ethan''s voice but a woman''s voice.


    She tilted her head and realized that she was hugging her mother. The scenery around her turned into an elevator where she and her mother were trapped and attacked by two demons when she was 7 years old. The demons tried to attack Emma but her mother pushed her into the corner and covered Emma with her body. Whereas she could only curl up in fear there.


    "Mom ..." she said in a trembling voice. Her face was full of tears. She knew the demons were tearing and biting her mother''s body from behind, trying to get her away from Emma. But her mother was so persistent and didn''t move from her position no matter what they did to her.


    "I''m fine ..." said her mother in difficulty. Emma could see the blood flowing from her mother''s mouth. Emma stretched out her hand, trying to get her Holy Chain out but no matter how many times she tried, nothing came out of it. She stared at her palm and realized she had shrunk. She came back when she was 7 years old.


    "No ... Please ... Let me protect her ... Let me protect her ..." she whispered in a trembling voice.


    "Be strong ... Emma ..." her mother whispered. Then her eyes closed and her body fell. Emma could see the demonswho had killed her mother, grinning at her.


    Emma clenched her hands, she decided to fight them to the death. But a secondter, those demons'' grins faded. Their bodies fell and turned to ashes.


    She looked at a man in a demon hunter uniform standing in front of her and recognized him as her mentor.


    "Mr Renart ..." Yes, she remembered that Mr Renart was the one who saved her in the elevator.


    Mr Renart smiled and extended his hand to her.


    "It''s okay. I''m here ..." said Mr Renart in a gentle voice.


    Emma extended her trembling hand to take his. But before she reached it, blood came out of Mr Renart''s mouth and he copsed.


    "Noooo!" Emma screamed hysterically and turned over her mentor''s body.


    She startled as she could see the severe wounds on her mentor''s body. w wounds everywhere even his face was almost unrecognizable. Emma shook her head in terror, her body trembling violently.


    "AHHHHHH !!!!!"


    ------


    Emma woke up with sweat running down on her face and breathing heavily. Her body was shaking violently, her heart was pounding and her face was pale.


    "Mom ... Mr Renart ..." she whispered, tears streaming down her cheeks. She knew it was just a dream but after yesterday''s incident those terrifying memories returned to her.


    After pulling a couple of deep breaths, she took a nce at the clock in her room.


    01.52 PM


    She couldn''t sleepst night since she was so worried about Theo. So she slept after she got the news that Theo had passed his critical condition this morning. Her eyes stared at her palms that were tremblingviolently. While her heart was beating fast, fear and sadness overtook her. It had been a long time since she had this condition.


    Theo''s words rang out in her head.


    ''A man who doesn''t want to fight demons on the front lines are just losers to me. Because of a pathetic man like him, women like you are forced to fight. ''


    Apart from her family, only Theo and Mr Renart knew about her condition since she was too scared to tell anyone. A demon hunter who had trauma to the demon was a failure from the start, but she didn''t want to let that defeat her.


    She shifted to the side, opened the drawer on the small table beside her bed and took her medicine. Quickly, she poured two of it into her hand, but since she trembled some of it fell to the floor. She ignored it and immediately shoved the pills into her mouth.


    She closed her eyes as she caught her breath, trying to calm herself. The incident when the demons killed her mother in front of her left deep scars in her heart and memories, making her so angry when she saw Ethan trying to kill that little girl. In her eyes, Ethan looked like the demon who was killing her mother and trying to kill her. Her emotions and feelings overwhelmed her heart and she couldn''t think straight. Even though she knew her misunderstanding waspletely her fault since she was patrolling without her Demon Compass.


    But despite what she did, despite her distrust, Ethan still protected her ... just like her mother protected her and like her mentor saved her life in the elevator. As if�� Ethan heard her cry for help that never left her mouth.


    Her mother''s death traumatized her, after that incident she locked herself in her room and was terrified when she met strangers. But after she started to recover, instead of running away from her fear she decided to face it. She decided to be a demon hunter so no other child would have the same fate as her. Her condition started to improve when she reunited with Mr Renart at the Demon Hunter Association. Her mentor''s presence gave her calmness, but it was gone again. Like her mother, the demons killed her mentor. She felt so hopeless and frustrated because... The people she loved died one by one in the demons'' hands.


    That''s why when she saw Ethan dying after protecting her, her feelings red up, her heart wavered, she was willing to do anything to save his life.


    Without realizing, his sincerity ... made her fall in love with him so deeply ...


    He was a demon ... So what?


    Her best friend loved him ... So what?


    He was a prostitute ... So what?


    He had so many women besides her ... So what?


    She didn''t care about that anymore, this time she didn''t want to lose the person she loved again. Therefore she did not hesitate to be the source of his power.


    Emma stared at her palms one more time, this time they weren''t shaking like before. Then she wiped the tears on her cheeks and her eyes were filled with determination. She knew the demons were getting stronger, even Theo almost died and Ethan was badly injured because of them.


    ''I have to get stronger ... Next time I won''t run away or hide like before, but I will fight together with you ...''


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Mrs Clea''s image is already avable in Pat*reon. Also I just released exclusive poll for the next imagemission on my Patreon-page.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Majorana, Dim Dolgopolov, xyz, Alzein, Kiritsuke, Julian Vanderlinde, Bradly, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, modiszlo, Joshyxz., Enes, Luke Satterfield, May Song, TheBroilern, Loki388, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 105. What’s Left Behind

    <h4>107 Chapter 105. What��s Left Behind</h4>


    Ethan''s PoV


    I walked down the Silennel district''s street with a bag of sandwiches and drinks in my hand. I deliberately stopped by a local food vendor to buy my lunch first before going to Larry''s house and since the Swamp Demon had sessful destroyed my appetite with his Acid Ssh, I decided to buy a simple meal.


    I passed an alley with the police line, indicating that something had happened there. The stripper''s death news rang out in my head.


    ''Did they kill him here?'' Again, my thoughts returned when the demons killed me. I could imagine how the demons killed him and ate him alive like they did to me.


    My steps stopped as I remembered something. Even though the police chief had said that the demons who killed him were dead, they did not say how many they were. If there were more than five demons, there should be a crack around here. Since no one was around, I decided to check it out for a bit. I turned side to side before sneaking past the police line.


    My eyes swept at the messy alley as my feet stepped slowly. Traces ofst night''s battle were visible there as if the heavy rain could not erase it. Some bloodstains were still attached to the walls as well as some scratches. I reached out my hand and felt scratch marks.


    ''Rat Demon ...'' I knew that since the scratch marks were the same when they cut me a few days ago. After all, the rat demon''s w were very unique with three same length middle ws while the two short ws on both sides.


    My gaze shifted downwards and saw four holes.


    ''Two of them ...'' I could imagine those two demons charging at him and almost piercing the stripper''s body. He managed to dodge it, even though the demons'' attacks managed to cut him, since I saw there was a bloodstain near the hole.


    I swept my gaze around me, a broken beam, a bent iron pole, a dented trash can, indicating that the stripper was fighting desperately with all of his might.


    ''He struggled to live ... just like me ...'' But unfortunately, his fate was not as lucky as me.


    "Hey, you!" A male voice startled me and I turned my head towards where the voice came from. Two policemen stood in front of the police line with displeased faces.


    "What are you doing there?!" he said again.


    Quickly, I stepped my feet out of there.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m just curious," I said apologetically.


    "It''s not a ce for ying around. Go home," he said in a displeased tone.


    "Yes, sir." I turned and walked away from them. I could vaguely hear their grumble about what I was doing.


    "Is he trying to y detective?"


    "Kids these days don''t know how dangerous the demons are."


    "I bet he will cry if he sees one."


    My feet stepped into the fenceless house yard with simple beige paint. Then my finger pressed the doorbell.


    * Ting Tong *


    After waiting for a while without an answer, I pressed the doorbell once again.


    * Ting Tong *


    Rushed footsteps'' sounds could be heard from inside. A shoulder-length ck hair woman in a typical housewife outfit with an apron opened the door hastily. Traces of worry were visible on her cheerful face.


    "Good afternoon, ma''am," I greeted Larry''s mother.


    "Ethan, thank goodness you''re here," she said in a panic. From her expression, it seemed like something bad had happened and her husband seemed to be out of town, again.


    "C''mon! You have to help Larry!" she said as she turned and walked in.


    "What happened?" I asked in worry as I walked with her. I remembered Larry just replied to my message at dawn, so I could guess he was on patrolst night.


    "I - I don''t know what happened either. He wasn''t like this yesterday," she said in a stammering voice. Our feet stepped quickly up the stairs.


    ''Is he sick?'' I sped up my steps. It rained heavilyst night and he was patrolling in that bad weather.


    ''If he''s hurt he should go to the hospital instead ofing home and pretending to be strong.''


    "UGGGRRRRHHHH!" Larry''s grunt voice that came from his room added my worry even more.


    Without knocking, we opened the door and I stiffened in shock when I saw Larry sitting in front of the TV in his sleepwear. His fingers were busy pressing the game controller''s buttons in his hands, controlling a game character wearing a medieval era knight outfit fighting against a huge ck dragon. Arge headphone covered his ears.


    "AHHH, SHIT! I lost again!" screamed Larry in annoyance as arge ''Game Over'' appeared on the screen.


    "Ethan, you have to help him! He''s been ying games all day, he even didn''t touch his breakfast," said Larry''s mother in a dramatic tone. I nced at a te of scrambled eggs, slices of ham and cold sausages on a nearby small table.


    I let out a deep breath of relief mixed with annoyance. How could I forget that Larry''s mother was as dramatic as her son.


    ''I''m worried for nothing.''


    "I''ll talk to him, ma''am," I said.


    "I''ll leave him to you. If you need anything I''m in the kitchen," said Larry''s mother.


    I walked into his room while she closed the door behind me. Nonchntly, I pulled Larry''s headphones and he turned to me in annoyance.


    "Mom, stop bug ---"


    His words stopped and his face turned pale when he saw me looking at him with a murderous gaze.


    "Didn''t I tell you to do your assignment before I came?" I said in a cold voice. I understood his duties as a demon hunter, but at least he needed to bnce his other duties as a student.


    "I - I''m just taking a break," he said with an awkward grin.


    "Then how many pages have you worked on?" I said in an unchanging tone.


    He gulped hard.


    "Well ... I can''t concentrate so ..." He lifted his hand, both of his fingers formed a ''0'' as he lowered his head in guilt.


    "So you haven''t done it at all?" I confirmed.


    "Uh ... Em ... I tried but I can''t ..." He gave me another awkward grin.


    I nced at his desk and there wasn''t any book there, even hisptop was closed. It was clear he didn''t even try to work on it. I shook my head as a breath out of my mouth.


    "Turn off your game. We''ll have lunch before working on your assignment," I said as I put my bag beside his te.


    "But, but I almostpleted my missi- "


    I interrupted him and gave him a death re.


    "No buts!"


    He gulped hard once again.


    "Meanie," he grumbled in a low voice as he turned off his game console.


    "What did you say?" My gaze didn''t change. I felt like babysitting a naughty kid.


    He shook his head in panic.


    "Nothing."


    I pulled a chair and sat in front of his table, my hand took out my food from the bag. While he sat next to me and started eating his cold breakfast.


    "You should be more responsible for your studies," I said.


    "I told you, I tried. Stop nagging me like an old man," he grumbled with an annoyed face mingled with guilt. His fork picked up a slice of ham and put it in his mouth.


    "I''ll stop nagging you if you stop acting like a big kid," I retorted curtly and I took another bite to my sandwich.


    He was silent with a grim face as his hand kept scooping his food into his mouth. But I knew his mind wasn''t there.


    "What happened?" I asked straight to the point. From his panda-like eyes, I could tell he hadn''t slept all night, and it was unusual for him to behave like this.


    "Nothing ..." he answered soberly.


    "Spit it out." Even without my observation skill, I could tell he was lying.


    A long silence followed my question.


    "Some monsters just killed my friendst night and I was toote to save him. While the other one was badly injured." Finally, he opened his voice.


    The news rang out in my head again.


    ''The victim was found by a demon hunter around 11:00 PM. He was still alive by then, but due to heavy bleeding, he could not be saved. ''


    ''So he''s the demon hunter who found the stripper,'' I thought. But I was quite surprised, the stripper was his friend and I could guess his other friend was Theo.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," I said apologetically.


    "Well, it''s just a game. I just need to train more and raise my level faster so those monsters won''t be able to hurt my friends anymore," he shrugged with a wry smile, his hand putting another piece of sausage into his mouth. I knew he was lying by saying it happened in the game.


    "You will get there soon ..." I tried to cheer him up.


    "Yea ... I will get there soon ..."

 Chapter 106. Kyah ~ Stop it ~

    <h4>108 Chapter 106. Kyah ~ Stop it ~</h4>


    05.53 PM


    "I ... don''t think ... I can make it ... Leave me, buddy ... Run ... And save yourself ..." Larry said in a weak voice. His head leaned against the back of his chair, his eyes stared at me dimly, his hand lifted to me weakly as if his life almost escaped from his body.


    "Hang on! You can do it!" I encouraged him.


    "I ... Can''t ..." His voice sounded like a dying tragic hero in a low budget action movie. Then his hand fell limply onto the desk and his eyes closed.


    - k!


    I smacked his head with a book.


    "A!" He rubbed his head and opened his eyes.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. You just need one more page," I said irritably.


    "Huhuhu ... Can you do it for me?" he whined.


    "I''ve done half of your assignment. That''s more than enough." Again, I gave him another death re.


    "Huh ... uh ..." he whined as he gave me a pleading look, like a kid asking his parents for toys.


    And my expression didn''t change.


    He pulled the end of my t-shirt repeatedly.


    "Pleaseeee ...." he said with a pleading voice and an innocent smile.


    I rolled up the book in my hand and smacked his hand like swatting a fly.


    "A!" He pulled his hand and rubbed it with his other hand. His eyes were still looking at me with a pleading look.


    I replied by shaking my head slightly towards hisptop on his desk, telling him to continue working on his assignment.


    "Meanie," he grumbled.


    "If you say that one more time, I won''t help you anymore," I threatened.


    "Ahhh! Okay, okay. I''m sorry," he said in a panic.


    I shook my head slightly towards hisptop once again.


    Even though his face looked sour, his hands were back on the keyboard. I leaned my back in my chair, opened the book in my hand and continued to read it. In contrast to Larry who sat facing his desk, I sat with the back of my chair facing his desk while I faced his room which was filled with game posters on his wall.


    After that, we fell silent. All I could hear was the sound of Larry''s fingers on the keyboard.


    Minutes passed, I closed the book in my hand and turned to my side to check on Larry since I started hearing strange noises from him. I gasped in shock since Larry looked like an overheated zombie. His nk eyes fixed on the screen, his fingers kept moving swiftly on the keyboard while his mouth was muttering something.


    ''He looks like an author on his deadline.''


    My gaze shifted to hisptop screen to check his work.


    ''Well, at least he''s got it right.''


    ''Body Pillow *?'' (Body Pillow / Dakimakura is a type ofrge pillow from Japan which usually has anime pictures as its cover.)


    I walked to that pillow.


    ''I didn''t know he likes something like this.'' As I approached, a faint smell like iron started to pierce my nose and I recognized it as the blood smell.


    I knelt and lowered my head to check under his bed, following the smell. A half-wet demon hunter uniformy there. After turning to Larry, making sure he didn''t see me, I reached my hand and took it. Large bloodstains were visible on the uniform''s sleeves. I knew it wasn''t his blood, because I was sure his hands weren''t hurt. Somehow I could imagine how desperately he tried to help his friendst night.


    After putting his uniform back to the ce, my gaze shifted to the body pillow in front of me. I realized that even though the body pillow looked normal, faintly, I could see there was something else in it. My hand took the pillow and examined what it was.


    ''Another demon hunter''s uniform ...'' It looked like it was his spare uniform.


    "Khu - khu - khu ... Finished... Atst ... It''s finished," his weird murmur startled me. Quickly, I returned the uniform and stood up.


    "AHHH! What are you doing ?!" his scream made me turn my body in shock. While Larry stared at me with wide eyes.


    "I didn''t do anything," I defended myself.


    He got up from his chair and walked towards me weakly. This time he looked like a hungry ghost.


    "How could you do this to me ..."


    "What are you talking about?" I kept pretending.


    He grabbed the body pillow behind me and hugged it dearly. His eyes looked at me in annoyance.


    "What are you doing to my beloved nana-chan?!"


    "Huh?" I only could make a stupid voice since this time I was really confused .


    He showed me the girl picture on the body pillow to me.


    "This is my girlfriend, nana-chan. What did you do to her?"


    I was stunned in shock with my jaw dropped.


    "So ... that''s your girlfriend?" I pointed to his pillow.


    "It''s ''she'' not ''that''! She even can talk!" He pressed the pillow''s chest. A cute female voice came out from there.


    "I love you, Larry ~"


    "Do you hear that? She said she loves me," he said with a proud smile.


    "Right ..." I didn''t know he was afraid that I would find his uniform or he really liked that pillow. But either way, it was fine for me as long as he was happy.


    "Are you trying to snatch her away from me?" he asked again.


    I shook my head side to side.


    "I''m not into that kind of thing."


    "It''s ''her'' not ''that kind of thing''," he asserted.


    "Ah, yeah. I mean her. You should take care of it - her. It would be really bad if you lost her." What I mean was the uniform inside that pillow. I needed to admit, no one would have thought there was a demon hunter uniform in there.


    He turned the pillow over facing ''nana-chan'' and smiled.


    "Of course. I''ll take care of her." I could see his gaze was at the demon hunter uniform inside the pillow, not to the pillow''s ''face'' so I could guess that instead of making the pillow as his girlfriend, he was just using it as a hiding ce for his uniform. He turned the pillow to me again.


    "Hey, do you want to talk to her? She can say other things besides she loves me."


    "Nah. I''m good. Thanks," I refused.


    "C''mon. It''s okay. I won''t be mad at you." Looks like he tried to disperse my suspension about that pillow.


    "Okay," I epted his offer only to make him feel he managed to hide his big secret.


    My hand reached out to the pillow and pressed the ''chest''. At the same time, knocking sounds came.


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    We turned to the door as Larry''s mother opened it.


    "Dinner''s ready!" Then she gasped in shock after seeing Larry hugging the pillow from behind, while I squeezed the pillow ''t chest'', making us look like two single pathetic boys who were trying to **** an innocent body pillow.


    "Kyah ~ Stop it ~" A cute female voice came out of the pillow.


    I pulled my hand, while Larry quickly threw the pillow on the bed.


    "Ma''am, this is just a misunderstanding," I said quickly.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think," said Larry at the same time. We looked like brothers in crime now.


    Larry''s mother still stiffened in shock.


    "Larry said the pillow could talk so he asked me to press it," I tried to exin.


    "Yeah, this is a custom pillow. It gives a different soft feeling than the others. I thought Ethan would like it after he tried it," Larry added. Now, he used ''it'' instead of ''her''.


    "You want Ethan to ''try'' it?" Larry''s mother said in disbelief. Then she turned to me.


    "And you agreed to ''do'' it ..."


    I turned my gaze to Larry and we talked to each other with our eyes like telepathy.


    ''That sounds wrong. Now she thinks you managed to degenerate me.'' - Ethan.


    ''You''re right. Let me exin it one more time ''- Larry.


    Larry turned to his mother.


    "Mom, we are just ying with the pillow. It''s a normal thing for grown-up men to do it. There''s nothing to worry about," he exined in a calm tone.


    I facepalmed myself as I turned to Larry again since his sentences sounded ambiguous and it would only exacerbate her misunderstanding.


    ''Are you stupid or something?'' - Ethan.


    ''Hey, we were really ying with it.'' - Larry.


    "Ethan ... I thought you could set a good example for Larry. But I was wrong ..." Her shock expression did not change.


    "Ma''am, believe me. It''s just a misunderstanding, we didn''t do anything to the pillow. Besides he''s not that bad," I tried to defend Larry since I knew he was only using the pillow as a hiding ce for his uniform.


    "Mom, Ethan won''t do that kind of thing." Again, he said that at the same time with me, making we were trying to cover up each other''s crime.


    "Right ... I believe in you." But despite her words her eyes stared at us in disappointment, she looked like a girl who just caught her boyfriend cheating on her. She turned around.


    "Don''t forget to clean it after you are done. I''ll be waiting for you in the dining room."


    "Wait! We really don''t -" we said at the same time.


    - m!


    Before we finished our sentences, the door closed followed by the sound of footsteps. We were stunned in shock.


    "Exin it to your mom," I said.


    "But how ?? She won''t believe whatever I say."


    "Are you going to let her think that we are body pillow rapists?"


    "Well ... a body pillow rapist doesn''t sound as bad as a pathetic single," he tried to be funny. Some of his chuckles mixed up when he said it.


    And I replied with a t stare.


    "That''s worse."


    He sighed.


    "Yea, I know."


    "We better get out of here before she thinks we really ''raped'' that pillow." We sighed as we thought how to exin it before we stepped out of the room with the same thought in our heads.


    ''Hiding identity isn''t an easy task ...''

 Chapter 107. Last Message

    <h4>109 Chapter 107. Last Message</h4>


    Larry and I sat in the dining room in silence, like two bad boys who just got scolded by their parents. asionally, our eyes nced at Larry''s mother who was preparing our meals in the kitchen.


    My gaze turned to Larry and we talked to each other with our eyes like telepathy, again.


    ''What should we do now?'' - Ethan.


    ''Uh ... Um ... We can pretend we are innocent. Then exin it after her mood improved. '' - Larry.


    I frowned.


    ''Why do we have to pretend? We are innocent. '' - Ethan.


    ''Did he really think we are body pillow rapists?'' I thought.


    ''Well ... You know my mom. She won''t believe us that easily after she saw that. '' - Larry.


    ''That''s your job to exin it. She''s your mom. '' - Ethan.


    Larry sighed and shook his head side to side slightly.


    ''I''m not sure she will believe it. She has given up on me and thinks I have no future. '' - Larry.


    Well, I would also think he has no future if I didn''t know his true identity as a demon hunter.


    "Here you go," Larry''s mother said as she put our dinner in front of us. Arge portion of baked chicken and mashed potato


    "Thank you, ma''am." I nodded slightly to show my gratitude.


    She sat on her chair and smiled.


    "You guys have to eat more since you are still growing up. You know�� you guys finished too soon."


    Larry and I cringed.


    ''What does she mean by ''finished too soon''? Is it Larry''s assignment or the other one? '' we thought.


    I nced at Larry.


    ''Did she know that I came to help you to do your assignment? '' - Ethan.


    ''I don''t think so.'' - Larry.


    We turned our eyes to his mother who was looking at us in confusion.


    ''Does your mom think we are that pathetic?'' - Ethan. There was no way we were gonna cum in just a minute. I meant at least for me, I didn''t know about Larry and I didn''t want to know either.


    ''Well ... We are pathetic singles so ... Maybe?'' - Larry.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Larry''s mother''s gaze shifted to me and Larry alternately.


    "Ma''am, we really didn''t do anything to that body pillow. Besides, we aren''t that pathetic," I tried to exin one more time, hoping she would believe me. One minute was the worst insult for an incubus like me.


    Larry''s mother raised her hand, asking me to stop my exnation and smiled gently at me.


    "It''s okay. I was just a little shocked earlier. I realized you are still growning up and this is normal." She took a deep breath and exhaled as if she had just swallowed a harsh truth.


    "It''s just ... Now I''m worried about something else ..."


    "What are you worried about?" I asked curiously.


    She cleared her throat.


    "I think under 30 seconds is really bad," she cringed.


    Our jaws dropped in shock.


    "Ma''am, there is no way-"


    She interrupted me.


    "I''m really worried about the Grandroar and Strongheart families'' sessor now." She sighed and smiled bitterly.


    "But it''s okay. You''re still growing up. Maybe it will get better after some practice."


    We were speechless. Did she think we were that weak?


    She gestured, asking us to start eating.


    "We don''t need to think about that for now. We can go to see a doctor if necessary."


    I turned to Larry and was just about to give him an ''exin it to your mom'' look, but he already gave me a ''told ya'' look. Seeing Larry had surrendered to his fate, I turned to his mother.


    "Ma''am, I already have a girlfriend. I won''t do that kind of thing to a body pillow," I exined. With this, I hoped I could clear my name. Well, at least about that 30 seconds thing and my pathetic single status.


    Larry''s mother looked shocked.


    "Re-"


    "Really ?!" Larry''s voice sounded louder than his mother and I turned to him in shock. Larry''s eyes widened.


    "Is it that barbaric woman?" he asked again. I guessed what he meant was Olivia.


    "Well ..." I paused since I had 7 partners now.


    "How could you never tell me about that?" Larryined before I could continue my words.


    "I just-"


    Larry interrupted me again.


    "Am I the only pathetic single here?" he said in disbelief. He leaned his back to his chair weakly.


    "I can''t believe it ... Why he has it but I don''t ..." he said in his trademark dramatic tone.


    "Well ... You can start looking for one," I said.


    He paused to think.


    "It''s okay, Larry. I will help you," said his mother. Looks like she was starting to believe our words.


    Suddenly a proud smile appeared on his face as he raised his hand gracefully or at least he tried to act like one.


    "How could I forget? I also have a girlfriend," he said in a calm tone.


    I chuckled.


    "That ''nana-chan'' doesn''t count," I reminded him.


    "Hey, I mean a real girl," he retorted.


    Larry''s mother pped her hands.


    "That''s good. Then you should introduce her to me next time."


    "Yeah, you also have to introduce her to me. I''m really curious about her," I teased. I knew he was lying since his status was single.


    "Hmph!" Larry snorted irritably as he picked up the spoon.


    "We will see thatter!" Then he started to eat.


    "Right ..." I said in a teasing tone. Then I grabbed my spoon and started to eat.


    -----


    I put my spoon on my empty te.


    "Thanks for the meal, ma''am," I said politely.


    "Do you still want more? We still have plenty of it," she said.


    "No, thanks. I think that''s enough." My stomach felt full now.


    I tidied up my te and put it on the kitchen sink. While Larry did the same.


    "Thanks for helping me out, buddy," said Larry.


    I turned to him as a breath escaped my mouth.


    "I know you must be tired listening to this. But I will say this one more time, you should be more responsible for your studies."


    Again, his face turned grim. After I said it, Larry paused for a moment and nodded his head.


    "Yes, I know," he replied.


    "Sorry," I guessed my words had something to do with his friend. Maybe his friend also nagged him like me quite often.


    "Oh, do you have free time tonight? How about we y a game before you get home? I mean I can''t beat that ck dragon alone," he asked.


    "I''m sorry I can''t. I have to go home now. How about next time?" Actually, I felt bad that I couldn''t apany him. But ording to my calctions Foxy''s DP almost ran out, I had to feed her immediately. Besides, I guessed Larry really needed sleep instead of ying games now. I could see his eye bags were getting worse and his face looked pale and tired.


    "Okay. I will look forward to it," he said simply.


    "Ethan, you need to be careful on your way home. Our neighbour just died from a demon attackst night," Larry''s mother warned as she put the dish in the sink.


    "I''ll be careful," I said. Since I could see Larry''s face turned grim again, I gave him a tap on his shoulder.


    "Take a rest. Don''t push yourself," I tried to cheer him up.


    He nodded.


    We walked towards the exit and I put my shoes on. But before I said goodbye, Larry was also wearing his shoes.


    "Mom, I''ll take Ethan to the bus stop," he shouted.


    "Be careful," she answered.


    "You don''t have to do it," I said as we left his house. I couldn''t go home using my portal skills if he was still with me.


    "It''s okay. Besides, I need some fresh air after doing that annoying assignment," he said in a rxed tone. But despite his tone and his words, I knew something else was bothering him. Our feet stepped down on the sidewalk.


    I watched Larry in silence, this was the first time I saw him like this.


    As my eyes turned to the faint bloodstain on the sidewalk near us, the heavy objects falling sound was heard.


    -Bruk!


    "Aww!" Larry tripped by his own foot and fell.


    I extended my hand to help him up and he took it.


    "You should take a rest." I knew he was worried about me, but he even couldn''t walk properly. If the demons attacked us, let alone protect me, with his condition, he wouldn''t be able to protect himself.


    "I''m fine. I just pretended to fall," he said as he stood up.


    I sighed and looked him in the eyes.


    "Larry, please go home."


    "I told ya, I''m fine. Besides, we''re almost there," he reasoned.


    "I can go by myself," I said.


    "No, we''re almost there," he insisted.


    "You should take rest," I repeated. He looked so tired, he would be passed out if he kept going.


    Suddenly his voice rose in anger.


    "Shut up! We''re almost at the hospi-" his words stopped.


    "I mean bus stop," he said in a calmer tone.


    I sighed once again since I understood why he was so insistent on apanying me.


    "Thank you for apanying me. It''s not your fault, don''t me yourself." I knew my words would rify that I knew his identity as a demon hunter, but someone had to say it. After hearing my words, he seemed calmer and his eyes trembled with emotion. I smiled.


    "Take care." I turned and walked away. This time he didn''t walk with me or chased after me.


    "Ethan, you also have to take care of yourself," Larry''s voice came from behind me.


    I answered by raising my thumb and waved my hand without turning to him.


    -----


    Larry''s PoV


    Larry looked at Ethan who was walking away from him. Then he shifted his gaze on a nearby bloodstain as he rememberedst night''s incident. It was raining heavily and he tried to take his dying friend to the hospital.


    ''James! Hang on! We''re almost there! We''re almost at the hospital! '' he shouted those words when his dying friend fell on that ce and whispered hisst message. That message was unclear because his friend''s voice was almost lost in the rain sound. Somehow it bothered him a lot because he not only failed to save his friend''s life, he even failed to hear hisst message. After they arrived at the hospital his friend was dead.


    The night was long for him, he had to give information to the hospital, the police and the association. Not to mention that he got bad news about Theo. He knew he was tired, his body screamed for rest but his mind wasn''t. That''s why he kept ying games just to run away from his sadness. It was the same game that he used to y with James. Even though he knew he would not be able to win against that ck dragon alone because that mission must be carried out by two people.


    ''Thank you for apanying me. It''s not your fault, don''t me yourself. Take care. '' It was Ethan''s words that hit him. Those words made James''st message clearer to him.


    "James, now I know what you were trying to tell me," Larry muttered. Last night''s incident repeated itself in his head but this time he could hear James'' voice clearly.


    ''Thank you ... Don''t me yourself ... Take care ...''


    "Yea, don''t worry, buddy. I will take care of myself. Please rest in peace," he whispered. Then he turned around and returned to his house.

 Chapter 108. Can You Seduce An Incubus?

    <h4>110 Chapter 108. Can You Seduce An Incubus?</h4>


    Even though I had seen Larry turn around and return to his house, I kept looking back a few times to make sure that he hadn''t changed his mind or chased me. After things were safe, I turned to the nearest alley. As usual, I swept my gaze around me, making sure no one was around once more before I closed my eyes.


    ''ess servant''s body, Foxy. ''


    I decided to be more careful since I saw two Shadowsst night. Besides, my suspicion about Mrs Clea still worried me. But the worst was Ruby. I knew she stalked me because she liked me, but she was a demon hunter. In an instant, her love could turn into hatred and my status changed to her prey.


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    The darkness in my sight began to change with a fairytale book. A princess and a prince dancing picture was in it. I guessed that Foxy was reading her new book.


    ''Foxy, can you hear me?'' I called out her name in my mind.


    My gaze moved side to side by itself even though I didn''t move my head. The view of my entire room was visible in my sight.


    ''Master, where are you?''


    ''I''m not there, I speak to you with telepathy.''


    My gaze stopped moving. It looks like Foxy stopped searching for me.


    ''Wow! I didn''t know master could do that. '' Well, rather than telepathy it was because I could ess her body. That''s why she could hear my voice inside her head.


    ''Do you know where Celia is?'' I asked.


    ''Your sister just returned to her room. Do I need to check on her? ''


    ''No. Stay there and make sure no one is around. ''


    ''Okay.'' After I heard her answer, I opened my eyes.


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    I needed to admit, this skill helped me a lot since I could keep an eye on Celia and could help me to cover up my identity. I reached out my hand and since I had checked my room, I imagined it as my destination.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My room, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal and as soon as I came out, I was already in my room.


    "Wee back, master." Foxy hugged me to greet me and buried her face in my chest as the portal behind me closed. Somehow this reminded me of Celia who always hugged me when I came home when I was in elementary school.


    I stroked Foxy''s hair gently.


    "Are you tired of waiting for me?"


    She released her hug and shook her head.


    "I followed your sister and learned a lot from her," she said with a smile. Then her face turned a little gloomy.


    "It''s just ... She looks a little lonely. I want to y with her someday."


    "Did shee to my room again?" I asked.


    She nodded her head.


    "But this time she didn''t sleep on your bed. She just stared at the photo on your desk."


    I turned to my desk, looking at the family photo where all of us smiled happily. To be honest I missed those happy times.


    "Master, can I apany your sister someday?" Foxy''s voice returned my attention to her.


    "I''ll find a way to introduce you to her," I said. I didn''t want to hide all of this forever but if I introduced her, it meant I had to admit my true identity as a demon. There was no way I could tell Celia that I picked Foxy up randomly and brought her to our house for no reason. Celia would ask me to take her to the police station. On the other hand, I didn''t want to let them live in the same house without being able tomunicate with each other. They were lonely. It would be good if they could apany each other.


    "Really?" Foxy eyes glinted in excitement.


    "Thank you, master." She hugged me again.


    - Krrukk --- Krukkk ...


    Foxy''s stomach growled. Quickly, she released her hands and lowered her head in embarrassment. While I chuckled at her.


    "You''re hungry, right?" I could see her DP was almost below 10% now. Yesterday, I didn''t use my Demonic Erection skill so her DP remained the same.


    She nodded her head shyly.


    "Wait here." I walked to the door and opened it slowly. After taking a quick peek, making sure Celia was still in her room, I closed the door and locked it. And to reduce suspicion, I turned off the lights and took off my shoes by the door. Although it was a little reckless, I decided to do it here.


    I walked to Foxy.


    "It will hurt more than before, but I hope you don''t make too much noise, or Celia will find us." There were traces of worry in my voice, since this time I had to do it with Demonic Erection lv 3. If Diamond fainted although I raised the skill gradually, what about Foxy?


    "Is master going to do it like yesterday?" In contrast with me, her eyes glinted in excitement.


    "Yes, but this time it will be a little different."


    "Different? Can you let me do it?" The excitement in Foxy''s eyes was getting clearer.


    I looked at her in confusion.


    "What do you mean?"


    Foxy''s tails swayed to stroke my crotch and tickle my cock. A pleasant tingling feeling was starting toe from my lower part.


    "Can I seduce you?" she said shyly.


    I chuckled one more time.


    "Why do you want to seduce me?" I doubted she could do it since she only found out about sex yesterday.


    She nced at a fairy tale book on my desk.


    "In that book, the princess seduces the prince with her beauty. When the princess leaves, the prince is looking for the princess everywhere." I knew she misunderstood the story because in that story the princess didn''t seduce the prince. It was the prince who fell in love at first sight with the princess.


    "Foxy, the princess is not seducing the prince. But it''s the prince who fell in love with the princess," I exined as I held my chuckle.


    She shifted her gaze at me and lowered her blushing face.


    "Is-isn''t it the same thing?"


    "Is that why you want to seduce me?" I teased her.


    She nodded her head.


    "Master is an incubus. I won''t seduce you in the same way as the princess. So I will use another way." But despite her cute voice and shy expression, her tails kept moving against my crotch.


    I chuckled once again as I could already guess what her method was.


    One of my hands pulled her to my embrace. My other hand was on her chin and lifted it to me. Then I smirked.


    "Do you think you can seduce a lust demon like me?" My eyes were on hers.


    "I will do my best, master." Her flushed face was clearly visible.


    I let out a slight chuckle and brought my lips close to her ear.


    "I told you it will hurt more than yesterday. Are you not afraid?" I whispered.


    And she responded by rubbing the mound on my jeans with her hand. The tingling feeling in my groin became clearer and my cock was getting harder.


    "I know master will not hurt me," Foxy replied.


    I took my face away from her ear and looked at her.


    "Then serve me well."


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Ruby image is already avable in ******* and Mia image is already avable in My Discord Channel.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Anthony Gauthier, logan, Jason Voorhees, Glenn Grogan, Justin Levin-Bugher, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Dim Dolgopolov, xyz, Alzein, Kiritsuke, Julian Vanderlinde, Bradly, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, modiszlo, Joshyxz., Enes, Luke Satterfield, May Song, TheBroilern, Loki388, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, Diego Eduardo Caraballo Ramirez, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, T-Money, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 109. I Will Serve You Well

    <h4>111 Chapter 109. I Will Serve You Well</h4>


    Foxy ced her hands around my neck. She brought her lips closer and she kissed me. Our lips and tongues moved in rhythm as her hands crept down my chest and waist.


    As her hands were on both sides of my waist, she pushed me back slowly without releasing our kiss. When the back of my calves hit the side of my bed and she pushed me onto it.


    We broke our kiss.


    "Master ..." she whispered with a flushed face and pleading look. Her hands moved towards my jeans and lowered my zipper. When her hand was about to sneak into my underwear, I caught it.


    "You haven''t seduced me enough," I said with a smirk.


    Foxy pouted.


    "But I wanna y with it."


    "I''ll let you y with itter." I ced my hand behind her head and pulled her closer.


    "But now, I want you to touch me more." Her face was in front of me now.


    She replied by licking my cheek and smiling.


    "I understand," she whispered.


    After that she took off her upper clothes, exposing her slightly t chest to me. Her lips were down, kissing the side of my neck and asionally licked it, tickling me with her tongue. Foxy''s hand crept up and sneaked into my t-shirt, exploring my abs up to my chest.


    A soft moan came out of my mouth as I enjoyed her touch.


    "That''s right. Touch me more ..." Except in an emergency, I never liked to have sex without enough forey.


    She pulled her lips away from my neck and crawled down. Her hand lifted my t-shirt upwards without removing it and her lips fell on me. Her lips kissed my body and licked it, giving my body a pleasant subtle stimtion. As she began to move upwards, her soft breasts touched my abs. I could feel her hardened tips touch my skin. While her tails rubbed my half-awake cock which was only covered by my underwear since my jeans had down to my thighs.


    "Ngggh ..." I held back my moan as she licked around my navel. My body started to tremble with her touch.


    But only briefly, Foxy kept moving down to my cock. She rubbed it and looked at me with a pleading look.


    "Master, I want it ..." she whined cutely.


    I chuckled at her impatience.


    "Are you really that hungry or you really like to y with it?" I teased.


    "Both."


    "Fine, you can have it."


    Without further ado, she lowered my underwear, removed my cock from its cage. As my cock stood straight in front of her, she started to approach and lick it. Meanwhile, I touched her soft ear.


    "Ngghh ...." She flinched as a muffled moan escaped her mouth.


    ''She''s so cute ...'' I knew she was trying to seduce me, but somehow I preferred her cute reaction.


    I closed my eyes, enjoying all her stimtion.


    ''Damn ... She learned so fast.'' Even though her movements were still clumsy, she did what I taught yesterday well. Her saliva dripped, soaking my cock, giving a natural lubricant to it.


    Then she sucked it, hard as she pulled her head backwards before releasing it.


    "Master ... - hah-hah-" her soft voice mixed with her ragged breath.


    "Ride me," I said as I opened my eyes and smirked.


    Obediently, she took off her underwear, climbed on top of me and rubbed her heat to my cock. I could feel her wet entrance.


    "Naughty Servant," I teased.


    "But I know master likes it," she said with a naughty smile.


    I bent my legs to support her butt, put my hands on both sides of her waist and lowered it, sliding my cock into her heat. We bit our lower lips, holding back the moans that almost escaped our mouths as I felt her narrow inner wall. Even though it was not as narrow as yesterday, I still didn''t dare to do it roughly. To be sure, her narrowness made me start to sink into pleasure.


    We took a quick breath after all of mine entered into hers.


    "Master - hah - hah -" said Foxy in difficulty.


    "Move your hips. I''ll start using my skillster." At least I wanted to prepare her gradually.


    She moved her waist up and down slowly like I did yesterday. Her lips fell on mine again, kissed me. Her breasts pressed against my chest and her whole body was resting on me. One of her hands stroked my hair gently and the other one yed in my ear, tickling it. I guessed she thought I had the same sensitive spot as her.


    "Um ... Umph ..." Our kisses were getting dirtier every second. Our tongues swirled and explored in each other''s mouths. She elerated her speed little by little until I could hear the sound of our shing flesh every time she pushed my cock into hers.


    I shifted my hand behind her head and my other hand behind her butt.


    "I will start it," I said as I broke my kiss.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside her. I could feel her inner wall getting tighter.


    "Ahhh-" she moaned and reflexively wanted to pull her heat in shock but I held it with my hand, keeping her in her position. At the same time, I mped her head and covered her lips with mine, making her swallow her own voice.


    After she got used to it, she started to move her waist back and forth like before, even before I asked her to do it.


    "Good girl," Iplimented as I broke my kiss. My eyes locked on her and watched every change of her face. Her breathing was heavy as she closed her eyes, enjoying my cock.


    While I gritted my teeth, holding all my moans. It was only lv 1 but her narrowness made me high in pleasure.


    "Ahh - Foxy ..." I bit my lip again to hold my moan.


    "Get ready ..." I warned her as I could get my voice out.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 2.''


    Again, my cock was erged and extended inside her. The frictions between my cock and her inner wall were getting rough. I could feel her wall getting narrower. At the same time, I pulled and bumped her lips to mine, making her swallow her voice once again.


    "Mmpphh!" She jolted and stopped her movements, her body tensed in shock, but unlike before, she didn''t pull herself and remained in her position. While I held her waist tightly, making sure she couldn''t escape from me. She was crazily narrow now. I could feel incredible pleasure even though she hadn''t moved a bit. Her inner wall mped me, hard, so hard, like she hugged my cock tightly.


    After she got used to it, she started moving her waist again. This time she did it without releasing her kiss.


    "Mmpphh ... Uh ... Mphh ..." Our muffled moans apanied the shing flesh sounds every time she pushed my cock deeper. Her saliva and sweat started to drip. I knew she was in high pleasure as well as me, but I still didn''t make a move because I knew she was not used to this.


    Her pace was getting faster, I knew she was getting used to it. Once again, I broke my kiss to warn her.


    "It''s thest one," I said. Then I mped her head and kissed her again.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    "Mphhhhhhh!" she jolted in shock, not only wanting to release her heat from my cock, she even wanted to break our kiss. But I held her, making sure my cock stayed in hers and her lips covered with mine. Her sweat soaked her body.


    Meanwhile, I was also jolted slightly and closed my eyes tightly as I held back the incredible pleasure from my cock.


    ''Shit, Ah --Shit ... It feels so good.'' My mind and body sunk in pleasure. I felt like I was going to sink into insanity. My incubus Instinct continued to re up, ordering me to move wildly to satisfy my desire. But I endured it, this was Demonic Erection lv 3. She could pass out before we reached our climax.


    As she calmed down, she released my kiss and took a quick breath. Sweat from her temples flowed and dripped to my face.


    "Mastah ..." she whispered in a trembling voice.


    "It''s okay ... It will fill you up," I also whispered in a trembling voice, holding back the high pleasure in my body.


    She nodded.


    Again, her waist started moving at a slow pace as she gritted her teeth. My hand pulled her head, sping it to my chest. I could feel her breath in the same rhythm with me. We were immersed in pleasure, my brain went nk and my waist began to move with her. We bit our lips and held back our moans. As the seconds passed, only the sound of our shing flesh and our ragged breath could be heard in the room.


    "Ma - Master --- I ... I --- Ahh --- Nggh ...," she said in a ragged breath. I knew she was at her limit.


    "Cum with me ..." I whispered. My waist movement was getting wilder.


    We desperately held our moans as I could feel my cock twitching a lot, so did she.


    "Ngghh ..." Muffled moans came out of our mouth as my hot liquid came out inside hers.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant''s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant has level up! ]


    [Foxy - Level 13]


    I was quite surprised to see Foxy levelling up from doing this because when I did it yesterday she didn''t get any EXP from it. But I guessed because this time I did it with my Demonic Erection skill.


    I gently stroked her hair and hugged her tightly, I knew she must be tired after doing this. But I was wrong, she hugged me tightly and smiled.


    "Master, you are the best," she said excitedly.


    "Huh?" I was really confused now.


    She brought her body away from me and looked at me in the same confusion.


    "Why do you look confused?" she asked. Although I could see her sweat on her face, but she looked fine.


    "Are you really okay?" I confirmed it once again. I remembered Diamond, Pearl and Mia fainted after riding my cock but why she didn''t?


    "Of course I''m fine. I''ve never felt this energetic before," she said in the same tone. After she said that I realised she was the same as me, her stamina and DP were full again after doing it. What differentiates us was she could only do this with me and it only applied when I used my Demonic Erection lv 3.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good."


    Slowly, she pulled her heat from my cock, my liquid came out of it and dripped from there. She giggled.


    "Master, you came a lot." She looked satisfied with my amount of semen.


    "Well, that''s a good one. Of course, I came a lot," I said.


    Foxy smiled after hearing mypliment. Then she hugged me tightly once again.


    "I''m so happy if master likes it. That''s mean I managed to seduce you," she said with a proud smile.


    I let out a chuckle. It was barely called a seduction since she just touched me a bit and attacked my weak point. But at least she was getting better at this.


    She looked at me and pouted.


    "Master, why are youughing at me?"


    "I didn''t know this naughty servant could improve this far in just a day," I teased with a smile.


    "That''s because I don''t want to be a useless servant." Then she hugged me again.


    "I will serve master well."

 Chapter 110. Treading On Thin Ice

    <h4>112 Chapter 110. Treading On Thin Ice</h4>


    "Master, let me tidy up your shoes," said Foxy as she took my shoes. Currently, she was already wearing her clothes while I was still tidying mine. Well, she just went ''Puff!'' and she had her clothes on.


    "Just be careful," I reminded her.


    "Okay." Slowly, she disappeared before me, making my shoes float in the air.


    - Clek!


    My bedroom door opened and closed by itself, showing Foxy was out of my room.


    Meanwhile, I approached my desk to check Damian''s cellphone since I didn''t bring it today. There were two messages on my cellphone and some missed calls. I quickly opened it.


    Pearl: Damian, have you seen the news? Are you alright?


    ''Ah! How could I forget to tell her? ''


    My hand moved to text her back.


    Me: I''m sorry for thete reply. I''m fine. How about you? Did the police ask you about the incident?


    As I waited for her reply, I opened another message.


    Mia: Damian, where are you? Are you okay?


    I suspected Mia just heard this news from the TV, just like me since she didn''t look worried when I met her this morning. I replied to it.


    Me: I''m fine. I just got home and didn''t bring my cellphone. Looks like the demon''s attacks have gotten worsetely -


    While I was still typing the message, my attention was turned to the window in front of me as I saw a demon hunter walking quickly towards Mrs Clea''s house. Not wanting to waste my chance, I approached the window as I pressed the enter button on my cellphone, even though my message was iplete. At least I didn''t want Mia to think I ignored her since I already read her message.


    I quickly focused my attention on the demon hunter who was sneaking into Mrs Clea''s house. Her status appeared above her head.


    [Name: Ruby Roseme]


    [Level 31]


    [HP: 712/712]


    [MP: 178/178]


    ''Ruby?'' My heart was pounding as she entered Mrs Clea''s house. It was clear that Mrs Clea was rted to the Demon Hunter Association as I expected. I suspected that her closeness to myte father was based on the same thing.


    - Clek!


    The opening door sound was heard again, indicating Foxy was back. I turned to her.


    "Foxy, I need your help."


    "What can I do for you, master?" she said without cancelling her hiding skill.


    I sat in my chair and leaned my back, my hand extended to her.


    "Take my hand," I said.


    A secondter, I could feel Foxy''s hand touching mine. Then I closed my eyes.


    ''ess servant''s body, Foxy. ''


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    ''Full Synchronize!''


    [Full Synchronize in 3 ... 2 ... 1]


    I moved Foxy''s hand to close her book on my desk to make sure I could move her invisible body perfectly.


    ''Ma-Master, my body moves on its own.'' Foxy''s trembling voice resounded in my head.


    ''It is me. I will borrow your body for a moment. '' Actually, I could ask her to sneak out by herself but Ruby had a much higher level than her, that''s why I decided to do a full synchronization so I could use my skills in an urgent situation.


    Quietly, I walked out of my room with Foxy''s invisible body, walked down the stairs, opened the door slowly and headed for Mrs Clea''s house. Unlike when I came out of my house, I was more careful when I started to approach her house. Even though Foxy''s Demonic Aura deactivated, Ruby could immediately detect if there was something strange.


    When I arrived in front of Mrs Clea''s house, I realized that there were some CCTVs in front of her house. I never realized this before since their location was hidden from the in sight. But since my eyesight was sharper after bing a demon I was able to detect it now.


    ''Damn, I just know I''m treading on thin ice.'' I thought as I remembered how carelessly I deactivated my form and opened my portal in my yard several times. But I was guessing those CCTVs didn''t reach my house.


    With that much CCTVs, I couldn''t possibly enter it in a normal way. It would be weird if they saw the door opening and closing by itself. That''s why I used another Foxy''s skill. I imagined a mosquito.


    ''Shape-shifting.''


    Slowly, even though I couldn''t see my body, I could feel my body getting smaller and lighter. Everything around me grew bigger as if I was in the giant''s world. The grass around me looked like a jungle in fantasy stories, pebbles looked like boulders and dust looked like little pebbles.


    I pped my wings and my body lifted slowly. My eyes stared at the door in front of me and noticed a keyhole there. I flew past the keyhole and into Mrs Clea''s house with ease.


    ''Piece of cake.''


    But then I stopped as a thread ofser stretched out in front of me. I looked ahead, even though the house looked normal but some of the samesers stretched out from all directions, making sure no one could pass through it without permission. I flew past thesers, I didn''t know it was the rmsers or the killersers like in the movies and I didn''t want to find out.


    I swept my gaze around for oddities or traces that showed where Ruby or Mrs Clea were. I had to admit, apart from those weirdsers, the rest of the room looked like a normal house. Some toys that were scattered on the floor made anyone who came know there was a small child living here.


    "You are really annoying. How much longer do you want to stay in this pathetic ce?" Ruby''s faint voice made me realize where I had to go. Strangely, even though the voice sounded so close but rather than a door, the sound came from behind the wall.


    "I''m going to stay here as long as I want. Besides, I didn''t ask you toe here today," Mrs Clea replied curtly.


    "Tch!" Ruby clicked her tongue.


    "You are still acting like that even though I wanted to report-"


    Before Ruby finished her sentence, a child''s voice interrupted her. I guessed it was n, Mrs Clea''s son.


    "Yey! Yey! Yey! Yey!" From his voice, he sounded so happy ying there.


    "n, stop it!" Ruby said irritably.


    "Yey! Yey!" n''s voice grew louder.


    I looked around once again to find an opening or a gap to get into the room and saw a small device like a projector when I nced down. Realizing that the wall was fake, I flew right through it and arrived at a room that looked like a luxurious office. Arge desk on one side of the room with severalputer screens. One of them showed CCTV views throughout the house. While others showed CCTV views inside a big office with some people in demon hunter uniforms passing by and a screen saver was on thest screen.


    Large bookshelves were all around the ce and there wasn''t a single window there, even though I remembered, there should be a big window facing the yard there. At least that''s what it looked like from the outside.


    Ruby and Mrs Clea sat on the sofa in the middle of the room. While n jumped happily on the sofa. Even though it was dangerous, Mrs Clea didn''t care or pay attention to her child.


    "Can you make him stop?" Ruby said irritably.


    Gracefully, Mrs Clea''s hand reached out to n.


    "n, return to your original form."


    n''s body was covered in bright light after the light disappeared arge eagle with silver feathers reced n. Its ws looked so sharp and the tail feathers looked elegant and scary. Yeah, scary because I could see the tip was so sharp. Likewise with its wing tips. That birdnded on Mrs Clea''s wrist carefully without scratching her. My heart was pounding when I saw it since it was the first time I saw a real elf''s familiar.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Clea Moonstar] [Age: 36]


    [Level 52] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 1527/1527] [MP: 345/345]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 5, Mana Strike lv 5, Holy st lv 5, Holy Orb lv 5, Thunder Strike lv 5, Judgment lv 1]


    [Emotion: Annoyed]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears. ]


    [Talent: Summon Elf Familiar. ]


    [Rtionship: Divorced. ]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter''s Chairwoman.]


    [Name: n / Silver Eagle]


    [Level 21]


    [Race: Elf''s Familiar]


    [HP: 412/412]


    [MP: 175/175]


    [Skills: Sharp w lv 3, Feather Spike lv 5, Wing de lv 3.]


    [Emotion: Bored.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Eyes.]


    [Talent: Wind Resistant (Wind Element Attack - 20% damage).]


    ''It''s her ...''

 Chapter 111. Living Bai

    <h4>113 Chapter 111. Living Bai</h4>


    I perched on the wall near the exit, making sure I could escape quickly if I got caught. My eyes locked on them.


    "How long do you want to make him pretend to be n? It''s been 10 years since your son and husband''s death. It''s time for you to ept it," Ruby said in a displeased tone. Her eyes looked at n, who perchedfortably on Mrs Clea''s arm.


    Mrs Clea nced at Ruby briefly before returning her gaze to n. Her other hand stroked the bird''s head slowly. "I''ve epted their deaths for a long time ago," she said in a calm tone.


    "What about the other death?" asked Ruby with a serious gaze at Mrs Clea.


    Mrs Clea''s hand stopped. Her face turned sour. "Stop beating around the bush. Tell me why did youe?" she asked curtly.


    Ruby smirked as she gave Mrs Clea ''I know it'' look, but she didn''t want to discuss it. "I just met a great demon at Cretunt bridge today. That demon has wings and is very strong. He is different from the other demons."


    Mrs Clea turned to Ruby in disbelief. "How do you know he''s a great demon?"


    "I know this sounds crazy. But there was a strange force pressing on my chest when I got there. And after he left, the pressure disappeared and everything around me returned to normal. Well, notpletely back to normal but at least better than before, "said Ruby in a serious tone. "And from our conversation, I know he has higher intelligencepared to the other demons," she continued.


    "Did you talk to him?" asked Mrs Clea curiously.


    "Yes. He told me about a lot of things. He said there are some cracks between the demon world and the human world and the demons who escaped had to eat humans to maintain their existence. He also said that he and several other demons are trying to fix this problem and closing the crack. "


    Mrs Clea frowned in disbelief. "Is he trying to say he''s helping us?"


    A breath came out of Ruby''s mouth. "More or less," she shrugged.


    "And you believe it?" Mrs Clea added.


    "I don''t know about that ..." Ruby replied in doubt. "But he helped me and closed the crack on the bridge."


    "What ?!" In an instant, her forehead creased. From her expression and tone, Mrs Clea couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Yea, I know this sounds crazy but I''m not lying about this. Besides, he only countered my attacks but didn''t attack me back," said Ruby in a serious tone. "But his arrogance is on another level. It really pissed me off," she added in an annoyed tone.


    Mrs Clea paused to think for a moment and tapped her finger under her lips repeatedly. "We can''t trust a demon. Maybe he wants to mislead us and weaken our guard."


    A breath of confusion escaped Mrs Clea''s mouth apanied by another frown. "So he''s a good demon? That''s nonsense, " she said in a cynical tone.


    "I know. It sounds like bullshit, but I''m telling you the truth," Ruby said.


    After that, they fell silent. It seems they were confused by all of this.


    ''Well, at least Ruby conveyed my warning, '' I thought. I knew making other people believe I was a ''good'' demon was impossible.


    A few secondster, Ruby''s voice broke the silence. "I think you should return to the headquarters immediately. How long do you want to keep protecting your dead lover''s children? After all, the senate request ended a week ago and Renart''s children are fine, right?" she said in a calmer tone.


    Mrs Clea''s face turned sour, while I ... My heart started pounding after hearing Ruby mention my father''s name.


    "I still want to find Renart''s killer. Besides ... I still feel guilty about what I did to them." Her guilt was clear from Mrs Clea''s tone.


    "Making them as the demon''s baits was the senate''s decision not yours. Besides, you already tried your best to oppose it. You don''t need to feel guilty about that."


    My heart was beating faster after hearing Ruby''s words. My anger, sadness and disappointment mixed in me. I couldn''t believe what I heard. ''Father sacrificed himself but the association made me and Celia as the demon''s baits?'' Even though I was so angry, I couldn''t act rashly since the Demon Hunter Association was the only association that could face the demons. Also, the senate members were the heads of state and kings.


    "Ruby ... You won''t understand their plight. How they struggle through their days with the little money they have. How Et--" Mrs Clea pressed her lips since she didn''t want to say my name because of the association rules.


    Ruby plopped her back onto the sofa. "I don''t know who Renart''s children are, but I have heard everything. They transferred thepensation money to his ex-wife and said that his children were not old enough to receive it. And as expected, that woman used the money to buy a new house and moved to another city. Leaving her children as easy targets to lure the demons who killed Renart. "


    My chest felt tight holding my emotions, I really wanted to scream but my voice got stuck in my throat. I didn''t expect all of this was the association''s n. They treated me and Celia like nothing.


    "But you know the reason why the senate -"


    Before Ruby finished her sentence, Mrs Clea interrupted her. "Sacrificing two people''s lives for public sake is foolish! Don''t they deserve to live?" snapped Mrs Clea. Then she looked at Ruby with sorrow. "Renart has sacrificed his life but the senate still wants to sacrifice his children''s lives. I didn''t even dare to visit Renart''s grave before all of this ended a week ago. After the senate decided to return his children''s rights and treat them as ordinary citizens."


    That exined why even though they made me and Celia as bait but not a single demon hunter helped me when I died as the demons'' meal a week ago. Also exined why Mrs Clea wore a mourning dress that day.


    Ruby sighed. "I know. But I think you should stop torturing yourself. Now they are fine and the demons didn''t attack them. It could be that Renart had killed them all."


    Mrs Clea''s face slowly turned brighter as a slight smile began to appear on her lips. Her eyes were fixed on the ring on her finger. "You''re right ... Renart is a strong man. He wouldn''t let those demons roam around."


    Ruby''s gaze shifted to the ring on Mrs Clea''s finger. "Does his children know that Renart has proposed to you?"


    "Not yet. At that time�� his son had just failed his registration exam and was very depressed about it. So he decided to say it after his son had calmed down. But unfortunately ..." Mrs Clea''s words stopped but I already knew what was going on.


    The memory when father called me and insisted on picking me up at Diamond College reyed in my mind. ''Ethan, where are you? Why aren''t you home yet? ''


    ''I''m sorry, dad. I''ll be homete today. It''s raining heavily here and I didn''t bring my umbre. ''


    ''Just wait there, I''ll pick you up.''


    ''It''s okay. I''ll break through it after the rain subsides. ''


    ''You just recovered from illness. Just wait there or I''m gonna get mad at you. Besides, I want to talk about something important. ''


    It never urred to me that what father wanted to talk about was he wanted to ask our permission to marry Mrs Clea.


    Ruby cleared her throat. "Well, at least your position isn''t tooplicated now. I mean, if they find out about this one day, you can put yourself in the viin''s role."


    Mrs Clea lowered her hand, her gaze returned to Ruby and gave her a bitter smile. "I know. Things would be easier if they hated me. Besides, I didn''t deserve to be their new mother from the start."


    Seeing Mrs Clea''s sadness, Ruby tried to find a way tofort her and she got it. "Ah, I almost forgot! I just found a cute boy this morning!" she said excitedly as she pulled out her cellphone. Ruby swiped her cellphone screen several times before giving it to Mrs Clea.


    As Mrs Clea picked up and looked at it, her eyes widened in shock.


    "He''s cute, right? His name is Ethan Strongheart," Ruby said in the same tone.

 Chapter 112. The Bait That Bites Back

    <h4>114 Chapter 112. The Bait That Bites Back</h4>


    Mrs Clea returned the cellphone and red at Ruby.


    "Don''t you dare to approach him!" she said in a firm tone.


    Ruby''s face turned sour as she took her cellphone from Mrs Clea''s hand roughly.


    "Why can''t I approach him? He''s still single and only lives with his sister. His father died a year ago and his mother left them. Don''t you feel sorry for him? I''m sure he will be so happy if he has a cute girlfriend like me. Besides, his sister is very friendl- "


    Mrs Clea interrupted her. Her eyes red at Ruby.


    "Don''t you dare-- to approach him!" she threatened.


    Ruby turned her face to the other side as she held back her anger. But a secondter she returned her gaze to Mrs Clea.


    "At least give me the reason."


    "I can''t," said Mrs Clea with the same gaze.


    A long breath of annoyance escaped from Ruby''s mouth.


    "If you can''t tell me the reason, I won''t give up on him either," she insisted.


    "He is an ordinary person and you are a demon hunter! You are only endangering his life," Mrs Clea reasoned. But I could already guess the real reason.


    "You--" Ruby swallowed her anger and nodded her head repeatedly in annoyance.


    "Fine. Since I can''t have any rtionships with an ordinary person, then I''ll recruit him as a demon hunter," she said.


    "I won''t let you! He can''t be a demon hunter!" said Mrs Clea in rage.


    "Why ?!" Ruby snapped.


    "He can use Thunder Strike just like you! He has great potential to be an extraordinary demon hunter!"


    Anger in Mrs Clea''s eyes faded and reced with confusion.


    "What did you say? He can use Thunder Strike?" she said in a calmer tone.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Ruby was calmer.


    "Yes. But his Thunder Strike is still very weak. He can''t kill anyone with it."


    Mrs Clea looked confused.


    "Why did ''he'' never tell me about this?" she muttered.


    Seeing Mrs Clea''s confusion, Ruby smiled triumphantly.


    "Cause'' I am the only one who knows about this secret. Even his sister doesn''t know it. Besides, he doesn''t like to show off," she said in an arrogant tone.


    "His sister doesn''t know it?" asked Mrs Clea. And Ruby answered with a nod.


    "Then maybe ''he'' didn''t know about this either," said Mrs Clea again.


    Ruby frowned as she started to realize ''he'' that Mrs Clea meant was a different person from what she meant.


    "Wait a second. Who do you mean by ''he''?"


    "That''s not important. The most important thing is, even with that skill, he can''t join the association!" said Mrs Clea in a firm tone.


    "What ?!" said Ruby half screaming in disbelief.


    "You''re going to waste a potential person like him just like that? What happened to you? It''s not like you, Clea."


    "I will not allow him to join us," said Mrs Clea again.


    Mrs Clea fell silent. It seemed she knew what Ruby said was right but she still wouldn''t let me join the association for something more important.


    Seeing Mrs Clea''s reaction, Ruby swallowed her anger once again.


    "I''m disappointed in you." She just got up from her seat but Mrs Clea''s words stopped her.


    "I won''t let Renart''s son end up like his father."


    Ruby frowned in confusion.


    "Renart''s son?" But then her frown disappeared as she realized it.


    "Wait ... Do you mean Ethan Strongheart is Renart''s son?"


    Mrs Clea didn''t reply but from her expression, Ruby already knew the answer. Ruby also realized that what ''he'' meant by Mrs Clea was Renart.


    "The association has been using Ethan and his sister as bait for a year. If you recruited him, then you would only make him work for an organization that nearly ruined his life. Isn''t that unfair?" said Mrs Clea again.


    Ruby fell silent. It seemed she agreed with Mrs Clea''s words.


    ''Even if they begged me to join, I wouldn''t join an organization that treats other people''s lives like trash,'' I thought. But suddenly an idea crossed my mind.


    ''Of course ... Why I never thought about this before.'' Just as that thought crossed my mind, I could hear Celia''s voice.


    "Brother, brother! Why are you sleeping here?" And I could feel my real body shaking by itself. I guessed Celia walked into my room and found me sleeping in my chair.


    ''Foxy, I''m going back to my body. Get out of here as fast as you can. ''


    ''Yes, master,'' replied Foxy.


    After I heard her answer, I opened my eyes.


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    Celia''s worried face slowly grew clearer in my sight.


    "Celia, why are you here?"


    Celia''s worried gaze didn''t disappear even though I already awoke.


    "Brother, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    I frowned in confusion.


    "Crying?" My hand touched my cheek, a tear rolled down between my fingers.


    ''Looks like I can''t control my emotions when I find out the association has used me and Celia as their bait. ''


    I gave her a reassuring smile.


    "I''m fine. I just had a nightmare."


    "Was that a dream about dad?" Celia guessed.


    "Yes. In my dream, dad worked for a heartless organization that made us as monster''s bait." My heart still hurt when I remembered it. Then a smirk started appearing on my lips.


    "But at the end of the dream, I decided to take over that organization."


    "What a strange dream. Is Larry giving you some weird influence again?" guessed Celia again.


    I let out a slight chuckle and pulled Celia to sit on myp. My hand hugged her waist tightly.


    "Maybe," I said in a half-joking tone. But despite my tone, my eyes were filled with rage.


    "Bro-Brother ... Yo-You are getting bold ..." said Celia in a stammering voice.


    "Yes, I''m getting bold. Because my patience is up." I smirked.


    ''I wonder what the senate''s reaction when they found out that their organization was taken over by a demon like me. ''


    ------


    Ruby''s PoV


    "But I think you should recruit him or at least teach him how to defend himself from the demon''s attacks," Ruby said worriedly. She didn''t expect her beloved prince''s fate was worse than she thought. Now she really wanted to stay by his side and apany him. Especially since the demon''s attacks were getting worsetely and that annoying arrogant demon presence.


    "Even if I want to do it. What should I say?" asked Mrs Clea.


    Ruby sighed once again. She knew that demon hunters had to hide their identities, so Mrs Clea was in a difficult position.


    "Then let me be with him. At least I can protect him and his family if the demones." Finally Ruby used this as an excuse to get permission to approach Ethan.


    Mrs Clea looked at her in displeasure once again.


    "I told you! Don''t you dare to approach him! Don''t put him in danger!" she threatened.


    Ruby exhaled in annoyance, but she could only swallow her anger since what Mrs Clea said was right.


    * Ring * * Ring * * Ring *


    Ruby''s cellphone rang and she checked it. A call with the name ''annoying kid'' was on the screen. She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Tch! What does he want?" Then she answered the call.


    "Yes. What do you want?" she said straight to the point.


    A male voice answered.


    "Hey! How are you?" he tried to give her a small talk.


    "Cut the crap," she said in annoyance.


    "Okay, okay. Uh ... Can I ask you a favour?"


    "About what?" said Ruby in an unchanging tone.


    "Well ... Um ... It''s a personal matter. But I don''t have anyone else to help me but you," he said doubtfully.


    "Say it."


    "Can you apany me for dinner or lunch with my family next week?"


    "Wha-" Ruby almost screamed in annoyance but she held it back.


    ''Can I send this annoying creature to that arrogant demon? Maybe they can be each other''spany,'' thought Ruby. She had just swallowed her anger because she couldn''t get close to Ethan and now, her annoying ex-disciple called her and asked a stupid request. She just opened her mouth to reject it, but she remembered what he just went throughst night. Finally, she decided to cheer him up. A breath of surrender escaped from her mouth.


    "Okay. Just tell me when and where and I''ll be there."


    "Really ?! Cool! I''ll let you knowter. Ruby, you are the best mentor ever!" he said excitedly.


    "Ex-mentor. You are not my disciple anymore, remember?" Ruby reminded him.


    "Oh yeah, right. I always forget that. Hahaha. Okay, see yater!"


    "See yater, Larry," said Ruby as she hung up the call.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Jason Voorhees, Glenn Grogan, Justin Levin-Bugher, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Dim Dolgopolov, xyz, Alzein, Kiritsuke, Julian Vanderlinde, Bradly, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, modiszlo, Joshyxz., Enes, Luke Satterfield, May Song, TheBroilern, Loki388, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, Diego Eduardo Caraballo Ramirez, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, T-Money, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 113. I Want You For…

    <h4>115 Chapter 113. I Want You For��</h4>


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Um ... Brother, have you had your dinner? Do I have to make something?" asked Celia in a stammering voice. I could feel her heart beating fast since I leaned my head against her back. My hands hugged her waist, my eyes were closed.


    "I already ate at Larry''s," I said without opening my eyes. After hearing that truth, I yearned for somefort from her so much. I felt so lucky, even with what we had been through, we could still live happily.


    "Okay ..." After that, Celia was silent. My mind drifted away, wondering about many things.


    What if Celia was the one who took that tutor vacancy instead of me? What if Lilieth wasn''t around when father fought those Imps? Would the demons search and kill us?


    ''I never thought Lilieth had helped me twice.'' And rather than protecting us or taking us to a safe ce, the association made us their bait. It was the cruellest decision.


    "Huh? What''s that?" said Celia in shock.


    "What?" I asked as I opened my eyes.


    "The door just moved by itself," Celia said doubtfully.


    I guessed it was Foxy who wanted to return to this room. My hands pulled Celia, making her sit facing to my side, not the door.


    "It''s just two of us here. Maybe, it''s just your imagination," I reasoned.


    "But I did see it." She was just about to turn to the door. While I could see the door was wide open. Reflexively, I grabbed Celia''s head and pulled it to me. Our lips bumped with each other. Without hesitation, I inserted my tongue in her mouth and moved wildly in it. My hands covered her ears. While Celia stunned in shock.


    After the door in front of me closed, I released my kiss. Celia''s red face was in front of me.


    "Wh- What''s that for?" she said in a stammering voice.


    "You didn''t give me a proper kiss this morning," I said in a rxed tone.


    She looked at me with a flushed face for a few moments. Her eyes trembled in bewilderment and hesitation.


    "Brother ... Are you ..." Her words stopped. But a secondter she opened her mouth again.


    "I ..."


    "Just said it." I couldn''t guess what she was trying to say.


    "Ah ... Never mind." She turned her face away in embarrassment.


    "Are you trying to say that you still feel guilty about what happened?" I made a wild guess.


    "Of course not. You already said you didn''t mind about it."


    "Then what is it?" I said impatiently.


    She looked at me for a moment before turning her flushed face the other way and muttering something.


    "I can''t hear you," Iined.


    "I ..." Again, she stopped.


    "I?" I asked her to continue.


    Suddenly her face drew closer and her lipsnded on mine.


    "Celia!" I was about to get up from my chair and chase her but I could feel something sitting on myp and hugging my neck. I could already guess who she was.


    "I also want master for my birthday," pouted Foxy in a spoiled tone. Slowly she began to show herself to me.


    "Foxy, didn''t we just do it?" I said.


    "But I want more ..." she whined.


    "Are you still hungry?" I rubbed her head gently. From her full DP, it should not be.


    She hugged me tightly, brought herself closer to me and ced her head against my chest.


    "No ..." This time, it was different from her previous spoiled tone, her voice sounded gloomier.


    "What happened?" I asked worriedly.


    "I know master is sad ..." she said with a gentle voice.


    I guessed she knew this because she could feel my emotions when I was doing full synchronization earlier.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine now. I was just a little shocked..." I whispered. But despite my words, Foxy hugged me tighter.


    "Master, I will get stronger and fight with you ..." she said in a muffled voice.


    "I won''t let those bad guys hurt you and your sister again," she continued.


    A long breath escaped my mouth as my eyes nced at her gently. Although I didn''t expect her to go that far for me, I was d Foxy loved me so much. My hands moved to embrace her.


    "Thank you ..." I whispered.


    After that we fell silent, I could feel her warm little body in my arms.


    "That''s why--" Suddenly she pushed me away and looked at me seriously.


    - Puff!


    Her clothes suddenly disappeared. While my eyes widened in shock.


    "Master must feed me more so I can help you soon," she said in a serious tone.


    "Are you serious about it?" I made sure.


    Foxy nodded her head and smiled.


    "You have to feed me more." Her tails started swaying between my groin. My incubus instinct started to re up as I enjoyed the tingling sensation on my cock.


    "Wait, at least I want to check on Celia first." Well, a lust demon like me couldn''t possibly refuse to do it, right?


    "Okay." She got off myp.


    I got up from my chair, left the room and walked towards Celia''s room.


    "Celia, may Ie in?" I asked as I stood at the door. I could tell she was inside because the light was on.


    She didn''t answer.


    "Celia?" This time I pushed the door handle, but it was locked. I knocked on it.


    "Celia? Are you mad at me?" I asked again.


    Celia''s voice came from inside.


    "I''m not mad at you. It''s just ..." Her words stopped.


    "It''s just what?" I asked her to continue.


    "It''s just that I''m too embarrassed to see you now."


    "Why?" I frowned in confusion.


    "You acted so boldly when we did it a few days ago. Why would you-"


    But she interrupted me.


    "Aahhhhh! Don''t say it again! Don''t say it again! I''m going to die in embarrassment here!" she yelled in panic.


    I chuckled upon her reaction but I kept my voice down so she didn''t hear it.


    "I know youugh at me," she said.


    Since she already found out about it, Iughed out loud indifferently.


    "You are annoying!" she yelled again.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll stop," I said as I swallowed the rest of myugh.


    "I couldn''t help myself. At that time... I was really afraid of losing you. That''s why I was determined to do it ..." she said in a calmer voice.


    "Now you know I won''t leave you."


    "I know. It''s just--I didn''t expect to be so desperate to do it ..." After a short pause she continued.


    "Brother, am I selfish?"


    "No. Why do you think like that?"


    "You know, ever since I saw that hickey, I was always thinking about making you mine alone," she admitted.


    "I was afraid you would leave me like mom and dad ..."


    I understood her feelings since I also had the same fear before. It was just, I took it out by working hard to raise Celia properly.


    "Celia ..." I ced my palm on the door slowly.


    "Brother ... Thank you for looking after me. I''m really happy to have you. But for now, let me calm myself..."


    I sighed and lowered my hand.


    "Okay. If you need me, I''ll be in my room." I just turned around but Celia''s voice came back.


    "Good Night, brother."


    "Nite, Celia." Then I walked back to my room.


    Just when I entered my room, I was stunned as my eyes fixed on Foxy who was lying on her stomachfortably on my bed. Her eyes were fixed on a fairy tale book in front of her and her chin rested on her hands. Her legs were rocking up and down casually and her tails swayed swiftly.


    ''So cute ...'' Somehow instead of having sex with her, I would rather hug her and y with her ears. My hand closed the door behind me and locked it.


    The sound of the door made her turn to me.


    "Master, you''re back." She was just about to get up but I hugged her and dropped both of us onto the bed. I embraced her warm body tightly and she didn''t struggle one bit. My hand moved to brush her hair and started to touch her soft ear.


    "Ngh ... Ma- Master ... Let me undress you ..." her moans mingled between her voices.


    "I still want to y with you a bit," I teased in a sweet voice.


    "Master, you''re so naughty ..." whispered Foxy. Her hands hugged my neck tightly, her face approached me. I could feel her breath on my neck.


    * Ring * * Ring * * Ring *


    Damian''s cellphone''s ringtone interrupted us.


    "Wait a second." I went to my bag and found that call came from Pearl.


    "Hello?" I picked up her call.


    "Uhhh ... Damian ... Where are you? I miss you ..." Pearl''s voice sounded strange.


    "Pearl? Are you drunk?" I guessed by her voice.


    She giggled.


    "I''m not drunk ... Who said I''m drunk? I''m ... Ug ... fine ..."


    "Where are you? Are you still at the club?" I asked worriedly. It would be very dangerous if she walked out of the club in that state.


    "Me?" she giggled again.


    "Of course I''m in my ce ..."


    A faint male voice sounded in the background.


    "Mr Damian, please pick up Lady Pearl at the club."


    "Shut up, Josh!" snapped Pearl.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there," I said.


    I was just about to hang up her call.


    "Nooo .... Damian ... Don''t leave me ..." she whined.


    "I''m nearby. Just wait for me, okay?" I said again and I hung up.


    Quickly, I took my clothes from my wardrobe and changed it as I turned to Foxy.


    "Can you pretend to be me? Looks like I have to go out again."


    "Okay."


    - Puff!


    In an instant, Foxy turned into me.


    "I''ll leave Celia with you. Please take care of her." My hands kept moving to wear my clothes.


    Foxy nodded.


    "Leave it to me!"

 Chapter 114. Drunken Kraken

    <h4>116 Chapter 114. Drunken Kraken</h4>


    [The portal has closed! ]


    As soon as I left my portal, my feet moved quickly out of an alley in the Ledred District to the Sea Devil club. Currently, I had activated my incubus form and instead of wearing my suit, I simply wore my shirt and my trousers.


    "Wee to the Sea Devil Club, Mr Damian," said two security guards who opened the ss door in front of me. Different from usual, the club lights looked dimmer and there was no loud music sounding from the dance hall. I guessed Pearl asked to close the club early because ofst night''s incident.


    "Where''s Lady Pearl?" I asked.


    "She''s at the bar, sir," replied the security.


    "Thank you." Without wasting time, I quickly stepped my feet towards the bar.


    "Gimme more, Josh ... I want more ..." Pearl sat at the barstool. Her heady on the counter, dozens of empty cocktail sses in front of her. Her hand reached out to the bartender.


    "I''m sorry, boss. You''re already drunk," said the bartender named Josh. His hands moved swiftly to tidy up the sses.


    I approached and grabbed her shoulders to prevent her from falling.


    "Pearl, that''s enough. Stop it, " I said in a worried tone.


    She lifted her head and looked at me.


    "Damian ..." A happy smile appeared on her lips. Then she mmed her hands to my chest, putting all her weight on me even though she was still sitting on the barstool.


    "I knew it ... I knew you woulde to me ..." she muttered.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Instead of answering me, she hugged me tightly.


    "Um ... Damian ... I love you ... I love you so much ..." Then she giggled.


    Seeing her condition, I shifted my gaze at the bartender.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    The bartender shook his head in confusion.


    "I don''t know either. But I think it has something to do withst night''s incident." His hands kept moving to tidy up the empty sses that filled the counter.


    "Has she been like this before?" I asked again.


    "As long as I''ve worked here, I''ve never seen her like this," the bartender replied.


    I looked at Pearl in my arms before returning my gaze to the bartender.


    "Thanks for your information." I carried Pearl and she hugged me resignedly.


    "Your name is Josh, right?" My gaze returned to the bartender.


    "Yes. Do you need something?" he asked.


    "I just wanted to say, be careful on your way home," I reminded him. It waste, the demon attacks were getting worse and to my knowledge, only the securities and the manager stayed in this club.


    Josh''s hands stopped moving, his eyes trembled in sadness.


    I frowned in confusion.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Josh smiled bitterly.


    "Nothing. You remind me of my friend. He also said the same thing yesterday."


    "I''m sorry for your loss ..." I said in an apologetic tone.


    "It''s okay." His hands moved to clean the sses again and he bowed to hide his teary eyes.


    "See yater." I decided to bring Pearl to her room because I knew no man wanted to show his tears to the others.


    "Yeah,ter." I could catch a trace of sadness in Josh''s voice.


    I turned and walked down the corridor, took Pearl to her room andid her down on the bed. I was just about to get up to get a ss of water, but she tightened her grip. Her eyes stared at me with a pleading look and her face was flushed because of the alcohol.


    "Don''t leave me ..." she begged. The pungent smell of alcohol wafted from her mouth.


    "I just wanted to get some water for you." I tried to release her hand but she still didn''t want to let me go.


    "No ... Don''t leave me ..." she pleaded once again.


    Finally, Iy my body on her side, my hand stroking her hair and my eyes gaze at her gently.


    "Pearl ... What''s wrong with you?" I asked softly.


    "Ngh ... Nothing ..." she answered soberly as she buried her face in my chest.


    "Really?" I asked in disbelief. I didn''t have to use my observation skill to find out she was lying.


    After a short pause, she finally opened her mouth.


    "Damian ... If you find a better Kraken''s descendant than me. Are you gonna leave me?" she asked in hesitation.


    "Of course not," I replied firmly.


    "Is it because of my contract?"


    "Do you think I did it just to fulfil that contract?" Even though that was one of the reasons why I came to the club every night, what I did to her was based on my will and my feelings.


    She averted her gaze away from me.


    "Maybe..."


    I mped her chin and turned it to face me. My eyes looked at her with displeasure.


    "I will ask you again. Do you think I did it just to fulfil that contract?" Every time we did, her tentacles clung onto me and could feel my blood flow. I knew she could feel my emotion and my desires and how much I enjoyed everything we did. How could she possibly say I did it just to fulfil that contract?


    She looked at me silently.


    "I''m sorry ..." she admitted her mistake.


    I released my hand.


    "If there''s something bothering you, just tell me."


    "Did you know about the demon''s attack at the Cretunt bridge this afternoon?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    "That Kraken''s descendant is my sister ..." she said in anguid voice.


    "Then isn''t that great?" I asked in confusion.


    Her gaze shifted to another direction and her sadness was clear in her eyes.


    "I know I should be happy about it. But my stripper''s death has reached my parents'' ears ... So did my sister''s heroic action. They startedparing us like before ... And calling me useless."


    "But that demon''s attack wasn''t your fault. How could they me you?" I didn''t understand how Pearl''s parents thought.


    "They''re just using that excuse to make me behave like my sister, a respected, educated Kraken''s descendant. Not like me ... A failure who only knows how to have fun," she said sadly.


    I took her chin once again and turned to me gently.


    "You are not a failure. You are different from your sister."


    Her eyes that were staring at me, filled with emotion.


    "I believe no one is the same in this world. That''s why-" I kissed her on her forehead.


    "You are you and your sister is your sister. I will always see you as Pearl Seabloom and will notpare it to the others."


    A happy smile appeared on her face and she hugged me tightly.


    "Thank you, Damian ..."


    An announcement appeared before me.


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partners'' Love meter.]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 5/10 - Dear heart, why him? ]


    With that announcement, I knew what was stuck in her heart had disappeared. My hands embraced her.


    "Are you feeling better?" I asked.


    "No ..." she said in a spoiled tone.


    "Are you sure?" I teased.


    "I''m still sad. I think I''m gonna need you to apany me a little longer tonight," she said in a muffled voice.


    "Then let me get you a ss of water to get rid of your hangover."


    "There''s no need." She released her hands. Slowly her legs turned into tentacles. One of the tentacles moved to grab a ss of water on the table along with a few pills and brought it closer.


    "Are those hangover pills?" I guessed. While she was swallowing the pills.


    "Yes. Since you are here, I don''t want to waste it or forget what we are going to do." Her tentacle returned the ss to the table.


    I chuckled.


    "Does that mean you want to do it with me?"


    She giggled since I guessed it right.


    "But not here. I smell like alcohol. I think you should apany me for a bath."


    Note: Here, hangover pills are used for a cure not to prevent.

 Chapter 115. Sexy Hot Tub I 18+

    <h4>117 Chapter 115. Sexy Hot Tub I 18+</h4>


    My feet stepped into a VIP spa room. My eyes looked around it. Just like Pearl''s bedroom which was dominated by blue, this room was also dominated by the same colour. A hot tub filled with warm water was in the middle of the room. On the side, a small table filled with a couple of sses and wine bottles. Across of it, a small room with a ss door. Arge shower above it was surrounded by dim yellow lights. Towels and aromatherapy were on another nearby table. A lounger chair enough for two people was on the other side of the room.


    I smirked.


    "You sure know how to have fun," I teased.


    She giggled.


    "What are you talking about? I am a Kraken, of course, I have a nice ce like this," she replied. Her hand pulled me, leading me to the edge of the hot tub.


    Beside the tub, her hands moved to unbutton my shirt one by one. Her legs turned into tentacles and poured the wine into one of the sses. She brought the wine to me with her tentacle, without asking whether I wanted it or not.


    "For you." She smiled.


    "Do you still want to make me drunk?" I teased.


    She drew closer, her lips almost touching mine. Her eyes locked onto mine.


    "I know you won''t get drunk just by this," she seduced. Then her hands took off my shirt and dropped it to the floor.


    I took the wine from her and took a sip. My eyes stared at her with an alluring gaze.


    "Then ... Do you still want to tame me?" I guessed.


    Her hand touched my body from my chest to my abs.


    "I won''t deny that ..." Then her hand went down again and rubbed my cock from bottom to top slowly. Some of her tentacles clung on me.


    "Uff ..." I moaned gently as I enjoyed her touch.


    "But today--" Her hands lowered my zipper, snuck into my trousers, rubbed my cock and tickled it with her fingers, waking it from its sleep.


    "I want to y with you ..." Her hand stroked my cock and shook it slowly. Her tentacles lowered my trousers and my underwear.


    I chuckled.


    "What do you want to y? The same game you yed with those prostitutes?" I guessed again.


    "I did it because I wanted to make them think twice before taking up this profession. Some women have worse hobbies than mine and they might get a client like that one day. Besides ..." Her hands went up from my half-hard cock to my abs and chest.


    "I wanted to find my man."


    "Didn''t you do it to enjoy their expressions?"


    "That''s a bonus for me ..." Her hands wrapped around my neck.


    "But now ... nothing canpare to your expression when you reach your climax." She brought her lips closer to my ear.


    "I really like it ..."


    "I will ..." whispered Pearl. She took my hand and led me into the hot tub. The warmth water greeted my skin as I stepped into it. I sat down and leaned my back to the tub. After I took a sip of my wine, I spread my arms to the sides leisurely.


    But instead of joining me, Pearl walked to the shower room.


    "I''ll join youter."


    "Okay."


    Her tentacles turned into human legs. Before she closed the door, she turned to me and smirked seductively.


    "If youe to me, I win," she said out of blue.


    I chuckled again.


    "So this is another game of yours?" I guessed. I didn''t expect this, she even made her bath time as a game.


    "I really like ying games." She leaned toward me.


    "Especially this kind of game~" Then she closed the ss door and pped her hands once.


    - p!


    The shower above her head turned on and the water fell like rain, soaking her hair and body. Shebed her long indigo hair backwards, exposing her face clearly to me. Her eyes stared at me with an alluring gaze, her lips parted slightly with a seductively. Slowly, her hands dropped to her neck, her breasts and opened her wet dress.


    ''This is even better than watching a porn movie,'' I thought as I took another sip of my wine. I admitted, among my women, Pearl was the most creative woman from the others since she always surprised me with a new game every time I came to the club. I couldn''t turn my gaze from the beautiful sight before me as my mating urge began to burn my body.


    She was naked. Her hands moved again from her head and down her neck and breasts in slow, steady movements. Her hand squeezed her breast and the other went down to her thigh. She lifted her head slightly as she bit down her lips in temptation as if asking me to touch her body.


    I just replied with a smirk. She had to do more than this to make mee to her.


    She returned her gaze to me and pped her hand again.


    - p!


    The shower stopped. Her hand grabbed a bottle of liquid soap. But instead of using it on the shower puff, she smeared it on her face and her breasts, making as if the white liquid on her body wasn''t soap. She put down the bottle and licked her lips. One of her fingers rubbed the white liquid that was running down her cheek and showed it to me. As that white liquid dripped from her fingertip, her mouth moved to say ''I want yours'' silently.


    My mating urge was getting higher as I watched everything she did. I could feel my cock starting to get hardened. But I remained calm and took another sip of my wine casually. Then I moved my lips ''it''s not enough'' and ended it with a smirk.


    She continued her sensual action. Her hands touched her body and rubbed the liquid all over it. Her movements were so sexy, her body swayed seductively, asionally she turned to show her back.


    - p!


    The shower was back on. The water soaked her body and her hands moved around her body, sweeping away all the soap on her. But that didn''t mean she was done, she sat down on a stone seat in that room. Her eyes locked on me. She smiled seductively and spread her legs, giving me a clear sight of her pale beautiful petal. Her fingers slithered down and rubbed her entrance slowly. Again, her lips were slightly parted as if she was moaning.


    Then she started to insert her two fingers and y inside her heat. She raised her head, closed her eyes and bit down her lip. From her face, it was clear that she was enjoying her own touch.


    She shifted her gaze to me again and licked her lips slowly as another finger slid into her heat. Her fingers continued to move as if preparing her heat for my big cock. Her other hand touched her breast, her fingers ying with her hardened pink tip. Her eyes looked at me with a pleading look, her mouth moved again ''Damian ... Help me ...''.


    I answered her by shaking my head side to side and smirked mischievously.


    She pulled out her fingers and licked them, her eyes stared at me with a seductive gaze. Then she raised her hand to point her index finger and moved it towards her repeatedly.


    Her mouth moved ''C''mon ...''. Then she pointed at my cock, showing what she wanted.


    I responded by shaking my head again and moving my index finger towards me repeatedly, asking her toe to me.


    ''Please ...'' she pleaded again.


    ''I will show you how to y,'' I thought. I finished the rest of my wine and got out of the hot tub.

 Chapter 116. Sexy Hot Tub II 18+

    <h4>118 Chapter 116. Sexy Hot Tub II 18+</h4>


    As I stood up from the hot tub, she was smiling triumphantly since she thought I would go over to her. But no, I sat on the edge of the hot tub with half my feet still in it and opened my legs, showing my cock clearly to her. My handbed my hair and I smirked seductively. And instead of a pleading look, I gave her an intimidating look.


    My hand moved down from my head to my neck and my chest. I lifted one of my legs out of the tub and put my elbow on my knee, my hand on my chin. My other hand went down and rubbed my hard cock from side to side without blocking it from her sight. My eyes were staring at her as if to say ''Do you want this?''


    Looking at me, I knew Pearl could not concentrate anymore. Her hands didn''t move to touch her body and her eyes were fixed on only one point which was my cock.


    I smirked. My hand grabbed my cock and began to shake it in front of her. I licked my lips and lifted my head with a flushed face, my lips formed an ''O'' as if I was moaning.


    Pearl got up from her seat and approached the ss door as she bit her lower lips in temptation.


    I lifted my other leg and on my knees without stopping my hand''s movements. My other hand messed up my hair, went down to my neck, chest and abs. My eyes were closed, my head was tilted backwards slightly. My expression showed as if I was so desperate for her touch. Moreover, with this position, she could see my whole body clearly, including my cock.


    Meanwhile, she put her hands on the ss, her breasts up and down, holding back her desire that had burned her body. I could tell she could barely contain herself.


    I stopped my movements, raised my hand to point my index finger and moved it towards my repeatedly and licked my lips. My other hand grabbed my cock as my lips formed a big ''O'' as if I was moaning loudly. My eyes were closed tightly.


    Unable to hold herself any longer, Pearl came out of the shower room and came over to me. I sat on the edge of the hot tub with my legs open. My hand rubbed my cock slowly. While she entered the hot tub from the opposite direction from me. Her legs turned into tentacles.


    As she was in front of me, she took my hand off my cock and kissed its tip.


    "I know you want it... " I teased in a sexy voice.


    She touched my cock and moved her hand slowly to rub it. Her eyes looked into mine with a lustful gaze.


    "Yes ... I want this inside me ..." she whispered seductively.


    "Then enjoy it. Make me feel good tonight," I said with a smirk.


    She responded to me with a mischievous smile. Then she hugged my waist, rubbing my cock between her twin peaks. But only briefly, she pressed both sides of her breasts and mped my cock with it.


    "Ahhh - Hah- hah- ahh ..." she moaned as her body moved up and down, shaking my hot cock with her soft, springy breasts.


    "Ah ... Damian ... I''ll make you feel so good tonight ... I''ll make you crazy about me ..." she purred at me.


    I answered her with a naughty smile.


    As my body got hotter and my desire red up, I put my hand behind her head and pulled her closer to my face. While my face fell to her.


    "Lick me," I demanded. My eyes stared at her intimidatingly, devouring her with my dominance.


    She took a couple of breaths, her eyes locked into mine.


    "Yes ..." she whispered.


    She got down as my hand remained on her head. Her lips dropped between my thighs. She started kissing my crotch and my cock as her tentacles started to clung on me, slithering on my feet and its sucker ''kissing'' my balls. A few secondster, her tongue licked it from the bottom to the tip like a lollipop.


    "Uhh ... Yes ..." I moaned. The stimtion from my lower part spread throughout my body, bringing me to a higher level of pleasure. My eyes fixed on her, watching how she enjoyed my cock and I really like it ... Her face flushed, asionally her eyes closed, showing how much she enjoyed it. Her tongue kept moving without stopping, sometimes she kissed and sucked my crotch so hard and left a red mark on my skin. She enjoyed it so much since today she could y with my cock until she was satisfied without having to share with Mia.


    She took a nce at me.


    "Suck me up ..." I demanded again. I wanted some blow job before ending this.


    Obediently, she opened her mouth and swallowed it. I could feel my cock getting bigger inside her mouth. She shook her head back and forth a few times before ending it with suction at the tip and repeating it. Every time she repeated, she put my cock deeper and deeper.


    "Ohh ...." I tilted my head backwards slightly and moaned loudly. My waist moved in rhythm with her, pushing my cock deeper down her throat.


    "Ah-hah -... You are pretty good at this," Iplimented her in a ragged breath.


    Upon mypliment, she squeezed my butt, her tentacles clung to me more and more and she pulled herself closer to me, bringing my cock closer to her. As if she didn''t want to let it go anymore. I pushed the back of her head, putting all of my cock in her mouth.


    "Agghh ...!" I moaned loudly as the tip of my cock touched her throat. While she held herself from pulling herself away.


    I thought she was going to struggle but instead, she sucked even harder as her tongue kept ying with it. My waist moved back and forth. While she sank her head between my thighs. Moan after moan kepting out of my mouth as she bumped the tip of my cock into her throat.


    My cock twitched a lot and getting harder, my load was full, ready to be fired. She released her mouth and pressed her face against my hot cock, her lips moving wildly, kissing it, asionally she licked it. I stared at her with eyes filled with extreme hunger. My desire burned my body and I couldn''t hold it anymore. My hands mped both sides of her face and pushed her away.


    "What''s wrong?" she said in confusion. Looks like she was afraid I was not satisfied with her service.


    "That''s enough. Now, it''s my turn ..." I said with a seductive smirk. I got down and sat in the hot tub. One of my hands was on her waist and my other hand was sneaking up between her thighs, looking for where her heat was. Unlike doing it outside, I had to use my hand and fingers to ensure where my ''target'' was.


    "Ahhh ...." She moaned as I got what I was looking for. Even though it was just her entrance I could feel her heat twitch, calling me.


    I chuckled mischievously.


    "It''s calling me ..." Then I plunged my fingers, three at once.


    "Ah ... Look how greedy you are ..." I brought my lips to her ear. My fingers swam wildly, tickling her inner wall.


    "It''s only my fingers but you swallow it without mercy..." I teased her.


    But she just replied to me with tilted her head in pleasure and moaned.


    "Ohhh ... Ohhh .... Please ... Put it in, Damian ... Put it in. Fill me ..." Her hands hugged my neck.


    "What if I don''t want to do it?" I teased. My finger'' movements were getting wilder.


    "Ohhhh ~!" She moaned loudly and jerked in excitement as I got her sweet spot.


    "Moree ... Ohhh .... Give me more ..." she begged.


    And I granted her request.


    "Ohhhh ... Hah-ah- Put it in ... Ah-hah -... Damian ... Please ..." I knew she couldn''t take it anymore.


    I took out my fingers and pulled her to me, putting her heat over my cock. My hands on her waist.


    "Do you want it?" I teased once again.


    She nodded quickly.


    "Yes and make it rough ..." she begged.


    "Don''t me me for this."


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my *******~


    I just added a new benefit to my ******* tier:


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Hasenpelz, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Korath25, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Jason Voorhees, Glenn Grogan, Justin Levin-Bugher, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Dim Dolgopolov, xyz, Alzein, Kiritsuke, Julian Vanderlinde, Bradly, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, modiszlo, Joshyxz., Enes, Luke Satterfield, May Song, TheBroilern, Loki388, Warwulfv Broheam, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, christian Mordal Andersen, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Grn, Kevin Caffrey, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, Tobias Speth, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, noah stevens, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, Siegrail, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Demahom, zin185, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, tekdry25, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, 50hp, MacZeuss, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, T-Money, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 117. Sexy Hot Tub III 18+

    <h4>119 Chapter 117. Sexy Hot Tub III 18+</h4>


    I pulled her, inserting my cock slowly. But just when the tip of my cock got into her heat, I used my Demonic Erection skill as I continued to pull her.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 2.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock suddenly erged and rubbed against her inner wall roughly.


    "Anghhhhhh!" she moaned loudly. Her body jerked in pleasure.


    After I put all of mine in, without mercy, my waist moved to shake her body. Even though the water was holding back my movements, with my burning desire and my demonic strength, I kept moving my waist effortlessly, making the water surface around us shook violently and poured out from the hot tub.


    "Ah ... Hah-hah-ah ...." Pearl moaned as she moved along with me.


    Our eyes were locked together once more as our breath got heavier. Our minds sank into pleasure. Every thrust that I did was always apanied by her push, making me able to satisfy her innermost. While every friction shot more pleasure all over my body.


    Slowly, our hunting breath was reced by a chuckle which grew louder and louder.


    "Ahhh-hah -.... This is the best!" she praised me.


    "Do you want -hah-ah ... more?" I elerated my pace, my waist moved wildly.


    "Ahhh .... Yes! Give me more! ... Ohh ...." she moaned like crazy.


    A few minutester, we were within our limits.


    "Agggh --- Agghh --- Agghhh --- Aghhh --- Cumming --- Anghhh!" We moaned loudly as our hot liquids mixed together in hers.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    Her body fell into my arms as she took a quick breath to calm herself down. Her eyes were fixed on me and a satisfied smile on her lips. Her finger moved from my temple down to touch my lips.


    "I really liked your expression when you reached your climax ..." she whispered.


    "And I love all your naughty games," I said with a smile.


    She giggled.


    "Oh, Damian. You are so naughty ..."


    "If I''m not naughty, how can I make this Ledred''s ruler go crazy over me?" I teased.


    She tapped my shoulder and we smiled. But then, her smile faded as she snuggled closer to me, her hands hugged my neck.


    "Damian ... Is it weird if I said I wanted to do something other than this prostitution district?"


    "What is that?" I asked curiously. I just found out she was interested in something else.


    "Um ... But don''tugh at me." She sounded hesitant to tell me.


    "I''m interested in magic technology ..." she said doubtfully.


    She pouted.


    "I know you want tough at me," she said in annoyance.


    "No, I''m just a little shocked," I said. Her tentacles were still clinging to me, she should know I was not lying to her.


    "I''ve been interested in this for a long time, but I''m too afraid to tell anyone."


    "Why?"


    "You know what my image is..."


    "Are you going to leave Ledred because of this?" I asked.


    "I like it here��Ledred is where I y and where I live. I don''t want to leave. But ..." She paused again. There was sadness and a trace of regret from her tone.


    "James'' death made me think again ..."


    I did not expect, even though she looked like she only wanted to y with those prostitutes and didn''t seem to care, she cared about them.


    "Do you want to change your profession because of that?" I guessed.


    She shook her head side to side.


    "It''s just... I don''t know if anyone can trust someone from Ledred like me. I mean ... It''s not for money, it''s about public trust in my device. "


    "You''ve created a magic technology device?" I said in disbelief. Creating the magic technology device was more difficult than creating ordinary technology because it had tobine the user''s magic power with the technology itself. It usually took years of research and many people to create a single device.


    "Yes, it is simr to the police''s magic shield. But the difference is, it only protects the user from demons and only requires a little magic power to activate it," she exined. The main reason why the Magic Shield was not sold to the public was because it could block everything, not only demons. That''s why the government restricted its use to the police and military so the criminals could not abuse the device.


    I looked at her in amazement.


    "That''s amazing!" I praised her in excitement. I didn''t know Pearl was so smart.


    "If you can develop it and get the license, you can save so many people with this," I added.


    She was silent for a moment with a grim face.


    "That''s the problem ... Isn''t it weird if a prostitution district ruler like me suddenly asked the government for this kind of license? I''m not sure they will give me that chance." Getting a license for a magic technology device was difficult. Apart from testing the device''s capabilities, they were also evaluating who made it and checking that person''s reputation. This was done to prevent the demons from misleading humans. The demons could have disguised themselves and made devices that could harm humans, such as making humans kill each other by misleading them using the fake demon detector or leading humans into their trap. It had never happened before, but it was better safe than sorry. I thought this was also why the Demon Hunter Association gave Emma a heavy punishment just because they used her for giving them the wrong information.


    After that thought crossed my head, I remembered something that could help Pearl.


    "What if you register it through a technologypany? You can still get the patent, but the distribution, manufacture and development are handled by them," I said.


    She frowned.


    "I''ve thought about it before, but I''m not sure any techpany would ept it. I had offered it to several techpanies before, they just said they would think about it again, but they never contacted me." She sighed.


    "So I thought of building my own techpany. But if I do, it means I have to leave Ledred ..." From her expression, I could tell she didn''t want to leave this ce. Besides, building a technologypany and changing her image was not easy, at least it took more than 5 years to change it.


    "Or ..." She pressed her lips in unwillingness.


    "Or?" I asked her to continue.


    "Or I can give it to my sister. I''m sure people and my family will believe it if it''s her," she said sadly.


    I put my hands on both sides of her face and smiled.


    "I can help you." Even though Diamond was my partner, this was Pearl''s hard work. I didn''t want other people to take it, even if it was her own sister.


    "Really?" she said in disbelief. Of course, she doubted me, how could a prostitute like me help something that required a good reputation like this.


    "Do you know Stardustechnologies?" It was a magic technologypany that created magic shields for the police and anti-demon doors for government buildings, hospitals, police stations and security posts.


    "Yes," she said.


    "The owner''s daughter is my partner. Maybe we can discuss it with her," I said with a smile.


    Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    "You mean ..."


    "Yes, I know the Lunaspark Family. I''ll introduce you to her."

 Chapter 118. Shameless Husband

    <h4>120 Chapter 118. Shameless Husband</h4>


    09.34 PM


    "I just found out you know such an important person like her," Pearl said as she applied her lipstick. She was already wearing her clothes, her eyes fixed on the mirror before her.


    I chuckled.


    "Are you doubting me because of my profession?" Like Pearl, I had put on my clothes and sat on the sofa casually, waiting for her. I decided to take her home even though she lived nearby.


    She put her lipstick and checked her face one more time before turning to me.


    "That''s not it. I''m surprised you know so many important people." Looks like what she meant was because I also knew Mia.


    "It was just a coincidence," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not sure of that," she said doubtfully.


    I extended my hand to her.


    "Do you want to check whether I lied or not?" I challenged her in a rxed tone.


    She took my hand and sat on myp. Her hands held mine and made me hug her waist.


    "I believe in you..."


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    A knocking sound followed by the door opening.


    "Lady Pearl, your ride has arrived," said the manager. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at us.


    "Okay." She stood up and pulled me impatiently.


    "Let''s go."


    I got up and we walked out.


    "What are you so excited about?" It was weird if she acted like this just because I wanted to take her home.


    She giggled.


    "This is the first time I''ve brought a man to my mansion, of course, I''m excited." She brought her lips closer to me again.


    "Besides, there are lots of interesting games there. Don''t you want to try it?" she flirted.


    "Do you still want to do it?" I teased. Two securities opened the club front door and our feet stepped out.


    "That''s not enough. I''ll never get enough of you, " she seduced. Her hands hugged my arm tightly and her head rested on my shoulder.


    A cellphone shlight startled us. Reflexively, we raised our hands to cover our faces as another shlight came.


    "Hey!" snapped one of the security. He swiftly grabbed the man who was taking our photo roughly and almost punched him, but the man was not afraid. When the security''s punch almostnded on the man''s face, another muscr man held his fist and several men with the same posture who came out of the hiding ce also joined him, surrounding the security.


    Seeing themotion, the rest club securities approached us. Meanwhile, I pulled Pearl behind me to protect her. Our eyes stared at the man who took our photo with displeasure.


    "What do you want?" I asked straight to the point. He took our photos without permission and came in groups. I was sure he had bad intentions for us.


    The man smirked. While the other released the security''s hand and let the securitye back to us.


    "Are you Damian?" he asked.


    "Yes. Why are you looking for me?" I had checked their status one by one with my vision skill and didn''t find any oddities. They were just ordinary humans.


    "I heard you''re the most popr guy here. Do you know her?" the man said as he took out a photo from his pocket. As soon as I saw the woman in the photo, I recognized her.


    ''Cam?''


    Since I felt something was off, I decided to find out what happened.


    "Why are you looking for her?"


    "Just answer my question!" he snapped.


    "I''ll answer your questions if you answer mine," I said.


    "Pffttt - Hahaha!" heughed wickedly.


    "You know. A prostitute also mocked mest night and he was killed by demons on his way home." He grinned cunningly.


    "If you''re not careful this could happen to you," he threatened.


    "Do you think I''m scared?" I challenged him. With my current strength, I could break his neck in just one movement.


    "How dare you ..." Pearl''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned to her and saw her anger clearly in her eyes.


    "How dare you mess up in my territory. Clean them up, boys!" she ordered.


    "Wait!" I stopped them before the securities attacked the strangers.


    "They''re looking for me. Let me handle this," I said. Pearl and the Sea Devil Club just got into the spotlight because of the stripper''s death. If Pearl''s parents found out about this, they would me Pearl again. This also would tarnish her reputation as well as Ledred''s. So I decided to take care of them personally.


    Pearl grabbed my hand.


    "Damian ..." I turned to her and she shook her head in objection.


    "It''s okay. I just want to talk to them for a moment." I gave her a reassuring smile.


    "But ..." Before she finished her words, I took her hand and ced it to my chest.


    "Believe me." My eyes met hers.


    From there, she knew I was not ying around with my words.


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting for you."


    I smiled and released her hand from me, my gaze returned to that group of strangers.


    The man smirked.


    "Come with us. We''ll talk in a quieter ce."


    "Okay." As I walked after them, some security tried to follow us.


    But Pearl stopped them.


    "There''s no need. Damian will be back soon."


    ----


    After a short walk, we came to a deserted unfinished construction.


    "May I know why you are looking for me?" I said in a rxed tone. Defeating them was easy, so I was more interested in finding as much information as possible.


    They exchanged nces and looked at me with a condescending gaze.


    "I don''t like to talk with a lowly manwhore like you. So I will get this straight. If you know this woman and have slept with her, our boss will give you a lot of money. All you have to do is testify in court that you had an affair with her. " He came closer to me and smirked.


    "If you can add some spice to your testimony. Our boss will give you an extra bonus. You know, let''s just say she has a weird fetish and she forces you to do it."


    In that instant, I realized that these people were Cam''s husband''s subordinates.


    ''Her husband ispletely insane!'' I knew her husband was a shameless bastard after hearing him having sex with his affair in front of Cam and Olivia. But I didn''t expect that he would do something like this to hurt Cam.


    The other snapped his fingers.


    "I know! Just say she''s crazy about your d*ck! She always forces you to cum and suck it like a b*tch." That idea was weed byughter from others.


    "Wooo, that sounds like a crazy slut!"


    I clenched my fists, holding back my anger. Now, I understood why Olivia treated all men like a virus and why Cam was so depressed. Not only her husband, but even his subordinates dared to demean her.


    "May I know who''s your boss? At least I want to know this generous man''s name," I said with a forced smile.


    "He is Nightbough.corp''s owner, Miguel Creststream," he said with a smirk.


    Nightbough.corp was the biggest virtual ountpany in Republic Aeros. It was also the virtual ount application I usually used. News that I heard this morning crossed my head.


    "Today in Aeros Celebrity News. The feud between the Nightbough.corp owner couple is getting worse. Cheating scandal--"


    ''I see ... So that bastard asks for my testimony because he wants to tarnish Cam''s reputation and take thepany for himself.'' I smirked.


    ''I will teach him some lessons.''

 Chapter 119 - Devil’s Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 119: Devil��s Puppet</h4>


    "Nightbough. corp''s owner?" I said in an amazement tone.


    "This is an honour for me. I didn''t expect an important person like him to still want to deal with someone like me," I said with a smile. As if I was demeaning myself.


    They wereughing at me since they thought I agreed to cooperate with them.


    "That''s right. A lowly manwhore like you is nothingpared to our boss. Just obey us for your own safety," they mocked.


    Meanwhile, I opened my skills.


    ''Skills''


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 4 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Silence lv 0]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 2 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 0 (Requires Charm lv 3)]


    [Master''s Blessing lv 1.]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 0 (Requires HP Recovery lv 3, Energy Protection lv 3, Energy Siphon lv 3, Minimum level 50)]


    [Unused skill points - 3]


    ''Raise Charm skill by 2 points.''


    [Your Charm skill is at level 3.]


    [Your Charm skill effectiveness is increased by 20%. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock a new skill.]


    [Devil''s Puppet - The skill used by a high incubus/subus to turn a person into his / her ve. This skill can be cancelled with the puppet break skill.]


    ''Raise Devil''s Puppet skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Devil''s Puppet skill is at maximum level.]


    I nced at the man''s status in front of me.


    [Name: Ian Havenvale]


    [Level 3]


    [HP: 102/102]


    [MP: 24/24]


    Then I stretched out my hand as if I was asking for a shaking hand as a sign of a deal.


    Ian nced at my hand with an evil smirk, while the othersughed again.


    "I told you dealing with someone like him is easy."


    "He dared to sell his body for money, there''s no way he would refuse a small task like this," teased another.


    I did not budge at their taunts.


    Ian raised his hands, asking his friends to stopughing at me.


    "That''s enough." He turned his gaze towards me and gave me a condescending look.


    "Even though he is pathetic, he is willing to work with us. He has made a wise decision."


    Ian stretched out his hand to mine, but before he touched it, he pulled his hand to mock me.


    "Shake hands?" I smirked.


    "I think you misunderstand me."


    Quickly, I grabbed his hand and pulled it downwards. Although I controlled my strength, it was enough to make him crash onto the ground.


    [You have hit a human for 11 HP.]


    Ian looked surprised because he didn''t have a chance to retaliate or block my attack. Likewise with the others, they were too shocked because my movement was too fast.


    Not finished with their shock, I stepped on Ian''s head and pressed his head onto the ground. My eyes stared at him with condescension.


    "I also don''t want to shake hands with a lowly shit like you," I rified my challenge.


    "You!" He tried to get up but he couldn''t since our strength difference was too high. If I didn''t control my strength, I could just crush his head in one stomp. The others spread out to surround me.


    I swept my gaze around me, staring at their faces which turned scared and tense as an evil chuckle left my mouth.


    "Why do you look so scared? Aren''t I just a lowly manwhore?" I mocked them. They nced at Ian who was struggling desperately to stand up but couldn''t since his head stuck under my foot. Then they returned their gazes to me in caution. I was not confused by their reactions since Ian was the strongest among them but he couldn''t do anything to me.


    "Let him go!" snapped one of them.


    "I don''t want to," I said in a casual tone.


    "You f *cking asshole! If you refuse this offer, it is the same as challenging Nightbough. corp!" screamed Ian angrily. His hands and feet pushed the ground, trying to get up, but still couldn''t. asionally he pulled his head away, but to no avail.


    My eyes turned to Ian who kept struggling like a weak cat under my foot.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of your rotten boss?" I said sarcastically.


    "You piece of ---" he tried to get up as hard as he could but again to no avail.


    "Get him!" screamed Ian in annoyance.


    A fistunched at me. I shifted my head slightly, letting the fist pass by my side. Quickly, my hand grabbed his neck and choked him. He held my hand trying to let go, but I used my skill.


    ''Devil''s Puppet!''


    His eyes turned nk in an instant.


    [Devil''s Puppet skill seeded.]


    [Congrattions! You just got your first ve! ]


    [Paul Hammerriver - Human (27)]


    Then I threw him to the side, as I could see two kicksing from either side of me.


    Paul fell.


    [You have hit a human for 10 HP.]


    At the same time, I caught the other kicks with my hands. Immediately, they tried to pull their legs but I held them tight. Realizing that our strength differences were too big, their faces started to turn pale.


    Seeing that I couldn''t move, another man came forward to me in anger.


    [Name: Ronan Saurore]


    [Level 2]


    [HP: 67/67]


    [MP: 18/18]


    He threw his fist at me. I smirked.


    "Paul," I ordered.


    Paul grabbed that guy from behind and threw him away from me.


    They turned their gaze to Paul in confusion, not expecting their friend to betray them.


    "Paul! What happened to you?" one of them screamed in anger. But instead of answering his friend, Paul pulled Ronan.


    "This is not funny, mate!" Ronan tried to brush off Paul but Paul caught his hand and twisted his hands behind him.


    "Are you crazy?!" screamed Ronan again. But Paul didn''t care and brought him before me.


    I let out evilughter once again.


    Realizing something was wrong, they turned their gaze to me in horror.


    "Wha-What are you?" they asked in a stammering voice.


    "Didn''t you say I was just a lowly manwhore?" I reminded them of their words once again with a smirk.


    "That''s impossible. It can''t be! A lowly prostitute couldn''t possibly do that." They struggled with all their might, trying to escape. I smirked.


    "It''s toote ..." I used my skills again on the two guys in front of me.


    ''Devil''s Puppet.''


    Their eyes turned nk instantly.


    [Devil''s Puppet skill seeded.]


    [Congrattions! You just got ves! ]


    [Corbin Hammerriver - Human (28)]


    [Finley Hawkforge - Human (25)]


    I pushed them and released my grabs.


    - Bruk!


    They fell but they quickly got up and lowered their heads to me.


    Ronan and Ian looked at them in confusion. Their panic was clear and they struggled with all their might to get away from me and Paul.


    "Corb, Fin what are you doing ?! Attack him!" screamed Ian.


    They didn''t answer.


    "Hey! This isn''t funny!" screamed Ronan. His eyes stared at his two friends alternately in fear.


    I chuckled evilly once again and looked at them in disdain.


    "What do you mean this is not funny? This is very funny," I said in a casual tone. Their arrogant faces that turned pale improved my bad mood after they messed up my fun time with Pearl.


    "You motherf*c--" Ian struggled even harder and I stomped his head even harder.


    "Argg!" he screamed in pain.


    [You have hit a human for 5 HP.]


    "Be patient Ian. It''s not your turn yet," I said.


    My gaze returned to Ronan and waved my hand toward me, asking Paul to bring Ronan closer. I put my hand on Ronan''s head.


    ''Devil''s Puppet.''


    He was struggling since he knew I would do something to him. But shortly he stopped struggling and his eyes turned nk.


    [Devil''s Puppet skill seeded.]


    [Congrattions! You just got a ve! ]


    [Ronan Saurore - Human (27)]


    Meanwhile, Ian''s eyes widened in shock, seeing what I did to Ronan.


    "Let him go," I said as I pulled my hand away from Ronan. And Paul followed my orders.


    Then I shifted my gaze to Ian.


    "Now it''s your turn," I said with a smirk.

 Chapter 120 - Demon Slavery

    <h4>Chapter 120: Demon very</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 120. Demon very


    I shook my head slightly, my eyes pointed at Ian. Without needing to say a word, they quickly grabbed Ian as I moved my foot off his head. Paul and Ronan pulled him up to me and held him. The others moved to either side of me as if I was their leader.


    Ian struggled with all his might. And they didn''t budge.


    "Guys! Wake up! What are you doing ?! It''s me Ian!" he said in a panic. But of course, they didn''t care.


    "Make him kneel," I said in a rxed tone. I decided to interrogate himter and dig up as much information as possible before turning him into my ve.


    They kicked his legs, forcing him to kneel.


    "Take his cellphone," I ordered again.


    Finley checked Ian''s jacket for his cellphone and gave it to me.


    "Fin! Stop it! Fin! Fin! Mr Miguel will kill us if he finds out about this!" screamed Ian.


    I took it, ignoring his screams.


    "Did you guys also take my photo?" I swept my gaze across them.


    "No, Mr Damian," they replied.


    "Okay." My hand moved to open the cellphone. Like Ruby''s cellphone, in just a few seconds, I managed to break the lock pattern by checking his finger traces on the screen.


    "Hey, what did you do to them ?!" screamed Ian. I could perceive his fear from the tone of his voice.


    "You saw what I did to them. Why are you still asking?" I said in a nonchnt tone. My eyes were fixed on the cellphone screen, my fingers moved to swipe the screen, deleted my photos as well as some photos he took in Ledred. After that, I checked his email and his chat.


    Ian struggled again, but his efforts were in vain.


    "Who are you ?! We''ve been friends for a long time. They wouldn''t betray me if you didn''t do something to them!" he screamed angrily.


    "Ughh," I grunted as I covered my ear with my index finger in annoyance.


    "Why are you so impatient? I haven''t ordered you to speak." Then I turned to my side.


    "Shut him up," I ordered. One of them covered Ian''s mouth with his jacket.


    "Mphh! Hmphhh!" Ian''s muffled voice could still be heard but at least it was better than his loud voice earlier.


    I opened a chat with someone under the name ''Boss'' and read their conversation started when the boss asked them to look for Cam in Ledred three days ago.


    Boss: Have you found her?


    Ian: Not yet boss. But some people said they had seen her waiting for someone a few days ago.


    Boss: Good. This means Myra''s information is correct. Find her and take their photo. I''ll double your pay for it.


    Ian: Okay boss.


    ------


    Boss: What are you doing? What took you so long? Cam already gave my affair evidence! The court and the reporters have asked me for her affair evidence. If I can''t prove it right away, my reputation will be ruined!


    Ian: Chillout, boss. We just got information about a famous club here. That man was working there.


    Boss: If you fail, you will go back to the streets like before.


    Ian: We will definitely seed.


    -----


    Another chat started with a man''s photo. It was my photo from the news on TV this afternoon.


    Boss: His name is Damian. I think he''s the one. Find him!


    Ian: Okay boss.


    Boss: Tell him I''ll give him a lot of money if he''s willing to testify for me in the court. I will pay double if he is willing to exaggerate his testimony to destroy Cam. If he doesn''t want to do it, Just teach him some lessons until he agrees. But don''t hit his face. My trial starts in three days, I don''t want him toe with a bruised face.


    Ian: Leave it to us.


    ''As expected...'' I thought. But what made me curious was why her husband wanted to destroy Cam so badly? Was it because of his affair?


    I returned my gaze to Ian and gestured to my ve to open the jacket that covered his mouth.


    "Tell me. Who is Myra?" That name took my attention since Miguel wrote that he got the information about Cam from her.


    Ian remained silent even though the jacket did not cover his mouth anymore. He even turned his face away from me.


    I let out a tired sigh.


    "Right. Now you don''t wanna talk." My gaze turned to one of my ves.


    "Make him speak," I ordered. This ce was far from the crowd and very quiet. Besides, since the demon attacks had gotten worse, people rarely went out at night.


    "Aaghhhh, F*CK!" Ian screamed in pain, as Corb kicked him straight in his cock. His face turned red and his head bowed in reflex.


    Well, I didn''t expect Corb to do that. But since he did it, it meant they had tortured other people in the same way before.


    "Now talk, before your ''future'' breaks," I said in a casual tone.


    Ian gritted his teeth in annoyance and looked at me in rage but he still didn''t open his voice.


    I sighed once again.


    "Don''t me me for this." I shook my head slightly, pointing to Ian, gesturing for Corb to torture him again.


    Ian''s eyes widened when Corb was ready to kick him again.


    "Wait! Wait! I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" he said in a panic.


    "Corb, stop it!" I ordered. And Corb''s kick stopped right in front of Ian''s groin. Ian took a quick, tense breath while Corb stepped back.


    "I''m waiting for your answer," I said.


    "Her real name is Myra Richwing. She is Mr Miguel''s affair and Tempestechnologies'' owner,'''' replied Ian.


    I frowned. Just like Lunaspark family''s Stardustechnologies, Tempestechnologies was one of magic technologypanies in Republic Aeros. But it had a bad reputation since its failure to create a weapon that imed to be able to duplicate Demon Hunter''s Holy Chain and Mana Strike a few years ago. I remembered several policemen had be victims after that weapon failed to convert the user magic power in the middle of a battle with a demon and it was a live broadcast. Even though it was a fatal mistake, in the end, the court considered it as an ident because the weapon was released prematurely. This consideration was taken because of Tempestechnologies was Aeros'' first magic technologypany and an important device maker in the demon hunting''s history, demon detector. To make sure Ian wasn''t lying, I used my observation skill.


    ''Observation!''


    [Name: Ian Havenvale] [Age: 28]


    [Level 3] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 79/102] [MP: 24/24]


    [Skills: Power Boost lv 1]


    [Emotion: Afraid, Honest]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, crotch. ]


    [Talent: 5% Pain Tolerancepared to other humans. ]


    [Rtionship: Single. ]


    [Profession: Bodyguard.]


    ''He''s not lying ...'' I thought.


    "Why does your boss want to destroy Cam and take herpany?" I asked again.


    "I don''t know. I just know they need a lot of money to build something important for mankind," Ian replied.


    "What is that?" I asked again.


    "I told you I don''t know!" answered Ian. His voice was getting higher.


    "Just tell me what you know." Any information was useful to me.


    Ian pressed his lips and lowered his head.


    "Fine, maybe a little kick can get you to talk." I was about to order Corb to kick him again, but Ian spoke.


    "I only know this has to do with a device to fight the demons," he said quickly.


    ''Has Tempestechnologies still not given up on that failed weapon?''


    "And?" I asked him to continue.


    "I don''t know about that device. But I''ve heard them talk about modifying ve magic cors into magic cors to enve demons," he added again.


    I could hardly believe what I heard. ording to our history, in medieval times, before the war between two demon lords, ve magic cors were used to make ves obey their masters. It could be said that it was the first man-made magic technology that only relied on spells and old technology. It was a dark period when war broke out in almost all the kingdoms in Vihrasil Continent, thew only applied tomoners, the knights and magicians in power and very was everywhere. But even though very was amon thing in those days, they never dreamed of enving demons because demons were dangerous creatures more than anything else. Besides, very was dered illegal shortly after the war between the two demon lords ended. After all, demons could only eat humans, they couldn''t eat anything else, of course except for a lust demon like me. That''s why demons very was impossible.


    ''If what he said is true, I have to stop it before it turns into a disaster.''


    Note: Demons do not eat corpses. That''s why Ethan and James both died from being eaten alive by the demons.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, NerdyClone, Casey E Maupin, Coen Breek, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov Kiritsuke, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., Enes, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, christian Mordal Andersen, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Joshua Tal, Royce321, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 121 - An Incubus Play

    <h4>Chapter 121: An Incubus y</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 121. An Incubus y


    I was deep in thought. It never urred to me that Cam''s divorcement wasn''t as simple as I thought. In the end, it had something to do with two bigpanies and a crazy n of enving the demons. Also, I couldn''t do whatever I wanted because the public and reporters'' attention was on them.


    ''Since I can''t destroy them openly then I''ll destroy their reputation first.'' I could turn them into my ves, but the public would suspect their drastic attitude change. If the demon hunter association realized this had something to do with me, Cam and Olivia could be dragged into this mess. Moreover, Ruby and Mrs Clea already knew about me. Besides, I also couldn''t let the demon hunter association realize that I had this kind of maniption skill since I was nning to take over the organization from within. But of course, I nned to search out more information and raise my level before doing it. It would be stupid to attack such arge organization without proper preparation.


    Another thing that urred to me was Emma and Olivia. Emma probably knew some information about Tempestechnologiespany and since Miguel''s attention was at Damian and Cam, I could find out about the Creststream family from Olivia as Ethan. It was just, even though I knew Olivia was under pressure, I was not sure she would tell me. After all, this was her family scandal.


    But, either way, I had to lure Miguel and Myra to meet me. What I needed was a suitable ce so I could speak with them freely.


    ''Maybe I can ask Pearl for this.'' Anyway, I didn''t n to set him up in Ledred because I didn''t want Pearl getting into this trouble.


    "Thanks for your information." I grabbed Ian''s head and used my skill.


    ''Devil''s Puppet. ''


    Ian''s eyes turned nk in an instant.


    [Devil Puppet skill seeded.]


    [Congrattions! You just got a ve! ]


    [Ian Havenvale - Human (28)]


    The others released Ian as soon as he turned into my ve.


    * Ring * * Ring * * Ring *


    Ian''s cellphone ringtone sounded in my hand. I checked and a call with the name ''Boss'' was on the cellphone screen. I was guessing Miguel called them to ask about me since his next divorce trial was three days away. I gave the cellphone to Ian.


    "Tell him that you guys have caught me and locked me up. But I still refuse to cooperate."


    "Yes, Mr Damian." Ian took the cellphone and picked up the call in the loudspeaker setting.


    "Hello, boss. We''ve caught him."


    "Good! Did he agree to cooperate with me?" Miguel replied excitedly.


    "We have tortured him for an hour but he is more stubborn than we thought," replied Ian.


    "Did you torture him properly? Why didn''t I hear his screams? Hit him harder!" Ordered Miguel.


    I waved my index finger from Paul to Ronan. Without saying anything, they already understood my orders because I could give orders to them through my mind.


    "Arrrhgggg!" Ronan screamed in pain as Paul punched him in the stomach. While Ian directed his cellphone at Ronan to get a clearer voice.


    "Yes, yes! Like that! Make him scream louder!" said Miguel in excitement.


    I ordered Paul to punch Ronan again, but I asked him to avoid his critical points. Ronan''s scream apanied by Miguel''s evilugh could be heard.


    I exhaled and rolled my eyes to the side in annoyance.


    ''Great! Except an exhibitionist and shameless bastard, he''s also a crazy psycho. '' I wondered why Cam could marry a crazy guy like him.


    Seeing Ronan''s condition, I raised my hand, ordering Paul to stop. Ronan could pass out if this continued.


    "Why did you stop?" asked Miguel in a displeased tone.


    Ian turned to me. And I replied by waving my index finger from my mouth to his cellphone, which indicated I wanted to talk to Miguel.


    "He said he wanted to talk to you, boss," said Ian.


    "Give him the cellphone," said Miguel.


    Ian brought the cellphone closer to me.


    "Why are you doing this ... Why are you doing this to your own wife ..." I made my voice sound weak as if I waspletely beaten up by his subordinates.


    "Why?" Miguelughed evilly.


    "Of course it''s because I hate her, I hate her so much! If it weren''t for our parents forcing us to marry as a business agreement, I wouldn''t even want to touch her! But since they''ve gone, I can do what I want now."


    "You did it ... just because of that reason?" I said in a weak voice. From Miguel''s words, I just found out that Cam''s marriage was an arranged marriage. But ming Cam was the stupidest thing I had ever heard. Wasn''t Cam in the same position as him?


    "Yes. She ruined my life! Besides, I already have other ns and ---" A rustling sound rang out.


    "Already in love with another woman." This time it was followed by a smooch and a woman''s giggling voice.


    "Ahh ~ Miguel, what can I do without you?" a woman''s faint voice sounded. I was guessing she was Myra.


    "If it weren''t for her family''s money to build mypany, maybe I would have divorced her long ago!" Miguel continued again.


    Okay ... I was really pissed off now. In other words, Miguel needed Cam to build Nightbough. corp. But after he got what he wanted, he wanted to ''throw'' Cam like trash.


    "Damian, I''ve given you a chance to enjoy her body and now I''m offering you a lot of money just by testifying in the court. Am I not good enough to you?" he said in a sarcastic tone.


    "What do you mean?" I asked in confusion.


    Miguel''s evilugh came back.


    "Cam never dated before marrying me. Do you think a naive woman like her could think of sleeping with a lowly prostitute like you if no one gave her the idea?"


    Cam''s words at our first meeting reyed in my head.


    ''It''s fine, my husband has run away with another woman. He gave me an advice to find another man to have fun. You don''t need to worry about him. ''


    ''So this was his n,''I thought. Now I understood why he took his affair home and provoked Cam by making love in front of her and Olivia. Because he wanted Cam to do the same as him and set her up to destroy her reputation.


    ''I don''t know what would happen if I agreed to live with her.'' I could imagine Olivia''s disappointment and Miguel''s wickedughter. But I didn''t understand one thing, why Cam just brought up Miguel''s affair in court? Why didn''t she tell them sooner?


    "Just give up. I can give you lots of money. You will livefortably with it without having to work again for the rest of your life," said Miguel.


    I clenched my fists, holding back my anger, somehow demonic my instincts told me to kill him. But this wasn''t the dark dimension, this was the human world that was filled with rules andws, I couldn''t do that. But one for sure, I would make him pay for what he did to Cam and Olivia.


    I let out a chuckle that was getting louder and louder.


    "I don''t want your dirty money ..." I challenged him in a weak voice.


    "You lowly manwhore! Ian hit him!" Miguel ordered.


    Ian shifted his cellphone as Paul punched Ronan again.


    "Argggghh!" Ronan screamed in pain.


    "Listen to me, you stupid gigolo! I can make your life more miserable than this, but I''m still kind to you!" said Miguel.


    I waved my hand, asking Ian to shift his cellphone to me.


    "Make me ..." I said weakly but still with a defiant tone.


    Miguel snorted loudly.


    "Hit him harder!"


    Again, Ian shifted his cellphone and Paul hit Ronan.


    "Argggghh!"


    "Again!" Miguel ordered.


    But I raised my hand to stop Paul. From the rest of Ronan''s HP, I knew he would pass out in one more hit.


    Ian pulled his cellphone away from Ronan.


    "I''m sorry, boss. He''s passed out."


    Miguel clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "I''ll leave him to you. Make him agree no matter what."


    "What if he''s still stubborn?" asked Ian.


    "If he still hasn''t changed his mind, I''ll take care of him by myself," said Miguel irritably. Then he hung up.


    As soon as I heard Miguel''s words, my smirk appeared.


    ''He''s already taken my bait.''


    "We have to prepare well for Mr Miguel''s arrival." I turned around and walked towards the exit followed by the others.

 Chapter 122 - Crazy Plan

    <h4>Chapter 122: Crazy n</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 122. Crazy n


    I walked to the Sea Devil Club alone after ordering Ian and the others to return to their houses and act like nothing happened. Unlike servants, I could givemands to my ve remotely.


    "Damian!" Pearl approached me worriedly.


    "Sorry for making you wait," I said in a casual tone.


    She nced behind me, making sure no one was following me before returning her gaze to me.


    "Are you okay?" Pearl''s hand touched the side of my face, her eyes examined mine and my body carefully, making sure I was okay.


    I smiled.


    "I''m fine. We were just talking."


    She frowned.


    "They just left like that after talking to you? What did you say to them? Why are they looking for you?" she asked curiously.


    "How about we move to a more private ce?" I said. I couldn''t possibly talk about Cam and Miguel''s scandal in front of the securities club.


    "All right, let''s go to my house," she said as she grabbed my hand and we walked to the car.


    The security opened a luxury ck car''s door that had been parked in front of the club and we got into it.


    As our car moved, Pearl stole her nces at me several times. Her worry and curiosity were clear from the look in her eyes but she didn''t dare to ask me.


    "I promise I''ll tell you everything." I tried to suppress her curiosity.


    She looked at me with a serious gaze and a worried face.


    "Damian ... Is it about money? Do you owe them?" she made a wild guess.


    I paused for a moment in surprise with her wild guess. Then a burst ofughter came out of my mouth as I couldn''t hold it in anymore. Indeed, Ian and the others'' appearance and ck jackets made them look like debt collectors.


    "Why are youughing? I''m serious," she pouted.


    "It''s not about money and I don''t owe anyone," I said as I could make my voice.


    She leaned to me, her hands around my neck.


    "Then what is it?" she whined in a spoiled tone.


    "It''s worse than debt," I said casually. She was hugging me, even though I didn''t want to make her worry, I couldn''t lie to her.


    Her confusion was clear to the eyes since the words ''worse than debt'' sounded that I had just made a big mistake but my tone made it sound like it was a trivial matter.


    "Then at least tell me what it is about," she insisted.


    "Promise me to keep your voice down," I said. And she nodded in agreement. I nced at the chauffeur, made sure he focused on driving and brought my lips closer to Pearl.


    "It''s about my scandal," I whispered in a low voice.


    She turned to me.


    "With whom? I can help you to take care of it," she whispered. She didn''t look surprised by my words. I could guess this was amon thing in Ledred.


    "Nightbough. corp''s owner," I whispered again.


    This time she gasped in surprise as she pulled her face away and released her hands. Her eyes widened.


    "Are you serious?" she said in disbelief. Though this incident was normal, it was clear my woman was not an ordinary person. Even for Pearl.


    "Yeah, I''m serious," I said, still in a rxed tone.


    She was speechless for a moment.


    "Damian ... who exactly are you? Why do you know so many important people like that?" She knew I was not ying with my words. Nightbough. corp and Stardustechnologies were international scalepanies. Whereas Mia was a princess from another kingdom and Pearl was a rare hybrid-beast who had endless wealth. And I could get to know them, although my profession as a prostitute.


    I grabbed her chin and looked her in the eye.


    "Don''t you already know who I am? A seducer," I said with a smile. I was not lying, wasn''t an incubus nature a seducer?


    She took my hand and pressed it to her cheek.


    "I know you are a good seducer. But I never thought you knew so many important people like them," she pouted again. Then she put her hands around my neck again and let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''m really grateful I made you sign my contract."


    After those words left her mouth, my gaze shifted to the window at my side as our car stopped in front of arge mansion. The white gate moved, soon our car moved slowly. There was a luxurious swimming pool in the yard and a huge white mansion was not far from it.


    Our car stopped and a servant swiftly opened the door for us. I got out of the car as I swallowed my amazement. I had never been in a big mansion like this before. Pearl took my hand.


    "Come on, we''ll talk about this in my bedroom," she said excitedly.


    "Are you sure?" I asked as I followed her. I was not sure she just wanted to talk to me.


    "Yes. Besides, there is something I want to show you there," she said again.


    "Okay."


    -----


    I sat on a sofa in Pearl''s room which was dominated by blue, like her room in the Sea Devil Club. My eyes were on Pearl who was looking at me with a shocked expression as she listened to all my stories about my rtionship with Cam. But as I told her about Miguel''s n to destroy Cam and about Tempestechnologies'' owner, she looked pissed off and I could see her anger getting clearer in her eyes. As for Ian and the others, I said they agreed to cooperate with me.


    "I''ll help you. That bastard Miguel deserves it!" she said angrily.


    "Do you have a suitable ce for this n?" I also told Pearl about my n. For this n, I needed a quiet ce like an unused warehouse or something. Of course, this building couldn''t be in Pearl''s name to avoid her involvement in this case.


    Pearl was silent for a moment as she thought.


    "I know of an abandoned warehouse near the Esrock port," she suggested.


    "Okay, we''ll use that ce." Esrock Port was an old port that functioned as a small warehouse district rather than a port. That''s why that ce was quieter than other ports.


    Then Pearl''s expression turned serious.


    "Damian, you have to be careful of Myra."


    "Do you know her?" I asked.


    "Do you remember the device I told you about earlier? I had offered it to Tempestechnologies and I met Myra there. Other executives were interested in my device but Myra didn''t. She refused my device but she was interested in my knowledge and invited me to coborate on a crazy project. Also, she asked me to support this project with my money. " She turned to me and gave me a serious look.


    "She said her main idea was to make a device to make demons obey humans. Some kind of ve magic cor in medieval times. Isn''t that crazy?"


    I honestly didn''t expect Pearl to know about this. But at least with this, I could make sure that Ian''s information was correct.


    "Did she tell you the reason why she wanted to make that?" I asked.


    "She said, because demons are stronger than most humans, they are perfect fighting tools. Apart from that she also wanted to know the demon power''s secret. I told her that this crazy n could bring destruction since we only know a little about demons, but she got angry and cast me out. "


    I frowned in disbelief. I had to admit that I had been much stronger since I turned into a demon, but controlling my demonic instincts wasn''t easy. If I wasn''t able to bnce it, maybe I had turned into one of those escaping demons now. The difference was, if they hunted to eat humans, I hunted to **** women.


    "There is one more strange thing. When I touched her with my tentacle and I could feel her anger as we were talking about the Demon Hunter Association. Besides, she lied to me when I asked if she had any connection with the association or not. You better watch out for her, "Pearl added.


    ''A magic technologypany''s owner that has a connection to the Association.'' It sounded like Emma. A wild guess crossed my head and it worried me.


    ''I have to ask Emma about this.''

 Chapter 123 - The Demon Shield

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Demon Shield</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 123. The Demon Shield


    "What are you thinking?" Pearl''s voice dispersed my thoughts.


    "Looks like I have to find out more about Myra," I said. It was just a wild guess, but it really bothered me.


    "Are you worried that she has a connection with the demon hunter association?" she guessed.


    "Yes. And I don''t want to deal with the association." Actually, it was not that I didn''t want to, but I didn''t want to deal with them directly. At least for now.


    Pearl was silent as she deep in thought for a moment.


    "Should I see her again? I can check her with my tentacles, " she offered her help.


    I turned my gaze at her and smiled.


    "That''s okay. I''ll find another way." I was d Pearl was willing to help me, but I didn''t want to involve her in my personal business with the Demon Hunter Association.


    "What is your n?" she asked.


    "I''ll find out about Myra from my acquaintance. She should know something about her." If Myra was a demon hunter like Emma, Emma should know something about her, especially since they came from the magic technologypany''s families.


    "When do you want to meet her?"


    "Maybe tonight." Cam''s divorce trial was in three days, Miguel would see me tomorrow or the day after and I had to be ready for that. I could only hope that my guess was wrong because if it was right, it meant Cam''s divorce was worse than I thought. But of course, I had to contact Emma first since I didn''t know where Emma''s house was. That''s why I had to go home soon since I didn''t bring my cellphone.


    Pearl''s gaze turned worried.


    "What is wrong?" I asked, my hand moved, rubbing her cheek.


    She sighed and held my hand that was on her cheek.


    "The demon''s attacks have gotten worsetely, I''m worried about you."


    I gave her a reassuring smile.


    "I can take care of myself," I said in a gentle voice.


    Despite my words, her worries didn''t fade. She thought for a moment. But a secondter she had an idea.


    "Do you want to try out my device?" she said.


    "I think-"


    But before I could finish my words, she interrupted me. Looks like she knew I wanted to turn her down.


    "Wait a second. I will get it for you." She got up from her seat, went to her desk and opened the drawer. She took a box that shaped like arge m and brought it to me.


    She plopped beside me and opened the box, revealing a device that resembled a police magic shield bracelet in silver. A small rectangr-shaped device was in the middle of it and four small blue dots were on one side, indicating that the device''s battery was fully charged.


    "What do you think?" she asked excitedly.


    My eyes looked at the device anxiously and my heart was beating fast. I was a demon, if she used that device here then my identity would be exposed.


    "Well, I think that''s a cool device." Luckily, Pearl''s tentacles or hands didn''t stick onto me, otherwise, she would have realized my anxiety.


    She took the device from the box and gave it to me.


    "Do you want to try it? It will protect you from the demon."


    "Pearl, this is an important device. What if I break it?" I refused.


    "If it''s broken, it means it''s a failed device and does not deserve recognition," she said with a smile.


    I nced at the bracelet one more time before returning my gaze to her. Even though I realized her good intentions, I couldn''t take the device with me. What kind of demon used a human device to protect himself from other demons.


    "Never mind, I don''t want to bring something as important like this with me."


    She let out a disappointed sigh.


    "Fine."


    "I''m sorry," I said in an apologetic tone.


    "I''ll forgive you if you kiss me," she pouted in a spoiled tone.


    My smile appeared. I thought she would be angry, but I was wrong. My hand brushed her hair gently, while my other hand held her cheek. I brought my face closer to her and my lipsnded on her.


    - k!


    A sound apanied by a movement in my hand startled me. I pulled myself in surprise, my eyes widened when I saw that the bracelet was already on my wrist. Before I could say anything, Pearl spoke again.


    "Demon Shield!"


    My heart was beating faster since I knew she activated the device.


    "Wai-" As that device glowed, an announcement appeared before me.


    [The Demon Shield has been activated.]


    [Your DP will decrease by 1 point per minute]


    I turned my gaze forward, the light blue transparent wall surrounded me like a dome one meter in front of me. Meanwhile, Pearl was still sitting next to me, even though her body was between the transparent walls.


    "What ...?" I muttered unconsciously, my confusion clearly visible from my face and eyes. From my system, I knew this device was working well, but how could this device not reject me though I was a demon?


    She giggled at my reaction.


    "Why do you look like that?"


    I didn''t answer since my mind was deep in thought, trying to figure out why this device didn''t reject me. Hesitantly, I reached out my hand forward to touch the transparent wall and my fingers went through it without any resistance. I moved my fingers in all directions to confirm it but there was no reaction from there.


    ''But why? Is it because I was a human? Or ... ''Another thought crossed my head. I turned to Pearl.


    "Pearl, does this device use a demon detector as a guide?" I guessed.


    "Bingo!" She confirmed my guess with a smile.


    "Sometimes, the demons disguise themselves and mingle with us to find their prey. That''s why I connected this demon shield with the mini demon detector inside. If a demon tries to get close to the user, the demon shield will automatically activate by itself."


    Secretly, I let out a sigh of relief after hearing her exnation, but I kept myposure in front of her. That meant this device also worked by detecting demonic aura, so it didn''t detect me as a demon.


    "This is indeed an amazing device," I said.


    "But you have to be careful. That device won''t work if you run out of MP," she warned.


    "I understand." Then I raised my hand, showing her the device.


    "How do I turn it off?"


    "Cancel the demon shield!" she said. The device glowed again and slowly the transparent walls around me disappeared.


    [The Demon Shield has been deactivated.]


    "Stardustechnologies should be interested in this," I remembered the reason why Emma became a Demon Hunter because she didn''t want anyone else to be the same fate as her. I thought that was also why the Stardustechnologies that her father founded focused on making devices to protect humans such as magic shields and anti-demon doors.


    "You don''t need to think about it." She rubbed my cheek once again.


    "For me, the important thing is your safety."


    I smiled. When I met her for the first time, I thought Pearl was a bad girl who liked to make fun of men but deep inside she was a gentle and caring woman. It was just her family wasted her so she ended up doing the wrong thing.


    As that thought crossed my head, an announcement appeared before me.


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    Followed by Foxy''s voice inside my head.


    ''Master! Master! Those women are in front of your house now. What should I do?'' Her voice sounded panicked.


    ''Who do you mean?''


    ''Ruby and Mrs Clea, ''she replied.


    I gasped as my heart was beating fast again.


    ''Wait for me and don''t open the door just yet,'' I ordered.


    ''Yes, master.'' After that answer, she broke off her connection with me.


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    "It''s gettingte. I have to go now," I said as I stood up from my seat. I didn''t know why Ruby and Mrs Clea came to my house. I guessed they shouldn''t have detected Foxy and me, but I couldn''t confirm it before meeting them.


    "I''ll ask my chauffeur to take you," she said as she stood up.


    "That''s okay. I''ll walk by myself ." Then I raised my wrist, showing her demon shield bracelet.


    "Besides, I have this now. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Pearl let out a sigh of surrender.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 124 - Uninvited Guests

    <h4>Chapter 124: Uninvited Guests</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 124. Uninvited Guests


    After I came out from Pearl''s mansion, I turned to the nearest alley. As usual, I swept my gaze around me, making sure no one was around before reaching out my hand and imagining my room as my destination.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My room, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal as I deactivated my incubus form. As soon as I came out, I was already in my room and had returned to my human form. Since Foxy wasn''t there, I took off my demon shield bracelet and ced it on my desk before walking towards the exit. My hands unbuttoned and ruffled my shirt and hair to make it look like I just woke up. My feet continued to walk down the stairs silently. I just hoped Foxy hadn''t opened the door for them and Celia was still in her room.


    As I was at the end of the stairs, I peeked carefully at the front door and saw Foxy was waiting for me anxiously.


    ''Nice!'' I walked over to her and she turned towards me.


    "Mas-" She just wanted to greet me but she closed her mouth. She knew she couldn''t make a noise, because they could have heard her.


    "Is Celia still in her room?" I asked in a low voice. My gaze was on Foxy, my hands moved to take off my shoes.


    "She''s sleeping, master," replied Foxy in a low voice.


    This was good news since I preferred to face them without Celia.


    "Okay. Hide in my room," I whispered, my hands tiding my shoes.


    She nodded and turned to leave.


    After Foxy disappeared from my sight, I returned my gaze to the front door, my hand unlocked and opened the door.


    "Hello, Ethan. I''m sorry for disturbing you thiste," Mrs Clea greeted me with a smile. While Ruby was staring at me with a blushing face, her eyes were fixed on my half-open, messy shirt. A shopping bag in her hand.


    I pulled my shirt, pretending to tidy it up awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting for too long. Is there something that you need?" I asked in confusion.


    "We just wanted to-"


    Mrs Clea wasn''t done talking yet, but Ruby interrupted her.


    "Can we talk inside?" she asked in excitement. Her eyes were still glued to my messy shirt.


    "Okay. But please keep your voice down, Celia is sleeping and she has an exam tomorrow morning." If they wanted to attack me or use me of being a demon they should have barged in when I opened the door, but since they didn''t, it meant they had another purpose. I stepped back as my hand moved to open the door wider so they could enter.


    "Thank you," Ruby said, her feet stepping in happily. Meanwhile, Mrs Clea looked annoyed. From their expressions and recalling their previous conversation, I thought I could already guess why they came here.


    I let out a tired sigh.


    ''Looks like what I did this morning has brought me more trouble,'' I thought as my hand closed the door.


    "How do you know each other?" I said as we walked into the living room.


    "Ruby is my sister-inw. She visited me to y with n. She told me about this morning''s incident and wanted to thank you. Since we are neighbours, I took her to your house. I hope you don''t mind about it," Mrs Clea exined. Well, I doubted her exnation. Since I could guess Ruby forced Mrs Clea to show her where my house was. And because she knew Mrs. Clea was watching me and Celia, she could guess my house was not far from hers. That''s why rather than let Rubye to my house alone, she chose to apany Ruby to meet me.


    They sat on the sofa.


    "Would you like something to drink?" I offered.


    "No, thank you. We won''t be that long," said Mrs Clea.


    "Okay. Wait a second," I just turned around, but Ruby stopped me.


    "Ethan, where are you going?"


    I turned to her.


    "I just want to fix my clothes. I think it''s inappropriate to talk to you like this," I said as I pointed to my messy shirt with my eyes. Actually, as an incubus, I didn''t care and weren''t ashamed of my messy clothes. But no man would greet their female guests in this state without embarrassment.


    Ruby got up from her seat, grabbed my hand and pulled me to the sofa.


    "It''s fine. Besides, it''s our fault for visiting you thiste."


    "Okay. If you don''t mind," I said as I sat on the sofa. My hands buttoned my shirt awkwardly.


    Ruby sat near me, her eyes staring at me, asionally she nced at my body.


    "May I know why you came here?" I asked.


    She took her shopping bag and gave it to me.


    "I want to give this."


    I took the shopping bag from her hand.


    "Thank you. But, why?"


    "You saved me. So I want to give you something in return," she said.


    "It''s just a trivial matter, you don''t have to do this."


    "What do you mean by a trivial matter? If you weren''t there, that man might have kidnapped me," she said with a sweet smile.


    "Open it, I want to know whether you like it or not."


    I opened the bag and found a sweater inside. Then I remembered thest photo I saw on her cellphone.


    ''Did she buy this because Bern and Franz ruined my sweater this morning?''


    "Did you like it?" Ruby''s voice dispersed my thoughts.


    I put the sweater back in the bag.


    "Yes, thank you," I replied as short as I could since I didn''t want to talk too much.


    Seeing that Ruby had given the sweater to me, Mrs Clea was about to open her mouth to excuse themselves, but Ruby spoke again.


    "I also came here as an introduction, because starting tomorrow I will stay at Mrs Clea''s house," said Ruby with an innocent smile.


    "Ah, really?" I said with a smile. I kept myposure even though I was shocked and panicked.


    ''My stalker lives next door ?! Great! Maybe tomorrow she will have my nude photo on her cellphone. ''


    While Mrs Clea also looked shocked, it seemed that this was out of her n.


    "She''ll only stay for two days. She said she missed n so she wanted to apany him to y longer," Mrs Clea added.


    "Oh okay." I felt more relieved, at least I just needed to be patient and held myself for two days.


    Now it was Ruby''s turn to show an unhappy face. She just opened her mouth as she wanted to give another excuse so she could stay at Mrs Clea''s house longer, but I interrupted her.


    "Where''s n? Is he asleep?" I tried to divert our conversation.


    "Yes. It''s past his bedtime," replied Mrs Clea.


    "Oh, is he okay sleeping alone?" I asked in a worried tone. I knew n wasn''t a real kid and just a familiar elf, but with this, I could give them a reason to return sooner.


    "That''s why we can''t stay here too long," Mrs Clea weed my words since she wanted to drag Ruby home.


    Ruby just opened her mouth to speak, but I interrupted her again.


    "Since Ruby likes n so much. I''m sure Ruby must be worried about him, right?" I said as I looked at her.


    She pressed her lips and forced a smile.


    "Yes."


    Mrs Clea stood up from her seat.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself."


    I nodded and got up from my seat.


    Then our gaze diverted to Ruby who still didn''t move from her seat. A secondter, she stood up reluctantly, pouting.


    We walked towards the front door.


    "See yater," said Ruby unwillingly.


    "Later," I said with a smile.


    I just opened the door, the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    I was stiffened since I knew their location was close. This was the first demon''s appearance around my house. While I heard vibration from Mrs Clea and Ruby. I guessed it was their Demon Compass that caught the demons'' presence. Their gazes turned serious.


    "Ethan, lock your door and don''t let anyone in. I heard there are some unsolved theft cases around here, you have to be careful," Mrs Clea warned me. I knew she tried to tell me to hide from the demons.


    "Okay. Thank you for your concern," I replied.


    Quickly, they came out of my house and I closed the door. From the stench that pierced my nose, I could tell there were so many of them. I was sure both of them would make things difficult for me, but I had to close the crack.


    ''I''ll take this opportunity to observe how Mrs Clea fights.''

 Chapter 125 - Unplanned Attack

    <h4>Chapter 125: Unnned Attack</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 125. Unnned Attack


    Quickly, I put on my other shoes and stepped my feet towards my room.


    "Foxy, can you look after Celia?" I said as I got into my empty room. I was guessing Foxy turned herself into an object.


    - Puff!


    Themp on my desk turned to Foxy who was sitting at the side.


    "Master, are you leaving again?"


    "There''s a demon attack around here, I have to go." I changed my clothes and took my cap. Ruby and Mrs Clea just met me, they would have recognized me if I was still wearing the same clothes.


    "Is it the Hounds?" Her fear was clearly visible on her face and voice.


    "I do not know." I turned to face Foxy.


    "You have to protect Celia. If something happens, contact me like before, okay?"


    "Okay!" After that word left her mouth, she transformed herself.


    - Puff!


    A mosquito reced Foxy and she flew out of my room to Celia''s.


    Meanwhile, I reached out my hand, imagining an alley nearby as my destination. I couldn''t get out of this house through the front door as usual because Ruby and Mrs Clea could see me.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''An alley beside my house, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal as I activated my demonic form. Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my trousers, my eyes turned red and my face changed to Damian as my feet moved through the dark passage.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    As soon as I came out, I was already in the alley.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    The stinking stench that pierced my nose was getting stronger, but I didn''t see any demon around me. A long breath escaped my mouth and I flicked my wings, bringing my body up into the dark sky, feeling the night wind brush my face. I had no other choice but to search for those demons from the sky. But the problem was this was a residential area, there were no buildings here, only houses. Mrs Clea and Ruby would find me easily. Besides, I couldn''t use my Devil Space before I knew what kind of demon I was dealing with.


    ''Status.''


    I decided to raise my status since I wanted to end this battle quickly.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 19]


    [Level 27] [Exp: 50.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus] [Title: Executioner]


    [HP: 650/650] [DP: 372/400]


    [STR: 55] [VIT: 65]


    [AGI: 50] [LUK: 30]


    [INT: 100] [WIS: 40]


    [Partners - 7]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (17)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark - Elf (18)]


    [Servants - 1]


    [Foxy - Fox Demon (118)]


    [Unused stat - 17]


    ''Add STR by 5 points.''


    ''Add INT by 10 points.''


    [STR: 55] => [STR: 60]


    [INT: 100] => [INT: 110]


    I stopped in the mid-air, my eyes looking around me, searching for the demons'' location. Soon, I found some Foul Imps in one of my neighbours'' yards.


    ''Shit! ''I reached out my hand to cast my Devil Space since those demons were too close to my neighbour''s house. They could have broken into his house. But I cancelled my intention after I saw Ruby and Mrs Clea arrive there in their demon hunter uniforms. n was also with them and they attacked the Imps fiercely.


    My wings pped, flying forward towards my neighbour''s roof. I ducked down, my eyes were on them, watching them fight, also looking for where the crack was. Unlike Emma, Theo and Larry, Mrs Clea and Ruby fought skillfully. Other than that they could work together well. Mrs Clea paralyzed the demon with her thunder strike skill so they wouldn''t run away. Meanwhile n and Ruby finished them off with their Feather Spike and Holy st.


    ''I think they can handle it.'' This meant I just needed to close the crack. I found the crack in the backyard. The crack was behind a tree so they didn''t realize it.


    ''It''s easier than I thought.'' At least I could settle this matter quietly.


    I flicked my wings once again and flew towards the crack. Instead of heading for the front yard, I took a detour so I could go straight to the backyard. My eyes kept watching them, making sure they didn''t see me. Fortunately, they were concentrating on the demons in front of them, since the Foul Imps kepting from the crack.


    As my feetnded on the ground, I walked toward the crack casually, my wings folded. My hand extended towards it as I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Twenty cknces appeared in front of me andunched at the Foul Imps that had juste out of the crack.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 215 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 213 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 214 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 200 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 215 HP. ] X3


    Five Foul Imps that were in front of the crack turned to ashes and my remaining cknces hovered near it, waiting for another demon toe out.


    As soon as I almost arrived in front of it, I was greeted by the Venom Spikes from inside the crack. Swiftly, I moved my hand and countered it with my cknces. My eyes looked into the crack and I could see another wave of imps marching towards me.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' I recast my cknces andunched it to that crack.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 215 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 213 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 214 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 200 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 215 HP. ] X3


    The Foul Imps who were in the front row turned to ashes. The rest of my cknces hovered in front of me, ready to attack them. My hand extended to the crack.


    ''Dark Energy.''


    Seeing me trying to close the crack, they hastened their pace. My remaining cknces flew to some of them, slowing them down.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 215 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 213 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 214 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 200 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Foul Imp for 215 HP. ]


    Some of them fell, followed by hissing sounds from their wounds and shrieks of pain out of their mouths.


    "Aggghhhh!"


    I ignored their screams and kept using my dark energy to close the crack. A secondter the crack was closed.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    I lowered my hand and swept my gaze around me, making sure there weren''t any other demons left.


    ''Nice! I can leave the rest to Ruby and Mrs Clea. '' As that thought crossed my head, I realized, their battle''s noises did not fade, but even louder.


    A green orb flew over me. Swiftly, I shifted my body to the side avoiding it.


    -Shhh!


    A hissing sound was heard apanied by smoke with acidic smell as the orbnded on the ground behind me. A hole was visible there. I gasped since I remembered who was the owner of that Acid Bomb, Nefarious Imp!


    I flew to the roof to check what was happening.


    ''What ...'' Ruby fought desperately against the Foul Imps that surrounded them, while 4 Nefarious Imps flew above them and rained them with the Acid Bombs. While n flew between those Nefarious Imps and attacked them with his sharp wing des, asionally he pped his wings, throwing his sharp feathers at the Imps. Meanwhile, Mrs Clea threw her white orbs at the Nefarious Imps. But of course, her white orbs could not counter all those Imps'' green orbs. The ground around them was hollowed out by the acid bombs, several holes were also visible on the sidewalk and street.


    ''What should I do now?'' I was in a dilemma as I remembered yesterday''s fight, when 2 Nefarious Imps destroyed the buildings around me and Emma. This ce was filled with residents, if I didn''t use my Devil Space then the houses around here would be destroyed even including my house. Meanwhile, if I used that skill, I was not sure Ruby and Mrs Clea could face them in the Demonic Curse effect. On the other hand, I couldn''t possibly protect them with this many enemies especially our opponent was the Nefarious Imps.


    "Kakkk!" n shrieked in pain and fell after a Nefarious Imp managed to injure his wing. Blood red coloured his left wing.


    "n!" Mrs Clea lost her concentration and ran to catch n. While the Nefarious Imps threw their Poison spikes to her.


    ''Ah, dammit!'' I thought as I glided at them and took out my Demonic Spikes. This was the first time I rushed without a n.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Pearl''s image is already avable in my discord channel.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Special thanks Ko-fi : starbridge


    Patreon-members:


    Chriz1406, nn nickel Berry, kayden duhaney, j0ntsa, Simon Lolk Behrens, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, NerdyClone, Casey E Maupin, Coen Breek, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87 Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Kiritsuke, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., Enes, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, christian Mordal Anderson, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Joshua Tal, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 126 - A Demon Who Fights For Human

    <h4>Chapter 126: A Demon Who Fights For Human</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 126. A Demon Who Fights For Human


    Twenty of my cknces appeared and followed beside me as I used my skills.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    I waved my hand, moving my cknces tounch faster. Mrs Clea caught n and raised her head, her hand extended upward, ready to counter the imps'' poison spikes. But my Demonic Spikes had already destroyed them, at least the poison spikes that were rushing right at her since their spikes were so many. Meanwhile, the remaining poison spikes stuck into the surrounding ground and gave off a loud hissing sound.


    Mrs Clea''s eyes widened in shock as she saw me glide towards one of the Nefarious Imps with my w swinging to the imp''s head. While the imp was shocked by my sudden attack.


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 160 HP. ]


    "Rrrrwwaaaarrrrrr!" A roar of pain escaped his mouth.


    His mouth was wide open, revealing an orb with a purple glow in it. Without wasting time, I stabbed my other w to it.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 504 HP. ]


    Mercilessly, I used my Hell Thunder. My dark lightning shot out from my palm that was still in his mouth, striking his body as he groaned in pain.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have struck a Nefarious Imp for 429 HP. ]


    As he turned to ashes, another Nefarious Imp glided at me, his green orbs following him. I recast my Demonic Spike, grabbed two of my cknces and threw the rest to counter them. His orbs and mynces collided in the mid-air. His w swung at me. I brushed off his w and stabbed mynce right into his other w.


    [You have shot a Nefarious Imp for 73 HP. ]


    "Raahhhhh!" His scream of pain was heard. Without wasting a chance, I stabbed my other sharp into the orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Nefarious Imp for 215 HP. ]


    Mynce pierced his body and let out a hissing sound. Before he could fight back, I used my Hell Thunder on him, without taking my hand off mynce.


    [You have struck a Nefarious Imp for 143 HP. ]


    I couldn''t use my Hell Thunder skill from a distance, because they could have guessed my real identity from there since Ruby already knew I could use this skill.


    "Argggg!" A scream of pain followed.


    [Your opponent has been paralyzed.]


    [Time remaining: 00:09]


    I grinned.


    ''Gotcha!'' Not wasting my chance, I swung my ws at his orb twice.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 502 HP. ] X2


    That imp turned to ashes.


    I turned to the other two imps who were busy fighting with Ruby and Mrs Clea. Mrs Clea''s Holy Orbs flew over those Imps, while n perched on her shoulder, asionally he waved his wing, shooting his feather spikes. While the other wing remained still. It looks like he couldn''t fly because of his wound. Their sweat was pouring out and I could see their MP getting lower.


    I needed to admit, Mrs Clea and Ruby''s presence really helped me. Moreover, those Imps seemed to be more focused on them than me, so I could beat those Nefarious Imps more easily by taking advantage of their negligence.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' My cknces appeared and flew with me to one of those Nefarious Imps.


    That imp threw his Acid Bombs at Mrs Clea but she threw her white orbs to counter it. Noticing a movement behind him, the imp turned to me in shock since I attacked him suddenly. But it was toote, all my cknces stabbed his back without fail.


    [You have shot a Nefarious Imp for 74 HP. ] X20


    Even though my cknces didn''t reach his critical point, since all mynces didn''t miss, in an instant he turned to ashes.


    Without a pause, I continued to glide on thest Imp who was busy countering Mrs Clea''s Holy Orb and Ruby''s Holy st. My w swung at him, but he brushed it with his tail. At the same time, Mrs Clea did not waste that opportunity and threw her Holy Orbs again. But that imp countered it with his acid bombs.


    I swung my ws repeatedly. While that Imp brushed it off with his ws and tail. Then suddenly a white light pierced his shoulder. I knew it was Ruby''s Holy st.


    [The Nefarious Imp has taken 54 magical damage.]


    "Gaaaarrrhhhh!" That imp screamed in pain and I stabbed my w to his orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Nefarious Imp for 506 HP. ]


    And ended it with my Hell Thunder.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have struck a Nefarious Imp for 430 HP. ]


    The imp turned to ashes.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 28.]


    [You have 7 unused stat points.]


    [You have 1 unused skill point.]


    But I knew, even with that announcement my fight was not over. A bolt of lightning and a white light shot from beneath me. Quickly, I took out my Demonic Spike and arranged several of them in front of me and turned them into my shield, blocking their attacks from reaching me.


    - Boom!


    Our attacks collided in the mid-air and created a strong wind around us.


    I turned to the origin of the attack and saw Ruby and Mrs Clea pointed their hands to me, preparing to attack me. But despite their unfriendly gesture, I could see their hesitation, especially Mrs Clea. Besides if she wanted to kill or hurt me, she should be using her Holy Orb, not her Thunder Strike. From there I guessed, she just wanted to paralyze me to catch me or find out about the demons from me.


    "Is that your way to thank me? Or humans don''t have any manners?" I said in a cold voice. My hand pulled the front of my cap to make sure they didn''t see my face. My remaining cknces hovered around me, getting ready to counter their attacks.


    "You!" Ruby looked angry and almost shot out her Holy st again, but Mrs Clea stopped her and lowered her hand.


    "We just wanted to talk," said Mrs Clea calmly. She also lowered her hand, indicating she didn''t want to fight me. But that didn''t mean I lowered my guard.


    "I''ve said what I know. You''ve heard it from your subordinates, haven''t you? " I said straight to the point.


    Their eyes widened in shock since there were only the two of them when Ruby told Mrs Clea about me.


    "How do you know about it?" Ruby asked curtly.


    I let out an evil chuckle.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know it. The important thing is, you have to take my warning seriously," I said with a smirk.


    "May I know your reason why you helped us?" asked Mrs Clea.


    ''Reason ...'' Of course because I was once human, I wanted to protect the people I loved and protect the world that my father had protected with his life. But I could not say it bluntly.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not helping you, I just want to solve this problem faster. After all, the source of this problem is on the border between the human world and the dark dimension, so it''s not just the human problem, but also mine."


    Ruby let out a short condescending chuckle.


    "Did I hear wrong? The demons entered our world and messed with us. Isn''t that what you were hoping for? Take over this world and make us your food?"


    Mrs Clea turned her head to Ruby.


    "Watch your mouth," she said in a displeased tone. I knew she didn''t mention Ruby''s name on purpose to protect her identity.


    "Not all demons want that," I replied simply.


    "Then what do you want?" asked Mrs Clea.


    I was speechless. Of course, I wanted to end this crack problem as soon as possible, but after that, after the border between the human world and the dark dimension returned to normal, what should I do? Could I stay here? Or should I go to the dark dimension? Where a demon like me belonged?


    ''No, I want to stay here with Celia and the others ... that''s why I have to make a peaceful world for them.'' I clenched my fists.


    "I want to solve this problem as soon as possible and get back together with my loved ones," I replied.


    "Hmph!" Ruby snorted with a smirk.


    "So do you want to say demons have hearts?"


    I smirked.


    "Of course we have. We have friends, family and can fall in love, " Then I turned to Mrs Clea.


    "Just as you love your dead lover."


    In an instant, their faces turned pale and their shock was clearly visible on their faces, even their hoods couldn''t cover it.


    I let out a condescending chuckle at their reaction.


    "Calm down. I told you I''m not your enemy."


    "How do we know if you are telling the truth or not?" asked Mrs Clea in a serious tone.


    "Didn''t I prove it by helping you?" I replied in a rxed tone.


    "You could be faking it," Ruby said in a cynical tone.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth again.


    "Now tell me, what benefits do I get from helping the demon hunter association''s leader? If I''m your enemy, wouldn''t it be better to watch those Imps kill you slowly?"


    Their surprise returned to their faces, but it wasn''t as clear as before since they had expected I already knew this far. This time, Mrs Clea lowered her head, confusion was evident in her eyes.


    "We wouldn''t lose to those demons," said Ruby. Although her cynical tone did not change, this time I caught her doubt in it.


    "Then could you exin why I didn''t take the chance and attack you?"


    This time Ruby was speechless. She knew I had so many opportunities to attack them when they fought the Imps but I didn''t do anything, instead, I helped them.


    "I''ll end our conversation here," I said as I opened the portal to my room behind me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    "Wait!" shouted Mrs Clea. Her hand reached out towards me as she shot her Thunder Strike. Meanwhile, Ruby also shot her Holy st at me. But as before, I arranged my remaining cknces in front of me and turned them into my shield, blocking their attacks from reaching me.


    - Boom!


    An explosion urred in our midst followed by a strong wind that swept my face.


    I held my cap, preventing the wind from blowing it.


    "Good Night, Miss Ruby, Mrs Clea," I said as I glided backwards and entered the portal.


    ------


    Mrs Clea''s PoV


    "Wait!" she shouted once again. But that winged demon had disappeared inside that dark hole and a secondter the hole also disappeared from her sight. If only n hadn''t been injured, maybe she could order him to chase that demon.


    "He even knows our names," muttered Ruby. Her surprise was clearly visible on her face.


    Actually, Clea also felt the same way because she didn''t expect this demon to know so many things. Even for secret things, such as her identity as the demon hunter''s chairwoman and her dead lover. Her heart was pounding violently when she found out that the demon knew about Renart, so she wanted to ask a couple of questions that continued to bother her to this day. What happened a year ago? Did he know what happened to Renart? What happened to the demons that killed him? But too bad that winged demon was gone before she could ask.


    "What should we do now?" Ruby''s voice dispersed her thoughts.


    "We will follow his suggestion for recruiting new members and assign more hunters in one area," she said.


    "Then what about him? Do we need to tell the senates about this?" asked Ruby again.


    "No, the Senates will only limit our movements. I want to find out more from him," she replied firmly.


    Ruby looked at Clea for a moment and caught her seriousness in her eyes. Although her decision would anger the senates, she knew that nothing could change Clea''s decision.


    "Fine," she replied simply.


    Clea''s eyes looked up at the clear night sky.


    ''If we meet again, I''ll make you answer all my questions. Including questions about Renart ... ''

 Chapter 127 - Night Visit I

    <h4>Chapter 127: Night Visit I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 127. Night Visit I


    As soon as I came out of my portal, I was already in my room and had deactivated my Demonic Form.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    My hand took off my cap and tossed it to bed nonchntly. Then I turned to my desk, my eyes fixed on the family photo there.


    "Dad ..." I muttered with a gloomy gaze. My emotions red up a bit when Mrs Clea asked my reason and what I wanted because it reminded me that a demon like me shouldn''t stay in the human world.


    I took a deep breath to get rid of my bad thoughts. I didn''t have time to think about this since there were too many things I had to deal with, after all, changes would continue to happen and these crack problems weren''t clear yet. My hand took Damian''s cellphone to call Emma, but there were several missed calls and a message on it. I opened it.


    Mia: Damian, where are you? Are you alright?


    I remembered I had sent an iplete message.


    Me: I''m fine. I''m sorry, I was in a hurry before.


    Remembering the previous incident, I decided to warn her once again.


    Me: Mia, the demon''s attack got worsetely. You should be careful.


    After sending that message, I opened my contact folder and called Emma, hoping she wasn''t asleep yet. I had to find out more information about Myra as soon as possible. While about Cam and Olivia, even though I wanted to contact them now, I was afraid it would onlyplicate things up. Miguel was probably watching them.


    After several ringtones, she finally picked up my call.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello, Emma. Sorry for disturbing you at night. I have an important thing to ask. Can I meet you now?" I said.


    "Did something happen?" she suspected.


    "It''s about Myra Richwing," I replied.


    She was silent for a moment.


    "Emma?" I asked again.


    "Since you want to talk about her, can we meet in my room?" Looks like she thought I could go to her room with my portal skill.


    "I can''t open my portal to ces I''ve never been," I exined as short as I could.


    "Besides---Is that okay? I mean, will your dad allow it? " I made sure. I needed to visit her house thiste ande in like a normal guest. Although I knew the reason for choosing that ce was because we needed a private ce to discuss everything rted to the Association, I was sure there were plenty of maids and servants in her house, also her father.


    "As long as you''ve been there, you cane back with your portal skill, right?" she made sure.


    I quickly got her point. She wanted to take me to her room just for a moment. After that, I could open my portal there and we could talk in private.


    "Of course."


    "Do you know where my district is?"


    "Wuhedrig district,right?" Wuhedrig district was the rich people''s district in Nighthallow City.


    "Yes. Where can I pick you up?"


    I paused to think and got it right away.


    "How about at the bus stop?" I asked. That district was filled with rich people and they had their own private vehicles. The bus stop should be quieter than other districts.


    "Okay. Wait for me. I''ll ask my chauffeur to pick you up," she said.


    "See yater."


    I was just about to be hung up, but she stopped me.


    "Ah, wait!" Looks like she just remembered something.


    "Are you gonnae as Ethan or Damian?"


    "I''lle as Ethan," I said. Damian''s face had already appeared on the news today, it would be really bad if someone noticed and reported it to the reporters. Especially if Miguel and Myra found out that I was still roaming around.


    "Okay."


    "See ya." After those words, I hung up.


    Though it was too early, I put my cellphone in my pocket, took Pearl''s Demon Shield bracelet and reached out my hand, imagining Wuhedrig district''s bus stop as my destination.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Wuhedrig district''s bus stop, Nighthallow City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal. I took my head out of the portal and looked around, making sure no one was around, since I rarely came here. Luckily, this area had a lot of shady trees so I could open my portal behind one of those and as expected this bus stop district was empty. My feet stepped out after making sure everything was safe.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    I stepped my feet out of the trees towards the bus stop near me. The night wind messed up my hair and brushed my face as my eyes looked around me. The houses or rather mansions withrge courtyards were around me with high luxurious fences, very different from the District where I lived in which was dominated by small houses and narrow courtyards.


    ''I wonder why I ended up having rtionships with some women who had more wealth far beyond mine,'' I thought. Though I knew this was triggered by my change, I never thought I would have so manyplicated rtionships before.


    If I was the old Ethan, maybe I wouldn''t dare to visit Emma''s house or be close to her cause I felt unworthy of her. But things were different now.


    A luxurious ck car stopped in front of me and a man in a neat suit came out of it.


    "Good evening, sir. Are you Ethan Strongheart?" he asked politely.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Adam. I am Miss Emma''s butler," he said with a smile.


    "Oh, okay," I said. I didn''t expect Emma to have a butler. But well, she was Stardustechnologies'' owner''s only daughter, of course, she had this privilege.


    "Pleasee in." The butler opened the car door and gestured to get into the car as he lowered his head.


    "Thank you." I stepped into the car and he closed the car door. While he sat on the side of the chauffeur.


    The car moved through a quiet road with shady trees on the side of the street. My eyes looked at the window, staring at the huge mansions that could not be covered by the high fence that bordered their yard. My heart started pounding as the car was getting closer to my destination. If I just needed to meet Emma I wouldn''t be this nervous. But Emma''s father would be there, right? What should I tell him if he asked about our rtionship? I didn''t mind admitting it since Emma also already epted me as I am, but I was not sure with her father. His wife was killed by demons and if he found out that his daughter was having a rtionship with a demon, he would kill me for sure!


    As the car stopped, my eyes widened in shock. The mansion gate, no ... The entire mansion was surrounded by a blue transparent barrier, which indicated that the entire mansion''s fences were protected by the same magic technology as the anti-demon door. The butler got out of the car, went to a scanner in front of the gate and put his palm there.


    The gate opened, he returned to the car and the car moved through the gate and the barrier without difficulty. I was silent in amazement and relieved since I knew that the anti-demon door used the demon detector as its guide.


    ''I don''t know what happens if I can''t deactivate my Demonic Aura.'' I could imagine the demon hunters would detect my presence and hunt me before I could understand about this system.


    The car stopped at the front door. Swiftly, the butler got out of the car and opened the door for me. As soon as I got out, Emma greeted me with a smile.


    "Good evening, Ethan." She was wearing a simple white dress with a littlece at the bottom. Somehow, it suited her skin tone.


    "Good evening, Emma. I''m sorry for disturbing you thiste."


    "It''s okay. Let''s go in. My dad said he wanted to see you," she said calmly.


    In an instant, my heart was beating fast since what I feared came true.

 Chapter 128 - Night Visit II

    <h4>Chapter 128: Night Visit II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 128. Night Visit II


    "Wahahaha! Don''t be too nervous, I won''t do anything to you, ya know!" said Emma''s father withughter as he patted me on the shoulder repeatedly. We were sitting side by side on the luxurious leather sofa in arge living room with several servants standing by the side of the room, ready to serve us. While Emma sat on a separate sofa. Three cups of hot tea on the coffee table in front of us.


    I smiled awkwardly in response. Emma''s father''s name was Richard Lunaspark. He was tall and had a big muscr body, more than Bern and Franz. Even though he was very friendly, his face looked fierce and I was sure everyone would be intimidated just by his re. But that was not what made me a little nervous, it because I, a demon, had to meet face to face with one of the greatest magic technologypany''s owner and to make it worse, I already had sex with his daughter.


    "Dad, don''t pick on Ethan. If you continue like that his visit will be in vain," said Emma, trying to release me from her father''s grasp. It was her father who asked her to meet me and Emma thought it just a brief introduction, but it looks like Richard was interested in me since this was the first time Emma let a boy meet her at her house, so he decided to find out about me more.


    "Pfttt!" Richard held hisughter.


    "We are family! You can talk about it here. Don''t be shy. I can keep my mouth shut about anything," he said in a casual tone.


    Emma had said she wanted to take me to her room apanied by her butler but Richard did not agree and asked us to talk in the living room, and worse in front of him and the other servants. We couldn''t talk about Myra and the demon hunter association here.


    "Daddd," Emma sulked. Her irritation was visible on her face.


    "It''s okay. I don''t mind," I said. I knew, if she forced it, Richard would get more suspicious of us. Moreover, since Emma''s father was here I wanted to use this to say something else.


    Emma frowned in objection.


    "But-"


    Before she finished her sentence, I interrupted her.


    "I want to talk about this," I said as I took out Pearl''s Demon Shield bracelet from my pocket.


    Their eyes were fixed on the bracelet in my hand and they quickly realized that it was a magic technology device.


    "What is this?" Emma asked in confusion since I hadn''t told her about this.


    Meanwhile, Richard turned to a nearby servant.


    "Bring me my ''magic item appraisal''," he ordered. And the servant quickly carried out his orders.


    "This is the Demon Shield bracelet. It works just like the anti-demon door and magic shield but it only blocks demons, not humans," I exined.


    "Are you the inventor?" asked Richard.


    "No, my acquaintance made it. But since she has a bad reputation, she has a hard time to mass produce this. That''s why I decided to help her."


    A servant handed him a strange magnifier and Richard took it.


    "Can I check it for a moment?"


    I gave the bracelet to Richard.


    He examined the bracelet with it. Even though I didn''t see any change from the original shape of the bracelet, the blue light flowing around it was visible from the magnifier.


    While Richard was busy with it, I turned to Emma and moved my lips ''Where is your room?''


    She moved her lips ''2nd Floor, East balcony''.


    I nodded my head. Since the room had a balcony I should be able to enter more easily.


    "Hmmm ..." Richard''s muttering voice returned our attention to him.


    "Is something wrong, sir?" I asked.


    "Nothing. This is interesting." He returned the bracelet to me and I took it.


    "Can I meet your acquaintance? I want to discuss some things with her."


    "Of course. I''m sure she''ll love to meet you," I said with a smile. This was good news for Pearl.


    "Then how about next week?" said Richard.


    "Okay. I''ll tell her about it."


    Then Richard gave me a serious gaze. With his fierce face, he looked like he wanted to swallow me whole.


    "If you want to talk about this why don''t youe straight to me?"


    "Dad, stop it. Don''t scare Ethan like that," said Emma in objection.


    Richard turned to Emma.


    "A man should have the courage to speak directly, not through you."


    But I kept my cool.


    "I think you misunderstand me, sir. I intend to ask Emma''s opinion on this and find the right time to tell you. I mean --- Since I''m a nobody, I can''t possibly ask to meet you out of nowhere."


    He nodded his head repeatedly.


    "That makes sense."


    Well, I was not confused by his reaction since Emma was his only child. Of course, he was very protective of Emma, that''s why I was confused why Emma could be a Demon Hunter despite her status and her wealth.


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I think it''s gettingte. I have to go home now," I said as I put the bracelet into my pocket and stood up from my seat.


    "I hope we can talk more at our next meeting," said Richard.


    I nodded my head.


    "I hope so too."


    "I''ll take you to the front door," said Emma as she stood up.


    Both of us walked side by side while Adam followed us from behind.


    "Be careful with the front gates'' CCTVs. 6 on main gates, 4 on east gates," she whispered without turning to me. It seemed that she had memorized all those CCTVs'' location since she often sneaked out of her house.


    I answered with a slight nod.


    After we arrived at the front door, a luxurious car was waiting for me. Swiftly, Adam opened the door.


    "Mr Richard asked me to take you home," he said politely.


    "Just take me to the bus stop," I said. It would take at least an hour to reach Ironshade Town from here.


    "Okay," he said.


    I turned to Emma.


    "Good Night, Emma."


    "Nite, Ethan."


    After that, I got into the car.


    As before, Adam sat next to the chauffeur and the car moved. While I looked at the window, watching my surroundings, especially searching where Emma''s room was. My eyes caught a balcony overlooking the shady trees in the yard.


    ''Got it.'' Then I returned my gaze to the front.


    The car moved down a quiet street and finally stopped at the bus stop.


    Adam opened the door and I got out of it.


    "Thanks for the ride," I said.


    "Are you sure you want to go home by yourself?" Adam confirmed once more. This ce was so quiet and the next bus schedule was still 30 minutes away.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Adam turned from side to side. Even though the street lights were bright, the streets were very quiet. I could catch his worry.


    "Do I need to apany you here?" he offered.


    I waved my hand quickly.


    "That''s okay. I''m used to this," I refused.


    "Very well. Then I''ll excuse myself." Adam lowered his head and got into the car.


    I waited for the car to disappear from my sight. Then I walked towards the trees near the bus stop and stretched out my hand, imagining in Emma''s yard, near the balcony.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Emma''s yard, Nighthallow City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, my feet stepped into the portal. I took my head out of the portal and looked around, making sure no one was around and making sure there were no CCTVs around me. Luckily, there were a lot of shady trees here that could cover my presence. I stepped out and pressed my back against therge tree trunk near me. My eyes fixed on the balcony and realized that the light was already on, indicating that Emma had returned to her room.


    I swept my gaze once again confirming my surroundings before I activated my Demonic Form.


    Two horns appeared above my head along with a pair of bat wings growing behind my back. A tail grew behind me and slipped out of my trousers, my eyes turned red and my face changed to Damian.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]

 Chapter 129 - Are You Waiting For Your Romeo, My Lady? (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 129: Are You Waiting For Your Romeo, My Lady? (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 129. Are You Waiting For Your Romeo, My Lady?


    I turned to the balcony and saw Emmae out of her room and walk to the side of the balcony. Her eyes swept across the yard below her, looking for me.


    ''Looks like she''s been waiting for me.''


    I stepped out of the trees and faced her.


    Upon seeing me, a cute smile appeared on her lips.


    Without wasting time, I flicked my wings, flying towards the balcony and squatted down as my feetnded on the stone railing in front of her, my wings spread wide.


    "Are you waiting for your Romeo, mydy?" I teased with a smirk. Well, I knew I didn''t look like Romeo, but more like a devil who seduced his victim. Besides, Romeo didn''t have so many partners like me.


    "Don''t tease me." She blushed.


    "Let''s talk inside," she said as she turned and walked into her room.


    Seeing her blushing face, made me want to tease her even more. I jumped down and chased her as I folded my wings.


    "Ah!" she yelped in surprise as I grabbed her waist and pulled her body to me. Her hand tried to push me away, but I caught her wrist, stopping her movement.


    She pouted.


    "Eth - Mphhh" But I ovepped her lips with mine, making her swallow her words. Even though she looked like she was rejecting me, her lips and tongue moved in sync with mine.


    Both of my hands shifted to her butt. In one swoop, I lifted her body as I tilted my head upwards without releasing our kiss. While she hugged my neck.


    My feet stepped into her room. And as we got to the side of her bed, I threw ourselves onto it.


    "Mphh ...." Our kisses were getting wilder every second, her tongue twisting with mine. My hand crept down, slipped into her dress and bra, feeling her soft breast in my hands, my fingers quickly recognized something hard there. My tail also slipped and tickled her entrance which was still covered in her underwear.


    "Mph!" She gasped and pushed me, releasing our kiss.


    "Why? You don''t like it?" My eyes locked at her face, which was even redder than before.


    "It-It''s not that I don''t like it ..." she said shyly.


    "But didn''t you say you wanted to talk about Myra?"


    "I do." I brought my face to her neck and inhaled her scent deeply as I moved my head upwards, tickling the side of her neck with my breath. Her sweet scent tickled my nose, triggered my mating urge.


    "But after those troubles, don''t you want to give me a reward?" I whispered in a sweet voice.


    I could feel her heart beating faster.


    "But ..."


    "Hm?" I hummed and licked her ear.


    "Ah!" she gasped. This time her hand grabbed my shirt tightly.


    "Please don''t kill the mood. I promise it won''t be long," I seduced her with a smirk. I could feel her heart pounding harder as my hand pulled her underwear, letting my tail continue my y freely.


    "Bu- But, we can do itter after we''re done talking," she reasoned.


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Yes," she answered in a panting breath. I could tell she held back a tingling sensation at her lower part.


    I pulled my head and looked at her.


    "But it looks like your body is telling me differently," I said as I pulled my tail away from her entrance and showed her liquid that had soaked the tip of my tail in front of her.


    "Th-That''s not true ..." she said in a stammering voice. Her face grew red in embarrassment. She just reached out to catch my tail, but I caught her hand with a smirk and brought my tail closer to my lips.


    I stuck out my tongue to lick the liquid, tasting her nectar fill my mouth. My eyes stared at her in an alluring gaze. A tickling sensation spread from the tip of my tail to my spine, spurring my mating urge higher.


    "Ethan ..." she whispered my name and tried to release her hand from my grip. But instead, I pinned her hand onto the bed. She moved her other hand to push me away, but I caught it and pinned it.


    I moved my tail so I could see her face clearly and moved it to touch her thigh up to her entrance, feeling her smooth skin with the tip of my sensitive tail. I licked my lips as if she was my food, my eyes filled with extraordinary thirst.


    "Et-Ethan ... Stop it ... Or-or I''ll tie you up with my Holy Chain," she threatened me in a stammering voice, making it sound more like a plea than a threat.


    I chuckled.


    "Then tie me," I challenged her. I knew she wouldn''t do it.


    "Yo - You ..." she said in a stammering voice. Her body trembled withstood the tickling feeling from my tail''s movements. asionally, she jolted. I knew, despite her words her body wanted me.


    "Just give up and feed me ..." I said in a sweet voice.


    "Fe-Feed you?"


    "Um-hm, just like yesterday." I brought my face closer to her ear slowly.


    "You know, you taste so delicious ..."


    "A-Are you that hungry?" she said again.


    "Yes ... I''m so hungry. I think I can swallow you whole now." After those words left my mouth, I licked the side of her neck.


    "Ah!" she yelped. I could feel her entrance getting wet with her liquid.


    "Bu- But I''m not ready ..." she reasoned.


    "It''s okay, I will prepare you." I released my grips and crept down. My hands spread her legs, showing me her wet pink petal but she held my movement in reflex.


    "Wh-What are you doing?" She tried to get up, but I spread my wings and held her with its tip.


    "I want to see it," I said with a smirk.


    "No ... I''m embarrassed ..." she said with a flushed face.


    "Why? It''s beautiful."


    "Bu-But it''s weird ... I mean-- Why do you need to see it?"


    "If you don''t let me see it, let me taste it." Without further ado, I brought my lips closer to her entrance and licked her right in the middle of the slit.


    "Ah!" she jolted, her hand crumpled the bedsheet on her head''s side and the other covered her mouth, keeping her voice down.


    I kissed it and buried my tongue in her warm petal, wetting it with my saliva, exploring her warm inner wall with my tongue.


    "Mphh ... Ah ... Ah ..." Emma held back her moans as she could feel the pleasure creeping up from her lower part and spreading over her body. Her mind began to go nk.


    I ignored her muffled moans and continued to lick it until I was satisfied, letting the sweet taste of nectar from her liquid fill my mouth. I could feel her inner wall twitching and loosened, ready to ept my cock.


    As I pulled my body, I could see the disappointment on her face. Unlike before, she was lying weak in resignation, like weak prey waiting to be eaten. Her underwear on her thighs, her messy dress was half open. I knew she wouldn''t reject whatever I would do to her. A chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "Do you want more?" I asked.


    She just replied to me with a pleading look.


    I chuckled again and pulled her body to me, making her sit. I took off her dress, her bra and her underwear, without any resistance from her.


    Her hand covered her breast while her other hand covered her pink petal as she lowered her face in embarrassment. Her shyness turned me on.


    I grabbed her hands and pulled it away from her beautiful body, let the moonlight that prated that dark room illuminated her body and her fairy skin.


    While she was waiting for me in anticipation.


    My tail moved to her, touching the side of her face down to her neck and breast, circling between it. Then I raised her ripe breast alternately with it, making it jiggling in front of me before swiping it into the middle slowly and yed with her hardened tip. My eyes stared at her face with a seductive smirk, enjoying every change of her face.


    "Ahh ... Ah ..." She closed her eyes and looked away since she couldn''t stand my gaze and all those stimtions.


    "Look at me ..." I demanded.


    She replied to me by biting her lower lip, without being able to look at me. I could see her ears started turning red in embarrassment.


    I moved my tail to the side of her face and turned it to me.


    "Emma, open your eyes and look at me," I repeated.


    She opened her eyes slowly, looking at me.


    "Can you undress me?" I asked with a smirk.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Larry''s image is already avable in my Patreon-page also new poll for nextmission.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Special thanks Ko-fi : starbridge


    Patreon-members:


    Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, Muttater, Lovely Lngan, Ugo Jacquemin, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor Joseph Bentley, Chriz1406 nn nickel Berry, kayden duhaney, j0ntsa, Simon Lolk Behrens, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, NerdyClone, Casey E Maupin, Coen Breek, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Kiritsuke, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., Enes, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, christian Mordal Anderson, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 130 - One of A Kind Demon (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 130: One of A Kind Demon (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 130. One of A Kind Demon


    Although she seemed hesitant at first, she finally agreed.


    "Yes," she replied in a soft voice.


    Upon her answer, I released my grasps. Her hands moved to slip into my shirt and opened it, exposing my upper body to her. Meanwhile, my tail still moved to touch, exploring her body.


    Her gentle hands travelled to touch my neck, chest and abs, tickling me, giving me a subtle stimtion to my body. Her eyes could not escape from me, her face was getting flushed red in excitement. Likewise, with me, I really enjoyed her touch. It made my desire to climb higher.


    "Yes ... Touch me more ..." I whispered in a sweet voice. Yesterday I was badly injured and couldn''t enjoy her touch, besides yesterday''s rooftop was very ufortable. Since this time I was in her room, I wanted to feel her touch more.


    She bit her lower lip, her eyes on my cock. Her hand moved down and rubbed it from the outside.


    "Open it. I know you want to see it," I tempted her.


    She took a nce at me briefly in embarrassment since I could guess what she was thinking. Then she lowered my zipper.


    Without warning, I grabbed her hand and slipped it into my trousers and my underwear.


    "Ahh ..." A slight hissing sound out of my mouth when she touched my hot flesh directly, showing my enjoyment to her.


    She tried to pull her hand out of surprise, instead, I made her grab it, feeling my half-awake cock.


    "Don''t pull it. I want you to y with it," I demanded in a sweet voice. I could see her embarrassment was getting clearer on her face. I knew she wasn''t used to it.


    I moved her hand, made her feel my cock, tickled my balls and shook it. My other hand lowered my trousers and underwear, showing her my cock clearly.


    She turned her face away out of embarrassment, again.


    I grabbed her chin and turned it to me.


    "Don''t turn away. Don''t you want to see mine?" I said, my hand didn''t stop moving.


    She gulped hard. Her gaze shifted downwards, fixed on her hand ying with my cock. As my cock got harder and harder, slowly her gaze filled with excitement.


    "Do you want to suck it?"


    "S-Suck it?" she said in a stammering voice.


    "Um-hum, it tastes so sweet. I''m sure you will like it," I tempted her.


    She looked at me in hesitation, but then she nodded.


    I took her hand off me and peeled off my trousers and shoes. Again, without warning, I pushed her onto the bed


    "Ah!" she startled by my sudden movement.


    I ignored her and crawled upward, shamelessly cing my cock in front of her mouth.


    "C''mon lick it," I demanded with a smirk.


    Her eyes were fixed on my cock which had hardened. I could feel her breath getting heavier.


    "Et-Ethan ... I-I ..."


    "Don''t you want to try it?" I seduced her in a sweet voice.


    In hesitation, her tongue stuck out and moved to lick the tip of my cock. She started and I already know why.


    "It''s sweet, right?"


    "Yes ..." she whispered. Then she licked my cock again. Over time, her tongue''s movements which had been stiff before were getting wilder and wilder as she got used to it. Meanwhile, the tingling between my groin made my cock even harder and tense. As my desire got higher, I put my cock in her mouth and she responded to it by moving her tongue. Her hands crept from my thighs to my waist.


    "Yes ... That''s it ..." My moans mingled between my words. I bent my head backwards slightly with a red face, enjoying the stimtion from my cock. Then she suddenly sucked it, hard.


    "Ohhh ..." I moaned. My face clearly showed how much I enjoyed it. My waist started moving back and forth, fucking her mouth. I couldn''t hold myself anymore since my body was in high pleasure.


    My body was screaming for more. My mind was filled with pleasure from my cock. While my tail yed around at her entrance and she responded by spreading her legs wider. I could feel her entrance getting wet with her liquid.


    After I satisfied ying with her mouth, I pulled my cock and crawled down. My hands pinned hers. Without further ado, I thrust my cock into her slowly.


    "Ahhhh ... Ahhh ... Ethan --- ..." She called out my name breathlessly, her body jerked in excitement, her eyes closed tightly, holding back the pleasure mixed with pain from her lower abdomen. Her hands gripped mine tightly as my cock kept sliding in.


    ''Ahh ... This is the best.'' I could feel her pussy filled with my cock, her warm inner wall kept throbbing, calling me and mping me perfectly. Without a pause, my waist moved back and forth. Actually, I wanted to use my Demonic Erection but I still wanted to ask her about Myra so I cancelled my intention. If she was too tired, I would have a hard time asking her.


    Her body trembled every time I stabbed her. Our room was filled with the sound of our banging flesh.


    "Ahhh ... Ethan ... Ohh --- ohhh --- ... Ethan --- ... Ahh ... - Hah-hah-hah- ... Ethan ---!" she moaned with difficulty, her ragged breath mingled between her moans.


    Her moans made my desire get higher. Her inner wall throbbed, massaging my cock passionately, indicating she really liked it.


    I smirked and moved my waist rougher and wilder than before. Made us climb the stairs of pleasure every time I thrust my cock into hers. My body felt hot as my mating desire burned my mind and my body, while Emma kept calling my name breathlessly, her sweat dripping soaked the bed sheet.


    "Aghhh! Ethan --- ... Ohhh --- Ohhh --- I can''t-hah-hah- hold anymore ... Ahh ... Agnhhhh!" Her body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    "Nggghh ..." I grunted in pleasure and didn''t move from my position before all my hot liquid came out in her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    I pulled my cock out and dropped beside her. My white liquid overflowed and dripped from her. I cum so much even though I didn''t use my Demonic Erection. My hand pulled her closer to me. Shey in my arm as she caught her breath, a satisfied smile mixed with shyness on her lips.


    "You are crazy," she pouted.


    I chuckled.


    "I''m not. You are ..." asionally, my tail moved to rub her back.


    "What do you mean?" she said shyly.


    "You are a demon hunter but you have sex with a demon like me, twice. Does that make you crazy?" I said with a smirk.


    "Whose fault do you think is that?" she pouted again.


    "Hum ..." I hummed to think for a while.


    "I don''t know. Love can''t choose." Then I brought my lips closer to her ear.


    "But you know, you taste so delicious. I don''t mind for more," I seduced.


    She gave me an annoying tap with a smile.


    "I''m not your food," sheined with a half-joking tone.


    "But, didn''t I just eat you?" I teased.


    She giggled.


    "Look at you. Saying that you wanted to discuss something important, but you asked me to ''feed'' you."


    "You don''t like it?" I asked.


    She smiled and looked at me in embarrassment.


    "I like it. But ---"


    Before she finished her sentence, I climbed up on top of her and pinned her hands onto the bed.


    "Then can I have more?"


    "Eh?" she looked shocked. Her face flushed.


    "Didn''t we just do it? Aren''t you tired?"


    "What do you expect? I''m a lust demon," I said with a smirk.


    "I ..." she stammered in a blushing face. Her expression was really cute, somehow it made me want to keep teasing her.


    I brought my face to her and she closed her eyes. But instead of kissing her lips, I kissed her forehead gently.


    She opened her eyes as I pulled my face away from her.


    "Although I am a lust demon, I won''t have mindless sex. I know when I should stop," I said with a gentle smile. I didn''t want to treat my partner as a sex object to satisfy my lust. I wanted to love them and protect them.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at me in wonder.


    "Why aren''t all demons like you? Why do they have to kill humans ..."


    I smirked.


    "That''s because I''m one of a kind demon."

 Chapter 131 - A Demon Hunter Who Seduced Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 131: A Demon Hunter Who Seduced Everyone</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 131. A Demon Hunter Who Seduced Everyone


    Iid down on the bed. One of my hands stroked Emma''s hair whoyfortably on top of me while my other hand ced on her waist. My tail twisted slowly between my legs. Currently, we had our clothes on and since she didn''t mind seeing me in my original form, I was still in my Demonic Form.


    "What do you want to know about Myra?" said Emma, starting our conversation as she tilted her head, facing me.


    "Everything. Especially about her connection with the Demon Hunter Association," I said straight to the point.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you what I know. Myra is an ex-advanced demon hunter," she began to exin.


    "Ex-advance demon hunter?" I interrupted her in a disbelieving tone. I thought a demon hunter was a lifetime job since as far as I know, if someone became a Demon Hunter he would never be able to quit the job.


    "Yes, several years ago Myra made a fatal mistake. Because of that, the association considered her a dangerous person and decided to fire her," she said with a serious expression as if to say dealing with Myra was a bad idea.


    "May I know what she did?" I asked.


    Emma shook her head.


    "They didn''t tell us. But I''m sure it wasn''t a small mistake. Because she''s the only person who has been fired from the association."


    I frowned in confusion mixed with surprise.


    "Wait ... You mean the association allows a crazy ex-demon hunter to do whatever she wants?" Myra was the Temptechnologies'' owner, I was sure she could make her own demon detector and didn''t need the association to hunt demons. Since she wasn''t a Demon Hunter anymore, the association couldn''t keep an eye on her and it would be difficult to make her obey the rules. So wasn''t firing her the same as giving her the freedom to do what she wants?


    Emma quickly caught my point.


    "Ah, actually, they stripped her abilities ... including all of her demon hunter skills."


    "What?" I said in a half scream tone in disbelief. Okay, I was really confused now. This was the first time I had heard something like this.


    Realizing my confusion, Emma exined again.


    "Let me exin it a little. Since the first day we registered ourselves as demon hunters. After they check our health, the association will inject us with a special vine. That vine will change our Magic power and allow us to use the demon hunter skills, like Holy Chain and Mana Strike. But not everyone is suitable for it."


    ''Interesting ...'' I thought the demon hunters were only learning those skills with a special method. It turned out that before learning the skills, they had to go through a selection that relied 100% on their luck.


    ''Now I understand why Theo and Larry are so proud of their profession.'' Previously, I was confused, why the association didn''t teach that skill to everyone. That way everyone could defend themselves from the demon attacks. It turned out that they used a special vine to change the user''s magic power.


    "What will happen to the unsuitable person?"


    "Um ... The side effects are pretty bad. Usually, that person will pass out for several days up to a month. But they will check the person''spatibility first before injecting him so that case rarely happens. If he isn''t suitable, the association will give him another option, like, work as Shadow, but of course, they will have to undergo another test before joining. "


    "That''s good. I thought that person would die or something," I said in a sarcastic tone, considering that the association could make Celia and me as the demon''s bait.


    "Ethan, the association isn''t that bad," she said.


    I just responded by exhaling a long breath, since I knew Emma didn''t know what the association had done to me and Celia. I didn''t me Mrs Clea and I knew she already did what she could to help us. It was just that she couldn''t do anything but obey since the senate''s members were the heads of state and kings. If she tried to help us by taking me and Celia away or hiding us, we could be international fugitives.


    Since I didn''t answer, she continued her words.


    "So, since the association thought Myra was dangerous, they injected another vine to neutralize the first vine. That''s why she can''t use her demon hunter skill."


    From her information, I concluded that even though her level didn''t decrease, Myra couldn''t use her Demon Hunter skill.


    "Has she tried stealing the vine before?" I asked.


    "Once a demon hunter is neutralized, that person will never be able to be a demon hunter again forever."


    ''That''s exining why she didn''t try to steal the vine.'' Then I remembered something.


    "Did that happen before the Temptechologies created the weapon that could imitate the demon hunter skills?" I guessed.


    "Yes. I guess that''s why she''s trying to make that weapon. But turning ordinary magic power into Holy elements is not easy, even my dad didn''t dare to do it." There was a trace of horror in her voice.


    Well, I was not confused with it, since I could still remember how those weapons blew up several policemen''s hands. Things were starting to clear up for me, as well as why Myra started her crazy project to enve the demons.


    "Have you ever heard of the demon magic cor project?"


    She nodded.


    "I heard about it when Myra came to my dad three years ago." Then I could catch her hesitation on her face.


    "Um... when Myra seduced my dad to be precise..."


    "She also seduced your father?" I said in shock.


    "Did she seduce you too?" she said in the same tone as me.


    "I''ll tell youter. For now, let me hear your story." I didn''t n to cover this up from her. Although I was sure she''d be surprised when she found out I slept with Olivia''s mother too.


    "She was brave enough to seduce my dad openly. Apart from that I also heard her mention her idea about turning the ancient magic cor as a magic cor to enve the demons. My dad refused it since he was not interested in making cruel creatures like demons as his subordinates or ves." Although I didn''t say anything, she realized her rude words.


    "Ah ... What I mean by cruel creatures are the other demons not a kind demon like you," she corrected her words quickly.


    I chuckled and mped her head, pressed her ear against my chest.


    "Do you think I''m a kind demon?" I felt happy that she trusted me, even though all the previous misunderstandings almost ruined our rtionship.


    "Well ... You protect us ..." she said in a soft voice as she snuggled closer to me.


    I chuckled again and tilted my head to kiss her forehead.


    "Do you think the demon magic cor is possible?"


    "Technologically, yes. But their existence will cost more lives since we still have to feed them with other humans. Except ..." She paused and nced at me. Looks like I already knew what she was thinking. This was also one of the reasons why I had to stop this crazy project.


    "Unless she enves demons like you. But like you said earlier, you are one of a kind. I won''t let her do that to you." Her hands hugged me tighter as if she was afraid of losing me.


    "Calm down, I won''t let that either."


    "Since I''ve told you about Myra. May I know why you want to know about her?" she asked.


    "I will tell you everything. But this story may surprise you."

 Chapter 132 - Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 132: Sincerity</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 132. Sincerity


    I told Emma everything. Told about how my change as an incubus led me to Cam, about how I got caught between Olivia''s family affair, about Miguel''s n to destroy Cam and about Myra. While Emma listened to all my stories with a shocked expression mixed with anger especially when I told her about Miguel''s offer.


    She exhaled a long breath in annoyance.


    "Olivia once told me about her family problems and said that she hated her dad. But I never think her dad was that bad."


    "Does the Demon Hunter have maniption skills or something?" I asked. Since Myra was an ex-demon hunter maybe she had that kind of skill and when the association neutralized her the skill didn''t disappear. That''s why she used it for her personal gain and manipted Miguel.


    "We don''t have that kind of skills," she said.


    From there, I could make sure Miguel wasn''t under Myra''s influence.


    ''So he did it only because he was blinded by his love? Or because of something else? ''


    Emma''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Ethan, I''m worried about Olivia."


    "Did she contact you?" To be honest, rather than worried about Olivia, I was more worried about Cam.


    "Not yet. But I doubt she will contact me. She always tried to solve her family problems alone. And as you know, she has to protect her family''s reputation," she replied. I understood that Olivia and Emma''s familypany needed public trust to maintain their good reputation. That''s why telling their family scandal was thest thing they wanted to do even if it was their own best friend. This was also why I hadn''t contacted Olivia and decided to ask her at college tomorrow. Because my question would only hurt her more. Meanwhile, I couldn''t send messages or call Cam. Miguel could have bugged her cellphone.


    I exhaled a long breath.


    "We''ll ask her about it tomorrow," I said.


    "Ethan, are you sure about your n to frame Olivia''s father? I mean if you weren''t careful Myra could have exposed your identity."


    "As long as she''s not a demon hunter, I''m not afraid of her. Besides, I''ve prepared a good n for them. But I have to destroy their reputation first," I said with a smirk.


    "You know you sound like a viin now."


    I chuckled.


    "What do you expect? I''m not a Saint." Maybe Myra was just thinking about how she could fight against demons again after her skills disappeared, but the demon very n was a dangerous thing for me as well for the human world and the demon world.


    "Well --- I don''t me you for that. They deserve it." After a short pause, she took her head away from my chest and looked at me deeply.


    "Ethan ... I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?"


    "I can''t give you any information about what happened at headquarters for now," she said in a regret tone.


    I smiled, my index finger swaying the strands of her hair that were blocking her face.


    "It''s okay. You''ve helped me a lot." My heart felt lighter after I talked to her, besides she already gave me a lot of information about the association.


    "I don''t know who I should talk to but you." I was very grateful she would ept me.


    She rubbed the side of my face gently with a smile. I could see her sincerity from her eyes that were looking at me gently.


    Then suddenly, I thought about Ruby and decided to ask her.


    "Do you know a demon hunter named Ruby?"


    She paused for a moment to think.


    "Yes, I know her. She is one of the advanced demon hunters and the Demon Hunter Chairman''s right-hand man besides your father." From her exnation, I understood why Ruby was at Mrs Clea''s house and acted so familiar with her.


    "She''s also Larry''s ex-mentor," she continued.


    "Pffttt!" I covered my mouth with my hand in reflex to hold myughter since I didn''t expect it.


    ''Well, it takes a crazy mentor to handle someone like him.''


    "How do you know her?" I knew she didn''t ask why I wasughing because she already knew why.


    "I helped her this morning and now she''s my stalker," I replied in a casual tone.


    She cringed after hearing my answer.


    "Stalker?"


    "Yes. She followed me and Celia during our shopping trip this morning. And you know what is crazier? The Demon Hunter Chairman is a woman named Mrs Clea who lives next-door from my house. She is also my dad''s ex-lover. Maybe if my dad was still alive, she would be my mother now," I said in the same tone.


    Emma looked at me in shock.


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    "I''m not kidding." I knew she said it because I talked as if I was telling someone else''s problem.


    "I thought, after hearing that a human could turn into a demon, nothing could shock me anymore. Your life is full of surprises."


    "But at least I know the truth about everything," I said with a shrug. After I became an incubus, I slowly learned the harsh reality that had been hidden from me.


    "You have to be careful of them. We don''t know how strong they are," she said worriedly.


    "I''ve measured their power."


    "Have you fought them?" she said in disbelief.


    "Yes. Ruby isn''t a problem for me but Mrs Clea ... I can''t underestimate her." If n wasn''t hurt and she fought me seriously, I was sure I would have a hard time dealing with her.


    "So, they were nice to you when you were Ethan and tried to kill you when you were in this form?" she guessed.


    "Well. I''m a demon after all. What can I expect? Their warm wee?" Somehow I got used to this. I let out a short bitter chuckle.


    "Maybe they will wee me if Larry starts working his assignment on his own," I said. Which meant it was impossible.


    Her hand rubbed the side of my face gently.


    "Don''t be sad. You have me." Then she gave me a light kiss on my lips.


    "I know ..." I looked at her deeply and felt so lucky that she wanted to understand me.


    "Ethan, can I ask you one thing?"


    "Say it."


    "Teach me how to fight like you."


    I was quite surprised by her request.


    "Emma, you won''t-"


    She gave me another light kiss on my lips before I finished my sentence.


    "I know. You just need to teach me how to control mynce and make it as a weapon." Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    I remembered that Mana Strike and Demonic Spike were very simr, by using Mana Strike as a weapon, she could save a lot of MP.


    "Did something happen?" I wondered if she had been attacked by the demons yesterday, but judging from her HP and MP it shouldn''t be.


    "I want to fight together with you," she said in sincerity.


    My heart started pounding.


    "But I know I''m too weak. That''s why I have to train harder."


    My heart was beating even faster. She wanted to do this for me? For a demon like me?


    "Why do you want to do it?" I said unconsciously. My eyes couldn''t escape from hers.


    She looked at me with a frown.


    "Of course because I love you, what else?"


    I knew she loved me, but I didn''t expect her to want to go this far.


    "I will teach you how. Just tell me when you are ready. But for now ... Can I eat you again?" I could not contain my emotions and feelings that were exploding within me. My body and heart craved for her.


    "Didn''t we just do it? It''s that not enough?" she said in confusion. Her face began to turn red.


    "No, it''s not enough. I don''t think I will ever get enough of you ..."

 Chapter 133 - Am I Too Greedy Of You? (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Am I Too Greedy Of You? (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 133. Am I Too Greedy Of You?


    Her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "But, didn''t you say you wouldn''t have mindless s*x?"


    I grabbed her hand and ced it on my chest, letting her feel my heart that pounding violently.


    "Tell me. Is this mindless sex? Is this lust? Am I too greedy of you?" My eyes looked at her deeply.


    After that silence filled the room, what I could only hear was the sound of my own heart beating fast.


    "No ..." She finally answered, her eyes fixed on me trembling with emotion.


    "Can I get some more?" Even though I was in full consciousness, it was hard for me to hold my crave for her.


    She nodded her head.


    Without warning, I turned our positions and pinned her hands onto the bed. My eyes looked at her with extraordinary thirst, as if I was ready to devour her. My tail moved, rubbing her temples down the side of her face.


    "Ethan ..." she whispered. She did not struggle and just gave me a pleading look.


    I brought my lips to her ear and licked it.


    "Nggg..." she flinched and let out a soft moan upon my lick.


    "This time I''ll mark you as mine," I said with a gentle smirk. Somehow I couldn''t hold back my possessiveness of her. My hands grasped her wrists tightly.


    After those words left my mouth, my lips fell and my tongue licked her neck towards her lips. My lips bumped to her lips and my tongue entered her mouth. And she responded to my kiss. While my tail slipped into her dress and rubbed her breast and waist. I could feel her smooth skin with my tail.


    "Mphhhh ..." she jolted, enduring the tingling feeling that travelled through her body.


    My waist began to move, rubbing my cock which was just half awake between her thighs.


    "Mphhh!" she flinched, her eyes widened. Then she released her kiss.


    "You already that hard?" she said in disbelief.


    "Um-hm," I hummed.


    "I''m a lust demon. What do you expect?" I whispered in a sweet voice. Then I pulled my body away from her, took off all my clothes and threw it shamelessly to the side. My eyes fixed on her filled with extreme thirst. As if there were huge mes in my chest that were asking to be released.


    Emma could only stare at me with trembling eyes, like prey waiting to be eaten. I crawled down. My hands touched her thighs and moved up slowly to remove her dress, while she moved her body to help me. My tail slipped into her underwear and started stroking her entrance as my hand took off it.


    Then I leaned towards her, bit her bra and pulled it down. In one pull, one of her breasts released from it. Without hesitation, I swallowed it, ying her tip with my tongue while my hand pulled the other bra and squeezed her breast. I could feel her soft, bouncy breast in my hand and her tip that peeked between my fingers.


    "Nnghhhh ..." she crumpled the bedsheet on her head''s sides.


    Hearing her moan, my mating urge was getting higher. Without hesitation, I nted my teeth into her breast gently as I sucked it, hard, my tongue kept moving, ying with her tip.


    "Ahhh ~" Emma moaned with a flushed face as she tilted her head backwards slightly, her body raised slightly. Her hands hugged my head. I could feel my face getting hotter and her heart beating fast. A tingling feeling from her breast spread through her body, filling her with a blissful sensation. She could feel a hot, long and thick thing between her thighs and she knew what it was.


    After a while, I pulled my head away. A faint red mark was on the tip of her breast along with my teeth''s mark. A string of saliva still connected her tip with my tongue.


    Her face flushed and her eyes trembled.


    "Ethan ... You can eat me until you''re satisfied ..." she whispered.


    I smirked by her response, obviously, she enjoyed it. Once again I buried my head and swallowed her other breast. My tongue moved, ying with the tip. And as before, I nted my teeth and sucked it, hard.


    "Angg ..." she moaned loudly as she could not hold my stimtion. I could feel my cock getting bigger and harden as her pussy got wet.


    As I took my mouth off her breast, another faint red mark was on the tip of it along with my teeth''s mark. My lips fell one more time and gave her a dirty kiss before crawling down. My hands spread her legs slowly, showing me her pink petals once again.


    "Ah ... Ethan ... Ahhh --- ahhh ... noo ... Please not there ..." she begged in a flushed face. One of her hands covered her face. But despite her words, she didn''t resist


    As before, I licked right in the middle her slit and she jolted in surprise.


    "--- Ahhn .... Nooo ..."


    Without warning, I nted my teeth into her inner thigh gently and sucked it.


    "Ahn ..."


    And only took it off after I left another red mark there. A satisfied smile on my lips as I saw her private part was marked by me and it really turned me on.


    My hand raised one of her legs to my shoulder as I crawled up and ced my cock in front of her wet entrance.


    "It will hurt a little, but it will feel good," I said in a ragged breath.


    Quickly, my hands grabbed on the side of her waist and pulled at me, thrusting my cock into her pussy. But just when the tip of my cock got into it, I used my Demonic Erection skill as I continued to pull her.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock suddenly erged and rubbed against her inner wall, roughly.


    She raised her body slightly as she jolted in pain and pleasure.


    "Agghhhh ..." she moaned loudly as she crumpled the bedsheet on her head''s sides tightly.


    "Ohh ...!" I also moaned in pleasure. My head raised in the mid-air in a flushed face. Her inner wall felt narrow now. My mind felt empty, my sanity was getting dimmer consumed by my urge of lust. My thirst increased after hearing her moan.


    ''Ah, shit. She''s really delicious. ''Her warm inner wall hugged my cock tightly.


    Without further ado, I moved my waist back and forth roughly. She shook her head side to side.


    "Aagghhhh --- Ethan ... ahhh - haahhh ... Ethan ... Ohhh --- ..." she constantly called my name.


    "Yes ... Call my name ..." I continued to move, making her petal burning hot, making us forget everything. All that we heard was the sound of shing flesh and the sound of our moans. A wave of desire instantly swept through my mind as my movements were getting violent and wilder. While Emma could only submit to ept everything. But one for sure, I knew she really enjoyed it.


    "Cumming --- ahhh Ethan ... I want to - Anggghh ..." Our body raised slightly as we reached our climax.


    "Ugghhh ..." I groaned in pleasure. I didn''t know how many times I shot it, but I knew it was more than before.


    *Ting!*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    I pulled my cock and my white liquid came out of her. Then plunged my two fingers into her pussy which was still hot and throbbing, letting the liquid cover up my fingers. While shey weakly and tried to catch her breath. After a while, I leaned my body closer to her as I brought my wet fingers to her lips.


    "Lick it," I demanded in a sweet voice.


    She stared at the white liquid that was covering and dripping from my fingers for a moment before looking at me in hesitation.


    "But ... It''s ..."


    I gave her a mischievous smile.


    "Yes. It''s my semen and I don''t want you to waste it." My index finger smeared the liquid on her lips.


    In hesitation, she stuck out her tongue to lick it. Her eyes were on me.


    "Yes ... That''s it ..." I said in a sweet voice. Then I slipped my fingers into her mouth and she licked it, recing my semen with her saliva until it didn''t leave a drop. After I pulled it, my lips went down to her once more and we kissed again.


    "How can you be so tasty?" I whispered as I broke my kiss.


    "I told you, I''m not your food ..." Our eyes locked with each other.


    I let out a short chuckle as a smile appeared on my lips.


    "How could you say that after you said I could eat you until I was satisfied?"


    "I ... I just got carried away ..." she said with a flushed face.


    "I don''t think so ..." My fingers moved to get rid of some strands of her hair that stuck on her sweaty forehead.


    "I think ... This demon hunter has fallen in love with this demon too deeply ..." Then my finger went down to her lips.


    "Am I right?"


    Emma smiled.


    "Yes ..." she answered in a soft voice. There was no doubt from the tone of her voice.


    "Then I will make you fall even deeper." My lips down to her and we kissed once again.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Mrs Clea''s image is already avable in my discord channel.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,Muttater, Lovely Lngan, Ugo Jacquemin, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Joseph Bentley, Chriz1406, nn nickel Berry, kayden duhaney, j0ntsa, Simon Lolk Behrens, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, NerdyClone, Casey E Maupin, Coen Breek, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Kiritsuke, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., Enes, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Broheam, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, christian Mordal Anderson, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Felix -Olivier, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Nicolli Elmore, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, Sage Honos, bloodbane 21, Evzen Sichyokno, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Justin Gamble, Cragen, Dn, Mohannad Ali Alosaimi, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, nitrham, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Carlos Carballo, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, spiritjeppe, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Simon Prei?, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Killstroyer, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Drew, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 134 - The One Who Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 134: The One Who Struggle</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 134. The One Who Struggle


    11.24 PM


    We had put our clothes on. But different from before, now we were sitting on the sofa and I had returned to my human form.


    "I''ve sent you Myra''s house and office address as well as Olivia''s," she said as she put her cellphone on the table next to her and turned to me.


    "Thank you," I said. I asked her to send all the addresses since I would need them soon. I even thought of sending Foxy to spy on them if necessary.


    "Is there anything else I can help you with?" she asked.


    "Um ..." I thought for a moment before ncing at her with a smirk. Then I leaned to her, brought my face close to her. She gasped as she leaned backwards in reflex.


    I smiled mischievously.


    "You can feed me--" But she pushed my face away with her hands before I finished my sentence.


    "No --- I''ve fed you twice today," she pouted.


    I pulled myself away.


    "So ... I can''t have more?" I asked in a disappointing tone.


    She lowered her hand.


    "No." Then she nced at me with a flushed face.


    "But I don''t mind for doing it again tomorrow," she said.


    "Then, I wille again tomorrow."


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you. Earlier Larry sent a message to me that tomorrow we can visit Theo at the hospital."


    Her words reminded me of Theo''s Wounds.


    "How is he? Is he better now?" I asked. I remembered Theo was so proud of his profession as a demon hunter, I thought he would be depressed if he was disabled due to yesterday''s battle.


    "He''s getting better. Even though his wounds are quite bad, there are no broken bones. He will get well soon."


    I exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness."


    Emma looked at me in confusion.


    "Aren''t you mad at him?"


    I let out a slight chuckle.


    "For what? He doesn''t know anything about me, do you think his judgment is valid?" Well, I knew, it was human nature to give someone a bad judgment based on one or two acts without finding out the whole story. But when they were in the same shoes, they would do the same thing or maybe worse than that person.


    She sighed.


    "You''re right ..."


    "It''s gettingte. I have to go home now," I said as I got up from my seat.


    Emma stood up from her seat.


    "See you tomorrow."


    "Bye." I reached out my hand and imagined my room as my destination.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My room, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    I just moved my feet, but Emma suddenly kissed me on the lips.


    "I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow," she said as she broke her kiss.


    I smiled. I felt like I wanted to apany her all night, but I couldn''t leave Celia alone at home.


    "See ya," I said. Then I stepped into the portal.


    -----


    Cam''s PoV


    Cam sat alone by her bedside as her eyes stared at therge window nearby, looking at the moon that was shining brightly tonight. But unfortunately, her heart was not as bright as the moon. Her eyes were swollen by tears and her heart ached. Although thatrge room filled with luxurious furniture, she felt that room as empty as her heart. She thought that once sheplied with Miguel''s request for a divorce, he would let her go, but she was wrong. Miguel ndered her by saying she was the one who cheated on him and even ordered his subordinates to find out about Damian. All of this was done to take over Nightbough. corp as his own. Previously, Cam did not want to expose Miguel''s affair to the public or bring it to court because she thought about Olivia''s feelings. She knew that even though Olivia looked strong on the outside, not in her heart. If her friends found out about this scandal, Olivia would be embarrassed. Miguel was the one who forced her by saying Cam had an affair with a prostitute so he felt disgusted and decided to find another respectable woman to rece her position, that woman was Myra.


    Her gaze shifted to the cellphone in her hand. ''1 blocked contact: Damian'' was on the screen.


    "I miss you ..." she whispered as her hand rubbed the screen. She had no other choice but to block Damian''s contacts since she was afraid that Miguel would drag Damian into their problem. However she decided to take care of this alone, she even always said that she was fine when Olivia asked her, even though she was very tired.


    Her hands hugged her cellphone tightly and brought it closer to her chest as if she was hugging Damian.


    "I''m sorry ... After all this is over I''ll contact you again ..."


    ------


    Olivia''s PoV


    In her room, Olivia sat in front of her desk with an openptop in front of her and several textbooks by its side. On theptop screen, a document that only filled half of it, indicating that her assignment was far from finished, but sadly her mind felt empty. Her hands were on the keyboard but her eyes just stared at the screen nkly.


    Her parents'' divorce bothered her a lot. She knew she needed a friend to talk to about this, but she couldn''t say anything to protect her family reputation as well as her mother. Even Emma, her best friend, only knew a little about this.


    A tired breath escaped Olivia''s mouth as she leaned her back against her chair. Her eyes turned to the cellphone that was lying on top of an open book. Ethan''s image shed through her head.


    ''I wonder what is he doing right now?''


    She picked up the cellphone and started typing.


    Me: Hi. Are you sleeping? How''s your day?


    ''Ha ... This question sounds weird.'' Her unfinished assignment gave her an idea, she deleted the message and typed again.


    Me: Hello, Ethan. I''m sorry for disturbing you thiste. Could you help me to ---


    This time before she finished typing it, she erased it since the message made her sound like Larry.


    She put her cellphone to the desk and leaned to her chair again with her head tilted upward.


    "What should I do?" she muttered. There was sadness and disappointment stuck in her heart, she wanted to get it out but couldn''t or rather she didn''t want anyone to know about this.


    Her hand took her cellphone again and typed a message to Ethan.


    Me: I miss you ...


    She smiled at the message, but of course, she erased it again since spoiling like that wasn''t her image. Finally, she opened Emma''s contact and typed the message.


    Me: Emma, are you still awake?


    Emma: Yes, I''m. What is wrong?


    Me: Have you done your assignment?


    Emma: Yes. Have you done it yet?


    Me: I''m working on it. But my mind ispletely stuck right now, I don''t know what to do. Can you help me tomorrow?


    Emma: Did something happen?


    Me: Yes, my parents just had another fight. Not to mention that b*tch keeps clinging to my dad like a parasite.


    But again she deleted the message and reced it with another message.


    Me: Nothing. I just can''t concentratetely.


    Of course, that was just an excuse.


    Emma: Get some rest. I''ll help you tomorrow.


    Me: Thank you for helping me.


    Emma: See you tomorrow. Nite Olivia.


    Me: Nite, Emma.


    Olivia put down her cellphone and saved her assignment before turning off herptop. She knew she wouldn''t be able to concentrate today so she decided to go to sleep. At least with a fresher mind, she could think more clearly tomorrow morning. She was just walking towards her bed, but her steps stopped as she turned to the window and looked up at the night sky.


    "Ethan ... Can you get me out of here?"

 Chapter 135 - What Does That Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 135: What Does That Mean?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 135. What Does That Mean?


    As soon as I came out of my portal, I was already in my room.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    A happy smile was on my face. I felt so happy I had someone who cared and understood me. Not only that, Emma understood my rtionship with Olivia and Cam, also helped me, even though I didn''t use my Demon''s Rule skill.


    ''I wonder if the others would ept my identity like her ...'' I wanted to confess everything to my partners, but it was very risky for me. At least I had to find the right time and opportunity to say everything. I didn''t want to destroy my rtionship with my partners because of this.


    My feet walked over to my wardrobe to change my clothes into my nightwear. After I finished, I closed my eyes.


    ''ess servant''s body, Foxy. ''


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    The darkness in my sight began to change with Celia''s room which was dominated by pink. I could see Celia was fast asleep on the bed


    ''Too bad ...'' I thought. It was almost midnight, which meant Celia would turn to 18 years old. At least I wanted to wish her a happy birthday. But well, she had an exam tomorrow so I couldn''t wake her up.


    ''Master, is that you?'' Foxy''s voice sounded in my head.


    ''Yes, it''s me. Did Celia wake up earlier? '' I asked.


    ''She only woke up for a while, but she was back to sleep after the noise disappeared,'' said Foxy.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Alright, thank you for looking after Celia for me. You may return now. ''


    ''Yes, master.'' After I heard her answer, I opened my eyes.


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    I approached my bag to check my cellphones one more time before I went to sleep. My finger swiped on my cellphone screen to save Emma''s message and answered Mia''s message saying I also have to be careful with a simple ''Okay''.


    - Puff!


    Foxy suddenly appeared beside me and hugged the side of my waist.


    "Master, let''s sleep," she said in a half sleepy tone.


    "Okay." I put away my two cellphones and turned off the lights. While Foxy climbed onto the bed and waited for me there. I pulled my nket and Foxy snuggledfortably by my side.


    "Nite, Foxy," I said as I closed my eyes. I nned to wake up early to make Celia''s breakfast and also had to go to the virtual ount office. Although I could already guess where that money came from, I wanted to check something else.


    "Good Night, master."


    When I started falling asleep, suddenly I could smell the pungent stinking stench. As I opened my eyes in shock, an announcement with a red box appeared to be in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    I could feel this demon was very strong, although not as strong as Lilieth. Reflexively, I brushed my nket and was about to get out of bed but another announcement came in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Your servant, Foxy is in the opponent''s stun spell!]


    I turned to Foxy who was sleeping or rather petrifying on the bed, my hand reached out to her as I cast my dispel skill but a girl''s voice came from behind me.


    "Don''t panic, Nya~ Kitty just wanted to deliver a message from Lilieth."


    Hearing the names ''Kitty and Lilieth'', I looked behind me since I remembered that Kitty was one of the four demon generals'' names. A girl with a cute face sat on my chair near my desk casually with my bedroom window opened behind her. Her blonde long hair covered her shoulders with two yellow cat ears over her head. Behind her, a cat tail wagged slowly. Her height and size were not much different from Foxy. Two pieces of tight ck clothing covered her t breasts and her lower half, and an unbuttoned ck jacketplimented it.


    ''Observation.''


    [Name: Kitty]


    [Level ??? ]


    [Race: Demon - General]


    [HP: ??? / ???]


    [DP: ??? / ??? ]


    [Skills: ???]


    [Emotion: ??? ]


    [Condition: ??? ]


    [Weakness: ??? ]


    [Talent: ??? ]


    ''It''s the same as Lilieth ...'' Looks like I couldn''t check the demons that were above or equal to me.


    "Good evening, Ethan," she greeted me with a smile as she got off the chair.


    "What does she say?"


    "Lilieth said the crack will get worse soon, especially around Nighthallow City," she said.


    "What happened? Why is this problem getting worse?" I asked curiously. I knew, no matter how hard we struggled if this problem was not resolved from the source, it would only get worse.


    She shrugged.


    "Lord Damon has been struggling to close therge crack in Lightglen City. If it wasn''t Lord Damon who continued to use his power to cover it, maybe that city has turned into a demon''s city. This problem really troubles us, Nya."


    I frowned as I narrowed my eyes in surprise and disbelief.


    "There is arge crack in Lightglen City?" Lightglen City was Aeros'' capital city, there were many government offices and important buildings there, as well as the old Aeros royal family''s royal castle.


    Kitty nodded as a tired breath came out of her mouth.


    "Well, what do you expect, Nya? The battle between two demon lords a thousand years ago shattered the boundary between the human world and the demon world in that city from the very beginning. If it wasn''t Lord Damon and Lilieth who covered it regrly, do you think humans can livefortably for this long? "


    "Huh?" I made a stupid voice as my forehead creased in confusion. ording to our history, the battle between two demon lords did take ce in Lightglen City but not a single book recorded that the battle caused a hole or crack between the human world and the demon world. The history only recorded that the battle was won by Lord Damon Arcano Malignus. That''s why when Foxy mentioned his name I was not surprised anymore. At the end of the war and chaos, a brave princess, Princess Eve of Euthenia sacrificed herself and persuaded the Demon Lord to return to the dark dimension with her. Until now, Princess Eve''s name was still remembered as Aeros'' greatest heroine, no, not only Aeros but also for the human world. At that time, even an influential rich merchant named Diorix, who fell in love with the princess, made a huge painting that was presented to the king. Unfortunately, that painting was lost 100 years ago.


    Another tired breath escaped from Kitty''s mouth.


    "Never mind, you don''t need to think about something that has passed for that long. Kitty can only say that the borders should remain stable as long as there is no other energy that disturbs it. We have been investigating the dark dimension to find the origin of the energy since Lord Damon guessed there was another demon that was trying to create chaos by destroying the borders. But we found nothing, that''s why we came to the human world, Nya. "


    "You mean ... There are humans who are trying to open a path to the dark dimension?" I asked in disbelief. Seriously, what kind of fools who were trying to make the way for the demons to destroy their own world?


    "Even if it doesn''t make sense, we still have to find out, Nya," said Kitty with a shrug.


    From her expression, I knew she was troubled by this matter too.


    "Can you please tell me where that problematic area is?" Nighthallow City was arge city, I couldn''t possibly check out the entire city.


    "We only know around Nighthallow City, but don''t know where it came from. If we had known it, Kitty wouldn''t be here, Nya."


    I was just deep in thought to figure out how I could find out the location, but in a blink, Kitty came over to me and stopped a couple of inches in front of me. Her eyes were staring at me.


    "What is wrong?" Even though I was quite surprised, I could maintain myposure since I could still catch her movements and I knew she didn''t want to attack me.


    Kitty smiled sweetly at me.


    "Ethan, you are the dark dimension''s new hope. Don''t disappoint Lord Damon and Lilieth, Nya."


    "Alright," I said in confusion. My eyes were on her.


    She pulled her body away and stretched her hand to Foxy.


    "Kitty is sure Lord Damon will be pleased to see you."


    [Foxy''s stun effect has been neutralized.]


    Deftly, Kitty jumped onto my desk, but before she left, I stopped her.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Lord Damon will see you soon, Nya. After all, Ethan is an important demon for Lord Damon and Lilieth."


    "What?" Her words confused me even more. Why did the demon lord want to see me? Because I was one of his generals?


    I was just about to ask for another exnation, but Kitty interrupted me.


    "Bye ~!" Then she quickly jumped out the window.


    "Wait!" I ran by the window and swept my gaze across my yard to find her but she was gone. A long breath escaped from my mouth, my hand closed the window. Foxy''s voice turned my gaze to her.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" she said as she sat up and rubbed her sleepy eye.


    "Nothing, just go to sleep," I said.


    "Um," Foxy answered me with a short mumble and fell back asleep.


    While I looked at my window and stared at the clear night sky.


    ''An important demon for Lord Damon and Lilieth ... What does that mean?''

 Chapter 136 - Morning Wood (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Morning Wood (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 136. Morning Wood


    "Ngg ..." Something that tickled my crotch and the pleasure from my cock woke me from sleep. Apart from that, something soft also continued to rub my thighs and calves.


    "Uh ..." I moaned as I opened my eyes and nced down. My pants were already down on my thighs, while Foxy was busy ying on my crotch. Her tongue licked my cock which was soaked with her saliva and was fully hard. Her fingers moved, ying with my balls. Both of her tails swayed, tickling my thighs and calves.


    ''I''m already that hard?''


    Foxy swallowed my cock, and moved back and forth, banging the tip of my cock against her throat. A soft groan came out of my mouth as pleasure filled my entire body.


    "Ngghhhh ..." My waist moved in tune with her while I ced one of my hands behind her head.


    "Ah- hah - ... Suck me harder ..." I demanded with a half sleepy voice.


    She did what I asked for, while her tongue kept swirling on my tip. I flinched when a wave of pleasure shot to the top of my head. My hand pulled her head to insert my cock deeper.


    ''Ah ... Shit. This really is the best way to wake up. ''My drowsiness disappeared instantly.


    "C''mon ... Hah-ah ... Make me cum, Foxy," I demanded again.


    She sped up her pace and my waist moved in sync with her. In just a few minutes, my cock twitched a lot.


    "Nghhhh!" I flinched in pleasure as my sticky warm liquid sprayed out in her mouth. A wave of pleasure swept through my mind.


    I realized that no announcement had appeared in front of me, but I guessed it was only a blow job. ncing down, Foxy was still busy between my thighs, licking, cleaning all my semen, and sucking all that was left on my cock. A long breath escaped my mouth as my gaze shifted to the clock on the wall.


    6:47 AM


    ''I have to get up,'' I thought. After Kitty left, I thought about so many things for a while, but I ended up falling asleep since my mind was too tired. There were too many things that I had discovered in just one day, yet there were so many unsolved puzzles for me. And in the end, the source of this crack was still a mystery. What confused me was, why did Lord Damon want to see me? Did that mean I had to go to the dark dimension to meet him? If I went there, would I be able to return to the human world again? Although I was not sure, since Kitty and Lilieth could go from the human world to the demon world freely, I should be able to do it with my portal skill too.


    After she finished, Foxy fixed my pants and crawled up.


    "Good morning, master," she said with a smile. A kissnded on my lips.


    "Morning, Foxy," I greeted as I kissed her on her cheek.


    "We have to get up now. I want to make breakfast for Celia," I said again as I gave her a soft pat on her shoulder, asking her to get off the top of me.


    "Are you going to make that weird t cake?" said Foxy as she stepped away from me and got out of bed. I could guess what she meant was pancakes.


    I also got out of bed and tidied up my bed.


    "I think I will make something simpler than that." I had tried making pancakes before and it failed, since I didn''t have much time I nned to make simple dishes.


    My feet stepped out of my room, at the same time Foxy used her hiding skill and followed me. We walked down the stairs to the kitchen. I opened the refrigerator and checked the contents to decide what I could make from those ingredients. Well, I just got this ideast night, so I could only use the avable ingredients.


    After taking out what I needed, I washed my hands and started cooking. I decided to make a simple toasted bread with scrambled eggs, sausage and a bit of vegetable. It was a simple dish that was easy to make and I couldn''t go wrong with that.


    Foxy''s giggling sound came from my side as I took out the sausage from the pan and started cooking the eggs.


    "Why are youughing?" I asked, my hand continuing to move my spat over the pan.


    "Your sister can do better than this," she teased me.


    "Of course she can cook better than me. That''s her speciality." While me? I was happy enough as long as I didn''t burn it.


    "Master, can I have my breakfast too?" she asked in a spoiled voice.


    "Didn''t you already have your breakfast?" I teased.


    "It was barely called breakfast. It was your ''blunt stake'' that woke me up," she pouted.


    I chuckled.


    "Now, you me my ''blunt stake''." My spat scraped, moving the scrambled eggs onto her and my te. Since I still had a lot of time, I decided to make her lunch.


    "Uh ... But it poked my face," she whined.


    "Don''t me me for that. You should fix your sleep position," I said lightly as my hands moved to prepare Celia''s lunch. Last night she slept beside me and this morning she slept on my feet. And I could tell her tail wagged against my crotch, so I was not surprised my cock woke up on its own.


    The sound of footsteps from the stairs came, followed by Celia''s voice.


    "Brother?" Celia, who was ready to go to school, looked surprised to find me in the kitchen this early.


    "Morning, birthday girl." I showed the te filled with my hard work with a smile. Sausage slices, scrambled eggs, a couple of toasted bread and a bit of vegetable with a messy ''Happy Birthday'' of tomato sauce.


    "I''ve made your breakfast."


    She stared at the te in my hands and giggled.


    "Brother, those vegetables are overcooked and the eggs are a little burnt."


    "I tried my best you know," I said coolly since I had realized it from the start. I put our breakfast on the dining table and sat down.


    Celia sat beside me and turned from side to side like she was looking for something.


    "You''re alone? I heard you were like talking to someone."


    "It''s just your imagination. Let''s eat." I quickly diverted our conversation and started eating. I knew I couldn''t hide Foxy forever, but at least I wanted Celia to finish her exam before telling her everything.


    -----


    We had finished our breakfast and Celia was getting ready to go to school. Even though the eggs were too nd and the vegetables were too mushy, she didn''tin about it and gave me a kiss me as a thank you. As she put her shoes on, I approached her and gave her lunch.


    "Let me guess, sandwiches?" asked Celia as she took her favourite pink lunch box from my hand.


    "Yep," I replied.


    "Then where is my present?" she asked in a joking tone.


    I chuckled as I remembered her wordsst night.


    "Since you want me, do I have to tie myself with a big ribbon and lie on your bed?" I also said it in a joking tone, my chuckles were heard between my words.


    Celia lowered her head as her face started to turn red.


    "I-I don''t think that''s a bad idea ..." she whispered.


    I stiffened and smiled awkwardly.


    ''Ah ... I''ve stepped on andmine ...'' I didn''t think much since we were just joking around. But I couldn''t imagine myself tied up with ribbons and lying down like prey waiting to be eaten. Well, after imagining one of my women doing that, I admitted that was not a bad idea.


    "I-I''m just kidding ..." She turned around, her hand on the door handle.


    "See youter, brother!" She stepped out before I could say anything to her. It was obvious that she was embarrassed by her words.


    I stared at the closed front door before me. Kitty''s words resounded in my head and made me worried about Celia. Without saying anything, I used my skill to Foxy.


    ''Master''s Blessing. ''


    The dark auraing out of my hand covered Foxy''s invisible body.


    [Please enter how long do you want to give your blessing.]


    ''10 hours''


    [Do you want to synchronize your body with your servant? ]


    ''Yes.''


    My dark aura entered her body.


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    [Your Servant''s strength has increased by 30%]


    [Now you can ess your servant body remotely.]


    "Foxy, follow Celia and protect her," I ordered.


    "Yes, master." Then the door in front of me opened by itself, indicating Foxy out of my house.


    ''Why do I have a bad feeling about this ...''

 Chapter 137 - The Stalker Next Door

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Stalker Next Door</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 137. The Stalker Next Door


    I cleaned the table, washed the dishes and went to take a shower. After wiping my body, indifferently, I came out of the bathroom as my hands moved my towel to dry my hair. There was not a single piece of clothing covering my body. Well, there was only me here, so there shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    - Clek!


    I opened the door to my room as my hand kept moving to dry my hair. My feet stepped to the wardrobe and opened it to take out my clothes, but a knocking sound came from the window.


    - Tuk!


    I turned to it and looked at it suspiciously for a moment.


    ''Is Kitty back?'' But I realized there was no announcement that there was another demon around me, so I ignored it and put on my jeans. My hand took a shirt since I had to go to the virtual ount office, I decided to wear a formal outfit.


    - Tuk!


    Another knocking sound came from the window. I looked at the window again and frowned.


    ''Weird ...'' I thought. Even though there was a tree in my yard, its branch was not long enough to reach my bedroom window. Whereas the wind couldn''t possibly make such a loud sound. Finally, I decided to check it out.


    My feet stepped towards the window as I slipped my arms onto my shirt. My eyes looked at it in caution. I opened my window and swept my gaze around in confusion as the morning wind brushed my hair and my unbuttoned shirt. But I didn''t find anything or anyone suspicious. Then I caught a movement in Mrs Clea''s yard. I sighed since I already knew who she was.


    ''How could I forget? Ruby is staying at Mrs Clea''s house for 2 days. '' But I didn''t expect her to do this to check whether I was at home or not.


    Swiftly, I closed my window and turned around, I buttoned a few buttons of my shirt soberly and grabbed my bag. My feet walked quickly down the stairs as my hand moved to tidy up my hair.


    ''I must leave before ---''


    * Ting Tong *


    ''--- toote.'' The bell''s sound came as that thought crossed my head and I already knew who my guest was. A tired breath came out of my mouth once again as I dropped my bag on the sofa and my hands buttoned the rest of my shirt buttons. My feet walked towards the front door.


    "Good morning, Ethan," Ruby greeted me cheerfully as I opened the door. She was already wearing her maid uniform with a coat covering it.


    "Morning, Ruby. Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked politely. I was quite confused about why she was wearing her work costume, even though as far as I knew the Cafe should have a changing room.


    Ruby looked at my shirt, which was already buttoned up neatly and looked a little disappointed by it.


    "I''m going to work, do you want to go with me?"


    "Okay, I''ll get my bag," I said as I turned around. That way I hoped she didn''t have toe inside my house.


    As I took a few steps, she followed me. I stopped my steps and turned to her, asking ''why did you follow me?'' indirectly.


    "Can I say hi to Celia?" she said with an innocent smile.


    "Celia has gone to school," I said.


    "Ah ... I forgot ..." Ruby said with a flushed face. Her eyes were staring at me as if to say ''I know Celia isn''t here that''s why I came''.


    But I replied with a t stare.


    "Wait here. I''ll be right back," I said calmly.


    "Eh ... Ah ... Are you in a hurry? How about we have a little chat?" she said in a slightly panicked tone.


    "We can chat along the way," I said as I put on my sweater and grabbed my bag. Somehow, I wanted to say ''So do you want to fuck? Fine, as long as you don''t lock me up in the basement or kick out my partners after that. Ah! And also that arrogant demon is me. So... If you don''t mind that, let''s do it! ''. Yep ... That surely made me like a true incubus, sleeping with any woman who wanted to have sex with me. But of course, I couldn''t say it bluntly. Besides, she was my stalker and also an advanced demon hunter who was close to Mrs Clea. Even though she wasn''t that powerful, a small leak of information about me could create a disaster.


    "Hah... Okay." Finally, she gave up.


    "Let''s go." After locking the door, we stepped out of my yard and walked down the street in front of our house apanied by the bright morning sun.


    "Where are Mrs Clea and n?" I asked with an innocent smile as I slipped my hand into my jeans since she kept ncing at it. I knew she wanted to hold my hand.


    She shifted her gaze forward since she knew I realized her intention.


    "Ah ... Um ... They''re at home. n has a bad tantrum since morning so Mrs Clea is busy."


    "Oh, okay," I replied. I guessed Mrs Clea was treating n now.


    Ruby was silent for a moment before she returned her gaze to me.


    "Ethan, do you know what happenedst night?"


    "Did something happen?" I knew what she meant wasst night''s demon attack.


    "I heard there was a demon attack nearby." Without warning, she approached, hugged my arm and pretended to be afraid. Her breasts pressed against my arm.


    "I was really scared ~"


    I replied with a t smile since I could remember how she fought fiercelyst night and perforated those demons with her Holy st.


    "You know --- There were only three of us. I hope there is a man who protects us ..." she flirted with a sweet smile.


    I turned my face the other way and bit my lower lip, desperately holding back myughter. If I was an ordinary person maybe I would be the one who was hiding behind her or maybe fainted after seeing how she foughtst night. I meant I couldn''t imagine if she was my girlfriend and we had a fight. It could be that she not only locked me in the basement but also tied me with her Holy Chain and tortured me with her Holy st and Mana Strike until I cried to apologize.


    "Ethan, why are you acting so cold to me? I mean it ... I''m afraid," she pouted in a sweet voice.


    I turned to her as I returned my expression to normal.


    "Um ... I already fell asleepst night. So I don''t know what happened."


    She frowned in disbelief.


    "Really?" Last night''s battle''s noises were so loud, it even woke Celia up despite her room being further away from the battle''s source. Uncertain of what I was saying, she continued.


    "Last night''s battle''s noises were so loud. There were dozens of demons there, explosions everywhere. Not to mention that annoying winged demon ---" she pressed her lips as she realized she mentioned too much detail, indicating she was there yesterday.


    I bit my lip once again as I turned my face to the other side to cover myughter. Somehow her attitude reminded me of Larry. I returned my gaze to her.


    "You sure know a lot aboutst night''s incident. Did you watch it closely?" I asked calmly.


    "Uh ... Ah ... I heard it from the neighbours," she reasoned.


    I sighed and shook my head in worry.


    "If this is true, it means this area is no longer safe. I wonder if some of those demons are still around."


    "Calm down. We''ve checked this ce and found nothing," she said with a reassuring tone and a sweet smile.


    From her words, I could tell they didn''t find Kitty. But...


    "We?" I asked. I tried to hold back myughter one more time, I could tell she just blurted out without thinking twice. Well, I was just following her y, but instead, she leaked her secret herself.


    Her face turned pale at once.


    "Eh ... I mean ... The demon hunters," she tried to fix it.


    "So, you are a demon hunter?" I asked again.


    She released me and smiled awkwardly. Her eyes turned to the other side.


    "What are you talking about? How could a weak woman like me be a demon hunter?"


    "Really?" I said in disbelief.


    "Ah! Shall we walk a little faster? I''m almostte," she tried to divert our conversation.


    "Okay, besides I have to take care of something before going to college."


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Kitty''s pic is already in *******. I also just make new NSFW illustration channel in Discord (tier 2-4)


    Patreon-members:


    Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 138 - Cat And Mouse Game

    <h4>Chapter 138: Cat And Mouse Game</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 138. Cat And Mouse Game


    8:17 AM


    ''Ian, has Miguel contacted you?'' I asked in my head. I already parted ways with Ruby 15 minutes ago. Currently, I sat with my eyes closed in the queue seat at the Nightbough. corp office in Peace Blossom Square alone. As I waited, I decided to use my time to check a few things, such as my status, skills, Foxy and Celia''s state, as well as some of my partners'' emotions, especially Cam and Olivia.


    I needed to admit, Cam''s emotion status was worse than Olivia''s. Luckily, I didn''t find any suicidal desire or give up. I knew she was fighting Miguel and Myra alone since she also didn''t want to hurt Olivia and I really wanted to go to her ce, but I knew I had to hold myself if I wanted to release Cam and Olivia from Miguel forever. After all, currently, Damian was ''captured'' and tortured by Miguel''s subordinates, I didn''t want to do anything that would ruin my own ns. And since she didn''t know my real identity yet, I couldn''t appear in front of her just like that.


    ''Not yet, Mr Damian,'' answered Ian.


    ''Report to me, if he calls you,'' I said.


    ''Yes, Mr Damian.'' After I heard his answer, I opened my eyes.


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    * Ding Dong *


    "Guest number 37, please go to desk number 1"


    I got up from my seat and walked towards desk number 1.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" said the customer service with a smile as I took a seat in front of him.


    My hand took out my cellphone from my bag and showed him my ount history.


    "I want to check where all this money ising from."


    "Okay, wait a minute." His hands moved over the keyboard to check it before he gestured to type my pin on a device on the side of the desk. He frowned as his other hand was busy clicking the mouse on his hand before returning his gaze to me.


    "Sorry, sir. There are no details on the sender here. But I can confirm that this moneyes from a reliable source because our system has verified it. It''s just that the sender doesn''t want to inform the source," he exined.


    "Is this safe if I use it?" I confirmed once again.


    "It''s safe, sir. It''s from a government organization." What he said strengthened my guess where the money came from. This was the Demon Hunter Association''spensation money for my father, that''s why he couldn''t tell where the money came from. Because the association had to protect my father''s identity to the end.


    ''At least I''ve verified the money legality.'' This was important because I didn''t want any usations if I received the money from criminal acts or something like that.


    "Okay." My finger swiped my cellphone screen and opened Damian''s ount number.


    "Can I check the other virtual ount?" I asked.


    "Sorry, sir. Only the virtual ount owner is allowed to check his own ount," he said in an apologetic tone.


    "I just want to check whether the ount is active or not." Since Miguel already found out about Damian I guessed he would do something to Damian''s ount. That''s why,st night, I warned Pearl about this since she was the one who made the most transfers to Damian''s ount. Luckily, Pearl used anotherpany''s Virtual ount, not Nightbough. corp. Meanwhile, Mia also used a virtual ount from the samepany as Pearl''s. I guessed that virtual ountpany was widely used in the Kingdom of Serpent Rock and Treasure Reef Ind.


    "Can you give me the number?" The customer service''s hands were ready on the keyboard.


    I told him the number and he typed it.


    "This Virtual ount number has been blocked, sir," he said.


    ''As I thought, Miguel is really sneaky,'' I thought.


    "May I know when and why?" I asked.


    "Since yesterday afternoon and the reason is---" he clicked a few things before speaking again. "---unknown, sir. But based on the blocking''s type, this only happens to criminals or problematic people," he exined.


    Luckily, my money was barely left there since I had transferred all my money to Ethan''s virtual ount to pay for Celia''s college registration fee.


    ''Looks like I have to open a virtual ount at anotherpany just in case.'' Who knew Miguel was crazy enough to block all virtual ounts rted to Damian.


    "Alright," I said.


    "Is there anything else I can help you with?" he asked.


    "No, thank you." I got up from my seat and left the office to another virtual ount office to open a new ount. As I took a few steps, I could feel someone following me. A tired breath escaped from my mouth.


    ''Hah ... Doesn''t she have any other work besides following me?''


    I entered another office, took the queue number and sat down. My eyes nced at Ruby who was peering at me near the entrance.


    ''Well, we''ll see how long you can follow me.''


    ------


    8:41 AM


    "Thank you for your trust to ourpany," said the customer service in front of me with a slight nod.


    I replied with a smile and nodded slightly as I stood up from my chair. Previously, I also transferred my money to my new virtual ount for safety reasons. At least I had solved one of my problems and worries. My feet walked down the Peace Blossom Square''s street as I asionally nced backwards, I knew Ruby was still following me.


    ''She is more annoying than Larry ...'' I thought. But I knew how to get rid of her. Rather than going to Nighthallow Station, my feet head towards the Tutty Fruity Maid Cafe. And ording to my guess, as soon as she realized I was going to her workce, she ''disappeared'' and I could guess she must be very panicked since she was afraid I didn''t find her there.


    - Tring!


    A small bell rang when I opened the door and I was greeted by several women dressed in maids with cute headbands.


    "Wee to the Tutty Fruity Maid Cafe, master!" they greeted with a smile.


    I swept my gaze briefly.


    "Is Ruby not here yet?"


    "Miss Ruby isn''t here yet, master. How about taking a seat while waiting for her?" said one of the maids.


    "It''s fine, I just wanted to say hello. Sorry for disturbing you. I''ll excuse myself." Then I turned and left. Just as I thought, Ruby didn''t follow me anymore since I knew she panicked and ran to the cafe''s back door which meant she had to take a detour. I didn''t waste my chance and moved my feet quickly towards Nighthallow Station. My eyes swept around me, making sure no one else was around before I entered a lonely toilet stall there. Then I reached out and imagined the west corner of my college yard.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''West corner of Diamond College''s courtyard.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    My feet stepped into the portal and darkness engulfed me.


    -----


    Ruby''s PoV


    Ruby sprinted through the crowd after she realized Ethan was headed to her workce.


    ''He will be confused if he doesn''t find me at the Cafe,'' she thought. This was the first time she had felt this way. She knew she shouldn''t be doing this, but she couldn''t fight her desires or her passionate feelings.


    She wanted to know everything about Ethan, no, she was already obsessed with Ethan especially after she heard about Ethan''s family from Mrs Clea. Not to mention that great demon''s appearancest night made her worry. It could be that demon was trying to harm him after learning Ethan''s father had a close rtionship with Mrs Clea. In contrast to Mrs Clea, who decided to limit her interactions with everyone because she was afraid that her status as a demon hunter would cause problems for those around her. Ruby thought to use her abilities to protect the people she loves.


    Ruby had a simr background to Mrs Clea''s. What distinguished it, Ruby''s family did not die but they left her alone in the orphanage after her parents had a big fight. Her father was a drunkard and her mother was a gambler. From childhood she rarely received their affections and only got beatings, which caused a wound in her heart. She decided to fight back and grow as a strong girl which led her to take up the demon hunter profession. But that bad past had other effects. Her thirst for attention eventually led her to take up the maid cafe profession because she wanted other people to shower her withpliments as reminders that her life was precious. And another really bad side effect was that when she was obsessed with something, she would fight tooth and nails to get it. She never got her parents'' love, so she wanted to have Ethan''s love, all of it.


    Ruby entered the back door quickly, her hands took off her coat and threw it on the table near the changing room. She''d purposely used her maid costume from the start to prevent something like this so that Ethan wouldn''t suspect her. She walked with elegant yet quick steps as her eyes swept across the cafe, but she couldn''t find Ethan. Finally, her feet moved toward the other maids at the front door.


    "Miss Ruby, someone was looking for you," said one of her friends.


    "Where is he?" she asked as she tried to catch her breath.


    "He left after hearing you weren''t here yet."


    "Did he say where he was going?"


    "No," replied her friend simply.


    She stepped out of the cafe through the front door. Her eyes swept around, trying to find Ethan, but in vain. All that was left were people staring at her unusual outfit and some boys who were trying to get her attention. She exhaled tiredly.


    ''Calm down, Ruby. Calm down ... I still have more time tomorrow, ''she told herself. Then she turned around and returned to the cafe.

 Chapter 139 - Are You Still Doubting Me?

    <h4>Chapter 139: Are You Still Doubting Me?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 139. Are You Still Doubting Me?


    Ethan''s PoV


    8:56 AM


    A breath escaped from my mouth as I stepped my feet down Diamond College''s corridor in casual steps. My eyes swept across the students who were standing and chatting around me. I decided to spend my time in the library, waiting for my ss to start. Actually, I didn''t n to go to the college this early, but I had no other choice since Ruby suddenly came.


    ''I wonder if she''ll follow me again tomorrow,'' I thought. To be honest, I was quite surprised by Ruby''s persistence. At first, I thought she would leave me after she got bored, but it looked like she was nning to follow me to the College.


    ''I don''t know what would happen if she followed me here,'' I thought again. There were Olivia, Emma and Diamond here, who knew what Ruby would do if she found out about them.


    My hand opened the library door, my foot stepped to enter and went straight to the bookshelves to pick a book. After I got it, my feet walked towards the reading area, my eyes swept over the room to find an empty seat. A secondter, I stopped as my eyes caught Olivia and Emma who were sitting next to each other. An openptop in front of them. They spoke in a low voice in serious expressions. asionally Olivia''s hands moved to type on the keyboard.


    ''Isn''t their ss still 2 hours away?'' I remembered we had the same schedule today. Besides, I rarely found Emma and Oliviaing to College this early.


    ''Or ... Did Emma decide to ask about Olivia'' s family?'' I guessed.


    Noticing someone watching them, Emma peeked over theptop at me. As soon as she realized it was me, she waved her hand to call me. Meanwhile, Olivia looked panicked and nervous when she realized it. Her hand tugged at Emma''s as she told her something in objection. But Emma calmed her down.


    I walked over to them.


    "Morning, Ethan." Emma greeted me with a smile. While Olivia slightly lowered her head to cover her blushing face.


    "Morning," I smiled in response. My eyes quickly fixed on theptop screen in front of me since I studied the same thing as what was written there. Apart from that, I also noticed some mistakes in it.


    "Are you guys also learning this topic?" I asked.


    Emma turned to Olivia.


    "See? I told you he learned about this."


    Olivia nced at me in embarrassment.


    "That''s not the problem ..."


    I shifted my gaze at Emma and Olivia alternately.


    "Are you studying a different topic? Aren''t you in the same ss?" I asked in confusion. They should have learned the same thing.


    "Our professor allowed us to choose different topics for this assignment and I think you understand more about this than us," exined Emma.


    I turned to Olivia since I guessed she was struggling to finish this assignment.


    "Let me help you," I offered my help without hesitation. From the date of the assignment, she should submit it today. I knew it must be difficult for her to concentrate with her home current state.


    "You don''t ---" Olivia was about to reject me but Emma got up from her chair and gave it to me.


    "Olivia, epting someone''s help is not a bad thing. Let him help you," said Emma in worries as she gave a soft tap on Olivia''s shoulder. Then she turned to me.


    "I''ll take another seat."


    I answered her with a nod and sat down on her chair.


    After Emma left, my eyes fixed on theptop screen. My hands moved over the keyboard to correct some mistakes there. asionally, my finger moved on the mouse pad.


    "Are you still doubting me? Even after what we did two days ago," I asked straight to the point. I realized my impudence to do this without her consent. But I knew she had been through a lot in just two days since I could see her drastic change in less than a minute. She looked unfocused and her face looked tired, her eyes that used to look fierce, looked more wistful today, like a jewel that lost its lustre.


    Olivia grabbed my wrist, stopped my movement and made me turn to her.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just ... depending on someone is not my character." Her eyes looked at me with a serious look.


    "Pretending to be strong is not a way out." I also looked at her with the same gaze.


    "And letting someone to help you doesn''t mean you are weak," I added.


    Olivia was silent for a while before lowering her head and releasing my hand slowly.


    "Did something happen? You look pale today," I asked in worries.


    Olivia just opened her mouth but she pressed her lips again.


    "Nothing ..." she replied soberly. But despite her answer, her eyes looked sad.


    My eyes looked at her deeply.


    "I know you aren''t okay and I wanted you to tell me but I respect your privacy and decisions. But at least let me ease your burden." Forcing her to tell me would only make things worse. Besides, I already knew why she didn''t want to tell me.


    Olivia looked at me and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    "How can I help you?" I felt calmer after seeing her smile.


    She took an open book nearby and showed it to me.


    "Can you teach me about this?" Then we started working on her task.


    ------


    An hour had passed, the library was getting crowded. Since Emma ended up taking an interest in this topic as well, after I helped Oliviaplete her assignment, I taught it to both of them. My position was in the middle of them, while their bodies were very close to mine since theptop was in front of me. asionally, they leaned closer to type something on the keyboard. Of course, it made our ''small group'' attract other people''s attention and made the other boys jealous. Some started whispering and smiling at me, while others ... gave me a murderous gaze.


    "Is there anything you want to ask?" I asked in a calm tone, my gaze shifting to Emma and Olivia who were sitting on my sides as I endured the heat on my back due to the other boys'' ferocious stares. I wondered if their eyes could shoot aser beam or something.


    ''Hah... Great! More enemies...'' I could hear some people''s whispering voices behind me and I could already guess what weird gossip they were talking about. Luckily, Diamond didn''t mind that I had another partner besides her, just like Pearl.


    "I think that''s enough. Thanks for exining it to us," Emma said politely.


    While Olivia''s face looked brighter.


    "You sure know a lot about this. You know, your ''beloved'' friend should have learned a lot from you." I knew what she meant was Larry.


    While Emma covered her mouth with her hand to prevent her giggles from escaping her mouth. She didn''t deny it because she thought the same as Olivia.


    I tried to defend Larry since I remembered what had just happened yesterday.


    "Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. I''m sure Larry--" Before I finished my sentence, a hard tapnded on my shoulder.


    "Yahooo!" Larry''s excited voice came from behind me. His voice startled the entire library.


    I turned around in reflex and saw Larry standing with a happy face.


    "Oh! As I thought! You''re the only one who dared to sit between the princess and the crazy body ---" He paused as he realized Olivia was looking at him with a death re, while Emma staring at him with displeasure.


    "I mean, our strongest female martial artist." He grinned innocently.


    As he rambled on, I already found out why he looked happy today from the status above his head.


    [Name: Larry Grandroar]


    [Level 12]


    [HP: 258/258]


    [MP: 101/101]


    ''Ah! He''s just levelled up. ''


    "Ethan, that''s why I said he should have learned a lot from you," Olivia said in a cynical tone without taking her death stare away from Larry.


    Larry smirked in confidence.


    "What do you mean? Of course I have learned a lot from him. If not, do you think I canplete my final assignment alone? Wahahaha!" Despite his words, he said it pridefully.


    I cringed and facepalmed myself after hearing his words.


    ''Seriously? How can he tell everyone about his ipetence without shame? ''


    "Ehem!" Another man''s voice came from our side.


    We turned to where the voice came and a librarian was already standing with a murderous gaze. Likewise with the people around us who stared at us with the same gaze since we were too noisy.


    I was just about to apologize.


    "I''m so ---" But the librarian interrupted me.


    "If you guys can''t keep your voice down. Get out!" he snapped.

 Chapter 140 - (Un)tragic Romeo

    <h4>Chapter 140: (Un)tragic Romeo</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 140. (Un)tragic Romeo


    I walked over to the empty seats in the Cafeteria with a cup of coffee in my hand. While Larry brought a tray of a sandwich and a drink beside me. After we were kicked out of the library, Larry and I decided to grab some coffee at the Cafeteria. While Emma and Olivia went to the printer room.


    "You shouldn''t call Olivia like that," Iined as I took a seat.


    "What can I say? She looks like a crazy bodyguard to me." Larry took a seat across from me.


    "She''s acting like that, not because she wants it." After I knew about her family, I understood her.


    He shrugged.


    "Fine, I''ll try." Then he took a bite of his sandwich indifferently.


    I sighed and took a sip on my coffee. Actually, I still wanted to nag him, but I remembered what happened to him yesterday, so I cancelled my intention.


    "Oh, I fowgot to tew you. How about we hav diwnner wit my famewly tomowow? I just fowund a goow cafe in Nighthallow Cityst night," he said in a mouthful.


    I chuckled since I remembered his challenge yesterday.


    "Please don''t say you''ll bring ''nana-chan''," I said in a teasing tone.


    "Of course not!" he retorted quickly. Then he looked at the sandwich in his hand in annoyance.


    "You know... my mom almost threw it away this morning. Good thing I was able to save it," he pouted. Then he took another big bite as if he was venting his frustration to that innocent sandwich.


    "Have you moved it to a safe ce?" I asked as I took another sip of my coffee. What I meant was his demon hunter uniform.


    He lifted his head, showing his sullen face to me.


    "Yeah, I had no choice but to lock ''nana-chan'' in the wardrobe. I don''t understand why my mom acted that cruel..." His eyes stared sadly at the sandwich in his hand for a moment.


    "Though I just washed itst night ..." he muttered.


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    I choked after I heard his words. My hand quickly lowered my coffee cup, while another covered my mouth.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Larry with a frown.


    "Wait. You washed it? I mean --- Have you used it before?" I asked in disbelief as soon as I could make my voice. I didn''t expect him to be that desperate.


    "Of course, I used it. I used it every night," he said with a frown.


    "Geez, why do you think I put it on my bed." Then he took thest bite of his sandwich with an annoyed face.


    My jaw dropped in shock after hearing his confession. I never thought he was that pathetic.


    "You use ''nana-chan'' every night?" I confirmed once again in disbelief.


    "Ye ---" He paused as he realized something. Then he started to panic.


    "No, I don''t use ''nana-chan''. I mean --- I do use it but it''s not what you think," he exined awkwardly.


    ''Wait ... Maybe what he means is his demon hunter uniform,'' I remembered there was an unwashed uniform under his bed yesterday. Maybe he just washed it and put it in ''nana-chan'' but his mother threw it away, so he had to wash it again.


    "You have to believe me, I''m not a body pillow rapist! I''m innocent!" he insisted. His tone sounded like a criminal who was trying to defend himself in front of a detective who was interrogating him. His eyes looked at me, showing how serious he was.


    "Oh! My girlfriend agreed to have dinner with us tomorrow. My mom wille with us too," he created an alibi and proof that he was innocent.


    "Okay, okay. I trust you," Iforted him as I used my skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Name: Larry Grandroar] [Age: 19]


    [Level 12] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 258/258] [MP: 101/101]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 5, Mana Strike lv 5, Holy st lv 1]


    [Emotion: panic]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Armpits]


    [Talent: Strong Body (Pain endurance and has a better defence rate than other races.)]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    I realized his rtionship status didn''t change.


    ''Girlfriend? Yeah, right ... ''But I also realized he had just acquired a new skill, Holy st.


    ''That''s why he looks so happy.''


    "But tomorrow I have a work schedule at 06.00 PM," I said. Even though I had controlled Ian and the others to prepare everything, I also had to prepare myself for tomorrow and make sure Miguel and Myra fall into my trap.


    "It''s okay. My work schedule is also 06.00 PM tomorrow. I know it''s too early, but I think we''ll start our dinner at 4:30 PM. What do you think?"


    My brain deep in thought to arrange my schedule since I was getting busytely.


    "Okay," I agreed.


    Then he smirked and narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t forget to bring your girlfriend, okay?" he reminded me.


    I gasped when I just realized I agreed before asking one of my partners. Besides, I was still in a dilemma about who I should bring to the dinner. Actually, I wanted to bring Olivia, but after seeing her state and her family''s chaotic condition, I decided to cancel my intention. Whereas I couldn''t possibly bring Diamond, since it would be a scandal for Diamond College. And I could imagine Larry''sughter if I brought Celia.


    ''I hope Emma will agree topany me tomorrow.''


    "Wahahaha!" Larry''sughter brought my attention back to him.


    "What?" I asked with a frown.


    "Are you just pretending to have a girlfriend?" His chuckles were heard between his words.


    I sighed and replied with a t stare.


    "Don''t equate me with you," I said calmly before I took another sip of my coffee.


    He looked a little panicked.


    "What do you mean?" he said awkwardly, his eyes ncing from side to side trying to escape my sight, like a thief caught in the act.


    I smirked since I knew I guessed it right. That''s why he looked panicked.


    Noticing my smirk, he raised his head and looked at me with a serious gaze.


    "Tomorrow I will prove it to you. You will be amazed with my girlfriend. There are so many men who like her but she refuses because she loves me."


    "Ho-- Really?" I said as I leaned my back against my chair casually. My arms were folded in front of my chest and my smirk remained on my lips, showing I didn''t believe his words.


    "Hey, I''m serious." He leaned his body forward and turned his head from side to side before returning his gaze to me as if he was going to tell me an important secret.


    "She''s really deep in love with me. She has been my stalker for several weeks, giving me things even though I didn''t ask for it and came to my house for no reason." He shook his head before returning his gaze to me.


    "I am truly touched by her sincerity. That''s why��" He raised his head looking up at the sky from therge window at our side, his hand clutched his chest. A wistful smile appeared on his lips.


    "I decided to ept her love. Even though I must be the other men''s enemy. After all, breaking a woman''s heart is not for a gentleman like me ..." A long breath escaped his mouth.


    "Let me be a tragic hero for her beautiful love. I will always be her Romeo."


    A burst ofughter came out of my mouth since I couldn''t take it anymore. He should have joined the drama club instead of being a demon hunter.


    He turned to me with an annoyed face.


    "Hey, I mean it!"


    "You know, your girlfriend sounds more like a psycho than a normal woman," I said as I could make my voice and swallow the rest of myughter.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, she''s a normal woman. I''m the one who makes her like that, because she loves me too much!" He sighed once again and shook his head in disappointment.


    "Ethan, I know I won''t be able topete with you in academics, but when ites to love, you should learn a lot from me. My love story is simr to the romance movie."


    I covered my mouth with my hand once again to hold back myughter. My tears began to appear in the corners of my eyes.


    "Okay, I trust you. I trust you," I gave up since my stomach started to ache from myughter. Besides, I knew he was already gone too far just to maintain his pride.


    He snorted in annoyance.


    "I know you don''t believe me. We''ll see about that tomorrow," he said irritably.


    "Of course. I can''t wait to meet your girlfriend."

 Chapter 141 - Wounds Without Bruises

    <h4>Chapter 141: Wounds Without Bruises</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 141. Wounds Without Bruises


    Larry answered me with an annoyed face. Then he brought his tray, dumped the leftover and put it on the counter before turning to me.


    "I want to buy coffee. Do you want something?"


    "No, thank you."


    "Okay." Then he went to the counter.


    I took another sip of my coffee as I shifted my gaze to the window. As my eyes fell on the students who were chatting in the yard, an announcement appeared before me.


    [You are connected with Ian.]


    Followed by Ian''s voice.


    ''Mr Damian, Mr Miguel has already told me when he wille.''


    I put my cup on the table. My eyes kept looking out the window.


    ''What did he say?''


    ''He said he wille to meet you tomorrow night.''


    I smirked.


    ''Good. What else did he say? Will he bring Myra? '' Previously, I had asked Ian and the others to find out about this.


    ''No, sir. Mr Miguel said Miss Myra is busy preparing for their grand n. ''


    ''Do you mean the demon very n?''


    ''Yes, sir. Looks like this has something to do with that n. Apart from that, from his conversation, I heard about a woman named Eve. ''


    My forehead creased.


    ''Eve? Do you know who she is? ''


    ''I do not know.''


    ''How''s Cam?'' Since I couldn''t contact or meet her, I used Ian and the others to protect her.


    ''Mrs Cam is a little pale but she is fine, sir. She just came out of her room and joined Mr Miguel for breakfast. ''


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    ''How''s Ronan doing?'' Yesterday he took a lot of beatings because he had to pretend to be me, at least I wanted to make sure he was okay.


    ''Ronan is fine, sir. We''ve already taken him to the clinic and the doctor said he would get better in a few days. ''


    ''Good.'' Just when I was about to end my conversation, Ian suddenly spoke again.


    ''Mr Damian, Mr Miguel and Mrs Cam are fighting again.''


    ''How bad?''


    ''He almost hit her.''


    ''Stop him!'' I ordered.


    Then Ian fell silent.


    ''Ian?'' Another announcement appeared.


    [Your ve has fainted.]


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    ''What ?!'' Feeling something was wrong, I closed my eyes.


    ''Take over ve''s body, Ian.'' Ian''s level above ordinary humans, he wouldn''t pass out without a cause.


    [!!! Warning !!!]


    [Taking over your ve''s body will reduce your HP drastically! Do you agree?]


    [Yes] / [No]


    ''Yes!'' I knew this consequence from the start as well as the cause. My race and Foxy''s were the same, so I could get into her easily after taking a full synchronization with her. But Ian''s and mine were different. That''s why in order to enter his body, I had topact myself so that I could ''fit'' him, that was by reducing my HP to the same amount as him. Also, since he was a human, I couldn''t ess my skills at all since my skills used DP instead of MP.


    [Warning! Your HP will decrease by 571 points.]


    "Nghhh ..." I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists as I endured the excruciating pain that pierced my body.


    [Your HP is under 50%.]


    [Full Synchronize in 3 ... 2 ... 1]


    The darkness in my sight began to change with the view of a man in his 30s with dark brown hair like Olivia who was standing with an angry face, his hand gripping Cam''s hair. His other hand held a scissor. While Cam under his feet. Her hands were trying to get her long hair off Miguel and her eyes were filled with anger. Whereas the servants who were standing in the dining room could only remain silent and lowered their heads in fear. Apart from that, I also realized that I was lying on the floor with a broken vase and several flowers around me. My hand touched my temple since I could feel pain and something was flowing from it. Red blood stained my fingers.


    "What the hell ..." I muttered. Now I understood why Ian passed out. Because Miguel hit his head with a vase.


    "Let me go!" Cam''s scream brought my attention back to her.


    "Sure! After I''m done with your hair!" snapped Miguel.


    I quickly got up and ran to them. My hand managed to stop Miguel''s hand that almost cut Cam''s hair


    "Move! Do I have to break your head ?!" Miguel roared.


    "Boss, your trial will be in a few days. If the court finds out about this, she will win," I reasoned.


    "I said move!" Miguel struggled to get his hand off of me. I knew the reason why Miguel wanted to cut Cam''s hair because he wanted to hurt her psychologically rather than physically. Besides that, cutting hair didn''t leave bruises or marks on the victim''s body, so Cam couldn''t report it to the police.


    "I know you just want to cut her hair, but if your scissor hurt her, she could use it as evidence to win the trial," I tried to convince him as my hand continued to hold Miguel''s hand.


    Miguel fell silent. Even though his face still looked angry, his hand was not struggling anymore.


    "Please think again. Don''t let your anger destroy your grand n," I reminded him.


    He snorted in annoyance as his hand released Cam''s hair roughly and pulled his other hand away from me. His eyes were still staring at Cam in anger.


    "You''re right. There''s no point in fighting a tainted woman who has slept with a disgusting gigolo like her."


    "Then what about you? Didn''t you also sleep with Myra?" said Cam. Even though her face didn''t show any fear, her voice trembled.


    "Myra is different. She''s a respectable genius woman, not a pathetic woman like you. We will get what we want." Miguel turned in annoyance as he threw the scissor in his hand at a nearby dining table, sending it into a soup bowl.


    "I lost my appetite! Ian take care of the rest!" Then he left.


    "Yes, boss," I replied.


    Several servants began to clean up the mess. While I extended my hand to Cam to help her get up and she responded by staring at my hand in confusion.


    "I just want to help you get up, ma''am," I said.


    Cam smiled bitterly.


    "Did something happen to your head after Miguel hit you with the vase?" she asked.


    "Yeah, a little," I replied. I knew I behaved differently from the usual Ian, that''s why she was suspicious of me.


    She took my hand and stood up.


    "Thank you for helping me. Your wound is quite severe. Check it to the doctor, I will pay the costs," said Cam. I could see her eyes were shaking, holding back her sorrow.


    I rubbed the remaining blood on my temple.


    "Thank you for your kindness, ma''am."


    She nodded once again before turning around and leaving.


    I sighed.


    ''Miguel is worse than I thought.'' Even though he was an ordinary person, he already calcted everything. He even could think of a way to harm Cam without causing a trace on her body. A secondter, an announcement appeared before me.


    [You are connected to Ian.]


    ''Ian, are you awake?'' I asked.


    ''Yes, Mr Damian.''


    ''Check your wound to the doctor. Report the results to me. I will return to my body now. ''


    Then I opened my eyes.


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    [Warning !!!]


    [Your HP is under 50%.]


    An excruciating pain pierced my entire body as the sight of Diamond College''s Cafeteria grew clearer in my eyes. I was gasping for breath and my sweat started to wet my face. My HP was only 79 points now. Of course, I could feel this pain even though there wasn''t any wound in my body.


    ''I have to heal myself immediately ...''


    I got up from my seat to go to the toilet, forcing my weak legs to move since I couldn''t use my Dark Healing skill here.


    ''Shit ... I didn''t know the consequences would be this fatal.''


    Then I could see Olivia and Emmaing from opposite directions. When she saw me, Emma was just about to call me.


    "Et-" But I shook my head and put my index finger on my lips. Then pointed towards the counter to take Olivia there. If Olivia and Larry saw me like this they would have taken me to the infirmary. And I couldn''t possibly let the doctor examine me.


    She nodded her head and did what I asked her.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Kitty''s pic is already in my Discord Channel and Tania''s pic is already in ******* page.


    Patreon-members:


    Ethan Hand, Sebastian, steven jaco, colin love, Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 142 - The Woman In The Painting

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Woman In The Painting</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 142. The Woman In The Painting


    09:41 AM


    I stepped my feet through the corridor which was getting crowded as I endured the pain in my body. My sight was getting blurry.


    ''Just a little more ...''


    "-hah-hah-hah ..." My breathing was getting heavier as I continued to move my legs which were also getting heavier to step into the quiet toilet.


    - Clek!


    I locked my stall as soon as I entered and pressed my back against the wall by my side to support myself.


    ''Dark Healing!'' I immediately used my Dark Healing six times.


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    Dark aura covered my body and disappeared along with the pain that tormented me.


    [Your HP has restored 600 points.]


    I tried to catch my breath and leaned my head against the wall behind me. Slowly my sight began to return to normal.


    ''Taking over a ve''s body isn''t a good idea ...'' Well, but I didn''t regret it, since I could protect Cam and confirm Ian''s condition. To be honest, I didn''t expect Miguel to do that to his own subordinates. I was silent for a moment as I remembered Ian''s words about Myra and my brain was deep in thought. I was nning to frame Miguel and Myra and even make them have sex in front of the reporters to uncover their scandal. That way, Cam would win the trial automatically, but if Myra didn''te tomorrow, I couldn''t carry out my n.


    ''I have to change my ns ...'' And I got it. This time I was going to make Miguel take me to Myra. All I needed was to raise my level and skills since there was an important skill that I needed for this n.


    ''Well, I think I will go hunting some demons tonight.'' Besides that, I was curious about how far Myra had prepared their n. So I nned on using Foxy to sneak in into her officeter. I couldn''t use Ian and the others because they were Miguel''s subordinates, it would be very strange if they suddenly came to Tempestechnologies office for no reason. Even though Miguel and Myra were ordinary people, I still had to be careful of them. Apart from that, there was one other thing I wanted to find out. I closed my eyes.


    ''Connect me to Finley.''


    [You are connected with Finley.]


    ''I want you to find out about a woman named Eve,'' I ordered. That name bothered me because only one Eve that popped into my head was Princess Eve of Euthenia. But of course, that was impossible because Princess Eve died a thousand years ago.


    ''Yes, Mr Damian.'' After hearing his answer, I opened my eyes.


    I took a couple of deep breaths before my hand moved to unlock my stall. My feet just stepped out, but Larry was already standing in front of me like a ghost who suddenly appeared.


    "Why are you here?" I asked spontaneously in surprise. I thought he was still in the Cafeteria.


    "I was following you. Are you all right? What was that noise? Did Olivia make you cry again?" he asked in worry. His eyes observed my sweaty face.


    "I''m fine. I just had a stomach ache and it was just a flushing sound from my toilet," I reasoned in a calm tone. I could guess he heard the hissing sound of my Dark Healing skill.


    "Really?" he said in disbelief.


    I gave him a reassuring smile.


    "Yeah, I''m totally fine. You don''t have to worry about me," I confirmed once again. My feet stepped past him to the sink to wash my face.


    After a couple of ssh of water, I lifted my head and Larry was at my side.


    "What?" I asked with a frown as my hand turned off the tap.


    "Could it be ... Did you cry because you were afraid I would find out that you didn''t have a real girlfriend?" he made a wild guess.


    I sighed and turned to him.


    "She''s right under your nose. You don''t have to worry about that." Then I walked towards the exit. While he followed me with his eyes that continued to watch my expression.


    "I knew it! She made you cry again, right?" asked Larry curiously. I knew who he meant was Olivia.


    "I told you I wasn''t crying, it was just my toilet flushing sound," I tried to reassure him. I didn''t have any other reason because it was just me in that toilet, but the hissing sound was also far from the sobbing voice.


    "Oh c''mon. You can tell me everything," he persuaded.


    "I told you I''m fine." My feet kept moving.


    Finally, he walked over to me impatiently and grabbed both of my shoulders, making me stop my steps. His eyes on me.


    "Ethan, listen to me. That crazy bodyguard is a bad idea. If she ---"


    "Who do you mean by that crazy bodyguard, huh?" Olivia''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Larry gasped in shock. While I could see Olivia looking at him from behind with a murderous gaze.


    In an instant, the serious look in Larry''s eyes turned into a pleading look begging for my help. He didn''t even dare to turn around.


    While I replied with a ''told ya'' look.


    Knowing I couldn''t help him, he gulped hard.


    "Ah! I forgot something in my locker! I have to pick it up before the ss starts. Bye!" And he quickly ran away.


    My gaze shifted to Emma and Olivia who were standing in front of me.


    "Please forgive him."


    Olivia let out an irritated sigh.


    "He''s starting to get on my nerves."


    "Yea, I know. I''ve been trying to advise him, but ..." I shook my head.


    "It''s not your fault. Just forget it," Olivia said. Although a trace of annoyance still lingered in her voice, she seemed to have gotten used to Larry''s attitude.


    "Why are you guys here? I thought we''d meet at the Cafeteria."


    "Olivia forgot her book in the printer room, so we want to get it back," replied Emma.


    Meanwhile, Olivia checked her watch and realized there wasn''t much time before the ss started.


    "Our ss is almost starting." She turned to Emma, who was standing beside her.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right back." Then she left.


    "Ethan, are you all right?" asked Emma worriedly.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for helping me earlier," I replied with a smile.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Yeah." I approached her and leaned my body closer to her. But of course, since we were in college I wasn''t as bold when we were alone.


    "It''s about Cam," I said in a low voice.


    "Did Olivia''s father hurt her again?" she said in the same low voice. Her expression turned serious.


    I nodded my head.


    "I think that''s why Olivia looks paler today. But she didn''t want to say anything to me."


    "She also didn''t want to say anything to me." She sighed.


    "I think we should let Olivia cool off."


    "Yeah, I thought the same. We still have plenty of time." Then I remembered about my dinner with Larry.


    "Emma, would you like to join me for dinner with Larry''s family tomorrow?"


    "Dinner with Larry''s family?" She looked at me in confusion since usually a girl would be invited to have dinner with the boy family, not his friend''s family.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "This is because of Larry''s and my foolishness, so we have to bring our girlfriends to Larry''s mother to prove that we are normal."


    She giggled.


    "I never thought you could get into trouble because of this. At what time?" she asked.


    "Around 4:30 PM, at Nighthallow City."


    "Okay," she said with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    A secondter, Olivia ran over to us and we turned to her.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," she said breathlessly.


    "Have you got your book?" I asked.


    Olivia showed the book in her hand and smiled.


    "Got it. Let''s go." And we walked to our ss.


    ------


    Miguel''s PoV


    Miguel sat on the chair in his private office with an annoyed face. This was the tenth time he asked Cam to give up, but she didn''t budge.


    ''That b*tch! How much longer does she want to behave like that?! ''


    His hand was busy flipping through an old history book on his desk carefully. It was the first history book and original book about the war between two demon lords a thousand years ago. He traced that important event because he knew the Aeros royal family had covered up the real incident. One of them was about the first prince of Aeros who was also Princess Eve''s ex-husband betrayal as well as the fact that Lord Damon, the strongest Demon Lord was once the Aeros royal Family''s prisoner for more than 10 years!


    Once Miguel and Myra found out about it, they nned to catch the demon lord again. Wasn''t that the technology getting more advanced now? So they should be able to do better than the Aeros royal family. They knew, with the Demon Lord''s power they could dominate this world. That''s why they came up with this demon very n. They nned to enve as many demons as possible to attack that demon lord. After he was weakened, they would use a special demon magic cor to enve the demon lord. But since the special magic cor was still under the development, they needed a lot of money for it. That''s why Miguel had to get rid of Cam and take over the Nightbough. corp for himself.


    He turned to therge painting that was hanging on the wall beside him. A purple-haired woman with a beautiful face and wearing a white gold dress smiled elegantly. The inscription of Princess Eve of Euthenia was on the edge of the painting along with the painter''s name, Diorix. She was also one of the reasons why Miguel did this. He knew that Princess Eve of Euthenia was still alive because a few years ago, he had identally seen her emerge from a dark crack in an alley in the Lightglen City. In an instant, he immediately recognized her as Princess Eve because he had always been in love with the woman in that painting. He guessed that the true history was, Lord Damon had captured the princess and forced her topany him. That''s why Miguel decided to be that poor princess'' white knight and released her from the demon lord.


    Then he met Myra, she had the intelligence and the same purpose as him, to bring the world under their feet. But in contrast to him, Myra did it to take revenge on the demon hunter association that had fired her and made her live under their spell for the rest of her life, a special spell that made her unable to tell anything about the demon hunter association.


    Miguel smirked as his eyes remained on the painting.


    "Soon ... Soon ... I will make you mine."

 Chapter 143 - Slime Lady?

    <h4>Chapter 143: Slime Lady?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 143. Slime Lady?


    It was 1:52 PM and my ss was almost over. My lecturer was still speaking at the front, while I wrote what he exined in my book. asionally, my eyes nced at the front as I continued to write. Likewise, with the others, they seemed very focused on the lecturer''s exnation and were busy writing it in their books.


    Next to me, Larry satzily with his head pressed against the desk. His eyes stared at my lecturer nkly and his hands hung weakly.


    "Ethan ... what is he talking about?" he asked in a low voice without enthusiasm.


    "He''s exining important material for our next week''s exam," I replied without turning my gaze to him.


    "For next week''s exams?" He let out a tired sigh.


    "Of course... how could I forget we have exams next week." He tilted his head down, burying his face on the desk and shook it right and left.


    "Huhuhu ... Why don''t I understand anything?" he whined in a low voice.


    "Stopining. Get your pen and write down his exnation," I said with a frown. I knew that this lecturer was very predictable because all his exnations woulde out as the exam questions.


    He turned to me without taking his head off the desk.


    "Why would I bother taking notes if I could copy your book?" he said with his thumb raised at me. An innocent grin on his face.


    I turned to him and exhaled irritably. My eyes stared at him with a t stare.


    "You''ll remember it faster if you write it down yourself. You have to stop acting like a spoiled kid."


    Larry was silent for a moment, from his eyes I could tell his mind was not there. A secondter, he let out another sigh. He knew what I said was true and he should have acted more mature.


    "You''re right ..." Reluctantly, he picked up his pen and began to write. Though it was clear from his face that he didn''t understand what our lecturer exined, at least he wrote down the exnation.


    * Ringgggg !!! *


    A bell sound came, indicating that our ss was over.


    "Okay ss, good luck for your exam," said the lecturer, closing our ss. Then he turned around and walked towards the exit.


    I closed my book and put it in my bag.


    "Do you want to have lunch before we go to the hospital?" asked Larry, his hands also tidying his books. Emma and Olivia''s ss was still two hours away, so we had plenty of time.


    "I have to go to Miss Diamond''s office," I said as my hand moved to close the zipper of my bag. Previously, Diamond had sent a message to me to go to her office after I finished my ss today. But different from usual, she asked me to go to her assistant''s office first to get something before going to her office.


    "Oh! Talking about miss Chairwoman, have you heard about yesterday''s incident? She saved so many people at the Cretunt bridge. She is really cool!" he said excitedly. He got up from his seat and took his bag, and so did I.


    "I heard it. She really is amazing." Our feet walk towards the exit.


    "But because of that incident, the college gates were filled with reporters." He let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Luckily I came early today."


    "Is it that bad?" I asked spontaneously. Indeed, an ordinary person who could fight demons was rare, but I did not expect that simple event could turn into such a big event.


    Larry looked at me with a frown.


    "What do you mean? You don''t see it? They cover the gate like a bunch of fools, not to mention they block the street with their cars," he said in confusion.


    "Ah, you''re right. How could I forget it." I came with my portal, of course, I didn''t know what''s going on.


    "I heard Miss Chairwoman will fulfil their request for an interview so they won''te again tomorrow." Just as those words left his mouth, a crowd at the lobby caught our attention.


    Diamond sat on one of the sofas, at her side, 3 reporters sat and asked her in turn. In front of her, several cameras with lightning and some cameramen behind it. Some curious students also stood around them to watch it.


    "Let''s take a look!" said Larry excitedly, his feet moving toward the crowd and I followed him. Well, since Diamond was there I didn''t need to rush to her office, right?


    Larry stood in front of me and watched Diamond''s interview. As soon as she saw me, Diamond''s attention shifted to me and she smiled. I also replied with a smile. While Larry waved at her confidently. Diamond''s smile faded as she turned to the reporter next to her, ignoring Larrypletely.


    Larry patted my shoulder and grinned with happiness.


    "Did you see that? She smiled at me!" he said excitedly.


    "Are you sure it''s for you?" I teased.


    He grunted irritably and pouted.


    "I will assume it for me. Who knows, maybe she wants to invite me to her project like you." Then he turned to Diamond again.


    Seeing Larry''s unusual attitude, my curiosity arose.


    "Do you like Miss Diamond?" I asked straight to the point.


    He stiffened after hearing my words and turned to me.


    "No, I rather admire her than like her," he said in a calmer tone.


    "Is it because of yesterday''s incident?" I asked. I remembered Larry was so worried when Diamond called me to her office a few days ago.


    "Yeah." He returned his gaze to Diamond, but this time he was looking at her with a serious gaze.


    "There are only a few ordinary people who are willing to fight demons because of their limited abilities." Then he clenched his fists. I could see traces of anger on his face.


    "Some don''t even hesitate to sacrifice their friend as bait so they can save themselves."


    From his words, I quickly caught that something had happened to him in the past about this.


    "Larry, have you been through that before?" I made a wild guess. To be honest, though Larry was my best friend and he always acted dramatic, since I discovered his real identity as a demon hunter, I looked at him differently. Sometimes I felt I didn''t know anything about him and feel that he was hiding too many secrets behind his stupid attitude.


    He lowered his head and took a deep breath before turning to me.


    "Of course I''ve experienced it. My friends left me when I was fighting a boss monster in an online game. Luckily there was another group who saved me, otherwise, my character would die. It was so annoying," he grumbled.


    ''Has he ever been attacked by demons before? And his friends betrayed him? Make him as bait so they can escape? '' I also guessed what the other group meant was a group of demon hunters who were saving him. I thought that was the main reason why he suddenly wanted to be a demon hunter.


    He grinned at me.


    "That''s why--"


    - k!


    He tapped my shoulder hard before mping my shoulder with one hand and pulled me closer.


    "I''d rather have a few friends now. What''s important to me is that they care about me."


    I sighed and smiled since I didn''t expect that behind his childish attitude he had so many difficulties. But then, I realized someone was watching us. I turned to that person. A female slime hybrid-beast quickly turned her face forward. Her body was transparent purple like jelly wrapped in a professional reporter''s clothes. Her curvy body was visible. And her cute yet mature face was half-covered by her bangs that had the same colour as her body. Her eyes ncing at me were full of curiosity. I nced above her head and didn''t find anything strange with her status, but since she was clearly watching me silently, I decided to use my observation skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Elenna Aquasong]


    [Age: 25]


    [Level 2] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 57/57] [MP: 21/21]


    [Skills: Decelerate lv 2]


    [Emotion: Curious]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head]


    [Talent: Physical Damage Resistance + 30%. Regeneration + 30%]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Reporter, Ravwork''s owner.]


    As soon as I saw her emotions and profession, I let out a sigh. Ravwork was a multinational news-based television channel. Thispany provided a lot of news from important people, especially about the demon attacks.


    ''I didn''t do anything, yet she''s curious about me?''

 Chapter 144 - A Secret Interview

    <h4>Chapter 144: A Secret Interview</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 144. A Secret Interview


    I let out a sigh.


    ''Ha ... Never mind.'' Ever since I turned into an incubus, my life had been full of unexpected things like this. As if problems always followed me wherever I went, though I had tried to avoid it. I released Larry''s hand from my shoulder and turned to him.


    "I''m bored here. Do you want to go to the Cafeteria?" I asked.


    Larry frowned.


    "That fast? I still want to watch her," he said.


    "Then I''ll go alone." Since Larry didn''t want to go to the Cafeteria, instead of staying here, I decided to take what Diamond left with her assistant.


    "Are you that hungry?" Larry tried to stop me.


    "Nah. I''ll go somewhere else first. See ya. " Then I turned around and walked down the corridor. As I walked, I knew that the slime girl was following me. I let out a silent chuckle.


    ''Seriously? She''s following me just because Diamond smiled at me? '' It was the only guess that crossed in my head. As nonsense as it may sound, she was a reporter, of course, she had high curiosity. That''s why I decided to take care of her.


    My feet continued to move to the college''s yard and turned into the west corner. My steps stopped and I pressed my back against the wall to wait for her.


    She peeked over the wall.


    "May I know why you followed me?" I asked suddenly. My question startled her.


    She came out of her hiding ce and smiled awkwardly since she was caught red-handed.


    "Ah! Pardon my rudeness." She nodded politely.


    "My name is Elenna. I''m a Ravwork''s reporter. May I ask you a few questions?"


    I swept my gaze around me.


    "After you followed me, weren''t you toote to ask that?" I said calmly.


    "Well, I will take that as a yes," she said.


    She just opened her mouth and was just about to ask but I interrupted her.


    "3 questions. I''ll only answer 3 questions."


    "Why?" She frowned in objection.


    "I''m just a student, all my answers are based on my opinion. At least you need a credible source to answer your questions. Not an opinion from a random student like me."


    She smiled.


    "It''s okay. I trust my reporter''s instincts."


    "Fine. What do you want to ask?" I asked in a casual tone.


    "Do you have a special rtionship with Miss Diamond?"


    "No, our rtionship is just an ordinary rtionship between a student and a chairwoman."


    She looked at me suspiciously.


    "Really? I don''t think her reaction was an ordinary reaction between a student and a chairwoman."


    "You suspect me for something as simple as that?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes. There''s no way she smiled at you for nothing."


    "I helped her project and she was satisfied with my performance, of course, she smiled at me."


    "Only that?"


    "Yes," I answered without hesitation.


    "Then were you with her during yesterday''s incident?"


    "Huh?" I didn''t expect that question since I thought she only wanted to find out about my rtionship with Diamond, but it seemed her purpose was this question.


    "Demons are very cruel. If Miss Diamond used her power without anyone protecting her, she wouldn''t survive the attack. She must have someone protecting her. And I want to find out about this person." She narrowed her eyes at me suspiciously.


    "And I think I saw you yesterday."


    I had to admit she was sharp. But instead of panicking, I chuckled.


    "Miss Ellena, are you trying to say that I can fight demons?" I frowned again.


    "I don''t know, are you trying to make fun of me or think too highly of me? "


    "What do you mean?" From her face, I could tell she was disappointed by my reaction.


    "If I can fight demons, why should I hide it from the others? If I can be a hero why should I hide it?"


    She was silent since she couldn''t deny what I said. She knew she shouldn''t be careless because if she published wrongly, herpany''s credibility could be ruined.


    "Are you a ---" Before she finished her sentence she pressed her lips again. But I knew what she wanted to say. ''Are you a demon hunter? ''But exposing a demon hunter''s identity was a vition, therefore she could not say it directly. Besides, even if I really was a demon hunter I would deny it.


    "I''m not one of them." Then I sighed.


    "I''ll end our conversation here. I''ll excuse myself." My feet stepped past her.


    "Wait!"


    I stopped my steps.


    She turned to me and smiled.


    "May I know what''s your name?"


    I smirked without turning my gaze at her.


    "You have asked more than 3 times. I have no obligation to answer you again." Without further ado, I walked away from her.


    ------


    Elenna''s PoV


    Elenna stared at him out of her sight.


    "What an interesting man ... Should I seduce him to make him tell me everything?" She had seen him with Diamond on yesterday''s incident and was about to interview him after she finished with Diamond but he was gone before she could do it.


    Like she said before, Diamond shouldn''t be able to survive if she was alone so she guessed he was the one who was fighting the demons. In other words, he was a demon hunter. As a reporter and aworkpany''s owner, she was very interested in the demon hunter''s life, though she knew it was a vition. Before, she had submitted a proposal so herpany could interview a demon hunter. But of course, it was rejected by the government. Therefore what she could do was find out anything rted to demon attacks. But that couldn''t satisfy her curiosity. She wanted a story, an information from a real demon hunter''s mouth. How did they learn their skills? How did they train to be a demon hunter? Though she would keep their secrets, of course, it was very difficult to find out about that, especially with her profession as a reporter. She had also applied herself as a demon hunter to investigate this and was also rejected because the association knew her real identity while none of her subordinates dared to find out that far.


    Therefore, after she saw Ethan yesterday, she was sure he was one of them. Unfortunately, though she was quite confident in her guess, she couldn''t force him to admit it because of that annoying rule.


    "It''s fine. I''ll approach him slowly until he tells me everything he knows about the demon hunters," she muttered with a smirk.


    ------


    Ethan''s PoV


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    I knocked on Diamond''s assistant''s room.


    "Come in," a voice came from inside the room.


    I opened the door, a man in a neat suit sat behind the desk in the middle of therge room.


    "Ah! Ethan, I''ve been waiting for you," the assistant greeted me politely.


    I walked over to him and he gave me a key card.


    "This is Miss Diamond''s office''s key. She asked you to wait there first until the interview is over."


    "Okay, thank you." Then I nodded my head politely.


    "I''ll excuse myself." And he answered me by giving me a gesture to invite me out.


    I walked out of his room and headed for Diamond''s office. After confirming no one was following me, I swiped the key card in my hand to the scanner in front of the door and opened it slowly.


    My eyes quickly shifted on the CCTVs to make sure they were off. My feet moved towards the sofa.


    "Haaaa!" A long sigh escaped my mouth as I plopped myself into it.


    "That was close ..." I muttered. I deliberately faced Elenna head-on so that she would no longer be curious about me. Well, at least that was what I hoped. She was a reporter, the more curious she was, the more she would try to find out about me. I already had a stalker and didn''t want to add more.


    ''I hope with this she is no longer curious about me.'' Unlike Ruby, I only found curious in Elenna''s status, which meant she only saw me as her source of information. And as long as that curious status didn''t change to interested, it should be no problem. But to be honest, that incident was quite funny for me. I was a demon yet she thought of me as a demon hunter.


    I leaned my head on the sofa, my eyes stared at the office''s high ceiling.


    ''What should I do now?'' I did not know when Diamond finished her interview.


    ''I think I will spend my time checking my system.'' Just as that thought crossed my head, my gaze shifted to arge mirror on the side of the room and it gave me an idea.


    ''I think I know what to do with Diamondter.''

 Chapter 145 - Mirror, Mirror on The Wall I (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Mirror, Mirror on The Wall I (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 145. Mirror, Mirror on The Wall I


    15 minutes had passed, but Diamond had not arrived yet. I was sitting on the sofa as my eyes were fixed on the status screen in front of me. A breath came out of my mouth.


    ''I have to level up faster.'' To be honest there were too many considerations in my head since my maniptive skills and fighting skills were both important nowadays. Besides, I had been a little restless since Kitty said Lord Damon wanted to see me. I meant, he was a demon lord, maybe he would ask me toe to his pce in the dark dimension or wherever his residence was. And I was not sure I still deserved that general status since I felt too weak for that. At least after I saw how General Sarael fought.


    The door opening''s sound dispersed my thoughts.


    - Clek!


    I turned to the door and saw Diamonding into the room.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting," said Diamond, her hand closing and locking the door behind her. I quickly caught a trace of annoyance mixed with tiredness on her face.


    "It''s fine. Are you okay?" My hand extended to her, asking her to sit on myp.


    She came over to me.


    "Those reporters were really annoying and they didn''t know when to stop," sheined with a pout. She took my hand and sat on myp, facing my side.


    "But after I fulfilled their request, they finally agreed to leave the college," she said with a sigh.


    My hands hugged her waist.


    "Are they gonnae back again tomorrow?" I asked with a frown. My eyes on her.


    Diamond shook her head.


    "I forbade them toe since they disturbed the students and they agreed."


    "That''s good." Judging from Elenna''s curious reaction to me, it seemed like she was interested in finding out about demon hunters and there were two demon hunters in this College, Emma and Larry. So instead of worrying about my identity, I was more worried about them, especially Larry. Although I was not sure Elenna would believe that he was a demon hunter, more of it, a top demon hunter. I wouldn''t have believed it if I didn''t find it out from my system as well from Emma.


    "Did you delete the CCTV footage?" What I meant was the student''s footage when they were trying to **** Diamond as well as the recording of how she tried to **** me. Since Diamond College was in the spotlight, I wanted to make sure the reporters couldn''t destroy this college''s reputation. Besides, I was sure Diamond intended to help those people not to look for sensation. I wouldn''t let her kindness backfire on her.


    "Not only deleted it, but I also destroyed it. I also checked all my securities to make sure they didn''t save the file secretly." I didn''t expect Diamond to be more careful than I thought.


    "Apart from that, I''ve also asked my security to cast out the annoying reporter who followed you earlier," she added. Her eyes looked at me with worry.


    "Oh, how do you know it?" She was in the middle of the interview when Elenna followed me, so I didn''t expect her to pay much attention to me.


    Diamond brought her face closer to me and smiled naughtily.


    "Of course I know. I also know about your gossip with Olivia Creststream, as well as your best friend''smotion at the library this morning." Her finger travelled from my temple to my cheek and lips.


    "Ethan ... Whatever you do at Diamond College will not escape from my attention," she whispered in a sweet voice. Then she ended it with a light kiss on my lips.


    "Are you jealous? Or you don''t want another woman to approach me?" I said with a smirk.


    "No. I don''t care if other women approach you as long as she wants to share you with me." Then she turned her gaze to another direction in annoyance.


    "But that reporter was different. I know she has bad intentions to you." She returned her gaze to me.


    "What did she tell you?"


    "She asked about yesterday''s incident. Also suspected me of being a demon hunter."


    "You''re not one of them?" asked Diamond in surprise.


    I chuckled.


    "Did you still think of that after seeing how I fought?" Yesterday I fought like a martial artist rather than a demon hunter since the demon hunter relied more on skill and magic unlike me.


    She was silent for a moment before shaking her head side to side.


    "But if you are not a demon hunter, why keep this a secret? "


    My hand touched and rubbed her cheek. My eyes looked at her gently and she also looked at me with the same gaze.


    "Not everyone wants to be a hero or be a sensation. For me ... I just want to live peacefully with my loved ones. I don''t need any attention from the people who just want to bring me down." Then I turned my gaze to another direction and took my hand away from her. My eyes looked into the distance.


    "Besides, I don''t want to make things difficult or drag the people around me into my troubles." What I meant was because my real identity was a demon. If the public found out about my identity, it would not only put me in danger but also my partners and especially Celia.


    She pressed her hand against my cheek and rubbed it gently. Her eyes looked at me with worry.


    "Do you have a problem that troubles you? Tell me. Let me help you." I knew she could feel my restlessness.


    I smiled.


    "Thank you. But it''s only I who can handle this problem, I can''t tell you."


    Even though she looked disappointed, she epted my decision.


    "Fine, but if you need my help, just tell me."


    "I''ll definitely say it." Then my lips went down to hers. Unlike our previous kiss, her tongue began to enter my mouth and twist with my tongue. My hand hugged her body tighter and pulled her closer, made her breasts press my body.


    "Mmpph --- Mmpph ..." We tilted our heads and deepened our kisses. Our humming sounds were apanied by cking sounds from our tongues and lips apanying our kiss. I sucked her tongue, hard, as our kisses were getting dirtier by every second. My hand slipped into her sweater, crept into her strapless bra. As my fingers moved to squeeze her supple and soft breast, I quickly recognized something hard there. I broke my kiss, but my lips were still in front of hers.


    "What is this, hm?" I whispered in a sweet voice with a smirk. My index finger and thumb pinched her hardened tip gently and rotated them.


    Her face began to turn red.


    "Ah ... It can''t be helped ..."


    "I barely touch you," I said in a teasing tone.


    Her breasts moved up and down in anticipation.


    "My body reacts on its own... As if my body already knows what to do." She lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "As if my body is preparing itself for you ..."


    I chuckled.


    "You''re dirty Chairwoman." My hand that was on her waist shifted to the side of her head and pulled her closer to me.


    "But I like it ... I love how dirty you are ..." I brought my lips closer to her ear.


    "That''s why I''ve prepared something for you ..."


    "What is it?" Her breathing was getting heavier as my hands continued to y on her breasts. Her eyes glinted in excitement.


    I shifted my gaze forward, my eyes pointed to a sofa which I had moved in front of therge mirror and her eyes followed my gaze.


    "That''s ..." her words stopped. I already guessed she could already imagine what I would do to her.


    I smirked.


    "Do you want to see how your expression when we have sex, hm?" I said in a teasing voice.


    "Yes ..." Her eyes could not escape from the sofa and mirror.


    My lips went down to the base of her neck and gave her a light kiss.


    "Good ... I will unleash your wild side ..." I whispered.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Matt, Ege, Ethan Hand, Sebastian, steven jaco, colin love, Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 146 - Mirror, Mirror on The Wall II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Mirror, Mirror on The Wall II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 146. Mirror, Mirror on The Wall II


    I released my hands from her breasts and tucked one of them behind her knees, while the other behind her back. Then I stood up as I took her in front of the big mirror. The mirror was able to amodate three adults from head to toe. A soft fur carpet in front of it.


    I sat on the sofa which was less than 2 meters from the mirror and shifted Diamond who was on myp to face the mirror. My lips drew closer behind her ear.


    "Show me your best expression," I demanded in a sweet voice. A seductive smirk on my lips.


    "Yes ..." Her eyes stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    My hands moved to both sides of her waist and slowly climbed up into her sweater. I took off her bra hooks and pulled it out. My hand yed with her breast again and the other tossed her ck strapless bra to the floor. Then I leaned my body against hers.


    "Why are you wearing a strapless bra today? So I can take it off more easily?" I guessed. I remembered when Celia wasining about how ufortable a strapless bra was and how she was annoyed since her bra kept slipping down her torso. She said almost no woman used it unless she had to wear a strapless dress or something. That''s why I guessed Diamond did it so I could undress her easier.


    "Yes ... I wear it for you," she answered me with a flushed face.


    "How thoughtful of you ..." My other hand also shifted to her breast and yed with it.


    "Ah ~ Ethan ..." She moaned softly. Her face got even redder.


    After a while, I took my hands off her breasts and opened her sweater. But after her breasts werepletely exposed and the sweater opened up to the top of her breast, my hands stopped and brought the centre of the sweater closer to her mouth.


    "Bite it," I demanded.


    She bit the hem of her sweater obediently, making her breasts clearly visible in the mirror. I pulled my body and lowered my zipper. My hands took her hands and pulled it backwards, tucking it into my underwear, making her hands touch my cock directly. Then I leaned my body on her back, locking her hands behind her. My face was behind her ear.


    "You know what you have to do, right?" I whispered in a seductive voice. My hands moved to her breasts.


    She nodded her head. Her eyes locked to the reflection in front of her.


    "Good." My hands squeezed her breasts again, my fingers ying with her erected tips. While her hands rubbed, shaking my cock, trying to wake it from its sleep.


    My waist began to move in rhythm with her hands'' movements that were getting wilder, her fingers trying to reach my balls and tickle it. I chuckled as I was satisfied with her reaction.


    "Good girl," Iplimented her with a naughty smirk. I could see her face was getting flushed red, holding back the pleasure and shame mixed in her without being able to let out a sigh from her mouth. Her breasts moved up and down in excitement. Our eyes focused on the reflection in the mirror before us and watched each other''s expressions


    "Now, open your skirt," I demanded again. My cock started to harden and her expression really turned me on. My waist''s movements were getting wilder and faster as my underwear was getting narrower. My cock demanded to release it from its cage, but I still wanted to y with her breasts and enjoyed her flushed expression.


    Again, obediently, her legs turned into tentacles which removed her panties and skirt. As her skirt and panties fell to the ground, I whispered again.


    "Show me ---" My lips drew closer to her ear.


    "Your beautiful petal ..."


    She paused as her eyes stared at the mirror in front of her, staring at her flushed face in embarrassment.


    I chuckled again.


    "What''s wrong? Are you embarrassed? Didn''t you do it voluntarily in the car? Why are you embarrassed by your own reflection?" I asked. My lips went down to the base of her neck once again and kissed her one more time.


    "Now, spread your legs ..." I whispered in a sweet voice.


    Finally, she spread her legs, showing her pale petal clearly in the mirror. Her face got even redder. I quickly saw her entrance which was soaked with her liquid that was dripping between her tentacles.


    I chuckled again. Now I understood why she was embarrassed.


    "You''re really hungry, aren''t you? I haven''t touched you there but you''re already that wet." I licked behind her ear and she shivered upon her spine.


    "Fine, I will feed you well. Until you are satisfied ..." I whispered in a smirk.


    And she responded to me with a pleading look.


    My hand crept to her entrance which was already wet. My thumb rubbed her clitoris, letting it wet with her liquid and pressed it. My other hand squeezed her breast and yed her tip between my fingers.


    "Mhhh!" she gasped but she didn''t move from her position. Her hands continued to move in my crotch.


    Then one by one, my fingers plunged into her pussy. But different from before, this time I started it with two fingers.


    "Hmphhh!" she gasped again, her eyes closed in pleasure.


    I kissed her neck upon her reaction.


    "You know --- I really like how your hole swallows my fingers," I said with a smirk. My fingers moved to find her sweet spot.


    "Is it here?" I guessed.


    "MPPPHH!" she gasped with wide eyes and I could tell I guessed it right. Her liquid that soaked my finger more and more.


    I let out a seductive chuckle and inserted my third finger.


    "NGGGH !!!" she flinched and leaned her head on my shoulder in resignation. I could feel her heavy breathing on my neck. Her waist moved back and forth to insert my fingers deeper. Her tentacles crept into my jeans, clinging to my face and hands. But it couldn''t slip into my front shirt and my groin because it was covered by her body. Her tentacles swayed wildly and her suckers kissed my body as if begging me to satisfy her as soon as possible.


    Then she took off her sweater that was in her mouth since she couldn''t hold herself anymore.


    "Hah-ah-hah -... Ethan ... Please f*ck me ... I think ... ah-hah -... I''m going crazy ..." she begged.


    "What if I don''t want to?" I teased.


    She shook her head side to side.


    "No ... Please ... Hah-ah -... F*ck me ... I can''t stand it anymore ..." she begged. Her eyes glinted in lust. She tilted her head closer to my ear.


    "Ah-hah -... Ethan ... Please f*ck me ... Please ..."


    "Fine," I replied. Besides, I also almost reached my climax.


    I took my hands off her and brought her on four legs in front of the mirror. Well, I couldn''t say ''four legs'' because she had eight tentacles plus two hands. My hands lower my jeans and underwear to my thighs.


    She spread her legs willingly. I knelt between her tentacles, put one of my arms around her waist, while my other hand pressed the side of her head onto the carpet and made sure she looked at her face clearly. Then I swiped my hard cock at her entrance, soaking it with her liquid.


    "I''m going in," I said. Without hesitation, I put all my possessions in one push, feeling her warm inner wall.


    "Aghhhh ..." she startled in pleasure. Her hands gripped the carpet. My waist moved back and forth roughly, shaking her body every time I thrust her.


    "Yes ... Ah ... - hah - hah - Ethan ... Hah-ah-ah ... harder ... Oh ... Yes ... F*ck me harder ..." she moaned loudly as she called my name.


    "As you wish," I said with a smirk.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 2.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside her. At the same time, I pulled my cock withoutpletely releasing it from her and pushed it again in one rough push.


    "Aggghhhhh!" A loud erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in surprise. She struggled, trying to pull her body in reflex but in vain since I held it with my hand. While I continued to move my waist. Her sweat soaked her body and face as our bodies were getting hotter.


    I chuckled again, I really enjoyed this.


    "You make a good sound ..." Then I pressed my body against her back. My eyes stared at our faces in the mirror which was only a few inches away from her face.


    "- hah-ah-hah -... and you make a nice expression," I whispered. Then I kissed her on the cheek before pulling my body away. My waist moved back and forth as my hand pulled her hips in tune. Rammed my waist with her, making sure my cock fully went in every time I thrust her, making sure I could stimte her innermost part, filling her pussy with mine.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    Again, my cock was erged and extended inside her.


    "Oh --- Ohhhhh!" She screamed as she struggled. Her eyes turned upside down, her mouth formed an ''O'', her sweat soaked her body. I knew she really enjoyed it.


    Meanwhile, I tilted my head slightly backwards in pleasure.


    "Ohhh---Yesss !!!" I shouted. My waist moved non-stop, feeling her inner wall getting narrower and the friction that was getting rougher. I was immersed in ecstasy of pleasure.


    We were immersed in pleasure and forgot ourselves. Her body trembled violently every time I prated her. Our room filled with the sound of our banging flesh.


    "Aghhh! Ethan --- You are the best ... Ohhh --- Ohhh --- ... Ahh ... Agnhhhh!" My waist movements were getting rougher and rougher upon herpliment. Soon, her body tensed as I fired my semen inside her. A great satisfaction swept across my mind as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 5/10 - Dear heart, why him? ]


    I chuckled once again and hugged her from behind. My face drew closer to her face, which was flushed with pleasure and exhaustion in orgasm. My eyes stared at our reflection in the mirror.


    "Do you see it? I really like that expression ..." I whispered. Then my kissnded on her cheek once again.


    "Take a rest. You did well."


    Note: This chapter illustration is in my Discord channel.

 Chapter 147 - I Sold My Kidney To The Black Market (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 147: I Sold My Kidney To The ck Market (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 147. I Sold My Kidney To The ck Market


    I leaned my back into the sofa, my elbow on the arm of the chair, my chin rxed on the back of my hand. My legs spread out in the opposite direction. While Diamond knelt in between. Her hands hugged my waist and she buried her head on my crotch. Her tongue moved, licking my cock, cleaning the remaining semen that was still stuck there. I asked her to rest, but she refused and said she didn''t want to waste my semen, so she offered to clean my cock. And of course, I didn''t turn down her offer.


    I nced at her and smirked.


    "You seem to really enjoy it." The tingling sensation continued to flow from my lower part.


    She released her hands. Then pulled and tilted her head, facing me.


    "Yes ... I can''t get enough of this ..." She leaned towards me, pressing her face to my cock, resting her head on my groin. Her eyes looked at me with a pleading look. Her hands hugged my waist once again.


    "Ah ... Ethan. How could you possibly make me fall for you like this?" asionally, her tongue gave a light lick to my cock.


    My hand rubbed her indigo hair.


    "It''s because I''m your special model student," I said in a teasing tone. Then my hand shifted in front of her face, put my index finger in front of her mouth.


    "Lick it," I demanded.


    Obediently, she brought her face closer and inserted my finger in her mouth. Her tongue swirled it and sucked it gently. I chuckled once again, satisfied with her reaction. My eyes couldn''t escape from her.


    "Yes ... That''s it ..." I whispered.


    As my mating urge started to rise, the telephone on the desk rang, interrupting our intimacy.


    * Ring * * Ring * Ring *


    She released my finger, walked to the desk and reached out to press the loudspeaker button.


    "Yes?" she replied.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Diamond. I just wanted to remind you that your meeting will start in 10 minutes." A male voice answered.


    Hearing those words, we turned to the clock and realized it was 3:41 PM


    Diamond sighed in disappointment and returned her gaze to the telephone on her desk.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Then she hung up.


    "I think we should end our meeting here," I said as I stood up and fixed my underwear and my jeans.


    She came up to me with a disappointed expression. Then her hands hugged my neck affectionately.


    "Honestly, I still want to be with you but because of that interview, I had to overhaul my schedule."


    "I also already have another schedule with Larry and the others." My hands were on her naked waist.


    She pouted.


    "Ha... Okay."


    "Also, I''ll check on the students'' progress tomorrow. I know you''re tired today," I mentioned this on purpose so she wouldn''t forget it.


    "I''ll prepare it for you."


    --------


    Five minutes had passed, we already put on and tidied up our clothes. As my hand had just touched the door handle to get out of the room, Diamond hugged my waist affectionately from behind. A sweet smile adorned her face.


    "Thank you for today''s work out." Her face looked brighter and energized because of my Demonic Erection.


    "See you tomorrow." Then my lips went down to hers, giving her a light kiss. She released her hands as I opened the door and went out of the room.


    My feet moved towards the Cafeteria since I decided to grab myte lunch. I just opened the Cafeteria''s door and stepped in when Larry rushed over to me in annoyance.


    "I almost starved to death because you," heined as he walked beside me to the counter to order food.


    "Why you haven''t had your lunch?" I asked with a frown. I remembered I didn''t ask him to wait for me.


    "Something wasing up so I had to go. And since I just got back around 3 PM, I thought I was going to have lunch with you." He snorted in annoyance.


    "But who knows I still have to wait half an hour."


    His words made me nce at the status above his head.


    [Name: Larry Grandroar]


    [Level 12]


    [HP: 258/258]


    [MP: 94/101]


    I remembered his HP and MP were still full earlier, that''s why I concluded that the association just summoned him to fight the demon. But from his MP which was only slightly decreased, I knew the attack was not a big one.


    "Where did you go?" I asked as we queued in front of the ordering counter. At least I wanted to know where the attack location was.


    "Just a park around here," he replied soberly.


    "The park at Cherrias za?" I guessed.


    "Nah. Small park a few blocks from here," he said. Our feet stepped towards the front of the counter in front of us.


    "One Chicken Fajitas with mashed potatoes and ---" He turned to me, asking my order.


    "Mac and cheese," I said.


    He frowned in an objection.


    "No. You can''t eat unhealthy food like that."


    "Fine," I said as a breath left my mouth. My eyes looked at the menu list in front of me and thought for a moment.


    "Um ... Fried rice."


    "Also give us two bottles of mineral water," he added.


    "Okay." The cashier entered our orders. The cash register screen in front of me showed the price.


    "Let me pay for it." I took out my cellphone and scanned the barcode on the side to pay for it.


    Larry tried to stop me but I already paid it off.


    "Wait, you don''t have to ---" He stopped his words as his eyes widened in shock, looking at the rest of my ount bnce.


    "What are you looking at?" I said with a frown. My hand returned my cellphone into my bag. I deliberately paid for our lunch as a thank you for yesterday''s dinner, after all, he used to buy me lunch when I had no money.


    He paused for a moment to think before he smiled in relief.


    I waved my hand before his eyes.


    "What is wrong with you?" he started to creep me out.


    "Ah, nothing," he said happily.


    We walked to the side of the other counter and waited for our food there.


    "Has your mom sent you money again?" he asked.


    I let out a bitter chuckle as I remembered what my mother did.


    "Don''t mention her. She even rejected my call two weeks ago." I averted my gaze, looking to the distance.


    "Also didn''t hesitate to block my contact." I could remember how I tried to contact my mother desperately before I went to apply for the job that ended up taking my life, only to find she had blocked my contact. I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    "She doesn''t care about Celia and me anymore."


    "Have you ever tried to find out where she lives?" asked Larry.


    "I''ve tried searching for her and asked all our rtives. But ---" I shook my head.


    "Nothing. I don''t even know if she''s still alive or not."


    "I''m sorry to hear that," he said as he patted my shoulder tofort me.


    "But at least what your dad left behind is enough to support both of you," he said with a smile.


    I turned to him.


    "Do you mean the money in my ount?"


    "Yeah."


    I began to understand why he was silent and smiled with relief earlier. It seemed he knew about my father, but he couldn''t tell or do anything to help me due to the association rules. Maybe that was the reason why he often bought me lunch for no reason before.


    "How do you know it''s from my dad? I don''t even know where the money came from. The costumer service only said it was from the government," I teased.


    After hearing my words, he stiffened since he just remembered that he shouldn''t have said that.


    "I''m just guessing. There''s no other possibility, right? Ahahaha," heughed awkwardly.


    "It could be my sry," I said in a rxed tone.


    "That''s impossible. You just started workingst week. There''s no way you can get that much money in that instant," he said with a triumphant smirk since he was able to counter my words withmon sense.


    "Hmm ... Or it could be because I sold my kidney to the ck market," I said in a joking tone.


    After hearing my words, he stiffened again. His jaw dropped, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Is it true?!" He grabbed my shoulders and looked at me seriously.


    "You sold your kidney for that money?!" he shouted in worries. His loud voice caused people''s attention to turn to us.


    "I''m just kidding." I didn''t think my joke would backfire on me.


    "I can''t believe you!" His hands grabbed the end of my sweater.


    "What do you want?!" I snapped in panic. My hands caught his hands, my eyes red at him. Our dramatic scene caught the people''s attention around us since Larry looked like he was going to **** me in public.


    "I just want to check your body! If there''s an operation scar on your waist it means you lied to me!" He looked at me with the same gaze.


    "I told you I''m just kidding!" I snapped again.


    "What are you doing?" Olivia''s voice came from our side.


    We turned to the origin of the voice. Olivia and Emma saw us in confusion.


    Larry quickly released his hands from me and walked over to Olivia.


    "Olivia, you have to help Ethan! He sold his kidney to pay his bills!"


    Their gaze turned to me, their jaws dropped in shock, as well as the others.

 Chapter 148 - Bitter Past

    <h4>Chapter 148: Bitter Past</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 148. Bitter Past


    We sat in silence at one of the tables in the Cafeteria. Emma and Olivia ate quietly next to me as they realized how mad I was. Meanwhile, I spooned my fried rice into my mouth, my eyes looked at Larry who was sitting across from me with a murderous gaze. As for Larry, he ate awkwardly with his head down without even daring to look at me. After he seeded in making everyone misunderstand me even including Olivia, I had no other choice but to show them both sides of my waist to prove that both my kidneys were still intact.


    After a long silence, Larry finally opened his voice. His eyes took a nce at me.


    "You know --- You should stop looking at me like that. People will think you are in love with me," he said in hesitation with a weird awkward smile.


    "Yeah, right," I scoffed in annoyance.


    "I''m sure everyone will think I''m crazy about you," I added in a sarcastic tone. Anyone who saw me knew that I was angry with him.


    "We-Well --- I was really worried about you. I mean --- Who knows, you were that desperate so you sold your kidney for money." Despite he tried to defend himself, he said it in a regret tone.


    "Didn''t I tell you I was kidding?" I reminded him. My eyes kept looking at him with the same angry gaze.


    "Uh ... I just wanted to check it out. Just in case you really did," he tried to defend himself once again.


    I let out a short chuckle and smiled in annoyance.


    "Sure. That''s why I must thank you for this, because you''ve managed to get me to put on a good show for everyone," I scoffed again. Previously, Larry and Olivia almost took me to the infirmary for a check-up, though Emma had tried to calm them down and said that I was fine. That''s why, I decided to show them my waist on the spot because I wanted to solve this misunderstanding quickly. Though I only showed it a little, I could see the students around us were holding back theirughter upon seeing me.


    "Uh ..." Larry lowered his head and popped another spoon of his Chicken Fajitas into his mouth awkwardly since it had been more than 15 minutes since I stared at him with this murderous gaze.


    "At least he has received thepensation money." Even though Larry grumbled in a low voice, faintly, I could hear him. But luckily, Emma and Olivia didn''t hear it.


    ''As expected he knows about dad ...'' But I was sure he didn''t know the association''s decision regarding using me and Celia as bait. I guessed what he knew was the same as what Emma knew. That''s why, previously, he asked if my mother gave the money to me and finally concluded that the association was the one who gave me thepensation money because I said it was from the government. I took a deep breath to shake off my remaining anger.


    "Don''t repeat it again." I decided to end our useless cold war. Besides, I was the one who made him misunderstand my joke.


    After hearing my words, he tilted his head to look at me with a happy smile.


    "Buddy! I know you will forgive me!" he said in a full mouth. Some pieces of the food gushed from his mouth.


    "Seriously?! Stop it! That''s disgusting!" Iined as my hands took at my te away in reflex, saving it from whatever came out of his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Emma and Olivia moved away from him in reflex and also saved their food from Larry''s bursts.


    "Ew!" they shuddered in disgust.


    "Ah, sorry." He took a nearby napkin and cleaned his mouth before resuming to eat again.


    ''He such a simpleton,'' I thought as I put my te back on the table and continued with my lunch.


    "Since money is no longer a problem, I think we should hang out more." Larry opened his voice again.


    "Sure, just ---"


    Before I finished my sentence, Olivia interrupted me.


    "What do you mean?" asked Olivia with a frown to Larry. She looked confused.


    "About what?" asked Larry in the same confusion as Olivia''s.


    "About what you just said. Has Ethan had financial difficulties before? I thought it was only a joke," Olivia said impatiently. I guessed she asked Larry because she thought I covered up this problem from her. While Emma exhaled in bitterness since she had known it from me a few days ago.


    I never told that I had financial difficulties to anyone, including Larry. But Larry found it out by himself because I always ate jam sandwiches every day before. Sometimes I even didn''t bring lunch if the bakery near my house wasn''t on sale and it was Larry who usually bought me lunch with his ultimate excuse ''I bought too much food, so help me finish it.'' That''s why even though his attitude was annoying and childish, I knew he was a rare, loyal friend. That was also my reason why I always helped him and nagged him a lot like an old man.


    "I did have financial difficulties before, especially after my dad died. But I have solved it after I started working a week ago. Besides, the government also just sent me money, maybe it waspensation money or something," I exined calmly.


    After hearing my words, Emma turned her head to look at me. Soon a relieved smile appeared on her lips, just like Larry before. It seems she realized that the association had paid my fatherpensation money.


    "What about your mom? Isn''t she still alive? She should have looked after you," said Olivia with a frown.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t even know where she is now. Thest time I saw her was at my dad''s funeral. After that, she moved to another city and we only got in touch by message and phone call."


    Olivia was silent for a moment, I could see her sadness on her face.


    "Does that mean your mom also doesn''t look after you and your sister anymore?" she said in a calmer tone. I caught a trace of sadness in her voice.


    "She was still sending me the money a few months ago. But it has been two months since she stopped it," I tried to answer as calmly as I could despite the bitterness still biting my heart every time I said it.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," said Olivia apologetically.


    "It''s fine. My problem is over now. Besides, Celia and I can live well without her," I tried to ease her guilt.


    "Ethan, have you ever tried to find out where your mom is?" Finally, Emma opened her voice. Looked like Emma and Larry were curious about my mother''s whereabouts since they knew she was the one who took my father''spensation money. Actually, I was also curious about it but with all the events that happened in my life, her existence was thest thing I think about. Besides ... With my anger and disappointment with her, I didn''t know what I would do to her after meeting herter.


    "I have and couldn''t find her," I replied.


    "You said you still keep in touch with her by phone call and message, right? I can help you find out where she is from there," said Emma.


    "Really?" I said as I held back my heart that started to beat fast and my turbulent feelings. Of course, I wanted to know where my mother was now.


    "Yes, as long as I have the number I can detect where the cellphone is." Emma cleared her throat and swept her gaze across all of us.


    "But I hope you can keep this a secret." Then she turned to Larry and gave him a serious gaze.


    "Especially you." Tracking someone''s location by her phone number could only be done with a special device. We also needed special permission from the police.


    ''Is she has a good connection with the police?''


    Larry moved his hand in front of his mouth horizontally, mimicking a zipper closing motion before raising his thumb, which indicated he was going to shut his mouth about this.


    Olivia sighed and turned to me.


    "Ethan, if you need someone to talk to, you cane to me."


    "At least I''m sure I can listen better than him," she added as she tilted her head at Larry briefly before turning her gaze back to me.


    "Hey! I''m a good listener ya know !"ined Larry.


    Olivia gave him a scornful smile.


    "You look more like a good annoying friend than a good listener."


    "That''s not true!" he retorted. Then he turned to me.


    "Ethan, tell her about our touching friendship journey."


    "Larry, there''s no touching story in our friendship," I said.


    "What do you mean? Of course we have it. Do you remember when I tried to help your dying character when we yed online games two years ago? Then finally our characters died together side by side?"


    "That''s stupid. Not touching." I remembered how boldly or rather stupidly we attacked a high-level boss monster and we ended up dead together.


    "Well, at least we try." Just as those words left his mouth, call ringtones came.


    *Ring! * * Ring! * * Ring! *


    Olivia opened her bag since she recognized the ringtones as hers. Then her eyes widened in surprise and her face turned pale as she saw her cellphone screen.

 Chapter 149 - Silent Tears

    <h4>Chapter 149: Silent Tears</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 149. Silent Tears


    Olivia quickly lowered her cellphone to hide it.


    "Excuse me for a moment." Without further ado, she stood up and walked towards the exit.


    Meanwhile, Emma and I exchanged our gazes since we realized something was wrong.


    "Did you see who called her?" I asked.


    Emma shook her head side to side.


    While Larry looked at us in turn with a confused expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    But I didn''t answer.


    "I need to go to the toilet," I said as I got up from my chair and Emma caught what I wanted to do.


    Since Olivia received the call privately, I was sure it had something to do with her parents'' divorcement. But if it was a call from Cam or Miguel, her expression shouldn''t be like that, so I guessed it from Myra. The question was, why did Myra contact her?


    "Do I need to apany you?" asked Emma worriedly. Looks like she was also worried about Olivia.


    "It''s fine ---" Before I finished my sentence, Larry interrupted me.


    "Emma ... Why do you want to follow Ethan to the toilet?" His eyes stared at Emma in confusion.


    "I mean I want to go to the toilet too," she corrected her words awkwardly.


    "But I think I''ll go with Oliviater," she added.


    Meanwhile, I turned to Olivia and realized she had left the Cafeteria.


    "Later," I said without taking my eyes off Olivia. Without further ado, I stepped my feet after her.


    I walked past the students along the corridor as my eyes locked onto Olivia who walked quickly in front of me without answering her cellphone. But of course, I kept my distance to make sure she didn''t notice me. She went upstairs and stopped by a lonely staircase. While I pressed my back against the nearby wall that out of her sight and stood casually there. My hand fiddled my cellphone screen as my ears listened to what she said.


    "What do you want? Where did you get my number?" said Olivia curtly as she answered the call. She was silent for a moment as she listened to what the person said.


    "I told you I will think about it again. After all, didn''t you say you would give me a day to think?"


    She paused again for a moment beforeughing sarcastically.


    "Very funny, Myra. Do you think I can ept you as my new mom after that?"


    ''My guess is right ...'' I thought.


    "If I do, will you guys stop ndering my mom?" After another pause, a short condescending chuckle came out of her mouth.


    "Unfortunately I can''t trust you."


    Then her chuckled fade away


    "What?" She paused in doubt.


    "I''ll give my answerter. But I will warn you, if you try to hurt my mom or break our own words, you will know the consequences!" she threatened. Then she hung up.


    She fell silent again as she exhaled tiredly.


    "What should I do?" she muttered sadly. Even though their conversation''s meaning was unclear, I guessed Myra asked Olivia to do something for her. In return, she asked Miguel to stop ndering Cam in the court. Whatever it was, I was sure it was something big, since Olivia looked so doubtful about it.


    Finally, I decided to ask her.


    "Olivia ..." I called out to her gently as I walked towards her. Actually, I didn''t want to interfere with her decision, but Myra was an ex-demon hunter. Even though she already lost her demon hunter''s skills, her strength was above ordinary people. She should be able to defeat a master of martial arts like Olivia easily.


    She turned to me in surprise.


    "Ethan? Why are you here?" she asked awkwardly. She quickly lowered her head, her hand swiftly wiping the tears on the corners of her eyes.


    "I was worried about you so I followed you." I stopped in front of her.


    "Was it from your father''s affair?"


    She sighed once again before nodding in hesitation.


    "Were you listening to my conversation?" she said without turning her face to me to cover her teary eyes.


    "I''m sorry ..." I said apologetically.


    "You shouldn''t do that." I could hear her voice starting to tremble in sadness.


    "I know. But you promised me that you would call me if you needed someone to talk to," I reminded her what she had told me after we had sex on the toilet two days ago.


    "Yet you didn''t ..."


    She turned around, facing her back to me.


    "I don''t need it. I can handle this myself." This time I could clearly hear her trembling voice.


    "Olivia ... Stop pretending to be strong. Please-- let me help you." Seeing her like this was making my heart ache.


    "Never mind. Let''s go back." She turned around and moved her legs as she kept her head down, without daring to look at me.


    Somehow seeing her who didn''t want to say anything to me, made my heart hurt even more. As if I could see my old self in her. I saw myself when my father died, my mother left me and Celia was cold to me. My world was shattering apart but I decided to keep quiet and not say or ask anyone for help. I knew the pain ... And I didn''t want her to feel the same way.


    As Olivia almost passed by my side, without warning, I grabbed her wrist, stopping her steps.


    "Let me go," she said without turning her gaze at me and keeping her head down.


    "No." Same as her, I also didn''t turn my eyes to her.


    "Ethan, let me go!" she raised her voice as she pulled her hand away, trying to get herself away from me. But I didn''t budge. Then without further ado, I pulled her, pressed her back against the wall and pinned her hands on the sides of her head, allowing me to see her face clearly. My body approached hers and my feet were right in front of hers, minimizing her legs movements. Though my strength was far above her, she was a master of martial arts, I didn''t know what she could do to me. My eyes fixed on her, my irritation was clearly visible from my face. Whereas I could see Olivia''s red and teary eyes, holding back her tears, but despite her expression, she red at me in displeasure.


    "I won''t say anything even if you force me. It''s my family problem, I don''t want you to interfere." She moved her hands to try to break free and tried to raise her legs, but I held them.


    "I won''t ask again ..." I said.


    "Then let me go," she asked.


    "No ..." I brought my face closer to her. She gasped and closed her eyes since she thought I was going to kiss her, but no, I titled my head, passed her head and shifted my hands to hug her tightly.


    Olivia opened her eyes in surprise, her heart beating fast.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to say it. At least let me stay with you for a moment." One of my hands moved behind her head and stroked her hair gently.


    "Because I know�� crying alone is painful..." I said in a gentle voice. I remembered at a time when I couldn''t take the burden out of my head, I could only secretly cry in my room and hug my family photo. I always told myself this would be over soon, all I needed to do was keep moving forward, and that was true. After that passed, I felt like I just woke up from my nightmare. Then my sadness turned into a passion to fight for Celia and my future. Maybe that''s why I struggled to keep alive when those demons ate me a week ago.


    But, though I had been through it, sometimes I still could feel the pain from it. That''s why ... I didn''t want my loved ones to feel the same pain.


    Olivia remained silent, but I could feel her body was shaking. Slowly, her hands moved to hug me tightly.


    "Thank you ..." she whispered in a trembling voice as she buried her face in my shoulder. Shortly, I could feel my sweater getting wet with her tears followed by a silent sob that sounded clearly in my ear.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Ruby pic is already in glossary and Elenna pic is in my ******* page.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White,Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, Matt, Ege, Ethan Hand, Sebastian, steven jaco, colin love, Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 150 - Chess Pawns

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chess Pawns</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 150. Chess Pawns


    Minutes passed, I knew that ce was empty but it was not hidden and the cleaning services sometimes passed this ce. But I ignored it, I didn''t think about how people would think of me if someone saw me like this or worried about my reputation as a model student. All I thought about was calming Olivia down.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was calmer now as I didn''t hear her sobbing anymore, though she still buried her face on my shoulder. My hand moved to brush Olivia''s hair. There was no lust or desire to have sex in my touch, all I wanted was to make her asfortable as I could to ease her pain.


    ''I want to tell her to be careful with Myra, but how?'' I thought. I already said that I wouldn''t ask anymore. So I had to find another way to say it.


    "I''m sorry for making your clothes wet ..." she said in a mumbling voice.


    I sighed and smiled.


    "It''s okay. I''m the one who wants to do this."


    She took her hands off me and I did the same. Now I could see her red and swollen eyes, as well as her face, which was still wet with her remaining tears. Unfortunately, I didn''t bring tissues or a handkerchief. Her hand wiped her remaining tears on her face and smiled at me.


    "Thank you, I feel better now."


    Since she felt better, I took the opportunity to warn her.


    "Olivia, I know I can''t interfere with your problems or your decisions. But I want to warn you, whatever your father''s affair offers, you have to be careful with her. We don''t know her true intentions yet. "


    Olivia''s face turned gloom again.


    "I know. Thank you for warning me," she replied.


    "I''m sorry ..." I knew my words reminded her of her problem, but I had to say it.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled to calm herself down.


    "Let''s go back. I''m worried about Emma."


    "She will be fine, Larry is with her," I said.


    "That''s why I''m worried about her. Because Larry is with her," she replied. Even though I wanted to defend Larry, I couldn''t do it since I couldn''t tell that Emma and Larry were demon hunters. So there was no way Larry could do anything to Emma.


    "Are you going to stop by the toilet first?" I asked. Her face looked messy, I was sure she didn''t want to return like that. Besides, Larry would make a fuss if he saw Olivia''s current state.


    And she nodded her head to answer me.


    --------


    Emma and Larry''s PoV


    "How is the headquarters? Has the demon''s attack decreased?" asked Emma in a low voice as she leaned towards Larry. The association suspended her for one week so she still had four days to go. Since she didn''t want to do something reckless like patrolling without a demonpass like before, at least she wanted to know how the association situation was now.


    As soon as Emma mentioned demons, Larry''s face turned serious.


    "Their attacks are getting worse. I heard there was another attack near Ethan''s housest night, also a mysterious great demon''s appearance. Luckily our chairman was nearby and took care of them. Meanwhile, the great demon disappeared without a trace after giving a warning that the demon attacks will get worse. " It was this news that made him leave early this morning because he wanted to check on Ethan''s safety. Actually, Larry could check him by texting him, but Ethan would suspect him since there was no news aboutst night''s demon attack. Though he realized Ethan seemed to have known his true identity as a demon hunter, he couldn''t openly reveal it due to the association rules. That''s why, he was so happy after making sure Ethan was okay when he met at the library earlier. He sighed in exasperation.


    "Besides, I heard that the disturbance at the border has gotten worsetely. And yesterday, the Shadows found something surprising." Larry swept his gaze around him before leaning his face closer to Emma''s.


    "The disturbancees from the human world, not from the dark dimension," he said in a lower voice.


    Then they pulled themselves away. Their faces were serious.


    "Do they already know where it is?" asked Emma.


    Larry shook his head side to side.


    "The Shadows are still investigating this."


    "Then what is the association''s ns with that great demon?" As soon as she heard the words ''great demon'', Emma knew what he meant was Ethan. So she decided to find out about the association''s ns so she could warn Ethan about it.


    He exhaled a quick breath one more time.


    "You won''t believe what I''m about to say." Then he brought his face closer to Emma''s again.


    "The association decided to follow that demon''s warning and recruit new members."


    Emma''s eyes widened in surprise, she didn''t expect Ethan to be able to convince the association with his warning.


    "Did the senate approve it?" asked Emma. In her opinion, the senate was the most troublesome one in the organization. Sometimes they took decisions too slowly, sometimes their decisions didn''t make any sense since they put their interests first and didn''t hesitate to sacrifice the demon hunters'' lives. Unfortunately, they controlled all funding and permissions since they were the country leaders.


    "The chairman asked us to keep this a secret. Besides, no demon hunter likes the senate, yet we have to work under them like their chess pawns," said Larry with a shrug. But despite that harsh reality, the demon hunters continued to fight because of their passion to protect this world and their loved ones. When the others joined to prove themselves. But whatever their original reasons were, they were modern heroes and the human world''s defence line. If they fell, then there was nothing left to defend humans from demons.


    "It''s better that way," said Emma. She felt very relieved after finding that out.


    "Oh, one more thing," Larry remembered, Ethan already got his father''spensation money from the association and wanted to tell Emma since he knew Emma and Theo were very worried about Ethan and Celia. But of course, he wouldn''t tell Emma who Mr Renart''s son was. He brought his face closer to Emma''s and just opened his mouth but a hard patnded on his shoulder.


    - k!


    Followed by a woman''s terrifying voice from behind.


    "What are you doing, huh? Larry Grandroar?" Her hand gripped Larry''s shoulder tightly. Somehow he could feel a terrifying aura even more frightening than a great demon''s behind him along with a murderous gaze piercing his back. His face turned pale in an instant.


    "Olivia, I''m sure Larry just wants to talk to Emma." His saviour''s voice came from behind him.


    Larry turned his head around happily since he thought he could have avoided his death easily.


    "Eth ---" He pressed his lips upon seeing Olivia''s murderous gaze.


    "Olivia, we are just talking. He won''t do anything to me," Emma exined calmly since she was used to Olivia''s overprotective attitude. Emma was in poor health when she was a child. That''s why, she almost had no friends and became her ssmates'' bullying target and it was Olivia who was always protecting her. Somehow Olivia still carried this habit to this day even though Emma''s health had improved a lot.


    Larry nodded furiously. In fact, rather than being afraid of getting hit by Olivia, he was more afraid of Olivia''s gaze because it reminded him of his angry mother.


    Ethan grasped Olivia''s wrist which was on Larry''s shoulder, trying to release it gently.


    "Olivia, trust me. Larry is not that bad," he said in a gentle voice.


    Larry turned to Ethan and nodded furiously again.


    After a tired breath left Olivia''s mouth, she finally let go of her hand from Larry''s shoulder.


    "I''ll forgive you this time. But if you try to mess with her." She red at him.


    "I''m gonna skin you alive."


    Larry gulped hard and nodded furiously once again.


    Then Olivia turned to Emma and her expression turned to normal.


    "I have to go home now."


    "That fast?" asked Emma. Actually, they didn''t mind taking Olivia to visit Theo at the hospital.


    "Yeah. I don''t want to leave my mom alone for too long," she replied.


    "Okay."


    Olivia swept her gaze across all of them.


    "Bye, everyone."


    "Bye."


    Then she turned and left.


    Larry breathed a sigh of relief and turned alternately at Ethan and Emma.


    "Shall we go now?"


    "Let''s go," said Emma as she grabbed her bag. Then they walked towards the exit.

 Chapter 151 - Unexpected Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 151: Unexpected Reunion</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 151. Unexpected Reunion


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Ngrokkk --- Ngrokkk!" Larry''s snoring voices sounded loudly in my ear since his head continued to lean to my shoulder even though I had pushed him to his original position repeatedly. I even had made him lean against the window on the other side or wake him up. But after he fell back asleep, his head always managed to return to my shoulder and wet it with his droplets of saliva.


    ''Great! My sweater''s right side is wet with Olivia''s tears and the left side with Larry''s saliva, ''I thought irritably. I could even see Emma''s chauffeur trying to hold hisughter secretly.


    We had left Diamond College with Emma''s car for half an hour and during that time I had to support Larry''s head and hear his snoring since I sat between them.


    "Do you need some tissue?" asked Emma with a pitying gaze.


    "I don''t need it," I replied. I knew she offered it so I could wrap it over my shoulder so Larry''s saliva wouldn''t wet it, but I didn''t think it had any effect.


    "Ngrok --- Ngrokkk! Ngrokkk!" Larry''s snoring voices sounded like a hungry pig''s grunts piercing my ear.


    "Emma, do you mind if I make your car a little dirty?" I asked as I was at the end of my patience.


    "I do not mind."


    "Thank you." Without further ado, I pushed Larry''s head again and pressed it against the window on the other side. His cheek pressed against it but he did not open his eyes and continued to sleep, even now his saliva started to trickle down to the window. Unlike before, I didn''t remove my hand from the other side of his cheek to make sure that his head didn''t return to my shoulder.


    Emma giggled at my annoyed face and Larry''s innocent face.


    "It''s not funny, you know," I sulked.


    "I''m notughing at you. I''m just confused how both of you can be friends that long," she said as she took some tissue and began to clean my sweater from the rest of Larry''s saliva.


    "Isn''t that the same as you and Olivia?" I answered as I nced at her. Emma''s image was a gentle and elegant woman while Olivia''s image was a tomboyish and fierce woman. Of course, it made them look like me and Larry.


    Her hand stopped as she just realised it. Shortly a smile appeared on her lips.


    "You''re right. Maybe those differences that make us understand each other." Her hand moved to clean my sweater again. My eyes locked on her. I wanted to talk to her about a lot of things as if our meetingst night wasn''t enough for me, but the chauffeur''s eyes continued to watch us from the front mirror''s reflection. So I cancelled my intention.


    "Ethan ... Thank you ..." whispered Emma.


    "For what?"


    She nced at the other side of my shoulder, pointing at Olivia''s tears that had begun to dry.


    "She never showed it to me. I hope she feels better now."


    I sighed since I remembered I couldn''t give Olivia much help since she didn''t want me to interfere.


    "I just hope she doesn''t make a careless decision ..."


    -------


    Fifteen minutes had passed, our car had stopped at the parking lot at a hospital in Nighthallow City. The chauffeur had opened the door for us, while Larry was still sleeping with an innocent face.


    "Hey, wake up!" I pped his cheeks repeatedly to wake him up.


    "Huh?" Larry opened his eyes and swept his gaze around him like a child looking for his missing parents.


    "Are we there yet?" he said half unconscious. His hand wiped the remaining saliva on the corner of his lips and his cheek was red since that side kept sticking to the window.


    "Yeah, c''mon." We got out of the car and walked towards the hospital entrance.


    "You should fix the way you sleep," said Emma to Larry with a frown.


    "It can''t be helped. I''ve been trying to keep my position, but my head is always looking for a pillowy ce," he defended himself.


    "Didn''t you say I have hard shoulders?" I asked in annoyance.


    "At least, it''s better than a window," he replied with a grin.


    Our feet stepped through the automatic ss doors and stopped at the information desk.


    "Good evening. How can I help you?" asked the receptionist politely.


    "Good evening, sir. We want to visit the patient in room 318," said Emma.


    ''Huh?'' I was quite confused because Emma gave Theo''s room number, not his full name. But I guessed she probably got this information from Theo''s family. Meanwhile, because Larry was a demon hunter, she couldn''t mention Theo''s surname carelessly.


    The receptionist gave us a direction to Theo''s room.


    "All right, thank you," said Emma again. And we stepped our feet towards the elevator.


    As we waited for the elevator, Emma suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh no! We didn''t bring anything for him!" she said in a panic. Bringing fruit or something to the sick was the basic etiquette.


    "Meh! Who cares? I''m sure he can''t eat fruit or whatever we buy for him," said Larry in an indifferent tone.


    "But at least we have to give him something," said Emma again.


    "Just wait here. I will buy it," I offered myself. I could use my portal skill to go to the fruit shop ande back in an instant.


    "What the hell? Ah! No, no, no!" Larry pushed us to the open elevator in front of us impatiently.


    "I''m sure Theo is happy enough with our visit!" His index finger pressed the button for the floor where Theo''s room was.


    Emma and I couldn''t say anything on this anymore. Though I still felt weird because I didn''t bring anything, I admitted that Larry was right. With Theo''s wounds, I wasn''t even sure we could visit him for too long.


    * Tring! *


    The elevator doors opened and we walked out from there and down the hallway with the special rooms lined up on either side of us. Those special rooms were used to treat patients with severe illnesses or injuries that required extra attention.


    As we arrived in front of room 318, we could see the guest light on the side of the door glowing in red and the small device screen on the top showed that there was a guest in the room.


    Emma pressed ''New Guest'' on the device screen as we hoped we still had time to visit him since the hospital usually limited visiting time for this kind of patient. It was also used to notify the guests inside that other guests were waiting outside. And luckily, we still had a lot of time to visit Theo.


    Meanwhile, Larry tried to peek into the room through arge ss window closed by a curtain on the side of the door.


    "I can''t believe that annoying person can have friends."


    "Are you not his friend?" I said bluntly.


    Larry turned to me.


    "I mean besides us." Then his brows furrowed.


    "Wait a sec. Since when did you be his friend?"


    "I never said that I was his friend. But since I''ve met himst week and he is Emma''s acquaintance so--- here I''m," I replied lightly. I couldn''t possibly say that I did this because Theo was my father''s former disciple. Besides, I wanted to make sure he was alright.


    "Hmm ... Weird. That sounds suspicious ..." said Larry. His hand rubbed his chin downwards as if he brushed his invisible beard. His expression and eyes mimicked a detective who was trying to solve a mysterious case in a movie.


    "I was the one who asked Ethan toe with me," Emma said as she walked over to us.


    "Ah!" Again he noticed something else and pointed his index finger on Emma.


    "Didn''t you turn down Ethanst week? Why are you suddenly being nice to him?" Noticing his harsh words, he turned to me.


    "Eh --- Uh ... No hard feeling, buddy," he said awkwardly.


    ''Has he just realized this now?'' I thought. I wanted to exin to him but Emma opened her voice.


    "Something has happened ..." Then Emma took a nce at me and smiled shyly.


    "I think I misjudged Ethan."


    "What happened?" asked Larry in confusion. But before Emma or I answered, Theo''s room door opened, followed by a woman''s voice.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    I stiffened as I saw a cute girl who came out of Theo''s room. Her red hair hung down her back. A crop top t-shirt with short jeans covering her body. Coupled with an unbuttoned white jacket. Her green eyes stared at me in the same shock. My heart was pounding. While she was also stiffened with the same expression.


    I knew her, she was Tiffany Duskblight, my stepfather''s daughter from his first marriage. After my mother decided to remarry, she moved into an apartment to live with Tiffany and her father. As we looked at each other in shock, her status appeared above her head and I quickly discovered that she wasn''t an ordinary person.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Tiffany Duskblight]


    [Age: 18]


    [Level 15] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 312/312] [MP: 125/125]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 5, Mana Strike lv 5, Holy Orb lv 2]


    [Emotion: Shocked]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head. ]


    [Talent: Strong Body (Pain endurance and has a better defence rate than other races.)]


    [Rtionship: Single. ]


    [Profession: College student, Demon Hunter.]

 Chapter 152 - Don’t Lie To Me

    <h4>Chapter 152: Don��t Lie To Me</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 152. Don''t Lie To Me


    "Do you guys know each other?" Larry''s voice broke the silence between us. I never told anyone about Tiffany, including to Larry. Besides, I only met her twice. The first was before my mother married my stepfather and the second was at my mother''s second wedding.


    "Yes," I said without taking my eyes off her. My heart was beating fast and my feelings were mixed. Since finding Tiffany was tantamount to finding my mother. The problem was I didn''t know whether she wanted to tell me or not.


    "Long time no see, Ethan," she greeted in a cold voice. From her expression, I could tell she was unhappy to see me, so was I. There was a bitter feeling in my heart because she was able to get my stepfather and my mother''s love, while they dumped Celia and me like trash.


    "Yes, it''s been so long, Tiffany. How have you been?" I said as I kept myposure.


    "Good," she answered in a nonchnt tone. She turned to Larry and Emma who were standing in silence since they caught how my mood changed drastically after meeting Tiffany. And I was sure Tiffany had also recognized Larry and Emma as demon hunters just like her.


    "Looks like you made some good friends," she said with a smirk. A secondter, her expression turned cold again as a breath escaped her mouth.


    "Oh well --- since you look fine, I''ll assume Celia is also fine and I will end this unuseful conversation here." Then she walked away.


    As she had just walked past me a few steps, I spoke again.


    "Where do you live now?" I asked straight to the point.


    She stopped her steps.


    "Why do you want to know about that?"


    I clenched my hands, holding back my mixed feelings, remembering what my mother had done to me and Celia.


    "Answer me, where''s mom?" Even though I kept my voice down, traces of my anger were clear from my tone.


    She turned around and gave me a challenging look.


    "I''m sorry. You asked the wrong person. How do I know where your mom is?" Despite her words, she said it in a displeased tone. Then she turned around casually and resumed her steps.


    I chased her as I gritted my teeth in displeasure and blocked her way. And she stopped in her tracks.


    "Don''t lie to me. Where''s mom?" I said with a re.


    "I don''t know," she replied curtly. Then she shifted to the side to get past me, but I also shifted to block her.


    She responded with another re.


    "What do you want?"


    "Tell me where is she? I just want to talk to her," I insisted.


    "I told you I don''t know," she replied in a displeased tone.


    "You live with her," I said in the same tone as her.


    She let out a short bitter chuckle.


    "I''ve left them for a long time."


    "Do you think I will believe that?" She obviously got a better life and affection than me and Celia, there was no reason for her to leave.


    She sighed in exasperation.


    "It''s up to you to believe me or not. They don''t live in Aeros anymore but have moved overseas and I don''t want to go with them nor leave my job." Her gaze was suddenly filled with hatred and anger.


    "Besides, I don''t want to live with lunatics who killed my mom."


    This time not only disbelief but confusion also filled my head.


    "What happened? Since when did they move out?" I asked impatiently. I guessed Tiffany didn''te with them, because she didn''t want to leave her job as a demon hunter or maybe she couldn''t.


    "They have moved out since ten months ago. The reason was ..." She paused, this time I could see the sadness in her eyes.


    "Because they''vemitted a sin that I can''t forgive." She paused again as she looked at me.


    "Besides, someone is constantly disturbing their life."


    I frowned again. My confusion was clearly visible on my face. My mother''s number which was used to contact me and transfer money to me was registered in Republic Eros. If she had moved overseas ten months ago, she should have used a different number.


    ''Is she lying?'' I quickly checked her with my observation skill and found her emotional status was honest, angry, jealous and sad. From her honest status I knew she didn''t lie, she was angry maybe because she met me but why was she jealous and sad? Because I came with Emma and Larry? Or because Theo was injured? But I didn''t find that emotion when I checked her out earlier.


    "What do you mean?" My curiosity filled my head. I didn''t understand what happened.


    But instead of answering my question, she let out another bitter chuckle and folded her arms in front of her chest. Her body leaned towards me, her face closer to mine.


    "Does it feel good to live under someone else''s protection?" she asked in a cynical tone.


    "Under someone else''s protection?" I repeated in confusion. I never felt protected by anyone. Besides, if I was being protected, I shouldn''t have died a week ago.


    "Shouldn''t that question be for you? You live with your dad and my mom. You don''t have to struggle like me." This time I also replied with a cynical tone.


    She smirked bitterly.


    "I told you I didn''t want to live with lunatics who killed my mom."


    "What happened?" I repeated my question. I had heard her say that before, but she only gave me confusing pieces of the puzzle, as if she mocked me.


    She pulled her face away from me and smirked in satisfaction with my confusion.


    "I have no obligation to tell you." She gave me a polite nod.


    "Have a good day, Ethan," she said calmly. Then she walked away, trying to pass me again, but I got in her way. And when she shifted to the side, I shifted to follow her.


    "Move," she said with a re.


    "Tell me what happened," I repeated in a firm tone. She was my only clue, I couldn''t just let go of her, especially after she yed around with me and made me curious.


    "I said move," she said in the same re.


    I smirked.


    "Make me," I challenged her.


    "As you wish," she said confidently. Tiffany lifted her hand to push me


    Meanwhile, as soon as Larry caught Tiffany''s intention, he almost came over to me since he knew the difference between an ordinary person and a demon hunter''s strength. But Emma extended her arm to the side to stop him and shook her head side to side. She knew I could not lose to Tiffany and this was my family problem.


    As Tiffany''s hand almostnded on me, I caught it. She looked surprised and quickly pulled her hand away, but I didn''t budge.


    "I''ll let you go after you tell me what happened," I said.


    "No." The look in her eyes did not change. She tried to push me with her other hand and I caught it with my other hand. Again, when she tried to pull it, I didn''t budge.


    "Tell me what happened?" My voice was getting higher. My bad thoughts along with questions began to fill my head. Did my mother and stepfather kill Tiffany''s mother? That''s why they moved out? Then what did she mean by I was living under someone''s protection? And why after they left my mother was still able to reach me with the Republic Aeros number?


    "Let me go!" she snapped.


    "Then answer my question!" I replied with another snap. I lost my temper.


    "Ehem!" A man''s voice came from our side. At our side, a nurse was standing and looking at us angrily. But I did not turn my face away from Tiffany and our eyes stared at each other like mortal enemies.


    "This is a hospital, not a fighting studio. Please get out," said the nurse. Despite his low voice, I knew he was mad at us. Moreover, this was a special treatment room corridor.


    "Of course, we''re gonna finish this outside. Am I, right, Tiffany?" Again, I said with a re.


    She let out an exasperated sigh since she knew she wouldn''t be able to escape from me.


    "Fine." After that answer, I loosened my grips and she pulled her hands roughly. Without further ado, she walked past me to the elevator.


    I turned to Larry and Emma.


    "I''ll be right back." Then I went after Tiffany.

 Chapter 153 - Riddles And Puzzles

    <h4>Chapter 153: Riddles And Puzzles</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 153. Riddles And Puzzles


    Finally, we decided to talk near the quiet parking lot. I chose this ce on purpose, in case my mother and stepfather really killed Tiffany''s mother. But I hoped my guess was wrong.


    "Now tell me, what happened? What do you mean by saying you don''t want to live with lunatics who killed your mom?" I started our conversation. My eyes on Tiffany who stood in front of me. While her eyes stared at the faint red marks on her wrists.


    She lifted her head and looked at me suspiciously. But instead of answering my question, she said strange things.


    "Salvation."


    "Huh?" I frowned in confusion.


    "Salvation," she repeated.


    "What are you talking about? Are you trying to avoid my question?" I asked in a displeased tone.


    She frowned and I could catch the confusion on her face.


    "Am I wrong?" she muttered. Her eyes returned to the red marks on her wrists.


    Feeling that she was starting to suspect my unusual strength, I tried to exin to her.


    "Look, I''m sorry about your wrists. I''ve been learning martial artstely, but I didn''t mean to hurt you." I admitted I lost my cool earlier, that''s why I lost my control over my strength a bit.


    Although she still looked at me suspiciously, she finally covered the red marks with her jacket sleeves.


    "Is that so?" she replied lightly followed by a long breathing out of her mouth.


    "So what''s your question?" I guessed she didn''t pay attention to my words earlier.


    "What do you mean by saying you don''t want to live with lunatics who killed your mom?" I repeated my question. After their divorcement, Tiffany''s mother lived in a different ce but remained near my stepfather''s apartment. Since she could not ept her divorcement and still wanted to be close to Tiffany. My father actually couldn''t ept his divorcement either, but he decided to take the bitter pill and let my mother go. But despite his pain, father apologized to me and Celia for his failure to keep mom with us.


    "That''s a long story. But I''m going to tell you the outline since I don''t want you to equate me with that crazy couple." A breath came out of her mouth.


    "After we moved to Lightglen City, I had a hard time meeting my mom. I thought she was angry with me. She even blocked my contact. And when I went to her house, the neighbours said she had moved out shortly after us. Two months after that, my cellphone broke, so I took it to a repair shop and the technician said he found a small device there. " I could see her eyes filled with anger.


    "That device changed my cellphone settings and made my mom and I block each other. After that, I asked the technician to sent all blocked messages and calls to my cellphone." She took a deep breath, trying to swallow her anger and sadness.


    "And I found hundreds of my mom''s messages and calls there ..."


    She paused for a moment, trying to calm herself down. While I could only be silent since I did not expect my question would dig up the wound in her heart. But I needed to find out what was going on.


    "From one of her messages, I found her new address and found that my dad had lied to her by saying we moved to Saltmire Town. When I went to her house ..." I could see her eyes began to tear up.


    "I could only find her corpse ..."


    My eyes widened in shock. Now I understood her anger and hatred.


    "Did she ..." I could not continue my words, but another guess crossed my head.


    "Shemitted suicide and no one noticed it ..." she continued sadly. Saltmire Town was a small town with sparsely popted homes and residents, maybe that''s why her neighbours didn''t notice it. Moreover, she was a neer.


    "I''m sorry for your loss ..." I said in an apologetic tone. Now I understood why they suddenly moved abroad and why Tiffany hated them. Although they couldn''t be prosecuted since this was a suicide, I suspected they ran away just in case the police opened up their case.


    She took a deep breath once again to calm herself down.


    "After that, I decided to stay at Aeros and cut ties with them. Now they have blocked my contact and I also don''t know where they are now. For me ... They are dead."


    "You just let it slide?" I was quite surprised Tiffany let them escape after what they did.


    She smiled bitterly.


    "What can I do? Crying ? Asking for their responsibility? Beat them?" A condescending breath out of her mouth.


    "I''d rather not see them again for the rest of my life than do something stupid that could ruin my future."


    I hated hearing this stuff, but what she said was true. I didn''t even know what to say and do to my mother if I met her. But I couldn''t keep this bitterness forever...


    "Then what do you mean by I live under someone else''s protection?" I asked again. Those words bothered me since I never felt any protection.


    She smirked.


    "Ethan, some people have no choice but to protect the people they care about in the shadows because of some annoying rules. That''s all what I can tell you."


    From her words, I seemed to know who she meant, but the question was what had ''she'' done? Why could Tiffany say ''she'' protected me and Celia? And I knew, even if I insisted on asking Tiffany, she wouldn''t tell me about this because it had something to do with association.


    "One more thing." I took out my cellphone from my bag and showed her my mother''s number.


    "You said they moved abroad 10 months ago, but all this time my mom has been calling me with this number. She also sent money and called me using the same number." If it was a different person I should have recognized it by her voice.


    She frowned, her eyes fixed on my cellphone screen. I was sure she recognized this number because my mom had been using it for more than 10 years.


    "That''s impossible. Her cellphone with this number was lost before they moved abroad. After all, the virtual ount office should have blocked this number." Then she paused as she realized something.


    "Unless ..." Her words stopped there.


    "Unless?" I asked her to continue.


    But she answered with another question.


    "Is she still contacting you?"


    "No, she blocked my contact a week ago."


    "I see ..." She smirked again.


    "She has gone too far ..." she muttered.


    "Stop giving me riddles and exin to me," I said impatiently.


    "I can only say that person did her best for you. And you should be grateful for that."


    I quickly guessed, what Tiffany meant was the same person who protected me.


    ''But why? Because she feels guilty about dad? '' Even though I didn''t know what Tiffany meant, I remembered Ruby also saying the same thing. But whatever it was I had to find out about this, since there were still so many unanswered questions in my head.


    "Are you finished yet?"


    "Yes. Thank you for telling me." Actually, I was quite unsatisfied with her answer, but I didn''t think I could get more than this.


    "Alright. Then, I''ll excuse myself."


    She just turned around but I called her name.


    "Tiffany ..." She stopped.


    "I apologize for what I did before," I said. Previously I thought badly of her, but I never thought she also experienced bad things like me.


    "It''s fine. I''m used to it," she replied in a nonchnt tone without turning to me.


    "Um ... You still remember my address, right? If you have time, you cane over for dinner with me and Celia," I said in hesitation. I was not sure she would take it, but at least I tried. Tiffany was the only child, so she was probably living alone and though I hated her or rather envy her because my mother treated her differently from me and Celia, after all, she was my stepsister. Moreover after hearing her story, now I felt sorry for her.


    She let out a condescending chuckle.


    "Ethan, you are the same as your dad." She turned to me.


    "You are too kind."


    "Thank you for yourpliment," I said with a smile. I remembered that she had only met my father twice, but it seemed like she knew my father better because they were both demon hunters.


    "It''s not apliment, Ethan. I just pointed out your weakness."


    "Calm down, I don''t always act like this. I know who my friends are and who my enemies are," I said with a smirk.


    "That''s good ---" Before she finished her sentence, suddenly, I could smell the faint stinking stench. An announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    Meanwhile, I could hear vibration from Tiffany and I was sure it was her Demon Compass. That''s why she stopped her words. We stiffened as our eyes searched for the demon. While our brains were looking for a way, how could we face this demon without exposing our identities?


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    andrew murry, VoidStar, Od-Man, Randall Jones, Andrew Desmond,Cbnr2336,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan,unknown,CopeyDunt,Hybris,Stephen White,Trevor Martinez,Logan,shawn plumley,Ege,colin love, Coheed27, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''Brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8, francis richard, Cameron Taylor, nn nickelberry, Simon Lolk Behrens, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal ,Schneedrache,Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 154 - Kill Steal

    <h4>Chapter 154: Kill Steal</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 154. Kill Steal


    After I swept my gaze for a while and did not find that demon, I turned to Tiffany. While she also turned to me.


    "I think we should go now," we said at the same time. We were shocked, not expecting to have the same thoughts. Looks like she wanted to wear her demon hunter uniform to cover her identity. Meanwhile, I nned to hide and attack the demon from a distance.


    "C''mon," she said and we started walking in quick paces toward the hospital.


    As we had just taken a few steps, I could smell the stink stench piercing my nose along with a movement from her side.


    "Look out!" I shouted as I pulled Tiffany away from a demon who pounced on us from behind the car.


    We retreated slowly as our eyes fixed a Foul Imp who was grinning in front of us. The demon was still in his original form so I recognized him right away.


    [A demon has been found.]


    ''Okay, this is bad ...'' we were in a dilemma. As ordinary people, we should run to the hospital and rely on anti-demon doors to protect us. But running to the hospital was tantamount to luring the demon into the crowd and the demon may attack other people along the way. Meanwhile, neither of us could use our true abilities to protect our identities. I could pretend to be a pathetic coward and pretend to faint so she could take on the demon alone, while I could use my skills to help her in secret. But now that we were in the hospital, she would definitely take me to the doctor to check on me after taking care of the demon. And that was not a good idea. I dropped my bag.


    "Go! I will hold it here!" I said as I took my attack stance. My eyes remained on that Foul Imp. I already said that I learned martial arts and she had known my strength since my grips left red marks on her wrists. I would just go along with that stupid excuse.


    Tiffany gritted her teeth in annoyance since she couldn''t leave me nor see another way out before she sighed and took her attack stance.


    "I will help you. But we have to run if things get bad," she said.


    "That sounds like a good n," I said with a smirk. Foul Imp was a level 24 demon and his only long-range attack skill was Venom Spike lv 1. I just needed to kill him before he used that annoying skill.


    "Graahhhhh!" That Imp suddenly jumped on us like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. Tiffany avoided it to the side. Meanwhile, I ducked down and grinned.


    ''Wrong move pal!'' Quickly, I rolled to the front and as the Imp was above me, I punched his red orb in his groin.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 180 HP.]


    Tiffany looked surprised when she saw how I couldnd my attack on the demon that fast.


    The Imp screamed in pain as he fell to the ground. Without wasting time, Tiffany took the opportunity to kick his red orb with all of her might.


    [Critical hit!]


    [The Foul Imp has taken 48 physical damage.]


    Before she could pull her leg, the Imp grabbed it. I lunged at them but he waved his other hand, threw his Venom Spikes at me before turning his gaze back to Tiffany and standing with an evil grin. I dodged to the side, titled my head, shifted my body as the Venom spikes passed me and stuck to the ground behind me, followed by a hissing sound.


    The imp raised Tiffany''s leg, making her hang upside down and struggled helplessly. As the Imp opened his mouth wide, exposing his sharp teeth and almost ate her, Tiffany''s hand started glowed in white, it seemed like she decided to use her demon hunter skill. But since the demon was not paying attention to me, I used that opportunity to approach him easily. I grinned as the demon only realized my presence after I was in front of him. Without further ado, I punched his red orb with all my might.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 182 HP.]


    "Arrggggg !!!" That imp screamed in pain and released his grip. I quickly opened my arms and Tiffany fell in it.


    She looked at me in amazement with my movement speed without being able to say anything as her hands hugged my neck. And I replied with a smile.


    "You are wee." I took her expression as apliment since she never showed me such a face.


    The Foul Imp opened his mouth and I knew he wanted to spat out his Acid Ssh. I rolled to the side with Tiffany to avoid it. Our eyes looked at each other as wended with my position on top of her apanied by a hissing sound and a foul smell from where the Acid Sshnded. I could see her face flushed either from embarrassment or suprise, but since we were in the middle of the battle, I ignored it and returned my attention to the Imp.


    Again, the Imp jumped on us. I grinned and moved forward. As before, as he was above me, I quickly raised my fist and prepared to destroy his red orb. But before my punchnded, a white chain tied him up from behind and pulled him to the ground. Followed by a whitence thatunched at him, destroying his red orb.


    [Critical hit!]


    [The Foul Imp has taken 82 magical damage.]


    And that Foul Imp turned to ashes.


    *Ting!*


    [The enemy has been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    I turned to the direction where the Mana Strike came from and saw a male demon hunter standing proudly with his arm stretched forward. A proud smile on his lips. While I looked at him with a t stare.


    ''Did he just kill steal my prey?'' I knew he intended to help me and as an ordinary person I should thank him for saving me, but somehow I felt annoyed. I shook off my bad feelings. At least, with this, I could hide my power and said that I only could injure the demon a bit. Shifting my gaze nearby, I could see a female demon hunter hiding behind a nearby car, ready to help her friend if things got worse and I knew who they were.


    As Tiffany got back into her senses, she stood up awkwardly. While I was also back to my feet.


    That male Demon Hunter approached us with confident steps and stopped in front of us like a knight who had saved the princess.


    "Are you okay, buddy --- I mean, kid?" he said in a voice full of dignity.


    I was still staring at him with a t stare.


    ''Great! Not only did kill steal but he also called me kid. '' Also he just admitted that he was Larry by calling me buddy. Well, at least his uniform made him look a lot cooler than he used to be and I knew he intended to help me. I just opened my mouth to say ''I''m okay'', but he raised his hand, asking me to stop my words.


    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s my duty." His proud smile widened.


    Tiffany facepalmed herself. While I could see Emma holding back herughter. I let out a sigh. I remembered when I was watching him fight alongside Emma and Theo a few days ago, he seemed to be fighting seriously. But outside the battle, Demon Hunter or not, he was still Larry and his attitude hadn''t changed.


    "No. I still have to thank you because you have saved my life, sir." I decided to y along with his act and pretended not to know his identity.


    "Ehem!" He cleared his throat elegantly.


    "Of course. Next time you have to be careful, kid. There''s a lot of demons hanging around these days." Then he turned as his hand pulled the edge of his hood, like a hero who tried to cover his identity.


    "Now go back to your friends. I''m sure they''ve been waiting for you," he said cooly. He stepped away and waved his hand as a goodbye.


    "Goodbye, kid!" And Emma followed him.


    I looked at him with another t stare.


    ''He called me kid three times,'' I thought in annoyance.


    "Ethan." Tiffany''s voice returned my gaze to her.


    She gave my bag to me with her head down and face the other side to cover her blushing face.


    "Thanks for your help."


    I was quite shocked by her expression, she looked cuter like this.


    "You are wee." I took my bag from her hand with a smile.


    Slowly she turned her gaze to me.


    "You know ... I''m quite surprised you can fight against a demon."


    "I only can fight them to defend myself just like you. If the demon hunter doesn''te, maybe I''ll be in trouble," I replied. I purposely equalized ourselves to give her a suggestion that I was just an ordinary person who had the same level as her.


    She frowned in disbelief and opened her mouth. But then she pressed her lips since she couldn''t find the right words. Well, I was not too worried about this, even if she realized my abilities and reported to the association to recruit me, Mrs Clea would oppose it.


    "You''re right," she said. Then I could see her hesitation on her face.


    "Um ... About your offer for dinner. I''ll contact you if I''m interested. So ..." She took out her cellphone from her pocket.


    "Ca-Can I have your number?" Her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Of course." I took out my cellphone and let her scan my barcode.


    "Thank you," she said as she put her cellphone back in her pocket. While I also put my cellphone in my bag.


    I was just about to answer her, but a male voice apanied by the sound of footsteps could be heard from our side.


    "Hoooiiiii!"


    We turned to look at the origin of the voice and saw Larry running towards us with a smile as he waved his hand at us happily.


    I cringed.


    ''Why am I feeling deja vu with this?'' I realized this was simr to the cliche scene of a superhero movie where the hero came to the person he was helping after he turned himself into an ordinary person.


    "Are you okay? I heard there was a demon attack earlier," he said with a gasping breath and innocent face.


    "We''re fine. A demon hunter has killed that demon," I said as I tried to throw away my cringe.


    "Really?" he said with excitement.


    "Then where is he? I have to thank him for saving you." He swept his gaze around like looking for someone.


    "He''s gone, Larry." I didn''t understand why he could do this without shame.


    He sighed and shook his head in disappointment.


    "That''s too bad."


    "Ethan, Theo''s visiting hours will be over soon," reminded Tiffany in panic. Looks like she was trying to cover up Larry''s identity since his acting was bad.


    "Oh, you''re right. See youter, Tiffany."


    "See ya," she replied.


    Then I turned around and walked towards the hospital entrance. While Larry followed me and started asking me about his heroic act earlier.

 Chapter 155 - May The Demon Burn In The Light

    <h4>Chapter 155: May The Demon Burn In The Light</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 155. May The Demon Burn In The Light


    Me, Larry and Emma sat on the sofa beside Theo, who was lying weakly on the bed with several medical devices attached to him. Bandages also wrapped several parts of his body, especially his upper arms and shoulders. But despite his condition, I could make sure he was fine since he kept ring at Larry.


    "Then? What did that demon hunter do? How did he help you?" Larry asked me in excitement. Theo rolled his eyes to the side in annoyance. While Emma sighed and looked away. Now I knew why Emma didn''te with Larry earlier and chose to wait in Theo''s room.


    "That demon hunter suddenly came and helped me at thest moment. He pulled the demon with his Holy Chain and killed it in one hit," I said in a t tone without enthusiasm. I didn''t know how many times Larry made me tell this.


    "Then?" His eyes glinted in excitement, asking me to end my story with apliment.


    "Uh ... That demon hunter is really cool. He''s a true hero," I continued in the same tone.


    He looked happy with it.


    "Of course, he is! Wahahaha!" And closed with his annoyingugh.


    ''Why does he need to make it so obvious that it is him? ''I thought as I stared at Larry with a t stare.


    Unable to hold back his frustration, finally Theo opened his voice.


    "Shut up, retarded snail! Can''t you see I''m sick ?!" he snapped irritably. From his loud voice, I was 100% sure, he would definitely recover quickly.


    Larry pouted.


    "Hey, my friend was just saved by a demon hunter. Please give some respect to that cool hero," he replied in annoyance.


    "You''ve made him tell us three times and I''m tired of hearing it!" retorted Theo in annoyance.


    ''Ha ... atst someone said it,'' I thought as a sigh of relief escaped my mouth. I wanted to say that since earlier, but as a victim, I should be more excited and not refuse when someone asked me to tell about my saviour. Just like how the Cretunt Bridge''s victims were so excited to see Diamond after she saved them.


    "It''s his duty. What''s the use of a demon hunter if he doesn''t fight demons and only ys games at home?" added Theo curtly.


    ''He''s got a point,'' I thought. I knew maybe Larry was too happy because he managed to save me since he failed to save his other friend before, but it seems his reaction was too much.


    "But that demon hunter is special. Didn''t you hear what Ethan said earlier? He pulled the demon and killed it in one hit! I''m sure he will be the greatest demon hunter in the world!" Larry''s voice sounded like a politician giving his sweet promises on TV.


    "How can you be so sure of it?" I said out of blue since I was getting bored of telling the same things over and over again. My eyes were still staring at him with a t stare.


    Larry gave me a confident look.


    "Of course I''m sure of it! Because that demon hunter is ---" His words stopped as he realized he almost revealed his own identity. While Emma and Theo red at him, asking him to stop the chatter.


    "--- my idol ..." he continued awkwardly. Then he pressed his lips.


    Seeing the tension, Emma decided to calm us.


    "Theo, how are you?"


    "I feel much better," Theo answered in a calmer tone. Then he gave Larry a sneer.


    "But it would be even better if that snail stopped babbling."


    "Uh ... I''m trying to cheer you up, you know? Who knows, you''ll feel better after hearing Ethan''s story," retorted Larry.


    "Has the doctor told you when you can go home?" I tried to divert their conversation.


    "They said maybe in a week or so," said Theo.


    "That quite fast," I said in surprise. Judging from his HP and MP regeneration, he should be able to recover in another week, but considering his severe injuries, I didn''t expect it to be that fast.


    "Theo ident was caused by the government''s mistake so he received special treatment," Emma exined.


    "Is that so?" I concluded that the demon hunters were getting special treatment so they could go back on their duty as soon as possible.


    * Beep * * Beep * * Beep *


    The sound of the electronic rm came, indicating that our visiting time was up. We got up from the sofa.


    "Thank you for visiting me, guys," said Theo with a smile.


    "I hope you will get well soon," I said.


    "Take a rest, Theo," said Emma.


    Larry remained silent, though he had stood up from his seat. His eyes were on Theo''s wounds.


    "Oi, retarded snail. Aren''t you going to tell me something?" Theo asked curtly.


    Finally, Larry opened his voice.


    "You should take care of yourself well. Promise me don''t do reckless things like before," said Larry in a serious tone.


    Theo stiffened in surprise since he thought Larry would reply with a taunt or something, but he replied differently from usual. Likewise with Emma.


    While I let out a breath and smiled. Yep, this was Larry. He looked like an annoying and irresponsible person but when it came to friendship, he was the type of person who could risk his life to help his friends.


    "Get well soon. I will be waiting for you, Theo ..." said Larry. Then he stepped out of the room.


    I turned to Theo and could see him lowering his head.


    ''I wonder if he was moved by Larry''s words.'' But a secondter, I knew my thoughts were wrong since, from Theo''s expression, he was clearly upset.


    "That stupid retarded snail ...!" muttered Theo as he held back his anger. He turned to me.


    "It''s not what you think!" he said with a re.


    "Huh?" I was confused for a while, but then I just realized for the people who didn''t know what Larry''s meaning that he was waiting for Theo to return to his duty as a demon hunter, Larry sounded like a man waiting for his girlfriend.


    "Ah ... Of course. He means he''s waiting for you to y games with him again, right? He once told me that you guys like to y online games together," I said with an awkward smile.


    Theo was silent for a moment before answering.


    "Yeah, that''s what he means." It seems he tried to find another good reason but there was none, that''s why he just went along with my reason.


    - Clek!


    The sound of the door opening came and a nurse entered the room.


    "I''m sorry. The visiting time is up. Please leave immediately," he warned.


    "Okay." Emma and I turned to Theo.


    "See yater, Theo." Then we walked towards the exit.


    "Where''s Larry?" said Emma as we stepped our feet outside the room and swept her gaze down the quiet hallway.


    "Maybe he went to the toilet," I said as I took a seat nearby casually. Today I was not in a hurry since I had sent a message to Pearl that I would bete today. My hand patted the seat beside me, asking her to sit there. If we weren''t in a public like this, I would ask her to sit on myp.


    Emma sat beside me and my hand crept over to grab hers. A seductive smirk on my lips.


    "Ethan, not here," she whispered in embarrassment.


    "I know. I just want to talk."


    "About what?"


    "What''s salvation mean?" That word bothered me quite a bit since Tiffany seemed to confirm something about me from there.


    "Did Tiffany say that?"


    I nodded.


    "That is the demon hunter battle cry as well as our secret code. If a demon hunter says ''Salvation'' then the others have to answer ''May the demon burn in the light''," she exined.


    "So she checked on me..." I muttered.


    "Ethan, what happened between you and Tiffany?" she asked worriedly.


    "She is my stepsister." A disappointed breath escaped my mouth.


    "I thought I could meet my mom after meeting her but I was wrong." Then my mind went back to Emma''s offer.


    "Emma, you said you could check the cellphone location only from the number, right?"


    "Do you want to find your mom by that number?"


    "Yes. But I just found out that it is not my mom''s number."


    "What?" said Emma in disbelief.


    "Another person using it, I think I know who she is. But I want to make sure of it. That''s why I hope you can help me with this."


    "Okay," she said with a smile.


    Somehow her smile made me remember what we did yesterday. I nced around me, making sure that no one was around before tightening my grip and turning to her.


    "Ethan, what do you want to do?" she said in a blushed face as she realized I wanted to do something to her.


    I brought my face closer to her.


    "Can I have a kiss?" I said with a sweet smile.


    "Bu-But we are in public," whispered Emma in objection.


    "So I can''t have it?" I made sure in a disappointed tone.


    Emma was silent for a moment, before lowering her head to hide her blushing face.


    "I think a light kiss is fine ..." she said in embarrassment.


    "Okay, just a light kiss." My face moved closer to hers, I could see her blushing cheeks clearly. But as our lips almost touched one another, an announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Your partner, Celia Strongheart is in danger!]


    [Your servant, Foxy is in danger!]


    [Other Demons detected in less than 500 Meter from Celia Strongheart & Foxy.]


    My eyes widened in shock and I pulled my face in reflex.


    "I have to go now. Celia''s in danger," I said in panic. My hands opened my sweater.


    "What happened?" said Emma in the same panic.


    "I''ll exin itter. I''ll leave my bag with you." Without further ado, I ran towards the toilet.

 Chapter 156 - The Demon In The Flu Mask I

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Demon In The Flu Mask I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 156. The Demon In The Flu Mask I


    I dashed towards the toilet, leaving Emma who was looking at me in worry. Meanwhile, I could hear Foxy''s shaking voice in my head.


    ''M-Master! It''s - It''s the Hounds! ''


    ''I''m on my way! Please do your best to take Celia as far away as possible! '' My heart was beating fast. It was even worse than I thought because Foxy was very afraid of the Hounds.


    ''Bu-But how?'' said Foxy. She could use her hiding skill, but she couldn''t take Celia without showing herself. Celia would freak out if she did it.


    ''Turn yourself into me and take her away, ''I ordered in panic.


    '' Yes, Master!'' replied Foxy.


    My feet moved fast. As I almost passed an information counter with a flu mask box, I slowed my pace. My hand took one of the masks before stepping again. Although I could take over Foxy''s body and fight them with it, if my opponents were above my level, I had no choice but to get there with my portal since I could only use 50% of my power if I borrowed her body.


    "Ah, Ethan. Sorry for keeping you waiting. I just had a stomach ache," said Larry with an innocent grin as he walked from the opposite direction from me. But I ignored him and kept running to the toilet nearby.


    Luckily the toilet was quiet, I entered one of the stalls, closed the door and locked it.


    - Clek!


    ''ess servant''s body, Foxy. ''


    The first thing that I did was to find out how bad their situation was and found out where they were.


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    The darkness in my sight began to change with the train''s inside with people curling up in fear on one corner of that ce, most of them were women. From the windows view, I could tell that this train was at Nighthallow Station. The melted iron on the sides of the doors, locked it permanently, making the hostages unable to escape. The demon rm''s sound rang loudly as well as the people''s scream. This terrifying situation was coupled with the brokenmps that kept blinking with buzzing sounds. Foxy also ducked down with them and Celia hugged her tightly.


    "Brother, I''m afraid ..." I could hear Celia''s voice. From there I knew Foxy had disguised herself as me.


    Meanwhile, not far from there, a few of Hounds were still in their original form. Their leader was a ck-haired muscr man, a pair of ck dog ears on top of his head. And rather than sparks like the me Hound, miasma glowed in purple surrounded his body. Behind him, a ck tail with sharp spines wagged in excitement. That Hound''s leader sat casually on top of several passenger seats that melted into one, not far away from the hostages. A mischievous smirk on his lips and his eyes which glinted in lust looked at the hostages.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Gruesome Hound]


    [Level 36]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 975/975]


    [DP: 201/228]


    [Skills: Hound''s Rage lv 5, Fire Volley lv 4, Demonic w lv 5.]


    [Emotion: Excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest and Head.]


    [Talent: Alpha''s Howl (Calling the pack wherever he is)]


    "Now, who''s first?" said the Gruesome Hound with a smirk. While the other Grim Hounds were drooling and looking at the crowd with the same gazes as their leader.


    ''Dammit!'' Quickly, I opened my eyes and extended my hand forward. At the same time, a quest announcement appeared before me.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Protect your women.]


    [Target: Celia Strongheart and Foxy.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    ''Portal.'' If it was only the Grim Hounds I could handle them by borrowing Foxy''s body, but this Hound was a higher level demon than the me Hound. Moreover, I was sure he could summon his subordinates with his talents.


    [Set your destination.]


    ''MRT AR 567 (MRT identification number), Nighthallow Station.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    My hand unlocked my stall before stepping into my portal and activating my Demonic Form as well as epting my daily quest. My hands moved to put on my flu mask to cover my face. Although I was sure it would look weird with my Demonic Form, I had no other choice. Besides that, I also used my skills.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    As soon as I walked out of my portal, my hand quickly swung towards the Hounds.


    ''Demonic Spike!''


    Twenty cknces appeared in front of me andunched at them.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 215 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 213 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 216 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 215 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 211 HP. ] X2


    All of the Grim Hounds were turned to ashes.


    Meanwhile, several of mynces wereunched at the Gruesome Hound as I moved the others to destroy the door on my side.


    - SSSHHHH ...


    The door beside me melted down, creating arge hole on the size of two to three people. At the same time, a purple miasma that came out from the Gruesome Hound''s mouth melted my Demonic Spikes. His eyes looked at me with displeasure.


    Swiftly, I took out my Demonic Spike again and arranged mynces in front of me, preparing to counter all of his attacks. My eyes nced to the hostages.


    "Go! " I ordered them. They were petrified in confusion, fear and shock since, though I was a demon, I helped them.


    "Now!" I snapped with a re. If they didn''t leave immediately, I couldn''t fight freely.


    Hearing my loud voice, the crowd quickly got up and ran towards the exit in panic, including Celia and Foxy.


    Meanwhile, knowing his hostages were about to escape, the Gruesome Hound extended his hand to me. Dozens of fire orbs appeared in front of him and flew towards me.


    My hand moved at him,unching my Demonic Spike towards him.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    Explosions urred in our midst as our attacks collided. The ground shook violently due to the impact apanied by the hostages'' screams. Puffs of smoke filled the room and it wasn''t a good thing, since he could use it to cover himself and attack the hostages. Coughing sounds came from all directions and I could tell the smoke had prevented the hostages from escaping. I spread my wings and waved it repeatedly to blow off the smoke.


    As the smoke disappeared, I could see dozens of fire orbsunched towards me. With crity, I recast my Demonic Spike and threw them to counter it. But before our attacks collided, the Gruesome Hound lunged with his ws aimed at Celia who was still behind along with Foxy.


    Quickly, I dashed to them, my hand aimed at the Hound to counter his attack as I took out my other skill.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand and struck him.


    [You have struck a Gruesome Hound for 140 HP. ]


    Explosions urred in our midst as my Demonic Spike collided with his attack apanied by his groan of pain, shaking that damaged train.


    Some debris began to fall as if they were ready to bury us alive. Reflexively, I pulled Celia and Foxy in my arms and covered ourselves with my wings, in case the ce did copse. I also took out my Demonic Spike again and ced my Spikes around me to protect us from The Gruesome Hound''s attacks.


    As I hugged them, I could see Foxy''s blushing face. While Celia''s hands grabbed my shirt tightly. She looked shocked and her eyes were fixed on my chest.

 Chapter 157 - The Demon In The Flu Mask II

    <h4>Chapter 157: The Demon In The Flu Mask II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 157. The Demon In The Flu Mask II


    Celia tilted her head to look at me for a moment. I could see her face was filled with confusion. Our eyes met, my heart was beating fast.


    ''Does she realize that I am her brother?'' But I thought it was impossible because ''Ethan'' was by her side and previously, she was holding her beloved brother tightly. Besides herst week hickey was gone and I didn''t have any birthmark on my body. This was her first meeting with Damian. I also used a flu mask that covered my face. On the other hand, it was clear from my red eyes that I was a demon. And Damian and Ethan''s posture was very different. That''s why I was guessing maybe she was just shocked that a demon saved her.


    Feeling a movement in front of me, I turned my gaze there. Even though my view was blocked by my wings, I could feel the Gruesome Hound brush away some of my Demonic Spikes with its ws. Since the debris didn''t fall anymore, I opened my wings, blowing the smoke around me as I released my hug from them. My hand moved forward, arranging half of my Demonic Spikes in front of me as my shield andunched another half at the Gruesome Hound which was apanied by several of his subordinates now.


    "Go! Leave this to me!" I ordered Celia and Foxy in a rude tone. I purposely did that to cover up my identity and prevent the Hounds from discovering that Celia and ''Ethan'' were my families. Who knew, other demons were hiding around here.


    Celia was still stunned with her eyes fixed me. But Foxy quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Let''s go!" Foxy pulled Celia towards the exit. Meanwhile, as Celia returned to her senses, her legs moved to follow Foxy, although her attention was still on me and her confusion was still evident on her face.


    The Gruesome Hound used his Hound''s Rage to melt my Spikes that were attacking him. While the others managed to prate his subordinates.


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 72 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 73 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 71 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 74 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 71 HP. ]


    My cknces stabbed them, but since I did it in haste, I couldn''t target their critical points.


    "GGGRRRRAAAAAHHHH !!!" Screams of pain and hissing sounds could be heard as they fell before me. To be honest, this ce was too cramped as my battlefield since I was an aerial type, besides that I couldn''t attack recklessly because my attack could injure other people who hadn''t managed to escape around here, not to mention my and The Gruesome Hound''s attacks were strong enough to turn this ce into ruins. That''s why I had to bring them to my Devil Space.


    After making sure Foxy and Celia were out of this ce. Quickly, I moved the rest of mynces towards the Hounds, especially their leader. And The Gruesome Hound responded by throwing his Fire Orbs.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    Our attacks collided in our midst once again as I moved swiftly from side to side avoiding the remaining Fire Orbs that flew past me, causing explosions apanied byrge holes behind me. I recast my Demonic Spike and arranged it into my shield to protect myself from the impact. As a puff of smokes filled the ce once again, I took the opportunity to use my Devil Space.


    ''Devil Space!''


    A ck cube came out of my palm, a secondter it expanded rapidly and covered the ce.


    [Devil Space has been activated.]


    As I used my skill, I could hear a roar.


    "RRROOOOOAAARRRR!" Even though the smoke still covered my sight, I could guess The Gruesome Hound summoned his subordinates again.


    Unlike before, instead of waving my wings to blow the smoke, I moved several of my cknces upwards to make arge hole in the ceiling. As they charged towards me, I threw my remaining cknces at them and flicked my wings to fly out of the ce.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 215 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 213 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 74 HP. ] X4


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 72 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 73 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 71 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 75 HP. ]


    Since my sight was covered with smoke, my attacksnded randomly on them. Their screams of pain apanied by the hissing sounds of my Demonic Spikes echoed into the sky. As I came out of the smoke, I recast my Demonic Spike and threw it at the train mercilessly. A smirk on my lips since I finally could fight freely now. My sight also caught a crack on the roof and two me Hounds scrambling out of it, clogging the hole.


    - SSSHHH .....!


    A loud hissing sound was heard as my cknces prated the top of the train and showered the Hounds below me with my Demonic Spike, melting the train''s ceiling like melted chocte on a stove. And since the smoke inside the train hadn''tpletely disappeared, they had a hard time dodging my attack.


    - ng! - ng!


    shing sounds could be heard as the Gruesome Hound brushed my two cknces. While the other one managed to injure him.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Gruesome Hound for 214 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 215 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 213 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 72 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 73 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 74 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 71 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 74 HP. ] X4


    Once again, painful screams sounded loudly along with the hissing sounds. Without wasting time, I glided at them and The Gruesome Hound greeted me with his Fire Orbs. I recast my Demonic Spike, but instead of using it to counter his attack, I flew from side to side, manoeuvring in the mid-air to dodge his attacks. Luckily, even though I was at the station, the train didn''t stop at the shelter but outside.


    As I got close enough to him, I didn''t throw mynces at him but used my other skill.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    Dark lightning came out of my hand towards him. As expected, the Gruesome Hound took out a purple miasma from his mouth to counter my attack.


    ''Gotcha!'' I smirked. As he was still busy countering my Hell Thunder, I waved my hand to throw my cknces at him. The Gruesome Hound cast his Fire Volley, but it was toote... my cknces stabbed him and his subordinates.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Gruesome Hound for 215 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 215 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 212 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 213 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 217 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 214 HP. ]


    - ng! - ng! - ng!


    The Gruesome Hound brushed off the remainingnces with his ws and tail. His eyes red at me. While all his remaining subordinates turned to ashes. Then without a pause, I glided at him with my w ready to tear his body. While he raised his w to brush it off.


    I smirked since I was expecting his movements. When our ws shed with each other, I used my skill.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    My dark lightning struck his body directly.


    "Arrggggg!" he screamed in pain as his body shook violently. I needed to admit after I turned into a High Incubus, the more I fought, the more I got used to controlling my power. That''s why, even though the demon was above my level, as long as he was not an aerial type or had a hidden weak point. I could kill him easily.


    [You have struck a Gruesome Hound for 144 HP. ]


    I swung my other w to finish him off. Unfortunately, he noticed it and jumped onto the roof behind him to avoid it. He panted in pain, his Fire orbs appeared around him. His eyes that were looking at me were filled with anger. Meanwhile, I also looked at him with the same gaze as I took out my Demonic Spike again.


    "You are a demon. Why are you protecting humans?" he said in rage.


    I let out wickedughter.


    "Protect them? I think you get me wrong. I just don''t like other demons messing around in my territory." I couldn''t possibly admit that I did protect them.


    He frowned.


    "You made the human world your territory? Why I never heard of you?"


    I smirked.


    "Now you''ve heard about me. So ..." I threw my cknces at him.


    "Get lost!"


    He alsounched his Fire Orbs at me. As our attacks collided in the mid-air and created a puff of smoke, I glided towards him through the smoke and grabbed two of mynces in front of me. He was dying, he shouldn''t be able to move as fast as before.


    As I came out from the smoke and appeared in front of him, he swung his w at me. I brushed it off with thence in my right hand as I quickly shifted thence in my left hand downwards. And in one precise movement, I stabbed his head from above, hollowing on top of his head.


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have hit a Gruesome Hound for 217 HP. ]


    In an instant, he turned to ashes.


    After that, I shifted my gaze to the crack and didn''t find the two me Hounds anywhere.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Elenna pic is already in my Discord channel and Tiffany pic is in my ******* page.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Riley, Milestone, Oldthrall, Luke Satterfield, Eduardo, Majorana, andrew murry, VoidStar, Matt, Ege, Ethan Hand, Sebastian, steven jaco, colin love, Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 158 - The Demon In The Flu Mask III

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Demon In The Flu Mask III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 158. The Demon In The Flu Mask III


    I recast my Demonic Energy and Demonic Spike skills as my feet stepped closer to the crack.


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    My gaze swept around, looking for the demons'' location as my cknces hovered around me. But I didn''t find any movement.


    ''Looks like they''re nning to attack me when I use my dark energy to cover the crack.'' Though I knew their n, I had no other choice but to do it since the longer the crack was open, the more demons woulde.


    I stretched my hand to the crack and used my skill.


    ''Dark Energy.'' At the same time, I controlled my cknces to protect me from all sides.


    The dark aura emanating from my hand began to cover the crack. Luckily, I didn''t see any other demons from the dark dimension marching towards it. And just as I expected, suddenly dozens of Fire Orbs flew at me from all directions. Quickly, I shifted my cknces position, arranging all of them and turned them into my shield, blocking their attacks from reaching me. I knew I wouldn''t be able to withstand their attacks if I threw my Spikes 1 vs 1 with their Fire Orbs, that''s why I used this method and hoped my ''emergency shield'' could withstand it. But one for sure, sessful or not, with that many Fire Orbs, I had to be prepared for the impact


    - BOOM!


    A huge explosion urred as soon as the Orbsnded on my shield. A strong wind was blowing from where the explosion urred and a violent quake followed. The heat burned my back, luckily it wasn''t hot enough to burn my clothes.


    I gritted my teeth as I maintained my position without breaking my skill. As I struggled, a roar came.


    "Roaarrrr!" As if on cue, dozens of Grim Hounds suddenly came out of their hiding ces and charged at me.


    ''Shit!'' I couldn''t use my skill as long as I was still using my Dark Energy.


    My eyes kept watching them as they drew closer. In an emergency, I had to cancel my skill.


    Luckily, the crack closed faster than I thought.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 20 DP.]


    As soon as the announcement appeared before me, I flicked my wings to dodge as the Grim Hounds pounced on me. Missing their target, they ended up crashing into each other.


    [The Grim Hound has taken 41 physical damage.]


    [The Grim Hound has taken 43 physical damage.]


    [The Grim Hound has taken 38 physical damage.]


    [The Grim Hound has taken 38 physical damage.]


    [The Grim Hound has taken 43 physical damage.]


    And I took the opportunity to attack them.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' My cknces flew at them.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 215 HP. ] X2 X10 *


    * He shot 10 of them.


    After that, what happened was a one-sided massacre by me. Since the Grim Hounds didn''t have ranged attack skill, I showered them with my Demonic Spike and killed them easily. But they kepting as if their numbers were endless.


    ''I have to locate those me Hounds.''


    I took out my Demonic Spike again. But instead of using it to attack the demons, I threw them at the pirs around me to tear down the station. Those two demons should still be around here. I guessed they intended to drain my DP and stamina before attacking me. That''s why they only used their subordinates to attack me instead of attacking me directly.


    Loud hissing sounds came from the pirs that were starting to melt. Within seconds, the station lost its supports, the roof began to falter and eventually fell.


    - Krrrkk ----- Krrkkk ----- Kkkkkrrrrrkkkk ------- BRAKKK !!!


    Suddenly two huge mes emerged from two different ces, piercing through the copsed roof, exposing those me Hounds. As they countered the roof from falling over them, I took out my Demonic Spikes and threw it at one of them and glided at the other.


    - ng! - ng! - ng!


    The me Hound managed to brush off some of my Demonic Spikes, but because there were too many of them, finally some of thences pierced his body.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a me Hound for 215 HP. ] X5


    The me Hound turned to ashes.


    Meanwhile, I swung my w at the other. Again, as our ws collided, I used my Hell Thunder. At the same time, he opened his mouth. Since I expected him to attack me with his me Thrower, I lowered my head to dodge his attack.


    As the dark lightning that came out of my hand struck his body, I could feel his me passing above my head.


    [You have struck a me Hound for 144 HP. ]


    Without wasting time, I stabbed my w into his stomach.


    [You have hit a me Hound for 168 HP. ]


    [The me Hound is in bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 1 point per second]


    "Arrgggg!" He screamed in pain and staggered backwards. Seeing that opportunity, I grabbed his head with both of my hands and smashed it against my knee.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a me Hound for 502 HP. ]


    As he staggered back, I kicked his head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a me Hound for 506 HP. ]


    He was thrown and turned to ashes.


    The Grim Hounds who were approached to save their leader stopped behind me in shock. Slowly, I turned to them and grinned evilly. My cknces reappeared around me.


    "C''mon. Let''s finish this," I said with a smirk.


    They retreated slowly in fear. But, of course, I wouldn''t let them escape. I walked towards them, stepping onto the rubble roof of Nighthallow Station casually and waved my hand forward. My cknces glided at them, piercing their bodies.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Grim Hound for 217 HP. ] X2 X10 *


    * He shot 10 of them.


    Seeing his friends turned to ashes, the rest of Grim Hounds fled in a different direction.


    Quickly, I flicked my wings, bringing my body upwards so I could attack them more easily and took out my cknces again. I raised my hands and moved them like a conductor leading a big orchestra. The difference was that my instrumentalists and my musicians were my cknces chasing the Demons like the hunter''s arrows chasing naughty rabbits.


    "Graaahhhh!" Screams of pain came from all directions, like a discordant orchestra followed by the announcement that the Grim Hounds had died one by one.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 30.]


    [You have 17 unused stat points.]


    [You have 3 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Protector. Protect the people you love. WIS + 5 LUK + 5]


    "Nice," I muttered with a satisfied smile. I was so relieved, I could save Celia and Foxy on time.


    Slowly, I got down andnded my feet on the ground or rather on the rubble. My eyes swept around me as my brain tried to remember where I could be hiding. Even though my fight with the Hounds only took 10-15 minutes, I didn''t know what happened outside my Devil Space during that time, it could be that the police and rescue team had alreadye to this ce. And I didn''t want to appear in front of them.


    After confusing for a while, I finally decided to hide in the previous train where the Hounds were locking the hostages.


    I stepped on that roofless train before raising my hand and clenched it.


    ''Devil Space Deactivated.''


    The sky above me broke like ss and uncovered the real evening sky. All the damage caused by my previous battle suddenly disappeared, the Nighthallow Station ruin returned to normal and the roof reappeared above my head. As I returned to my original world, I could feel someone''s presence behind me. Guessing it was a member of the police or rescue team, I decided to threaten him before he screamed.


    Quickly, I took out my Demonic Spike, grabbed one of my cknces and aimed it at him. As I turned around, I was stiffened in shock with wide eyes when I saw Celia standing not far from me with the same expression.

 Chapter 159 - Im Sorry...

    <h4>Chapter 159: I''m Sorry...</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 159. I''m Sorry...


    Celia and Foxy''s PoV


    The deserted station was very messy due to the demon''s attack. Celia''s heart was pounding, her mind filled with confusion as her feet moved quickly following her brother, running towards the outside. Her eyes stared at Ethan''s back in front of her.


    Today, she went homete since she decided to study at the school library with her friends for tomorrow''s exam. But she did not expect her decision would bring disaster for her. When her train stopped at Nighthallow Station, suddenly the demons attacked them and caught some people, she was one of them. Surprisingly, although she remembered that her brother was not there when the demons closed the door with a strange power. But after she whispered her brother''s name out of fear, suddenly ''Ethan'' appeared by her side and hugged her. In her confusion, he said his gentle words which reminded her that he fulfilled his promise.


    ''I told you, right? Just call me. I''ll go straight to your ce. ''


    At that time, the other hostages did not realize this because their attention was focused on the demons in front of them. But she realized this oddity very clearly.


    To be honest she was happy that her beloved brother was able to fulfil his promise. She even hugged him tightly since she was so afraid of the demons, though she knew it was impossible for a human to appear suddenly like that.


    As her mind returned to reality, she shifted her gaze to her brother''s hand that held her, making sure they didn''t part as their feet walked down the stairs. Celia''s confusion and doubt got deeper as they got further away from the winged demon that had suddenly appeared in front of them. Even though the winged demon looked unfriendly, when the demon was protecting her and her brother, Celia realized something that had kept bothering her. The demon was wearing Ethan''s shirt!


    She couldn''t possibly be wrong and if it was a coincidence, then it was too unreal, just like Ethan who suddenly appeared next to her. Because the top button on the shirt had her initial name. A week ago, when she was tidying up her brother''s room, she found that one of his favourite shirt buttons was missing. She knew Ethan needed a lot of shirts to apply for jobs, so she fixed it. She remembered since she couldn''t find a simr button, she took it from her beloved shirt and sewed it on to Ethan''s. That''s why today she pinned the top of her shirt with a pin to rece it. Moreover ... That demon''s scent and her brother were too simr.


    As she could not contain the confusion in her head, Celia stopped her steps.


    "Brother, wait!"


    Foxy stopped her steps and turned to Celia in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Without warning, Celia suddenly approached her and brought her face close to Foxy''s neck. Foxy could only stiffen in shock, but she wasn''t worried because she was sure her disguise was perfect.


    Celia realized her brother''s scent waspletely different and it made her suspicions be clearer.


    "Celia, this ce is very dangerous. We have to get out of here," warned Foxy. She even could imitate Ethan''s voice perfectly.


    Celia distanced herself as her confusion filled her head since the man in front of her was too simr to her brother.


    "Brother, did you lend your special shirt to your friend?" she asked out of blue.


    Foxy paused for a moment to think since she didn''t know whether Ethan had ever done it or not.


    "I don''t think so," she gave an uncertain answer since Ethan could fix itter.


    Celia''s suspicions were getting higher since Ethan would never give or lent that shirt to anyone. Finally, Celia decided to find out with a trick question.


    "Do you remember the birthday shirt I gave youst year? I thought you gave it to someone else."


    Foxy smiled.


    "Of course, I remember. How can I give that precious shirt to someone else?" she replied. She was sure Ethan wouldn''t give a gift from his beloved sister to anyone else.


    Celia startled. Slowly her feet moved backwards, away from the fake Ethan in front of her. It was clear that even though his face and appearance were the same as Ethan, he was not her brother. He was not Ethan ... Last year they just lost their father, so she didn''t give anything on Ethan''s birthday and she was sure her brother couldn''t possibly forget that bitter experience.


    "You are not my brother ..." she said in fear. Her eyes looked at the fake Ethan before her in fear.


    "What are you talking about? I''m really your brother," Foxy tried to convince Celia in panic. She didn''t expect her simple answer to open her disguise.


    Celia''s eyes trembled in confusion and fear as she shook her head side to side.


    "No ... I don''t believe you ..." Her thoughts returned to the winged demon, an absurd theory crossed her head. But only that could exin this oddity, her brother''s boldness and his sudden strength. She mustered up her courage before turning around and running to where the winged demon was. She knew this decision could have killed her, but she also didn''t want to follow this fake Ethan.


    "Celia!" shouted Foxy as her feet moved after Celia who ran into the station. But just as she chased for a few steps, she could feel a great power before her and she recognized that power as her master''s power. Foxy stopped her steps and slowly retreated. Celia couldn''t enter Ethan''s Devil Space because she didn''t have enough MP to enter it. Whereas Foxy would enter it automatically as soon as she stepped in there and she didn''t want it because she realized, with her state, she would only interfere with her master fight. Finally, she decided to wait there.


    "Master ... I''m sorry I let you down..." she whispered sadly.


    Meanwhile, Celia walked cautiously as soon as she approached where she had encountered the demons before. Her eyes looked around in caution as her heart was beating fast in fear in confusion.


    ''What am I doing here?'' She knew this was a stupid decision, but she couldn''t help herself because of her curiosity and confusion.


    After she searched for that winged demon location in that messy station and couldn''t find him, she decided to check out the most dangerous ce there, the train...


    Sneaking slowly, Celia returned to the damaged train. She peeked carefully to make sure it was safe before going inside and found no one there.


    "Are you really my brother?" she muttered in confusion.


    Then, suddenly a winged demon appeared in front of her and stood with his back facing her. She looked at him in shock and fear. Her voice stuck in her throat. And when the demon turned around and pointed his weapon at her, he looked at her with the same expression.


    -------


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Why are you still here?" I asked as I could get my voice out. My eyes swept around me looking for Foxy.


    "Where is your brother?" I was not sure Foxy would dare disobey my order and leave Celia alone.


    Celia''s eyes trembled in doubt and confusion.


    "Isn''t it ... My brother is in front of me now?"


    My heart was beating fast. I never thought she could find out my identity this fast.


    "You shouldn''t make fun out of a demon, miss," I said unconsciously. I knew I shouldn''t have said that, but my feelings were mixed. I was afraid she would act cold like she used to if she found out everything. I was afraid that this bitter truth would destroy my rtionship with her again. Besides this was too sudden for me. Unlike Emma, I could live without her if she couldn''t ept my identity or hated me. But not with Celia ... She was my precious little sister and I didn''t want to lose her. That''s why I wanted to make a lot of preparations before telling her everything.


    "No ... You''re my brother, right?" she insisted. Her trembling legs stepped slowly towards me.


    "How can you be so sure?" My feet started moving backwards in reflex. I could fight the demons fearlessly, yet I was so afraid that Celia hated me and was disappointed after finding out that her brother had turned into a terrible creature.


    "Of course, I''m sure ... Because there''s my initial name on your top shirt button ..." Celia''s feet continued to move slowly approach me.


    My steps stopped, my other hand pulled my shirt as I looked at the top button of my shirt. This was a special shirt that father bought for both of us and it has our initial names on the buttons of the shirt. My father deliberately made that special request since our shirts were in the same colour, while our sizes were not much different. I remembered I was supposed to wear this shirt a week ago, but it was missing a button, that''s why I changed to another shirt and hung this by the back of the door. After that, I forgot about it because I was too busy.


    My heart was beating even faster as I realized what her words were true. My panic swept over me, my brain tried to find an excuse but I couldn''t find it. I couldn''t possibly say I borrowed this shirt from ''Ethan'' because Celia knew I wouldn''t lend this special shirt to anyone.


    Celia stepped past mynce. Her teary eyes looked at me deeply.


    "Brother ... Why don''t you say anything to me? Why are you not being honest with me?"


    I froze without being able to say a word. My eyes stared at her full of emotions that I couldn''t exin in words.


    She stopped in front of me. Her trembling hands touched my mask and released it, revealing my facepletely.


    "Are you afraid that I will hate you?" she guessed. And she guessed it right.


    "Yes ..." I couldn''t deny it anymore.


    "You are my only brother ... Even if you turn into a monster ... I will not hate you."


    My heart wavered. It felt like it was about to stop, my emotions and feelings red up after hearing her words. I lowered my hand and released the cknce in my hand as I cancelled my Demonic Spike, turning all of my cknces into the dark aura that vanished like smoke. Then I hugged her tightly as if I didn''t want to let her go anymore.


    "I''m sorry ..." I whispered. I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    After that, I could feel Celia''s hands moving to hug me as her tears rolled down on my shirt.


    "Brother ..."

 Chapter 160 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 160: The Truth</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 160. The Truth


    After that we were silent. I knew she didn''t hate me, but I didn''t know what to say to her. After a while, she let go of her embrace and lifted her head to look at me.


    "Brother ... What happened?" One of her hands went up and touched the side of my face in hesitation. Her eyes that were slightly red and wet with tears looked at me deeply.


    "It''s a long story ..." I said with a wistful smile. My hand ovepped her hand and rubbed it slowly against my cheek. I could feel her soft skin against mine. My heart was pounding and my emotions red up. Happiness and relief mixed in me after she epted my identity.


    "Did everything start from a week ago?" she guessed.


    I was stunned since she got it right. My surprise was visible from my expression.


    "How do you know it?"


    "I realized you changed a lot since then. You never fought before yet you could defeat Bern easily that day ... After that everything seemed easy for you. You solved our financial problems, paid my college registration fee, fought Franz." Then she made a short pause. Her eyes trembled side to side in emotions.


    "I remember you said you took a tutoring job and they paid you in advance. But a tutor''s sry can''t be that much ..."


    ''She guessed everything right ...'' I knew I had changed a lot that day and I couldn''t cover it up since I just explored my new self.


    "It could be mom who sent the money."


    She shook her head slowly and smiled bitterly as she took her hand away from my face.


    "I know mom blocked your contact that day. Because I saw you ---- How you desperately tried to contact mom." She pressed her lips in sorrow and regret for a moment.


    "That''s why I agreed to Bern''s request ... Because I know you did your best for me ... For us ..." I could see her tears rolled on her cheeks.


    Seeing her tears, my hands moved to wipe them gently. I didn''t expect her to find out about it.


    "Since that day I realized you alwayse homete almost every day. Also found dad''s suit missing from his wardrobe and marks on your body ... I also noticed the smell of yourundry started to change as if you slept with many different women. Sometimes ... I could smell blood from it. I know you are not a yboy nor a cruel person but I''m sure there must be a clear reason for all of this. But you didn''t say anything to me ... and covered it in a sweet manner, "she added with a trembling voice.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "No, I did not act like that because I wanted to cover this up. I just --- don''t want to lose you."


    Celia''s gaze was full of emotion and sadness.


    "You are my brother. How could I hate you?"


    I mped both sides of her head with my hands and made her look straight at me.


    "Look at me, Celia. I''m a demon. I''m the enemy of mankind. How could I not be afraid that you would hate me? " I lowered my head slightly. Traces of sadness were clear on my face.


    "Besides, at that time you were cold to me. If you hated me when I was human, how can I tell you that I have turned into a demon?" My eyes that looked at her show how serious I was.


    "Are you that scared?" She looked surprised by my confession.


    "Yes ... You are the only one left in our family. I don''t want to lose you."


    A wistful smile began to appear on her face.


    "I''m sorry I have made a misunderstanding because of my ego. I promise I won''t leave you ... I will never leave you ..."


    "Thank you ..."


    "Brother, can you tell me, what happened? Why did you suddenly change like this? Did an evil demon change you? How about we find a way to turn you back into a human?" She tried to encourage me.


    "If I turn back into a human, I will die," I exined.


    Celia looked surprised upon my answer.


    "But ... Why?"


    Another bitter smile appeared on my lips.


    "Celia, that day --- One year after dad died ... It was also my death day."


    "You are kidding, right?" she asked in disbelief.


    Even though I didn''t want to say it. I had to tell her that Ethan Strongheart died that day and came back to life as an incubus named Damian Lucio. I was not a half-demon or a human possessed by demon spirits or something like that. I was a true demon like the Hounds and the Imps, it was just that I could maintain my consciousness as a human and did not act brutally like them.


    "No, I''m not kidding. Ethan Strongheart died as demons'' meal that day ..."


    "No ... I know you''re just kidding." She took my hands away from her and backed away slowly as her tears trickled down on her cheeks. I could only be silent, but from my expression, she should know how serious I was.


    "Please say something!" she couldn''t help herself but yell.


    "Celia ..." I approached her slowly.


    "Please tell me that you are just kidding! Tell me my brother is still alive!" she yelled again in frustration. Her sob sounded between her words.


    "Celia ..." I hugged her to calm her down and she cried in my arms.


    "Please ... Say that my brother is still alive," she said in a calmer tone.


    "Your brother is still alive ..." Even though I said that she still sobbed because she knew I could never turn into a human again.


    "But he came back to life as an Incubus and will never be able to return into a human again," I confirmed.


    "Is that because of that change, you slept with so many women?" she guessed. It seemed that those words had exined so many things to her.


    "Yes. I need to have sex in order to survive. I eat through sex or I will go insane." My hand stroked her hair gently, trying to calm her down as best I could.


    "So that job ..." Her sobbing sound was still clear.


    "It''s not a tutor job. I became a prostitute in Ledred ..." I admitted.


    Her tears were dripping more and more. Her hands grabbed my shirt tightly. I understood her sadness, we grew up in good family, that''s why prostitution still had a badbel on Celia''s mind. Moreover, I had never dated a woman before. I could say, this truth made me fall into the pathetic creature in her eyes.


    "Well, but despite my job, I only sleep with certain women. Besides, I also have some partners who love me and treat me well," I tried tofort her. But she still sobbed and her tears continued to flow. I loosened my embrace, put my hand on her chin and lifted it to face me.


    "Celia, it isn''t that bad. If I didn''t turn like this, I wouldn''t be able to save you. I wouldn''t be able to fight the other demons," I said with a soft smile.


    "But now you are killing humans ..." In an instant, I knew what was bothering Celia and making her so sad and difficult to ept this truth.


    "I don''t kill humans," I confirmed.


    Her confusion was clear on her face.


    "Are there demons who don''t kill humans?" she said in disbelief. I forgot what ordinary people knew was demons killing humans even though they didn''t know why.


    "Have you ever killed demon hunters who were chasing you before?" she made another wild guess with a worried tone.


    "Celia, I have never killed humans, including the demon hunters who are after me," I confirmed once again.


    "Demons kill humans to eat. Just like lions kill deers. I told you I am an incubus, I eat through sex. I don''t kill humans."


    "But, what about the blood smell on your clothes?" she asked in confusion.


    "It''s either because of the demon blood, my own blood or ..." I paused since it was kinda awkward for me to say it.


    "My partners'' virgin blood."


    Her face turned red in embarrassment.


    "Vi-Virgin blood?" she said in surprise and disbelief.


    I smiled nervously.


    "I already said I have some partners and some of them were virgin. So ..." I stopped my words since I was sure she already knew the rest.


    "How many of them?" Celia asked, still in the same tone.


    "It''s 7 partners and 1 servant in total." I cleared my throat.


    "Including you."


    "Eh? Me?" she said in a puzzled expression.


    "Do you remember what we didst week?"


    "Yes." Her face was getting redder.


    "It counted as sex, though it was only an oral," I exined.


    "So since that day ... I''m also one of your partners?" she asked for my confirmation once again.


    "Yeah. That''s why I can find out that you are in danger."


    "If your other partners are in danger. Are you going to save them too?"


    "Of course," I said with a smile.


    Slowly her smile appeared and a slight chuckle escaped her mouth.


    "Why are youughing?" There was a feeling of joy in me since she started showing her smile.


    "You know. You sound more like a heroic seducer than a demon."


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    - ng!


    A falling iron''s sound startled us. Reflexively, we turned to the origin of the sound and my expression turned serious.


    "Who''s there?" I took out my Demonic Spike again. I didn''t know if it was the police or the rescue team but I had to threaten him so he wouldn''t scream to call his friends.

 Chapter 161 - Flash Of Light

    <h4>Chapter 161: sh Of Light</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 161. sh Of Light


    "It''s me��" The fake Ethan came out of his hiding ce with a sad and regretful expression.


    As soon as I saw him I cancelled my Demonic Spike. While Celia hid behind me in fear.


    "It''s you again," she said with displeasure. She turned to me.


    "Brother, that person is pretending to be you and trying to take me away."


    "I think you are misunderstanding me. There''s no way I can go against my master order," said Foxy calmly.


    "Master?" said Celia in confusion.


    Now I understood why Celia came back and didn''t run away with her ''brother''.


    "Celia, do you remember I had a servant?" To be honest, I didn''t think that she could expose Foxy''s disguise since it was so perfect.


    "Ah!" In an instant, she quickly understood what I meant and turned to Foxy.


    "You mean he ..."


    "Yes. She is my servant. Her name is Foxy." I turned to Foxy.


    "Foxy, turn back to your original form."


    "Yes, master."


    After hearing Foxy''s answer, Celia immediately closed her eyes in fear. Her hands grabbed my shirt tighter. I guessed she thought Foxy had a simr appearance to those Hounds.


    - Puff!


    Foxy changed to her true form. Her regret was still evident on her face.


    I held Celia''s hand gently.


    "Celia, don''t be afraid. Open your eyes," I tried to shake off her fear.


    Celia shook her head from side to side without opening her eyes. Looks like she was still scared because of the Hounds.


    "I''m sorry, if I scared you, Celia," said Foxy apologetically. From her face, she seemed about to cry upon Celia''s reaction. Foxy had apanied Celia for a few days and really hoped to be friends with her, of course, Celia''s reaction made her sad.


    Hearing Foxy''s voice which was far from scary, Celia opened her eyes slowly. Then her eyes blinked in disbelief before staring at Foxy in amazement.


    "Are you sure she is a demon, not a rare hybrid-beast?"


    "Yes, she is a fox demon and she is my servant. So she won''t be able to hurt you," I made sure.


    Celia released her grasps from me. Her eyes locked on Foxy and her fear slowly disappeared.


    "Can I touch her?"


    "Are you okay with that, Foxy?" I made sure.


    "Yes. As long as she''s not afraid of me," said Foxy.


    Celia approached her in hesitation and stopped before her. Her eyes were observing Foxy, as if she was a weird art piece. Her lips slightly parted in wonder. Her hand slowly approached Foxy''s head and brushed her hair.


    In awkwardness, Foxy''s ears twitched.


    "You are so cute ..." said Celia. Her eyes were still on Foxy and continued to nce on her unmoving tail.


    "Really?" Slowly, Foxy''s gloomy face was reced with a relieved smile. Her tail began to move slowly in happiness.


    Celia nodded before turning to me.


    "Brother, can she stay with us?" A trace of excitement could be heard from the tone of her voice.


    "Actually, she''s already living with us. It''s just that she keeps hiding and doesn''t show herself to you." Even though she looked scared at first, I was d Celia could ept Foxy. This way they could apany each other.


    Celia quickly realized something after hearing my words.


    "So the door that opened itself yesterday was because of her?" she guessed.


    "Yes. She''s good at hiding or changing herself into something else."


    Celia turned to Foxy and smiled.


    "From now on, you don''t need to hide from me anymore." Celia''s hand started to touch her ear gently. While Foxy closed her eyes with a flushed face and pressed her lips upon Celia''s touch, trying to hold back her moan.


    I quickly noticed it.


    "Celia, don''t tease her too much," I warned her.


    Celia turned to me in confusion.


    "I''m not teasing her."


    "Yes, you are. Look at her face." Celia shifted her gaze to Foxy''s blushing face.


    "Her ears are very sensitive," I said.


    Celia released her hand in panic.


    "I''m sorry." She looked at Foxy gently.


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m all right," Foxy replied. Despite her words, her face was still red.


    "It''s just that if you touch it for too long ---" She nced at me.


    "I might make things difficult for my master ..." she said as she lowered her head to hide her blushing face.


    "What do you mean?" Celia asked curiously.


    "Celia, do you remember what kind of demon I am?" I tried to remind her, I was sure she would understand what I meant.


    "I remember ---" Celia''s words stopped as she caught my point.


    "Wait ... Do you mean ..."


    "Yes. All demons eat humans to survive. Because she is my servant she eats like me. So ..." After a short exnation, my words stopped again since I was sure she already knew the rest.


    Celia cringed.


    "Brother ... Isn''t she too small for that?"


    "It''s okay, I''m 118 years old already," Foxy exined with an innocent smile.


    "Besides, master''s ''blunt stake'' is delicious," she said boldly with an innocent face.


    Celia stunned in awkwardness, her face flushed red. While I could only look away to cover my awkwardness.


    "B-Blunt Stake?" said Celia awkwardly.


    Foxy nodded innocently.


    Celia turned to me slowly with her jaw dropping either in shock, awkwardness or embarrassment.


    I cleared my throat once again. It felt weird hearing someonepliment my d*ck in front of me directly.


    "Um ... Haven''t you already tried it?"


    Celia''s face grew red in embarrassment after hearing it.


    "Br-Brother, how could you say that boldly?"


    "Well, I''m just telling the truth. Beside it was a nice one," Iplimented her. Celia covered her blushing cheeks with her hands upon my words. While Foxy giggled at her.


    Amid ourughter, I could faintly hear the sound of police and ambnces sirens.


    ''This is bad ... We have to go now.''


    "We''ll discuss thatter. The police and rescue teams coulde at any time," I said.


    "Okay."


    I extended my hand forward as I used my skill.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My room, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    While Celia looked at my portal in amazement. But I also caught her fear since it was something foreign to her.


    "Brother ... What is it?"


    "We can go home faster with this," I said.


    "But ..." Her eyes stared at my portal in hesitation.


    "It''s okay. You have Foxy and me," I calmed her down.


    She stepped closer to me apanied by Foxy. Her eyes looked at the hole in caution.


    "C''mon," I held out my hand to her and she took it. This way I hoped she would feel safer.


    As we were about to step our feet to enter, a sh of light came from behind us followed by quick footsteps.


    Swiftly, my hand grabbed my flu mask and put it on before turning to the origin of the light in reflex.


    ''Foxy, get Celia out of here!'' I ordered her in my head. I did this on purpose so that person wouldn''t know our names.


    ''Yes, Master!'' Then without further ado, Foxy grabbed Celia''s hand and pulled her into my portal. Luckily, Celia didn''t say anything and followed her. It looks like she already knew, being trapped between humans and demons made me have to hide my identity from the public.


    ''Close the portal after targets arrive at the destination!''


    [Waiting for Celia Strongheart and Foxy leaves the portal]


    Quickly, I chased that person and took out my Demonic Spike.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Robert Pospisil, Sarah Hubbard, Tyler Potter, Jaycob Strunk, Cool999437, Patryk Klim, Grundy00, Riley, Milestone, Oldthrall, Luke Satterfield, Eduardo, Majorana, andrew murry, VoidStar, Matt, Ege, Ethan Hand, Sebastian, steven jaco, colin love, Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 162 - The Reckless Reporter

    <h4>Chapter 162: The Reckless Reporter</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 162. The Reckless Reporter


    My feet moved quickly to catch up with that person and my eyes paid attention to the status above her head.


    [Name: Elenna Aquasong]


    [Level 2]


    [HP: 57/57]


    [MP: 21/21]


    ''Dammit! It''s that reporter! '' I flicked my wings to make me glide faster. In just a couple of seconds, I was in front of her, blocking her way.


    She stopped with a trembling body, her hand held her cellphone tightly. Looks like she used that to take my picture earlier. I extended my hand with my palm facing upwards.


    "Give me your cellphone!" I demanded with an unfriendly voice. My eyes red at her.


    Her feet moved backwards slowly, her eyes fixed on me in fear. But despite her fear, she kept holding her cellphone tightly.


    "No ..." Without further ado, she turned around and tried to run away in another direction. But my cknces had surrounded her. In fear, she retreated slowly as mynces approached her.


    "It''s not a request, Miss Elenna. But an order," I said in the same tone. My feet also stepped to her slowly.


    She turned to me in fear.


    "H-How do you know my name?"


    I smirked.


    "It''s an easy task for me. If necessary I also can find out where your office and your house is," I threatened.


    She looked scared and shocked. Her eyes shifted alternately between me and my cknces. Her feet continued to step back toward the wall to avoid us.


    "P-Please ... Spare me ..." she begged in a stammering voice.


    "I will. But after you gave your cellphone to me," I demanded again.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    I sighed.


    ''She''s so stubborn.'' But seeing her persistence to interview me this afternoon, it seems like she was the type who didn''t know when to stop. Quickly, I approached her and pressed her body against the wall. My eyes on hers. And since our bodies were so close, I could feel her body trembling violently.


    "Are you sure you want to y with a demon like me, Miss Elenna?" My hand stroked her temple down to the side of her face and continued to her hand that was holding her cellphone. But despite my gesture, my eyes stared at her in displeasure. I took her cellphone without any resistance since she was too shocked and scared.


    I took a step backwards as my gaze turned to my hand to check the cellphone screen which was still on and found my photo there. I deleted it and checked the other folders'' contents including her social media applications and backups, to make sure the photo waspletely gone.


    While she could only look at me in fear since my cknces were floating around her, making her unable to escape.


    I turned my gaze to her.


    "Are you only taking my photo with this?" I asked as I used my skill.


    ''Observation.'' She was a reporter, I had to make sure my secret waspletely safe.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Elenna Aquasong]


    [Age: 25]


    [Level 2] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 57/57] [MP: 21/21]


    [Skills: Decelerate lv 2]


    [Emotion: Fear]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head]


    [Talent: Psychical Damage Resistance + 30%. Regeneration + 30%]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Reporter, Ravwork''s owner.]


    "Y-Yes," she replied in a trembling voice.


    As she answered me, ''honest'' appeared in her emotion status.


    "Did you send it to the others? Or do you have any automatic backup application?" I started interrogating her.


    "N-No, sir."


    "Good." I wiped the screen to erase my fingerprints before returning the cellphone to her. But she didn''t take it and only stared at me in fear.


    "What are you waiting for? Take it," I said in a casual tone.


    Finally, she picked up the cellphone in hesitation.


    "One more thing. Did you overhear our conversation? Or recognized one of my subordinates?"


    "N-No, sir..." she replied in fear.


    "d to hear that. That means I don''t have to kill you," I threatened her again with an evil smirk. Of course, I wouldn''t kill her. I did it just to chase her away.


    "W-What are you nning to do?" she asked in a trembling voice. It seemed like her curiosity remained high even though she was in this state.


    "Why do I need to answer it?" I said in a nonchnt tone.


    "The demon attacks keep increasing ... Are you nning to take over the human world?" she kept asking.


    "Do I have to repeat what I said?" I said in an emphatic tone.


    "At least tell me about it a bit..." she insisted.


    I flicked my index finger forward,unching mynce to her.


    "Kyaaaaa!" she screamed in fear and ducked down in reflex as mynce pierced the wall beside her. Her hands held both sides of her head, her cellphone fell to the ground and a hissing sound followed. I had to do this to prevent her from doing this reckless thing in the future. If I acted too gentle, I was afraid ... she would try to interview other demons because she thought they were the same as me.


    "Miss reporter, you should value your life more than your profession," I warned her.


    "Y-Yes ... Sir Demon ..." she said in fear.


    "Good." As I was just about to cancel my Demonic Spike, I sensed something was flying towards me from my side. Swiftly, I moved my finger towards it without turning my gaze at it. Ance flew to counter it.


    - Boom!


    An explosion urred in our midst as my cknce collided with a whitence in the mid-air apanied by strong wind that brushed my hair.


    "Kyaaaaa!" Elenna screamed in fear again. She curled up with a trembling body and pulled her legs. Her back was against the wall and her hands covered her ears.


    Then two white chains flew to me. Again I moved my hand, moved mynces to brush it off.


    I turned to my attackers casually. Three demon hunters stood with their hands extended to me. I sighed since from their level I could guess they were still rookies.


    "You guys really like to make ate entrance, don''t you?"


    "You disgusting creature! Release her!" said one of them.


    "I don''t take orders from humans. " I waved my hand, throwing all my Demonic Spikes at them, but of course none of it hit them since my purpose was just to scare them up. At the same time, I opened the portal to my room behind me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    As they ducked to avoid mynces or hid in the surrounding pirs to protect themselves, I stepped backwards to enter my portal.


    "Nice to meet you, Demon Hunters."


    -----


    Elenna''s PoV


    After things were much calmer, Elenna opened her eyes slowly and found that the demon had disappeared. She needed to admit that what she just did was the craziest thing in her life since she just tried to interview a demon, no a great demon to be precise.


    She was on her way home when she heard that there was a demon attack in this station and when she arrived, the victims had managed to save themselves and were waiting for the demon hunters and the police outside the station. Her curiosity made her decide to sneak into the station so that she could record the fight between the demon hunters and demons exclusively. But of course, since this was done in secret, she decided to use her cellphone instead of a real heavy camera. Unexpectedly, when she sneaked in, she saw Ethan also running into it. It proved her guess that Ethan was either a demon hunter or someone who could fight demons was correct. He was not a reporter, why would he enter a ce filled with demons like this if not to fight them?


    At that time, without thinking twice, Elenna followed him carefully, but instead of finding Ethan, she found something else. Three demons that resembled humans almost enter a ck hole. Though she only could see their backs, without thinking she directed her cellphone to take their photo, unfortunately, she forgot to turn off the shlight. After that everything went into a mess and she almost lost her life because of her recklessness and stupidity.


    "Are you okay, miss?" A demon hunter''s voice made her thoughts back to reality.


    "I-I''m fine." She tried to get up but her legs felt weak.


    The Demon Hunter approached her and helped her to walk since her legs and body were still trembling violently. This was the first time she felt this scared. Even though there was a demon hunter by her side, she couldn''t ask any questions. Amid her fear, her thoughts back to Ethan.


    ''Where did he go?'' she thought as she swept her gaze around.


    But then she could hear the voice from the strange watch on the demon hunter''s hand.


    "Call the rescue team, I found a victim near the west track."


    "Okay," replied the demon hunter.


    ''Is that him?'' she thought. Although she wasn''t sure, that possibility was very high.


    ''I''ll wait for him outside the station, maybe I''ll find out something about this.''

 Chapter 163 - A Family Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 163: A Family Warmth</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 163. A Family Warmth


    As soon as I came out of my portal, I was already in my room, had deactivated my Demonic Form and returned to my human form.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    "Brother!" said Celia. At the same time, Foxy also called me. And they quickly ran, hugging me in worry.


    "I''m sorry I made you worry," I said with a smile as I hugged them.


    Only briefly, they released their embrace. While my hand took off my flu mask.


    "Did you get it?" Celia asked in worry. She knew that photo could put our identities in danger.


    "Yes, I already deleted it," I replied.


    "What did you do to her?"


    "Not much. I just threatened her so she wouldn''t do this reckless thing again. She''s too reckless for a reporter anyway."


    "Is she a bad guy?" asked Foxy.


    "She''s not a bad guy, but if she manages to expose my identity, we''ll be in danger."


    "But you didn''t hurt her, did you?" asked Celia again. It seemed like she was afraid that her brother would turn into a murderer.


    "Of course not. I won''t kill innocent people," I calmed her down.


    Celia let out a sigh of relief.


    "Looks like we have to be more careful ..." Then she turned to me.


    "Especially you. I don''t want the demon hunters to catch you or ..." Celia was silent, but I knew what she meant.


    I pulled Celia back into my arms and brushed her hair gently.


    "I''ll be more careful." I calmed her down and she responded by hugging me tightly.


    "You have to ..." she whispered.


    "Oh, speaking of demon hunters. You have to be careful of Ruby, especially Mrs Clea." Since Celia already knew my identity, I had to warn her about this.


    "Why?"


    "They are strong demon hunters. And Mrs Clea is the demon hunter association''s Chairwoman."


    Celia released my hug and looked at me in surprise.


    "Doesn''t that mean both of you live under her nose? Shouldn''t you move to another ce?" she said worriedly.


    "It''s fine. I think this is a good thing. They won''t think their neighbours are demons. Besides, they can''t detect Foxy and me," I exined calmly.


    Celia let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness."


    "Oh, one more thing. I want you to avoid Ruby. If shees, don''t say anything about our family and me." Seeing that Ruby came to me this morning, she could be trying to look for my information through Celia.


    "Ruby? Why? I never gave her our address," she said with a frown.


    Foxy, who had been silent, giggled.


    "Because Ruby fell in love with master," she said in a teasing tone.


    Celia turned to me asking for my exnation.


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes. She''s the one who beat Bern and Franz yesterday and now she lives at Mrs Clea''s house as her ''Sister inw''."


    "What��?" Celia''s jaw dropped in shock and her eyes widened slightly.


    "You know ... I''m surprised that you have so many fans now."


    "You should be proud to have a popr brother like me," I said in a joking tone.


    But out of my expectation, Celia pouted in a sad face.


    "But you are getting busier because of it ..."


    My face turned gloomy in guilt.


    "I''m sorry ..." I realized I had so much to dotely. But I had no other choice but to do it. The demon''s attacks were getting worse, on the other hand, I wanted to protect my partners.


    Without saying anything, Foxy hugged Celia gently.


    "Foxy ..." said Celia as her eyes diverted to Foxy who has a smaller body than her.


    "Calm down, I''ll apany you," said Foxy with a smile.


    "Besides, I still have to learn more about the human world. I hope you can teach it to me ---" She took a nce at me.


    "Since master is too busy."


    A smile began to develop on her lips before her hands hugged Foxy.


    "Of course!" said Celia happily.


    I smiled as I tightened my hug on Celia. While my other hand shifted to stroke Foxy''s hair gently. A happy nostalgic feeling began to develop in my heart. I felt so relieved after telling Celia my secret and so d she epted me, she even epted Foxy. But what made me so happy was that I could feel a family warmth again.


    "Celia ... Foxy ... Thank you ..." I said in a gentle voice.


    -----


    06.36 PM


    "Eh ??? You want to go out again ?!" Celia protested with a pout.


    "Master, aren''t you too busy?" said Foxy with a frown.


    "I was visiting my friend at the hospital when I got an announcement that both of you were in danger. So I pretended to have a stomach ache to go to your ce with my portal skill. It''s over half an hour already, I''m afraid my friends think I passed out in the toilet, "I exined.


    "Then are you going back for dinner?" asked Celia. Despite her displeased face, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Yes, but maybe a littlete." I had an appointment with Pearl at her mansion at 07.00 PM since I couldn''t go to the club to avoid Miguel''s suspicions.


    "At what time?" said Celia.


    "Maybe around 09:00 PM?"


    Celia narrowed her eyes, her expression did not change.


    "Fine at 09.00," she replied.


    "If you''re hungry, just eat your dinner without me."


    "No." Celia turned to Foxy and embraced her shoulders gently like her own little sister.


    "I want to make a small wee party for Foxy. That''s why I hope we can eat together like a family."


    "But I can''t eat human food," said Foxy with an innocent face.


    "I know. It''s just symbolic. For your food --- ehem," Celia cleared her throat awkwardly with a flushed face in embarrassment.


    "You can ask your master."


    "Okay," said Foxy happily. Her tail wagged in excitement.


    "Besides, I have to eat a lot so I can evolve faster," she added.


    "Evolved?" Celia and I said at the same time of shock. Celia turned to me in confusion.


    "You don''t know about that either?"


    "No. I just know that as she gets older she will grow more tail and every time she has sex with me she will get stronger."


    Celia''s brows furrowed.


    "What?" She turned to me and Foxy alternately in confusion after hearing my exnation.


    "Demon surely is confusing."


    "Can you tell me about your evolution?" I asked.


    "Fox demons have two ways to grow. The first is based on age and the second based on power. With that power we can grow faster, that''s why so many Fox Demons devote themselves to a noble demon so we can evolve faster, "Foxy exined.


    "If you evolve, will your shape change like the demons on the train earlier?" Celia asked in worry.


    Foxy frowned.


    "Of course not, they are Hounds, not fox demons. I will only grow taller and look more mature." She grinned innocently and hugged Celia.


    "Just like you."


    "Eh ??? But you''re cuter like this," whined Celia in a spoiled tone.


    "But I''ll remain a weak demon if I stay like this." Foxy lowered her head sadly.


    "And I won''t be able to do anything for master."


    "Celia, only thew of the jungle applies in the dark dimension. That''s why Foxy has to get stronger to protect herself," I exined.


    "Is that so ..." Celia said in disappointment. But then she turned to Foxy and smiled.


    "Then I hope you will get stronger and kick those ugly demons!" Celia encouraged her.


    Foxy nodded.


    I nced at the clock.


    06.46 PM


    "I have to go now." I had to get my bag and sweater. Also exined to Larry since I was sure he would interrogate me since he saw me running in a hurry earlier.


    "Okay, take care," they said.


    After replying with a nod I opened my portal to the hospital.

 Chapter 164 - Do You Want To Join Us?

    <h4>Chapter 164: Do You Want To Join Us?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 164. Do You Want To Join Us?


    Before I stepped out of my portal, I took my head out of it first and looked around, making sure no one was around. Luckily, there was no one in that stall.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    My hand opened my stall door slowly as I peeked through the gap to make sure Larry was not in front of my stall before I got out of there.


    ''I hope he doesn''t ask too many questions.'' I went to the sink and washed my hands like every normal person who just finished his ''urgent task''.


    As I walked towards the exit, I could hear Larry''s voice.


    "I think we should call the doctor! I''m afraid he might pass out in the toilet!" he said in a panic.


    Larry was about to step towards the nurse''s desk, but Emma blocked him.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. He told me he just had a little stomachache."


    "He also had a stomachache in college. And I know, he never took a dump that long!" said Larry in the same tone.


    "It could be different this time," reasoned Emma as she kept blocking Larry.


    "That''s why --" Larry''s words stopped as he remembered something. His panicked face turned pale.


    "No ..." he muttered with trembling eyes.


    "What if -- What if he''s crying in the toilet again..." He gasped.


    "Or worse ... What if he suicides because he''s frustrated that he can''t find a girlfriend for tomorrow ..."


    Emma''s jaw dropped, her eyes looked at him with a t stare so did mine. I didn''t know, should I be happy because he was worried about me or should I be angry because he thought I was that pathetic. I meant, he thought I was suicide because I didn''t have a girlfriend? Seriously? He knew how I struggled to take care of my family''s financial problems and raised Celia alone yet he thought I would kill myself over a small thing?


    I got out of the toilet and walked over to them. My eyes were still staring at Larry with the same gaze.


    "Are you thinking I''m that pathetic?" I said in annoyance.


    As soon as he heard my voice, Larry turned to me with a happy smile. While Emma looked relieved since her task to stop Larry had finished.


    "Buddy, you''re alive!" he said in his typical dramatic tone.


    "Of course, I''m alive. I''m not going to kill myself over such a small thing, you know," I said with a frown.


    "Besides ..." I took a nce at Emma before turning my gaze back to him.


    "Didn''t I tell you that she''s under your nose?"


    He sighed tiredly and his worry was still visible on his face. It seemed he still thought I was that pathetic.


    "Of course I remember it. But since you cried--"


    "I didn''t cry in the college toilet," I interrupted him in a firm tone. I could see Emma holding her giggle behind Larry, her hands were holding my bag and sweater.


    "Well --- then I can only say you don''t have to force yourself to bring your girlfriend tomorrow if you don''t have ---"


    I interrupted him again.


    "I''ll bring her and introduce her to you. We will definitely have a nice double date tomorrow," I said irritably. I didn''t tell him I would bring Emma to surprise him.


    Larry nodded with a pout.


    "I''ve been trying to be nice to you, yet you refused it. Fine! We''ll see tomorrow. Don''t regret it," he said confidently.


    "I won''t regret it," I confirmed once again with a straight face. I guessed he was really worried that I would do stupid things out of frustration for finding a fake girlfriend.


    "All right. I need to go to work now. See you tomorrow guys," he said.


    "See ya," we replied. And he left in a hurry. Emma and I didn''t ask anymore about this because we knew what he meant by work was that he had to go on patrol or maybe the association had called him because of that attack.


    Emma came over and gave me my bag and sweater.


    "It seems that due to the demon''s attacks getting worsetely, all the demon hunters have to go on patrol more early." Her eyes looked at Larry who was getting farther away. There was sadness in her gaze since she couldn''t join their battle because she was still in her suspension period.


    I noticed it.


    "The demon attacks are not limited during the night anymore, but also during the day. At least the association should recruit more demon hunters so they can split the members into two shifts in a day." In my opinion, it wasn''t enough, but I knew recruiting demon hunters wasn''t that easy either.


    "I agree with you. Unfortunately, I''m not sure it can be done quickly since the vines are very limited," said Emma.


    "Is that difficult to make?" I asked curiously.


    Emma nced around before bringing her face closer to my ear.


    "All I know is, there is only one country that can produce that vine but the association doesn''t tell us which," she whispered.


    "Only one? Are other countries or the association never trying to make it?" I said in a low voice. If there was only one, that country could monopolize the vine price freely, especially at important times like this.


    She distanced her face away.


    "What I know, otherrge countries andpanies have tried to make it but..." She shook her head from side to side.


    "It seems everything is not as easy as it seems." I had no idea that recruiting demon hunters would be thisplicated.


    ''That''s why the senate members are heads of state and kings.'' The association needed more than just money, but also intelligence, technology, connections, power, and reputation.


    "That''s why sometimes the candidates have to wait for months to be tested," She continued.


    I was deep in thought. This information was quite interesting since it could be my starting point for taking over the association from within. All I needed to do was find out which country made the vine and who was the ruler.


    Emma''s question interrupted my thoughts.


    "How''s Celia? Is she all right?"


    I returned my gaze to her.


    "She''s fine. She''s at home with my servant now."


    "How was the situation? Was the attack that bad? " she asked curiously.


    "The Nighthallow Station is a mess now. The damage is quite bad and they managed to destroy a train, but the demon hunters were already there when I left."


    "Did you meet them?"


    I nodded.


    "And they gave me nice greetings as usual," I said in a rxed tone.


    Emma''s expression turned to gloom since she knew what I meant was they attacked me with their skills.


    "Well, at least nobody died in that incident," I tried tofort her. I could say this since I didn''t smell a bloody scent like I found Theost week.


    "d to hear that ..." she said with a slightly sad smile. I could guess she wanted to join the fight, especially since things were getting worse. Unfortunately, she couldn''t. That''s why I decided to cheer her up.


    "Emma, do you want toe with me to meet my other partners?" I asked. Pearl asked me to bring my other partner since she wanted to make a group game today. And since I already told her about Emma before, I was sure Pearl wouldn''t mind if Emma joined her.


    "Do you want to meet them at the club?" asked Emma with a frown.


    "No, today I will meet them at her mansion. Did you forget it? ''Damian has been captured by Mr.Miquel''s subordinates''," I reminded her.


    "She is also the demon shield bracelet inventor," I added.


    Emma looked surprised and looked at me in disbelief.


    "Which one? The Kraken woman or that Lamia?"


    "The Kraken woman," I replied.


    "The Ledred Lady?" She confirmed once again in disbelief and I responded with a nod.


    "Really? I mean ... I didn''t expect it despite her profession ..." Her words stopped since she realized that my profession was not that different from Pearl''s. She sighed.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t judge someone by their profession," she said in an apologetic tone.


    "It''s fine. Do you want to join us?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 165 - Dirty Dare I

    <h4>Chapter 165: Dirty Dare I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 165. Dirty Dare I


    07.14 PM


    Emma and I were standing in front of Pearl''s mansion. Previously, she had told her chauffeur that she would be homete today, while I changed my shirt and trousers and turned to my Incubus form before we came here with my portal.


    My finger pressed an electronic device that resembled an inte with the screen in front of the gate and a man in a security uniform appeared on the screen. Without saying anything, he quickly recognized me.


    "Good evening, Mr. Damian. We''ll send a golf cart and open the gates for you."


    "Thank you," I said. Then the screen in front of me returned to nk.


    I turned to Emma who was standing next to me and chuckled at her tense face.


    "Don''t be so tense," I teased as I held my chuckles.


    "I-It can''t be helped," she said, her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Do you want to return?" I asked.


    "I-I''m just a little nervous, but I''m fine," her voice trembled a bit. Her face got even redder.


    I chuckled again.


    "Are you curious about what we gonna do?" I guessed with a naughty smirk.


    "Of course not!" she quickly retorted. Then she paused with her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Um ... Maybe a bit ..." she said in a low voice.


    My hand slowly approached hers and held it to soothe her. She turned to me and I responded with a smile.


    "Don''t get too tense. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it."


    Her smile started to appear and her hand gripped mine tighter.


    - Krrrk ---- Krrrrkkk ----- Krrrkkk ...


    The gate opened, a golf cart was in front of us. A security got down from there and gestured to us.


    "Please get in, Mr. Damian. Lady Pearl is waiting for you," he said.


    "Thank you." We got into the cart. A secondter, our cart passed a big yard and stopped in front of a huge white mansion. Several servants swiftly greeted us as we got out of the cart.


    "Good Evening, Mr. Damian," said the butler politely. Then he turned to Emma.


    "And you are?"


    "I''m Emma," she introduced herself.


    "Miss Emma," said the butler again with a slight nod.


    "Please follow me," he said as he invited us toe inside.


    We walked following him, passing the living room which was dominated by white color with luxurious furniture. And instead of Pearl''s bedroom, the butler escorted us to another room. The butler opened the door and lowered his head.


    Our feet step into a ''y'' room that was bigger than the Sea Devil Club''s VIP room. The entire wall of the room was made of mirrors with warm dim lighting that gave a romantic impression. The soothing soft aromatherapy tickled my nose as soon as I entered the room. A long sofa and two smaller sofas with a coffee table on one side of the room. Different fromst time, instead of heavy alcohol drinks, this time several bottles of wine were in a wine cooler bucket filled with ice cubes with several crystal sses on the table. The cards and dice were reced by a tabletputer on a stand and a stopwatch. Next to it, various ''toys'' were prepared, such as blindfolds, lubricant, massage oil, handcuffs, feathers sticks. On the other side, a bowl filled with small fruit such as strawberries, blueberries, and grapes, a bottle of whip cream, and chocte syrup.


    On the other side of the room, arge round bed with warm lighting and a mirror above it, arge sex lounger chair, a pole, transparent shower room, and a ''torture table''.


    "Damian, what took you so long?" said Pearl excitedly as she got up from the sofa. Mia who sat next to her gave us a slight smile, but different from usual, Mia looked more gloomy.


    "I''m sorry foringte. Let me introduce you, this is Emma," I said as I gestured to them.


    Emma gave them a polite nod.


    "Hello, I''m Emma Lunaspark. Nice to meet you," she greeted politely.


    After hearing her name, Mia stood up from her seat with a shocked expression.


    "Lunaspark? You mean the Stardustechnologies'' owner?"


    "Yes, my father owns thepany," said Emma.


    A smile began to develop on Mia''s lips, it seemed that the problem in her mind was starting to disappear. Though I was quite curious about what she was thinking, I decided to ask herter. Besides, from the difference between her and Pearl''s mood, I could guess she didn''t tell Pearl about it.


    Meanwhile, Pearl pouted.


    "You should tell me that you want to bring her," she walked over to us and extended her hand with a smile to Emma.


    "I''m Pearl Seabloom. Nice to meet you, Miss Emma."


    Emma took her hand.


    "Just call me Emma. Et - I mean Damian already told my dad about your bracelet and he wants to see you next week."


    "Really?" Pearl''s eyes widened in happiness and she smiled.


    "Just tell me when and where, I will be there."


    "Okay, but I hope you can keep my rtionship with Damian a secret from my dad, " asked Emma. Of course, that''s because what her dad knew was that Emma had a rtionship with Ethan, not Damian.


    Pearl giggled.


    "I understand."


    Mia came from behind Pearl and extended her hand to Emma.


    "I''m Mia. Nice to meet you, Emma."


    Emma took her hand.


    "I''m sorry. What''s your surname?" she asked.


    Mia and Pearl exchanged gazes awkwardly since they couldn''t say it. And I realized it.


    "Emma, ??because of something, Mia can''t tell her surname to anyone," I said.


    Emma caught that I meant that she was not an ordinary person, therefore she had to hide her family name.


    "Okay. Nice to meet you, Mia," said Emma with a smile.


    "I hope we can be good friends, Emma," said Mia. From her words, I knew she wanted to ask Emma about something, but she couldn''t tell it yet since they weren''t close enough or because whatever she asked for was an important secret. So she had to check and make sure that Emma was someone she could trust.


    "This is the first time she''s tried something like this. I hope you can help her," I said.


    Pearl giggled.


    "Calm down I''m sure she can do it. Besides, the victim is not her," said Pearl with a teasing tone.


    A breath came out of my mouth since I expected it.


    "Is that the main reason why you asked me to bring another woman?" I teased.


    Pearl shrugged nonchntly.


    "Who knows?" said Pearl with a naughty smirk.


    "I just want to have some fun tonight, nothing more," said Mia.


    "Alright, just go easy on me," I said with a smile.


    They turned and led us to the sofa as their eyes rolled to the side in annoyance.


    "You surely have some nerve to say it after making us pass outst time," said Mia.


    "You know we''ve gone all out and we still lost to you. So there''s no way we''ll go easy on you," added Pearl.


    While Emma who was walking next to me giggled since she knew my identity.


    "Well, it''s just a reminder. Who knows, what will you do to meter?" I said as I sat down on the sofa. But despite my words, there was not any trace of fear in my voice.


    They also plopped themselves onto the sofa by my sides.


    "I''m sure you can handle it," said Mia with a pout.


    "Just enjoy the game, Damian. I asked you to bring other women not without reason," said Pearl with a smirk.


    "Oh, where is your sister? Should we wait for her?" said Mia.


    ''Wait? They also invited Diamond ?! '' I was not sure Diamond wanted to join this game because the man that she loved was Ethan, not Damian, but it would be really awkward if Emma met Diamond here.


    Pearl sighed in disappointment.


    "She said she couldn''te because she was too tired at today''s interview."


    I let out a sigh of relief in secret.


    ''Thank goodness ...''


    "Oh, before we begin." I opened my bag, took out the Demon Shield bracelet, and gave it to Pearl.


    "I want to return this."


    Pearl took it and looked at me in confusion.


    "Why did you return it to me?"


    "Next week is your meeting with Mr. Richard, of course, it would be better it''s in your hands instead of me." I woulde as Ethan not Damian anyway.


    "Also you can use it to protect yourself from demon attacks." Well, I could detect if my partner was in danger, but it would be better if they had their own protection.


    "Okay." Pearl put the bracelet in the drawer under the coffee table and sat back down.


    "Now, let''s get started shall we?" And we answered with nods.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon for 18 chapters ahead ~


    Larry''s pic is already in Discord channel and Evelina pic(DKH) is in my ******* page.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Dun forget to check out my ******* and Vote~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Adrian, Robert Pospisil, Sarah Hubbard, Tyler Potter, Jaycob Strunk, Cool999437, Patryk Klim, Grundy00, Riley, Milestone, Oldthrall, Luke Satterfield, Eduardo, Majorana, andrew murry, VoidStar, Matt, Ege, Ethan Hand, Sebastian, steven jaco, colin love, Coheed27, Daniel, SupremoCourt, Ethan Chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''brien, Everett Casaus, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, francis Richard, Cameron Taylor, Chriz1406, nn nickelBerry, kayden duhaney, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Daniel Mills, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Zach Borer, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, logan, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Dim Dolgopolov, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, May Song, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owen, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, ThatOneGuy, Jordan Thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, RedWolf17, Jason Dionne, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Aesop, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty Lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Panda Daoist, Maian, _Sup, Robbie stobie, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, ThisClown, Shae D, Kyle, timothy Wickham, Ser, Tony Hart, Sam Ellis, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, joecifer, Jakub, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321, LORD SHAXX, Nemorus, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 166 - Dirty Dare II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Dirty Dare II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 166. Dirty Dare II


    "Okay, I''ll exin the game." Pearl looked at us in turn.


    "You know the Truth or Dare game, right? This time we will y a simr game to that, it''s just, the only avable choice is dare," she said with a naughty smirk.


    "So, we will y rock paper scissors to determine who is the loser and make him/her take the dare card?" I guessed. And I could guess this time the cards were reced by the tablet.


    Mia and Pearl giggled.


    "There''s no way we''re going to y that kid''s game. After all, after yesterday''s incident---" Both of their eyes fixed on me.


    "We won''t let you take the dare cards. At least let us nerf you a bit."


    Despite their obvious words of torture, I remained calm and chuckled.


    "Is that unfair? Isn''t that the same as making me your toy?" I asked straight to the point in a rxed tone. That''s the main reason they needed a lot of ''alliances''.


    "I also think it''s too much for him," said Emma in a worried tone. Well, 3 women versus 1 man in bed were really worrying for normal people.


    Mia took Emma''s hand to calm her down and smiled.


    "It''s fine. What makes you think our Damian can''t handle it? Besides, we''ll stop if it''s too much."


    Pearl leaned to me, put her hands around my neck, and giggled. Her legs turned into tentacles that started sticking onto my body.


    "But after he begged us," she said in a teasing tone. One of her tentacles swiped from my neck to my chin sassily. Her eyes that were staring at me were filled with thirst.


    I nced at her with a confident smirk.


    "I don''t beg," I said in a nonchnt tone.


    "Well, a pleading look doesn''t sound bad either," Mia added with a smirk. Even though I saw what was bothering her remained, she tried to have fun.


    I turned to Mia.


    "It depends on whether you can make me do it or not," I challenged in a rxed tone.


    "Et- Damian, are you not too full of yourself?" said Emma with a frown.


    My gaze turned to Emma.


    "I don''t think so. It''s a fact, no one has made me beg in bed before."


    Mia brought her lips behind Emma''s ear. But her eyes stared at me.


    "He''s a monster in bed. We need to work together to make him whine like a little boy," she tempted.


    Pearl giggled.


    "He''s more like a demon in bed," she said in a teasing voice. Well ... I was a demon so even though their words were only intended to describe how wild I was in bed, in fact, their words were literally true.


    Emma''s face flushed as her eyes fell on me. I was sure it was an interesting temptation for her since she knew my identity. Besides I always dominated her in bed, even when we first did it, I didn''t whine though I was badly injured.


    She lowered her head to cover her flushed face in embarrassment.


    "W-Well ... I don''t think it''s a bad idea."


    "Right?" Mia smiled triumphantly.


    A breath escaped my mouth as my smile appeared. I remembered,st time, Emma thought Mia and Pearl were evil women who raped me, but now she wanted to befriend them. I thought this was a good start for my women to ept each other.


    "But are you sure you don''t want my service?" I asked suddenly. If they didn''t let me take the dare card, then I had nothing to do but received their services.


    They exchanged nces since what I said was true.


    "He''s right. That will be a waste," said Mia.


    "So do we have to do rock paper scissors?" asked Emma.


    While Pearl deep in thought for a moment.


    "Oh, I have an idea!" She released me, walked to a cupboard not far by the side of the sofa, and took something there.


    "We can use this," she said as she put a wheel board which was used for spin the bottle game, the difference was there were only nk sections there.


    "I will put our name randomly. Whoever is selected, must drink and take the card. What do you think?"


    "That sounds fair," I said. There were 12 sections on that wheel and we should be able to get a fair turn. At least it should be better thanst time''s game.


    "Okay." Pearl''s hand moved to write our names with the marker in her hand.


    "Done." She put the marker down.


    "Wait, a second." Then she took the tablet and fiddled for a while before putting it back. Since the tablet''s screen was on, I could see there were two button images on it, a red button for the girl and a blue button for the boy.


    "We can start now," said Pearl. She turned to Emma.


    "How about starting with you?" she offered.


    "Ah, me?" Emma didn''t think Pearl would give her the first chance.


    "Yes, you are our guest. You should have the first turn," said Mia with a smile. I was quite surprised by their hospitality to Emma.


    "Fine, but don''tugh at me because it''s my first time ying a game like this," said Emma shyly. Then her hand turned the arrow which was in the middle of the wheel.


    The arrow stopped at my name.


    "Wow, that''s a jackpot," said Mia. While Emma replied with a smile.


    Pearl''s tentacles opened a wine bottle and poured it into a ss before giving it to me.


    "Thank you." I took it and drank it. Sweet, sour, salty, and bitter of the wine filled my mouth, I also could taste a little bit of alcohol from there. But I could enjoy this better thanst time''s alcohol.


    - Tuk.


    I put my ss on the table. After the wine taste faded from my mouth, I pressed the blue button image on the tablet and the screen changed to a few sentences with a kiss mark in the corner of the screen.


    "With your hands tied with handcuffs, take off your partner''s clothes using your mouth. Note: if she''s wearing a button-up shirt, your partner can help you take it off."


    Mia giggled.


    "What a nice start," she teased.


    Pearl took the handcuffs.


    "Put your hands behind your back, Damian. I will put the handcuffs," she said in excitement. Looks like they had so much fun teasing me like this.


    I followed Pearl''s words and she started putting the handcuffs on me. But unlike the two of them, Emma gave me a sheepish look.


    "I-It''s that okay?" she asked with a blushing face.


    I smiled.


    "It''s okay. I told you I want you to have fun today."


    Emma nodded. Her hands opened some buttons on her dress and her bra hook to make it easier for me to remove them.


    "I''ll get started," I said as I could feel the handcuffs had perfectly bound me and made me look like a criminal caught by the police. But despite the handcuffs restricting my movement, my gaze didn''t change.


    I got closer to her neck and she closed her eyes in nervousness. My teeth were biting the front side of her dress. With all the buttons opened, all I needed to do was pull the dress. The soft material of the dress greeted my teeth and lips, her scent tickled my nose, I slowly pulled it and one side of the dress opened, showing her fair skin before my eyes. I released my bite, moved to the other side, and did the same.


    After ncing at Emma and realizing she was still closing her eyes out of her nervousness, I kissed her on the cheek and brought my lips to her ear.


    "Open your eyes. You have to see everything and enjoy this moment. Don''t you want to see me be a submissive once in a while?" I whispered in a seductive voice.


    As I took my face away from her, she had already opened her eyes and looked at me in embarrassment. Her breasts heaved up and down with nervousness and embarrassment.


    "Good," I said with a smile. Then I bit her bra strap and lowered them one by one before going down in front of her soft mound which almost came out of its cage. I traced her skin and inhaled slowly, tickling the top of her breast with my breath before biting her bra cup and pulling it. In one pull, the bra came off and revealed a pair of soft twin peaks with my teeth faint marks around her erected tips, inviting me to lick them but I endured it.


    "Can you get up? I need to take off your underwear," I said.


    "Ah ... Yes ..." As Emma stood up, her dress and bra fell to the floor. Spontaneously, her hands tried to cover her breasts, but she stopped since she knew she shouldn''t act shy like that.


    My face drew closer to her white panties and pulled it with my teeth gently from side to side. And when it was loose, I pulled it as hard as I could. In one pull, her panties dropped showing her pink petals to me, showing my other mark on the side that turned me on but I held myself and pulled my body away. My eyes were still exploring her body and her flushed face which was lit up by the dim light of the room.


    Pearl''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Let''s continue," she said as she released my handcuffs.


    "W-Who''s next?" asked Emma as she returned to her seat and swallowed the rest of her nervousness.


    "Damian, it''s your turn," said Pearl casually.


    "Okay." I didn''t know that despite her words earlier, she had a fair game today.


    My hand spun the arrow that was in the middle of the wheel and the arrow stopped at Pearl''s name.


    "That arrow chooses the right target," said Pearl excitedly, some of her giggles mingled between her words.


    Casually, I took another ss, poured the wine into it, and gave it to Pearl. And she took it.


    "Thank you." Then she drank it. Different fromst time, where they wanted to tame me and tried desperately to make me lose with an unfair game, this time they looked more rxed even though there was a lot more equipment in front of me.


    After finished, she put down her ss and pressed the red button image on the tablet.


    "You and your friends strip down your partner and caress him freely for 3 minutes by using your hands, lips, and tongues. Note: If your partner moves (except for mouth movements), he must grant your requests for 5 minutes ."


    "You and your friends?" I said with a frown. If the three of them did that together, wouldn''t that mean this was even more unfair than thest game? Moreover, my card did not have a punishment system like hers.


    "Yes, that''s what was written on the card," said Pearl casually with a smirk. While Mia giggled to see my reaction. Looks like they had prepared everything from the start and I bet the entire women''s cards would allow them to corporate to ''torture me''.


    But rather than scared or nervous, I smirked. This was a clear challenge for me.


    ''I see ... Today isn''t only an unfair game ... But it''s a gangbang. ''

 Chapter 167 - Dirty Dare III (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Dirty Dare III (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 167. Dirty Dare III


    "Bring it on," I said in a casual tone with a smirk.


    "That''s the spirit." Pearl smiled in satisfaction at my reaction, her hand set the stopwatch.


    While Mia grabbed Emma''s hand and smiled.


    "Don''t be too nervous. It''s just a game, enjoy it, okay?" Well, that''s Mia for you, she was always trying to encourage the people around her, just like she encouraged me and Celia when we just lost our father. Unfortunately, she was busier than usualtely.


    Emma nodded.


    "But I think it''s too cramped if we do it here," she said.


    "What if we do it there?" Pearl pointed to the lounger.


    We agreed and moved there. But instead of sitting on the lounger, I stood up to give them full ess to my body.


    "Let''s party girls!" said Pearl with a naughty smirk. Her hand put the stopwatch on the small table beside the lounger and pped twice. Erotic slow music came as their hands started to touch my body. Like a good team, Emma stood in front of me. Despite her flushed face, her hands unbuttoned my shirt. asionally, she touched my skin and gave me subtle stimtion. Her eyes explored my body and every movement that she made. Mia was standing behind me, her hands holding both sides of my neck and slowlying down, grabbing my shirt and going down, following Emma''s movement. I could feel her breath on my skin and her lips that traced the back of my neck down slowly to my back.


    While Pearl who was standing on my side, turned her legs into tentacles. Some of them crept to lower my zipper, while others took off my trousers and my underwear. Her index finger touched my temple down my cheek slowly. Her eyes looked at me like a beast stared at its prey. Her tongue licked her lips in temptation. And I responded with a seductive nce and a naughty smirk. As her finger on my chin, without warning, she pulled my head facing her as her lips bumped against mine. Her tongue slipped into my mouth, twisted with mine, and sucked each other.


    But a few secondster, Pearl released her kiss, a satisfied smile on her lips as she looked at my naked body. Her hand crept from my chest to my abs.


    "Damian ~" She drew closer to my ear.


    "Tonight ... I will make you cum like no tomorrow ~" she whispered in her sexy voice.


    My smirk went wide. Not only did I feel challenged, but her words turned me on.


    "Good. Then I will make sure you won''t waste my semen," I challenged.


    She pulled her head and took a step in front of me to rece Emma. Her eyes on me. I could see her unhappy expression since her threat failed.


    While Emma and Mia were shifted to my sides.


    "We will see about that ..." said Pearl in displeasure. Her eyes stared at me sharply like a beastmaster trying to tame a fierce beast that would not submit to its master. After those words left her mouth, her lips dropped to my chest, her tongue licked my skin slowly down to my abs and continued to move down. Her hands crawled to follow her kisses. Meanwhile, Emma tilted my head facing her, her lips bumped into mine, and kissed me in a dirty way, my tongue and lips moving in tune with her. Her hands crept across my back and chest. As we released our kiss, Mia pulled my head towards her and kissed me impatiently. Her tongue slipped into my mouth and swam wildly with mine. Her hands joined with Emma''s, exploring my body.


    As Emma''s lips and tongue fell and caressed the base of my neck, Pearl''s hand stroked my cock from under my balls upward gently, as if she were waking a huge sleeping bird carefully. Then Pearl got down, ced my cock which had begun to wake up in her palm and gave it a kiss on the tip.


    "Ng!" I jolted but I held back my movements, my eyes widened in shock since I didn''t expect that sudden attack.


    Seeing my response, Pearl licked the tip. While Mia''s kiss was getting dirty, her hand movements were getting wilder. Likewise with Emma,


    not only did her hand movements get wilder but her kisses and licks began to turn into small bites and suction that left faint marks on my body as if she was taking revenge for what I did yesterday. My mating urge started to rise, my cock started tense. All of their stimtion started to wake up the sleeping beast inside of me.


    "Ngh!" Again, I jolted as Pearl''s tongue moved to lick my balls up and ended it by sucking the tip of my cock. Her tongue moved to lick its head. My body was getting hotter, burning my mating urge and my Demonic instincts started to rise. A strange sensation filled my body. My desire to dominate me made me want to thrust my cock and make them beg and call my name, but I didn''t want to miss all their services.


    * Ringggg! *


    The stopwatch beeps indicated their time was up. Without warning, my hands grabbed the back of Mia and Emma''s heads and gave them hot kisses in turn, sucking their tongues, hard. At the same time, my waist moved back and forth to put my cock into Pearl''s mouth deeper and she weed it by sucking my cock harder and licking it.


    But only briefly, my waist stopped and I released my kiss. Drips of saliva dripped from our lips and mouths. Strings of saliva also dripped from my cock and Pearl''s lips. It was only warm up and I didn''t wanna spoil the fun.


    "Let''s continue," I said with a smirk.


    "Of course," said Pearl as she got up, her hand taking the stopwatch. Their eyes observed my body, especially my hard cock.


    We walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "It''s my turn," said Pearl. I knew they only took random turns since anyone''s turn was the same.


    Pearl''s hand spun the arrow in the middle of the wheel and the arrow stopped at Emma''s name. She turned to Emma.


    "You can handle it, right?" she made sure.


    "No problem," said Emma. While Mia poured the wine and gave it to Emma.


    "Thank you." Then Emma drank it.


    -Tuk.


    She put down the ss and pressed the red button image on the tablet.


    "Tie your partner, you and your friends caress your partner freely with feather sticks for 5 minutes." Their giggles mixed as Emma read it.


    They looked at me and smirked naughtily.


    "What are you waiting for?" I said casually. My body demanded more for their touch. I wanted them to satisfy me.


    They giggled.


    "Damian, don''t you think you have too much confidence for this," teased Mia. Her eyes were fixed on my cock.


    I smirked.


    "We''ll see about that. Just make me feel good." Then I stood up and walked towards the ''torture table''. They took their feather sticks and followed me.


    Leisurely, I climbed onto the torture table andy down, letting the soft fur cloth greeted my back. Unlike the club torture table, this table was shorter, so I had to bend my legs.


    As Pearl tied my hands, she noticed my expression, which remained calm.


    "Your courage is surely something ..." she said in confusion. While Mia and Emma tied my ankles.


    "Thank you for yourpliment," I said in a rxed tone.


    "You know, the way you handle us, the way you seduce us and your endurance,


    sometimes makes me think you''re not human ... "she added again.


    Emma''s hand movements stopped at Pearl''s words, her eyes nced at Pearl. But after she watched Pearl for a while, her hands moved again.


    While I responded to that question with a short chuckle. Then a deep breath came out of my mouth as a naughty smirk on my lips.


    "Didn''t you say that I''m a demon in bed?" My eyes were looking at her seductively.


    Pearl smiled naughtily upon my reaction.


    "Yes, how could I forget? You are a demon in bed ..."


    When finished, Pearl set the stopwatch and they took their feather sticks. Their eyes observed my body, choosing which parts they wanted to touch.


    "Are you ready?" asked Pearl.


    They nodded in response and Pearl started her stopwatch.

 Chapter 168 - Dirty Dare IV (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Dirty Dare IV (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 168. Dirty Dare IV


    They moved their feather sticks against my skin. A soft, tickling sensation travelled through my body and took my desire higher. Emma moved her stick from my cheek down to my neck, my shoulder and my palm. Then she moved her feather stick on the other side slowly and at a consistent pace, making sure I felt everything. Our eyes met with an alluring gaze. Unlike before, if she was usually shy, this time she looked more rxed and I could see that her eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Do you like teasing me like this?" I whispered in a seductive voice.


    "Yes ..." she said without stopping her movements.


    "Then enjoy it, immerse me in pleasure," I said with a smirk. I knew this was the first time she had control over me and it was something new for her. And after what I did to her yesterday, of course, she wanted to get her revenge on me.


    "Definitely ..." Then her lips approached my ear.


    "Ethan ... I will make you moan like crazy tonight," she whispered in a low voice since she called me by my human name.


    I let out a gentle chuckle.


    "I''m waiting for your service," I replied.


    Meanwhile, Mia''s feather stick tickled from my chest down to my abs slowly. I flinched as she moved it around my navel and kept tickling my abs with it.


    While Pearl moved her stick from my knee up to my thigh, shifted to my inner thigh and toward my groin. But she didn''t touch my cock and continued to move her stick to my other thigh, as a warning of what would happen next.


    "Ngghhh!" I flinched when their movements started to change. Seeing my reaction, Pearl smirked. Emma, who was just ying around my neck, now came down to my chest and abs, recing Mia to stimte my torso. Mia moved down and joined Pearl to y with my lower part, especially my inner thighs.


    While Pearl went straight to my groin or rather my hard cock. She twirled her feather stick as she moved it around my cock repeatedly before she rubbed it from my balls up and finished by tickling the tip.


    "Oh!" I jolted in pleasure.


    ''Ah, shit! This is so good! '' A tremendous tingling sensation crept up from my lower part to all over my body. My cock was getting tense due to their stimtion and my load was getting full. They exchanged nces with each other and smirked as they thought this time I would lose since my enjoyment was clearly visible on my face.


    Only for a moment, my ''torment'' was getting worse as Mia joined in to y on my crotch and tickle my cock, making it their favourite toy. While Emma shifted down and tickled my thigh. My lust and ming desire were increasing. My adrenaline was racing. My Incubus instinct red up, trying to take control of my mind, but instead of a moan. I let out a chuckle.


    "C''mon, is that all you got?" I challenged them with a smirk in a ragged breath.


    Hearing my challenge, Emma moved down and joined them to tickle my full awake cock which was ready to fire its load at any time. I chuckled in satisfaction as my Incubus instinct got higher. I really enjoyed this, enjoyed how they immersed my body and mind in pleasure.


    "More ...!" I challenged as I lifted my hips slightly so they could y with my cock and groin more easily.


    Again, they seemed irritated with my clear challenge since even though I looked like I was going to lose, now I clearly challenged them. Even I didn''t hesitate to invite them to touch me.


    Their feather sticks movements were getting wilder, now they were moving between my crotch, around my abs, my navel and my ass in hope of making me give up, but sadly rather than another moan, my chuckle was getting louder.


    "C''mon, give me more!" My dominance desire was getting higher as I refused to be tamed. And despite my conditions that looked like my women''s toys, I felt like a hungry beast ying with his food. Or rather I let them yed with me before I swallowed them a whole.


    * Ringggg! *


    The stopwatch beeps indicated their time was up. They pulled their stick away as a long breath came out of my mouth.


    "Haaa... ! I still want more," I said in disappointment. They exchanged nces in confusion before their hands moved to untie me.


    "Damian, don''t you feel anything?" asked Pearl in confusion as her hands moved to untie my wrist. Of course, she was confused, since all the men she tied to her torture table, moaned and begged to her, but not with me. I even showed my challenge clearly to her. While Emma and Mia untied my feet, their eyes fixed on my cock that was standing straight in front of them.


    I responded with a smirk.


    "Of course, I feel it ..." I raised my body slightly towards Pearl. I could untie the knots in a single pull, I couldn''t do it since Mia and Pearl would be confused by my strength.


    "I can feel it ... You want me to satisfy you ..." I whispered in the seductive voice.


    Pearl''s hand stopped, her eyes staring at me were filled with temptation, her breasts went up and down, and she bit down her lower lip.


    I let out a teasing chuckle again as I plopped my back onto the table since her expression said everything. Meanwhile, Pearl''s hand moved again to untie me.


    As I got free, I got off the table and we walked to the sofa to continue our game. Even though we just started this game, I had to admit, their service made my desire go up faster than ourst game. After all, this time they seduced me directly, unlike yesterday''s game which moved slowly. But since Pearl said I would make me cum like no tomorrow, I would make sure to cum as they want. I would wet their bodies with my semen tonight.


    "Now it''s my turn," said Mia as we sat on the sofa, since she didn''t want to waste time.


    Mia''s hand turned the arrow in the middle of the wheel and it stopped at my name. They giggled out of my unluckiness. While my hand moved to pour the wine nonchntly.


    But before I drank it, I brought my face closer to Mia and her giggle immediately stopped.


    "Do you mind helping me?" I said with a naughty smirk.


    "You want me ... help you?" Mia said. Her eyes fixed to mine.


    "Um-hm," I said in a casual tone with the same smirk. My hunger was getting stronger, that''s why I didn''t hesitate to say it.


    "I don''t mind ..." she replied.


    I pulled my face away and drank the wine as I looked at her with an alluring gaze. After thest drop of wine entered my mouth, without warning, I took her head and pulled it to me. My lips bumped into hers as I flowed the wine in my mouth into hers. We tilted our head, our lips moved in sync, our tongues twisted, exploring each other''s mouths, feeling the wine taste that remained in our mouths. While the others could only look at us.


    -Tuk.


    The tapping sound of the ss ended our short kiss.


    "Thank you for your help," I said confidently. My tone sounded more like seduction than a thank you.


    "No problem," said Mia with a flushed face.


    Then I turned to Emma and Pearl who was still looking at us and chuckled.


    "If you want it, I''ll be happy to do it in your turn," I said.


    "We will dly ept your offer," replied Pearl without hesitation.


    Then I pressed the blue button image on that tablet.


    "Take off your partner''s clothes and tie her up with handcuffs on a pole and you can use her as you like for 15 minutes." My smile widened as I read it.

 Chapter 169 - Dirty Dare V (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Dirty Dare V (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 169. Dirty Dare V


    "Ah ... Handcuffed?" Mia said in shock. She and Pearl looked at each other since it seemed like it was outside of their ns and I could see Pearl''s face looked a little panicked. Looks like I shouldn''t get this type of card, unfortunately, since she prepared them in a hurry, she made the wrong settings, that''s why that card appeared.


    Emma looked at the two of them alternately in confusion, since it seemed like she had no idea that all the cards shouldn''t be in my favour.


    "Yes, you can check it yourself," I said in a rxed tone. Mia''s gaze shifted to the tablet screen on the table to make sure I didn''t lie so did Pearl.


    Seeing what I said was true, Pearl reached out her hand to take the tablet. Looks like she wanted to change the setting, but I caught her hand.


    "Please don''t spoil my fun. Didn''t you say you''ll make me cum like no tomorrow?" I said with a smirk.


    "Besides ..." I brought my lips closer to her ear.


    "I''ve let you cheat during thest game, also let you make me y with all of you tonight. Isn''t that enough?"


    After hearing my words, Pearl finally withdrew her hand. Then she nced at Mia and her lips moved silently ''Sorry'' with an apologetic face. And Mia responded with a pout.


    After I set the stopwatch to avoid cheating, I turned to Mia.


    "Shall we begin?" I said in a rxed tone.


    "Of course," she replied.


    I pressed the stopwatch button to turn it on. My hands grabbed her cheeks and made her look at me. My eyes looked at her face which was still a little sour.


    "Please don''t give me that expression ..." One of my hands shifted in front of her and touched her lips from top to bottom gently.


    "Trust me. I will fill your body with pleasure," I seduced with a mischievous smirk.


    She looked at me in a daze, even though I didn''t use my maniption skills.


    "Yes ..." she whispered. From her expression, she looked calmer now.


    "Good," I said with a smile. My hand moved down from her neck to the buttons and opened it one by one, I peeled off her clothes and dropped them, leaving her beautiful bodypletely naked. The scales on her red tail glinted in gold highlighted her status as a special Lamia.


    One of my hands grabbed the handcuffs on the table, my other reached out to her.


    Without saying anything, she took my hand and we walked closer to the pole. As soon as we got there, I pulled her hands backwards and cuffed her there. She slightly bent her upper body and lowered her head in submission, making her breasts hang seductively. Her tension was clear on her face.


    After that, I walked around her with a mischievous smirk on my lips, my eyes explored every part of her body, choosing which parts I wanted to touch like a hungry beast circling its prey.


    When I was in front of her, I grabbed her chin and raised her head to face me. Her eyes staring at me were like prey begging for forgiveness from its predators. My other hand went straight to squeeze her breast, my fingers pinched and twisted her nipple gently.


    "Ah...!" she yelped.


    I responded with a chuckle in excitement. My hand that was on her chin shifted to stroking her cheek slowly, my face approached her face. I could see Mia''s face flushed in embarrassment and tense with my intimidation.


    "C''mon show me your beautiful expression." My fingers pinched her nipple harder.


    "Ahh!" Her yelp got louder and her face turned red. Her eyes looked up at me with a pleading look. Then my hand moved to her other nipple and pinched it again.


    "Ah! Da-Damian ..." She yelped again. While I responded with a teasing chuckle.


    I took my hand off her breast and gave her a light kiss on her lips before walking around her again. As my steps stopped behind her, she turned to me.


    "Damian ... P-Please go easy on me," she said. Her face was red in embarrassment and tension was clearly visible.


    I chuckled and leaned closer from behind, pressed my upper body against her back, my hands grabbed her shoulders and crept up and down her breasts which went up and down in temptation. My head which was on the side of her neck tilted towards her slightly and kissed her lips gently.


    "I''m sorry, this time ... I can''t give my promise for that," I said as I broke my kiss.


    Then my lips returned to hers and down the side of her neck and shoulder. asionally, I gave her a lick on her skin. Meanwhile, my hands were busy touching her skin, squeezing her soft and supple breasts. My fingers moved to y on her erected tips. My fully awake cock was in the middle of her ass. Although the red and gold scales covered her two seductive ass, the scales felt soft like human skin, the only difference being that they were the same colour as the scales.


    "Ah --- hah-hah ... Damian ..." she moaned as I moved my waist, rubbing my fully awake cock on her ass, making her feel how hard and hot my cock was. asionally, she pulled her hands in reflex, trying to get herself out of the handcuffs. I could feel her body getting hot and so did I. Her tail wriggled and moved slowly erotically showing how my touch began to provoke her desire.


    I released my kiss from her.


    "I don''t think I can hold myself anymore," I whispered in a ragged breath. My soft chuckles mixed in between my words, showing how much I enjoyed this game. One of my hands dropped down and started rubbing her entrance with my thumb.


    "Ah ...- Hah-hah-ah ..." Her harsh breath followed every time I rubbed my fingers on it. In just a few strokes, I could feel her inner wall starting to twitch and got loose.


    "Pffttt!" Muffledughter left my mouth.


    "Ah ... Looks like you really enjoy my touch." Then I plunged my two fingers into her warm inner wall.


    "Ahhhn!" she gasped in surprise, her head lifted slightly. But I responded by giving a kiss and gently licking the back of her neck as my fingers tickled her warm inner wall. My waist kept moving, rubbing my cock against her ass and my other hand ying with her breast.


    - ng!


    The sound of the handcuffs colliding with the iron pole came again, indicating that she struggled in reflex, trying to escape. I broke my kiss.


    "You can''t escape from me ..." Followed with my teasing chuckle.


    "Ah ... Hah-ah ---... D-Damian, a-are you gonna spend your semen now?" she asked in a stammering voice as she held back all the stimtion in her body.


    "Why not?" I said in a nonchnt tone.


    "Wait! That''s cheating!" protested Pearl.


    I turned to Pearl without stopping all of my movements and smirked.


    "Of course not. Doesn''t that card say I can do anything?" I reminded her. Mia''s moans mixed with my words.


    Pearl pressed her lips since what I said was true. While Emma was silent since I acted wilder here. I moved my lips silently. ''Next, it''s your turn'' that''s what I told Emma and she could only reply to me by biting her lower lip with a flushed face.


    After that brief exnation, I turned to the front and moved wilder.


    "Ahnn ..." A loud moan escaped her mouth and her breathing grew heavier. Her head leaned over my shoulder. Her breasts rose and fell rapidly. Sweat started to appear on her body as her body grew hotter.


    "Damian ..." she called my name with a trembling body.


    I let out another teasing chuckle upon her reaction and gave her a light kiss on her cheek.


    "I will end your suffering," I whispered.


    Note: This story illustration is in my Discord Channel.


    [author]


    Dun forget to check out my Patr*eon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00, Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Cbnr2336, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Coheed27, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''Brien, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Joseph Bentley, Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Lace End, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    [/author]

 Chapter 170 - Dirty Dare VI

    <h4>Chapter 170: Dirty Dare VI</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 170. Dirty Dare VI


    I shifted my hands and my body in front of her. With a naughty smirk, I pressed my cock on her wet entrance and rubbed it. One of my hands took her chin and turned her face to me.


    "Uff ... You''re really wet ..." I teased. Her liquid soaked my cock, giving a natural lubricant to it. She responded to me with dted pupils, flushed face and panted breath.


    After a few strokes, I thrust my cock into hers. While her pussy swallowed it greedily.


    "Ohhh ~!" She moaned loudly as she got what she wanted. At the same time, I pulled her body into my arms and ced her head against my chest, pressing our bodies together.


    As all my cock was in, my waist started moving back and forth.


    "Ahh - hahh ... Ah - hah-hah -..." Her ragged breath was clearly heard in my ears, but only for a moment, I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside her.


    "Aagghhhh ...!" A scandalous erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in surprise. Her tail wriggled and began to warp around my body, indicating she liked what I was doing, but of course, she gave a gap at my waist so I could move freely. I bumped my lips over her lips, giving her a gentle kiss to soothe her as my waist kept moving back and forth. I knew I didn''t have much time left so I decided to speed up our game.


    I continued to grind her, making her pussy burning hot. After that, all that we heard was the sound of shing flesh and the sound of our moans. A wave of desire swept through our mind, while Mia could only submit to ept everything. But one for sure, I knew she really enjoyed it.


    "Damian --- ahhh ... Anggghh ... I want -"


    Before she finished her sentence, I ovepped her lips and sped my pace since I knew what she wanted.


    "Mhhhhpppp!" Her body raised slightly as we reached our climax.


    *Ting! *


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partners'' Love meter.]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Love Meter 4/10 - Can''t get you out of my mind.]


    I was quite shocked to see the announcement in front of me.


    ''Oh, she likes this kind of thing? ''I thought that because of her status as a princess she wouldn''t like her position in such a weak state, especially after I saw how she threatened Bern and Franz with just her gaze. But it looks like I was wrong.


    * Ringgggg! *


    The stopwatch sounded, I kissed her on her forehead and pulled my cock. My white liquid dripped from her wet entrance, recing her liquid with mine. While she released her tail from my body.


    "Am I too rough?" I asked. My hands released her handcuffs.


    She shook her head.


    "I''m just a little surprised you could tease me like that," she said as she caught her breath.


    "This is the first time I tied you up so I''m kinda --- excited."


    She giggled.


    "Shall we continue?" Pearl''s voice interrupted us.


    We turned to her and could see Pearl''s flush red face, so did Emma''s. Looks like our hot scene also provoked their desire.


    "Okay," I said. Mia and I went back to the sofa and we were back to the game.


    "Next is my turn, right?" said Emma. But somehow I noticed that there was something strange about her, she sat with her legs crossed at each other, one of her hands ced on herp and I could catch her embarrassment from her gaze.


    "Yes," I answered as I swallowed my curiosity.


    Emma''s hand turned the arrow in the middle of the wheel and it stopped at my name, again.


    "Oh, what a coincidence," I said in a teasing voice. Though I just cummed, I didn''t mind cum again.


    This time they didn''t giggle and I could see Emma''s face turning red with my eyes fixed on me.


    "Are you sure you''re not cheating?" asked Pearl with a frown.


    "It was Emma who turned the arrow and that wheel was yours. I also only touched it once, how do I do it?" I asked with a confident smirk. I was quite shocked even though I said ''Next is your turn'' to Emma just to tease her, it came true.


    Pearl pressed her lips again. Actually, if she didn''t make a mistake in setting the cards this would be a fun thing for them, but since the setting was wrong, as long as the arrow pointed to my name it was my win.


    Nonchntly, my hand moved to pour the wine and I raised my ss to Pearl.


    "Cheers." Then I finished my drink, put down my ss and pressed the blue button image on the tablet.


    "Use whipped cream to turn her into your cream pie. Lick all the cream on her naked body and use her freely for 15 minutes." I chuckled in excitement as I read it. It was literally food for me, either for my stomach or for my Demonic power.


    "W-Whipped cream?" said Emma in a stammering voice, her hand on herp clenched into a fist.


    "You don''t want it?" I asked.


    "Uh ..." She looked embarrassed and lowered her head.


    "I - I want it ..." she whispered in a soft voice.


    I smiled.


    "Let''s get started." I grabbed the whip cream bottle and a bowl of fruit before we walked to the lounger.


    Pearl helped me to lower the lounger and cover it with a sheet, turning it into a low emergency ''kitchen counter'', though her irritation was still evident on her face. I approached Pearl''s ear.


    "Don''t be mad. After this you can y with me until you''re satisfied," I whispered. Then I took my face away from her.


    "I won''t let you go before you satisfy me either," she said with a pout. This time instead of annoyance, I captured her jealousy and envy in her tone. From my other side, Mia''s hands suddenly took the whipped cream and the small bowl in my hand.


    "Just sit down, let us prepare your cream pie," Mia said.


    "I won''t refuse if you insist," I said casually. I turned around and set the stopwatch. While Pearl and Mia were busy ''turning'' Emma who was lying in front of them into my pie. Every now and then they chatted and made small shrieks orughs.


    In less than five minutes they were done.


    "Done!" said Mia and Pearl at the same time. Satisfied smiles on their lips at their masterpiece.


    I walked to them with the stopwatch in my hand and looked at their hard work''s result with wide eyes. Both Emma''s nipples were covered in whip cream with a strawberry on top. On top of her belly with heart-shaped whip cream with fruit slices and other whip creams with other fruit pieces were on her thighs. Even though some of the whipped creams looked messy, unlike the professional pastries that decorate their cakes, at least I was sure they had given their best. Besides that, now I understood why Pearl and Mia giggled and why Emma kept covering herp. Though it wasn''t that clear, her entrance was wet.


    "Please enjoy your pie ~" teased Mia as she returned to the sofa.


    "Next will be my turn," said Pearl, who walked past on my other side.


    While my eyes fixed on Emma, who was staring at me shyly. She stimted my appetite. I meant ... She was a pretty te and the whip cream colour matched her fair skin. My mating urge started to rise just by looking at it. My feet stepped closer to her. My hand put down the stopwatch and pressed the button without taking my eyes off her.


    I lowered my head, my face approached her breast before I opened my mouth and I gently took the strawberry on it with my lips without touching anything and ate it. The sweet and sour taste of the fruit-filled my mouth as my eyes fixed on Emma''s face, which was turning red with embarrassment.


    After I swallowed the strawberry, I opened my mouth wide and ate all the whip cream that was under the strawberry.


    "Ahhh!" Emma moaned and startled since I didn''t take my mouth off her breast but moved my tongue to finish the whipped cream and rece it with my saliva. The sweet and creamy taste of the cream filled my mouth along with a supple and soft sensation from her breast with her erected tip.


    - Plop!


    A plopping sound came after I removed my mouth from her breast and I could see her flushed red face.


    "What delicious pie." My thumb wiped, rubbing the remaining cream on the edge of my lips and licking it. My eyes on hers.


    "I think I will finish this whole pie by myself," I said with a smirk.

 Chapter 171 - Dirty Dare VII (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Dirty Dare VII (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 171. Dirty Dare VII


    After the words left my mouth, I moved in front of the lounge, her feet before me. My hands went down onto the lounger, my face against her calf. Slowly, I crawled up as my tongue traced her leg with soft kisses in between. My hand rubbed her other leg up to her thigh. As my lips reached her thigh, my tongue licked the whipped cream and ate the fruit pieces there.


    "Ahh ~" she jolted as a soft erotic moan came out of her mouth when my tongue touched her skin. And I replied by giving her a kiss apanied by suction on it.


    "Ummhh ..." another soft moan came out of her mouth.


    Just for a moment, I broke my kiss and shifted on her other thigh. Impatiently, I finished the whipped cream there before I pulled my face away and looked her right into her eyes with a mischievous smile on my lips. She turned her gaze in another direction since she couldn''t bear my gaze.


    "D-Don''t look at me like that ..." she said shyly, her flushed face was clear.


    I chuckled at her reaction.


    "Why? You look --- delicious ..."


    "I-Is it because of the whipped cream? Or because the other one?" she asked since my words had two different meanings.


    My index finger took a little bit of the whipped cream on her stomach and popped it in my mouth. My eyes stared at her in an alluring gaze.


    "Both," I said with a naughty smirk.


    After that, I brought my face back to the whipped cream on her stomach and finished it.


    "Ahhh ~~!" Emma moaned loudly as my tongue moved to lick around her navel. I could feel her stomach muscles twitching slightly in shock.


    I held both sides of her stomach so she wouldn''t move and continued to finish the whipped cream.


    "No ... Ahhh ~~ Eth --- Damian ... No ~ Ah .. Haha ---- Please stop it. It tickles ..." She struggled, her stomach kept twitching, holding back my licking. Her hands gripped the sheet. Her giggles mingled with her words. But I paid no heed to her words and continued my actions.


    After I finished the cream, I brought my lips and my tongue up towards her breast. While Emma caught her breath to calm herself down. Again, when my lips were in front of her breast I ate the strawberry on top of her nipple and finished all the whip cream on it. My mouth swallowed her breast and yed with her erected tip. While my hips began to move, rubbing my cock on the side of her calf.


    "Nghh ..." Emma flinched upon my stimtion.


    But just for a moment, I released my mouth off her breast.


    - Plop!


    Another plopping sound came and again, my thumb moved to wipe the remaining cream on the tip of my lips as my lips licked the cream that stuck to the other tip.


    "Now I will eat my main course." I gave her another naughty smirk and chuckled as I crawled upward. As my face was in front of hers, my lips went down to her lips, my tongue slipped into her mouth and twisted to one another. While my hand crept down to her thigh and spread her leg, cing my legs between hers and of course rubbing my cock in front of her entrance.


    Our kiss was getting dirtier by every second, our tongues and lips moved in rhythm followed by my waist movements. My hands went up and pinned her hands onto the lounger. Then I broke my kiss and tilted my head to the side of her ear. I blew it gently and licked it from her earlobe to her pointy end.


    "Ahh ~~" This time her cute moan sounded and her hands gripped my palms tightly. I could feel her breathing was getting heavier.


    "Can''t hold yourself anymore, hm?" I teased. Then I ended it with another lick on her ear.


    "Ah - ah ~~" she moaned again without answering me.


    "I''m going in," I said. I pulled myself away and knelt between her legs. My hand bent one leg up and held it. While her body was tilted to one side.


    "Nggghh ..." I grunted as I slid my cock into her pussy. While Emma grabbed the sheet to one side of her head.


    "Ohh ~~" Another erotic moan came out of her mouth. Different from usual, even though I could feel her inner wall covering my cock perfectly, it was easier to put mine in her since she was wetter than usual.


    I let out a teasing chuckle.


    "You really like it don''t you?" My waist moved back and forth, thrusting my cock deeper into her.


    Since our position was quite open and her legs weren''t blocking her view, she tilted her head to see how my cock thrust her pussy mercilessly.


    "Ohh --- Ohh --- Yess ---- Eth --- Ngghhh!" I knew she wanted to call my name but she pressed her lips since I was in my incubus form.


    As I sped up my pace, the sound of our shing flesh sounded clearer. She spread her legs wider as if weing my cock to go deeper. Her eyes could not escape at the hot view and her body trembled violently every time I thrust my cock into her.


    "Ohh ... - hah-ah-hah --- Yes ... --give me more ... More ~" she moaned loudly. Even though her sweat started to drip, her excitement did not fade.


    * Ringggg! *


    The stopwatch sound indicated our turn was over, but of course, we didn''t care since we were immersed in pleasure. Even I ignored Pearl and Mia''s voices. Secondster, we cummed together.


    "Ahhh --- Aghhh!" She moaned loudly. A great satisfaction swept across my mind as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    My lips went down to her and kissed her on her lips as I pulled my cock from her.


    "That was a good one," Emma whispered with a smile. Her hands hugged my neck.


    "Your turn is over, Damian." This time Pearl''s voice made me turn to her.


    "Okay." I got off the lounger and so did Emma. But since I knew she was still tired, I put my hand on her back and the other behind her knees. In one swoop, I carried her.


    "Kyaaa ---!" shrieked Emma as she hugged my neck in reflex.


    "What are you doing? Put me down," she said in confusion.


    "I know you''re tired, I''ll take you to the sofa," I replied in a nonchnt tone. My feet walked towards the sofa. My stamina was full again after doing it with hee so it didn''t matter for me.


    "I''m not that weak you know ..." she protested in a low voice. I knew what she meant she was a demon hunter, so though her body was not that different from Pearl and Mia, her endurance above them.


    "I know." I turned to her and smiled.


    "This is not about your strength. I just want to show how grateful I am to have you."


    After that, she pressed her lips and fell silent. I put Emma on the sofa and sat down.


    "Aw ~ Why don''t you ever carry us?" protested Pearl with a spoiled tone.


    Mia cleared her throat.


    "Um ... Damian carried me before, Pearl."


    "Eh?" Pearl looked shocked since she thought that I only did special treatment to Emma. Then she turned to me with a pout.


    "Then why don''t you ever carry me?"


    "I did," I replied.


    "When?" asked Pearl with a frown.


    "When you were drunk yesterday," I said. I guessed she was too drunk to remember it.


    She fell silent as she tried to remember.


    "I also carried you and Mia two days ago," I added.


    "I ... Don''t remember it," Pearl lowered her head. From her expression, I could tell she was annoyed with herself.


    "If you want it, I will carry you again next time," I said.


    "Thank you," said Pearl with a smile.


    I returned my gaze to the table.


    "Alright, now it''s my turn."


    My hand turned the arrow in the middle of the wheel and the arrow stopped at Emma''s name.


    I sighed in disappointment. While they looked happy since this time it was their turn to tease me. Swiftly, Pearl poured the wine into the ss and Emma quickly finished it.


    ''They surely look excited to torment me,'' I thought.


    After finished, Emma put down her ss and pressed the red button on the tablet.


    "Tie your partner, make him sit between your legs with his back facing at you. You lubricate his ns and caress his cock pretending you masturbate like a man. While your friends rubbed his body with massage oil in a sensual way for 7 minutes. Note: If your partner cums, he must grant your requests for 5 minutes. " They giggled and looked at me in excitement after reading it. While I pressed my lips.


    ''Oh, shit ...''


    Note: This story illustration is in my Discord Channel.

 Chapter 172 - Dirty Dare VIII (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Dirty Dare VIII (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 172. Dirty Dare VIII


    Excitedly, Pearl and Mia took the equipment to ''torture me''. While Emma sneaked up behind me. A tired breath came out of my mouth.


    "You guys are ying with fire," I warned them as I shifted my body to the front, leaving a gap for Emma to sit behind me.


    "No, we are ying with our toy, Damian ~" said Pearl with a teasing smirk. Her hands waved the handcuffs in front of me. While Mia gave Emma the lubricant tube, a bottle of massage oil in her hand.


    I brought my face closer to Pearl and smirked.


    "That''s why I said you guys were ying with fire," I said again. They were teasing me, a lust demon, of course, that was tantamount to ying with fire. Who knew what I would do if I lost my control?


    Pearl giggled and put her index finger in front of my lips as she brought her face closer to me. Her eyes and mind stared at each other.


    "Then burn us with your fire," she challenged in a teasing tone.


    "Don''t me me for this," I said in a casual tone.


    She responded to me with another giggle and pushed my face with her index finger.


    - Tuk.


    "We are ready," said Mia as her hand put the stopwatch on the table. A teasing smirk was also on her face. And I was sure Emma''s expression was the same as them even though she knew my identity since this was their chance to get their revenge on what I did before.


    "C''mon, Damian." Pearl waved the handcuffs in her hand once again.


    I let out a surrendering sigh. Besides, the handcuffs couldn''t hold me down.


    "Fine." I put my hands behind my back and Pearl handcuffed me. Then she gave me a light kiss on my lips before pulling her body away from me, but her eyes locked on me.


    "Let''s get started shall we?" One of her hands turned on the stopwatch.


    Emma pressed her breasts against my back. I could feel her soft and supple breasts. Her hands were wrapped around my shoulders and down to my chest and abs. The sticky and slippery sensation of the lubricant on her hands touched my skin. Her head was behind my ear. While since my hands were on my back, I could touch her crotch, but I stayed still and did not move my hands.


    "This is the first time I have the freedom to y with your cock. I''m not going to waste it," whispered Emma in a seductive voice.


    I tilted my head slightly at her.


    "And this is the first time you are seducing me willingly," I whispered in the same tone as her. Before, I still caught her shyness in her tone of voice and gestures, but now instead of shyness, I could catch a strong urge to tease me.


    Then another slippery feeling started to greet my skin as Pearl and Mia''s hands touched my chest and abs. Both of them drew closer to my sides and mped my upper arms between their breasts. Their hands moved wildly to touch me, groped me, slithering like four wild snakes travelling on their prey''s body. The aromatherapy fragrance wafted from the oil on my body. They brought their lips closer to my ears.


    "I bet you will lose this time," teased Mia.


    "Not only losing, but I''m also sure you will beg us ~" added Pearl.


    I returned my gaze to the front.


    "I''m not sure about that," I replied in a casual tone.


    Pearl let out a slight chuckle.


    "Confident as always," she teased me.


    "Nggghh!" I jolted, a slight moan came out of my mouth as Emma poured the lubricant onto my cock and massaged it slowly. Her other hand dropped the tube to the floor.


    ''Shit ... This is so good.'' My gaze shifted down, watching how Emma''s hands were ying with my cock. Likewise how Pearl and Mia''s hands touched my body as if I was their toy.


    Emma''s hand rubbed the top of my cock slowly. Her other hand crept under my balls, tickling it like a tame cat before going up and gently stroking my ns. As her hands moved, a kissnded on the back of my neck followed by a lick. A wave of stimtion struck me from the bottom of me to the top of my head.


    "Nghh..." I mumbled as I gritted my teeth. My mating urge started to rise even though they only touched me in less than three minutes.


    Then Emma''s hand started to grab my cock and shook it at a slow pace. Upon their touches, my cock began to wake up from its sleep. My adrenaline was racing, my breath started to feel heavy like a hunter chasing down his prey, the difference was I was not chasing my prey, but it was because I held down my own instincts.


    Meanwhile, Pearl and Mia''s hands not only touched my chest and abs but also my thighs and between my groins. Their breasts mped my arms tighter as their bodies got closer to mine. I could feel a supple and soft sensation from behind and on my both sides. While I couldn''t do anything since they tied me down. Well, it wasn''t these handcuffs that stopped me, but it was my pride that prevented me.


    Voluntarily, I opened my legs so they could y with my cock easier.


    "C''mon, give me more," I demanded with a smirk. I couldn''t deny I really liked their touch.


    Upon my request, their movement went crazy. Emma elerated her hand''s movement as her body moved behind me in tune with it. Her soft breasts pushed me over and over again like a soft massage chair massaging my back and shoulders. My hands moved between her thighs, trying to reach her entrance, but she avoided my touch and only let me touch her thigh.


    "Your turn is over, Damian ~" she teased me.


    A slight chuckle out of my mouth and turned into a teasing chuckle gradually.


    "My turn never ends." Since I enjoyed their service so much, wouldn''t it be the same as my turn? The excitement and my lust filled my body and my mind, my grin widened. I moved my waist in tune with Emma''s hand as if I was mocking her.


    While Pearl and Mia not only touched my crotch but also tickled my balls and my inner thighs, making the tingling sensation from my lower part even worse. Their lips went down on both sides of my neck and licked it, asionally they licked my ear lobes.


    "Ah ~" They whispered their soft moans to my ears, trying to arouse not only by their touch or by the temptation sight before me, but also with their erotic voices. Their other hands touched my other sensitive parts such as around my navel and behind my ears.


    "Ohh..." I raised my head in pleasure and closed my eyes. Our bodies were getting hotter from our friction and movement as we climbed the pleasure together. Their stimtion showered my body and mind with enjoyment, turning my 7 minutes of suffering into joyful torture.


    "Ah - hah-hah --..." Their moaning sounded clearly in my ears, I could feel their hearts beating fast.


    I chuckled in excitement. Even though I was intimidated by the card, in the end, I was the one who enjoyed it. My cock was getting harder and tense, my load was full and ready to fire at any time but I held back all the bursts of lust and desire inside of me.


    More ... Yes, I wanted more ... More pleasure ... More touch, but unfortunately our time was up.


    * Ringgggg! *


    The stopwatch sound indicated that our game was over, but no one stopped. Emma''s hand was busy shaking my cock and my waist kept moving to help her. Pearl and Mia''s hands groped my body mercilessly as their moaning sounds grew louder in my ears. Like an orchestra, my moans also kept flowing from my mouth. Unfortunately, despite the sweat dripping off their foreheads, I wasn''t shown any signs that I was going to fire my load.


    * Ringggg! *


    The stopwatch annoying ring finally made them give up and take their hands off me.


    "Haaa ..." A sigh of disappointment mixed with relief escaped my mouth. I nced down and could see how tense my cock was, also how my body had been covered by massage oil.


    Mia turned off the stopwatch, Pearl opened my handcuffs without saying anything. As I saw their annoyed faces at their failure, I let out my chuckle again, my gaze on my wrists which were slightly red from the handcuffs. While Emma sighed and sat to my side since she started to realize, as an incubus I could manage when I could cum. That''s why I could set the right time for our climax whenever I had sex. I even could hold it until the end, but it would be a waste since I could get EXP and fill my DP every time I cummed inside my partner. After all, I could use my Demonic Erection if I still wanted to do it again.


    "It''s my turn now," said Pearl. Her annoyance was still evident from the tone of her voice. While my hand stroked my cock, felt how hard and hot it was, I also felt how slimy it was since it had been covered by the lubricant.


    Pearl''s hand turned the arrow on the wheel and it stopped at Mia''s name.


    "Too bad," I said in disappointment. While they seem excited since this was their other chance. Swiftly, Emma poured the wine and Mia finished it.


    -Tuk.


    Mia put down her ss and pressed the red button on the tablet.


    "Blindfold your partner and cover his ears with earplugs. You and your friends use him freely for 7 minutes (you are allowed to use any equipment). Note: If your partner moves (except for mouth movements) he must grant all your requests for 5 minutes." As Mia read it, their gaze shifted towards me. While I grinned excitedly.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for your services."

 Chapter 173 - Dirty Dare IX (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Dirty Dare IX (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 173. Dirty Dare IX


    Pearl took the blindfold and earplugs excitedly. While Mia put a small stopwatch that looked like a watch on my wrist. Their eyes were on my hard cock. I could catch their curiosity about my limit.


    The lubricant from the previous game dripping down the tip of my cock made it look as if it was covered in my own semen. I knew they wanted to enjoy it, but their curiosity restrained them from doing it.


    I knew this time''s game was simr to thest game, only this time three of them were free to use any equipment on the table, which meant more stimtion for me.


    Without saying anything, Pearl put the blindfold to cover my eyes, but I caught a strong desire from her eyes before my gaze turned dark, also an overwhelming sense of annoyance since whatever she did to me was unsessful.


    "Pearl, this is only a game, you should enjoy it," I said in a casual tone. I realized, even though they looked rxed at first, as the game progressed, they were getting serious.


    "I know ..." she said. Then a kissnded on my cheek followed by a whisper.


    "It''s just ... I don''t understand, how can you have such strong endurance, Damian? Where is your limit? How could you be this calm while the beast within you struggles to be released?" I guessed she could feel my Demonic side was screaming to channel my desire immediately.


    "What will happen if that beast is released?" she added.


    I turned to the direction where the voice wasing from and smirked.


    "I believe you don''t want to find that out ..." If that beast was released, if my Demonic instincts overtook me, I would act like I had sex with Mia the first time. I would lose my control and act like a true lust demon, doing mindless sex without caring about anything. But luckily, now, I could manage it or rather be friends with it.


    "Is it that bad?" Emma''s voice came from my other side.


    I turned to the origin of the voice.


    "Yes, that bad." I leaned my face closer to Emma. Even though I couldn''t see her, I could feel her position. A seductive grin on my lips.


    "That''s why I said you guys were ying with fire." Then I pulled my body casually.


    After that, they fell silent. While I chuckled at their reactions.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "It''s toote for that. Since we''ve had sex so many times with that beast," said Mia. I could feel her hands approaching my ears.


    "Remember you can''t move," she reminded me.


    "I remember it." After those words left my mouth, Mia covered my ears with earplugs. The room suddenly turned silent. Without my hearing or my sight, my instincts sharpened another sense, my sense of touch. And since my level had increased, I could feel better than before. I could sense their presence and what they were going to do to me. From the movement of the air around me, I could feel Pearl peeling off her clothes and turning her legs into tentacles. While Mia and Emma picked up something on the table. After that, I couldn''t feel any movement from them. I knew they wanted to carry out a ''surprise attack''.


    And my guess was right, three different sensationsnded on three different points on my body. The first was the cold sensation of the ice cube thatnded on the side of my neck and slowly descended onto my shoulder, sending goosebumps with a chill that stimted my nerves mixed with a tingling sensation that brushed against my skin. The second was the tingling feeling of a stick feather sweeping gently from behind my ear down to my chest, abs and around my navel. And thest one was a slimy and stic sensation that crept from my thigh straight to my cock and I was sure it was Pearl''s tentacles. The tentacles wiggled, tickling me and quickly attacked my weakest point, my cock. Its suckers kissed my whole cock and my groin, recing the lubricant with her tentacles liquid. One of the tentacles crept to the tip and kissed it as if someone was sucking my ns and trying to get all of my load out in one suction. Others tickled my balls.


    "KHHH!" I flinched without moving a muscle and gritted my teeth. All my muscles tightened, my mating urge grew stronger. But I could deny I enjoyed it, a lot! The pleasure, their touch and everything... My body demanded more as well as my mind.


    A momentter, their movements changed. The tingling feeling from the feather stick disappeared and reced by hands that mped both sides of my cheeks, forcing my mouth open followed by a supple, soft feeling along with a hard tip that entered my mouth. While I could feel someone''s presence between my legs. After that, wild and fierce kissesnded on the inner part of my thighs and groin, which in the end, her tentacles joined to kiss my cock that was standing firmly like a pir.


    Meanwhile, beside the ice cube that brushed my skin, another tingling sensation came from a feather stick that brushed the back of my neck, tracing my spine and down my butt. At the same time, her kisses and licks traced the remaining ice cube that melted on my skin.


    My breathing was getting heavier, my heart was beating fast, even I could hear it clearly in my ear. I was at a loss for words to exin what I felt right now, but all the stimtion made my body shudder in pleasure.


    "Haaa ..." I gasped for breath as she pulled her breast out of my mouth and instead she ced my head between her breasts, mping my hot face between the two soft warm soft mounds. Her hands hugged the back of my head tightly. From her scent, I knew she was Mia.


    The stopwatch on my wrist vibrated, indicating our game was over. Impatiently, my hands took off my blindfold and my earplugs. My mouth devoured Mia''s breast that was in front of me and sucked it. One of my hands crept up to Emma''s crotch and stroked her entrance. At the same time, my other hand slipped between Mia''s body, reached the back of Pearl''s head and put my cock in her mouth. My waist moved back and forth.


    "Mpphhh!" Pearl pushed both my legs to release herself, but in vain since I held the back of her head tightly. I knew she could feel my cock twitch and almost fire its load. I was sure she didn''t want me to spend it in her mouth since I hadn''t fucked her today. Meanwhile, different from Pearl''s reaction, Emma and Mia moved in tune with me and enjoyed this.


    "MPPPHHHH !!!"As my cock twitched again, indicating I was almost at my climax, Pearl muffled voice sounded louder. Unfortunately, the voice was swallowed up by Mia and Emma''s loud moans, filling the room like a perverted orchestra. Her hands and tentacles pushed me even harder, but with our strength difference, I didn''t budge.


    ''F*CK!'' I could feel my hot face and my body filled with pleasure from their stimtion. I plunged two of my fingers into Emma''s pussy and moved it wildly to tickle her warm and wet inner wall. While my tongue moved violently, licking Mia''s breast as I nted my teeth into it. My waist moved even faster, bumping the tip of my cock against Pearl''s throat mercilessly. I thought I would go insane. Surprisingly, even though I acted wild as if I had lost my mind, I was able to stop myself.


    At thest second, I let them go as a teasing chuckle popped out of my mouth. Rather than the disappointment that showed on my face, it was more obvious on Mia and Emma''s faces. While Pearl gasped for air and quickly distanced herself from me. Emma and Mia plopped themselves by my sides. While I leaned over Pearl and sat on the floor in panting breath.


    "Does my cock taste good?" I teased with a smirk.


    "Are you crazy?" she hissed.


    Another short chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "I told you, you were ying with fire, yet you ignored my words."


    A long sigh escaped her mouth.


    "It''s fine. I like this side of you," she said in a nonchnt tone. Pearl got up and sat on the sofa. Looks like it was not only me who lost my mind because of this game.


    "It''s my turn now." Mia stretched out her hand to turn the arrow in the middle of the wheel and it stopped at Pearl''s name. They exchanged nces in a mischievous smirk since with my current state I shouldn''t be able to hold their next game.


    Without wasting time, Mia and Emma poured the wine and gave it to Pearl.


    -Tuk.


    Pearl finished it impatiently and clicked the red button image on the tablet.


    "Lay your partner down and ride on his cock. Your friends hold his hands and feet, making it feel like you''re gangbanging him. Once he is in you, he has no right to move. It''s up to you to choose the pace you want. Give him sensual words and praise his cock as you have sex with him. Your time is 15 minutes. "


    Important Note:


    Hello, I would like to take this opportunity to convey something rted to the Dirty Dare Games. So at first, I thought of providing a fan service for you, that''s also why I took 2mission illustrations for this game and uploaded them in the free release (I already checked my R18 chapter quota and make sure I still follow the content guideline). Unexpectedly, this got bad feedback andints from some readers, though I got good feedback when I uploaded it on Pat*reon. From the beginning I had nned to upload this kind of chapters on Pat*reon, that''s why I thought this was thest game I uploaded for free release. But after I read some feedback, it looks like more than 3 chapters R18 will be really annoying for some readers, so I will take 3 chapters as my max limit of R18 in the future and lock the rest on Patr*eon. Just for information, Dirty Dare will finish in part 11 which means 2 more chapters before we get to the plot, so I hope you can be patient because I can''t skip the chapters due to the tform rules. If you have other feedback, you can write in my Discord Channel. Thank you.


    Author Note:


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Tania''s pic is already in glossary and Yuffy pic is in my Pat*reon page.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    EESDESESESRDT, Hollowlce, Smudi Corp, Alister Charles, Gregory, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00, Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Cbnr2336, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Coheed27, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''Brien, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Joseph Bentley, Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Lace End, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 174 - Dirty Dare X (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Dirty Dare X (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 174. Dirty Dare X


    Iughed and pped my hands in excitement.


    "Ahh --- so gangbang will be ourst game today?" I said straight to the point. My excitement peaked since it was a suitable card to end all my torments since I wasn''t sure one cum was enough to calm the burst of desire inside of me.


    Mia and Pearl looked at me with a frown.


    "You know, your confidence is really annoying,ined Pearl. While from Emma''s expression, I guessed she already knew why I said it. But I also caught the same excitement as mine in her eyes.


    "Ummm ---" A slight humming sound escaped my mouth, my face drew closer to Pearl and a smirk on my lips.


    "I told you, right? Begging isn''t my thing." And I ended it with another chuckle. I got up from my seat and walked towards the bed in a casual step.


    After I stood on the side of the bed, I turned to face them.


    "C''mon, what are you waiting for?" I tempted them with a cheeky smile. My index finger moved towards me repeatedly, inviting them. My other hand rubbed my hard cock sensually as if to show that I really had reached my limit.


    They exchanged nces and spoke in low voices, even almost whispering with serious expressions. Then a momentter, they got up from their couch and walked towards me with a smirk.


    "What are you nning?" I said as Pearl was in front of me.


    She smiled wickedly.


    "You will find out soon." Then with one flirtatious push, she pushed me onto the bed.


    As my back touched the soft bed, their movements suddenly turned wild at once. Emma took both of my hands and pinned them over my head. I could feel her using her original strength to prevent me from moving. Even though her level was below mine and I could free myself if I wanted to, it showed her seriousness. While Mia wrapped my legs up to my thighs with her tail tightly, even tighter than when we had sex earlier. While Pearl''s tentacles were spreading all over my body, unlike usual, this time they were not only exploring me but also binding me, restricting my every movement and muscles.


    A mischievous smile on Pearl''s lips as she moved closer to me. One of her hands tucked under her breasts, making it look even fuller. Her other hand was under her chin.


    "Since the card mentions gangbang, how about we do the real gangbang ~?" she teased me. A Lamia and a Kraken''s descendant were a good pair for doing this. In addition, an elf with a demon hunter''s power would make them a good team. If I was an ordinary person I would probably beg them.


    "Do you think it will make me beg?" I said in a rxed tone. I did not struggle at all, showing I did this voluntarily


    "We will see ~" she teased with a mischievous smile. Slowly, she shifted her upper body over my waist and ced her wet entrance above my tense cock. Her tentacles tied me up tightly and her suckers kissed my body as if she were a monster that was ready to eat her victim.


    She started to rub the tip of my cock before her entrance. The slippery feeling of her remaining saliva on the tip of my cock and her liquid from her entrance mixed together followed by a soft and warm feeling of her flesh. My muscles tightened again as the stimtion from my lower half spread through my body.


    "Ufff ..." A slight hissing sound out of my mouth as I held all her stimtion.


    Seeing my reaction, she began to push my cock slowly but when my tip just entered for a while, she pulled it. She smirked naughtily upon my expression.


    "You are getting naughty, Pearl," I said in a ragged breath.


    She giggled.


    "You have to be patient, Damian ~" she teased. Then she did it again. This time, it got deeper, but just for a moment, she pulled it again. And she kept repeating it until all of my cock came in. After that, she gave it a few shakes before releasing it again. She made me climb the stages of pleasure slowly as she tested my patient at the same time. I could use my charm skill but somehow I was enjoying it since it was my first time doing it at a slow pace like this. Our thirst was clearly visible from our eyes. Our breath was getting heavier.


    "You should praise me for this," I reminded her.


    "Uhhh ~ Ohhhh ~" she tilted her head upwards in pleasure and moaned loudly as she put all my cock in her. Then she looked at me with a flushed face.


    "Praise you?" she said in ragged breath followed by a giggle.


    "Of course, I will ~" She smirked.


    "C''mon girls. Let''s party!"


    Those words were like a cue for Emma and Mia. Emma''s lips fell down on my lips. Her tongue began to enter my mouth and twist with my tongue.


    "Mmpph-- ck - Mmpph ..." We tilted our heads and deepened our kisses. Our humming sounds were apanied by cking sounds from our tongues and lips apanying our kiss. Her hands pulled my hands, put my palms right on her ripe breasts, but I couldn''t move my hands due to the card''s order.


    While Mia''s tail slithered and changed her way of binding me by giving me some gaps at my sensitive spots on my legs. The tip of her tail tickled the soles of my feet as a wild kissnded behind my knees and asionally licked them.


    Meanwhile, Pearl''s tentacles wiggled on top of me. Her waist moved up and down, shaking my cock, inserting it deeper, mping it with her warm and wet inner wall. Her moans mingled with herpliments out of her mouth along with her ragged breath.


    "Oh ~ Ahh-hah ... - hah - Damian --- you are the best ~ Your cock is the best ~" sheplimented me with a sultry voice.


    "Mppphhh!" A muffled moan came out of my mouth as I jolted in pleasure. A wave of pleasure immersed my body and mind. They flood me with stimtion all over my body. I wanted to move along with them, but I held myself back. It felt like minute by minute was running slowly for me.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, but my body wanted more pleasure. My heart was racing as well as my adrenaline, my muscles tightened. I knew I was within my limits.


    * Ringggg! *


    As the stopwatch sound rang, I shook my waist roughly, shaking all of them violently even though they hadn''t loosened their grip. While I moved my hands to squeeze Emma''s breasts which kept teasing my palms.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside Pearl''s.


    "Ohhh----yesss!" She moaned loudly as her body jerked in pleasure. While I continued to move my waist without mercy. But of course, she wouldn''t release my cock, her tentacles gripping me, making sure she didn''t fall off her ''mad wild horse''. Her sultry moan changed to a loud erotic moan and herpliment turned to ragged breath followed by truncated sentences. She raised her head in enjoyment, her cheeks flushed red and sweat soaked her face and body. No, not only her body but also Emma and Mia''s.


    "Oh ~ Oh ~ Damian ... Ahhh ---- Yess --- Yesss --- Hah-ah --- Ahhh-hah -... This is the best! " she moaned loudly.


    I elerated my pace upon herpliment, my waist moved wildly.


    "Ohhh ~~ More! Give me more! ... Ohh ...! " she moaned like crazy.


    "Agggh --- Agghh --- Agghhh --- Aghhh --- Cumming --- Anghhh!" She moaned loudly as our hot liquids mixed together in hers. My body jolted since finally, I was able to vent my desires.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 6/10 - You are all I ever need.]


    But despite that announcement, there was a sense of dissatisfaction in me since my body still demanded more. Pearl gasped for breath, sweat drenched her body. A grin of satisfaction on her face, her tentacles weakened and she copsed to the side. My semen dripped from her pussy and wet her entrance.


    After that, I broke my kiss and rolled to the other side, dropping Emma off me with ease. At the same time, Mia''s tail slipped from my body.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock tensed and got bigger again. I was on my knees with a slight gap between them. My eyes shifted to Mia and Emma in turn. While their eyes were on my cock which was ready for the next round.


    "Who''s next?" I said with a seductive smirk.

 Chapter 175 - Dirty Dare XI (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Dirty Dare XI (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 175. Dirty Dare XI


    Hearing my challenge, Mia slithered and wrapped her tail around my legs up to under my rib cage. While Emma grabbed my wrists and held it right behind my head, like a cop catching a criminal. The difference was they looked more like two hunters trying to subdue a ferocious monster desperately than cops trying to catch a criminal.


    "Ahhhh ~~" Mia moaned loudly as she slid my cock into her slowly.


    After all of my cock entered, my body fell onto the bed once again with Mia on top of me, trying to take control of me. And as usual, she only gave me a gap at my waist to move. What distinguished it, this time her wrap was tighter than usual as if I was a weak rabbit that was caught by arge snake and she would devour me whole.


    While Emma''s hands pinned my hands onto the bed. Her face dropped to mine, but instead of kissing me, her lips fell to the side of my neck, my ear and traced to the top of my chest. Her silky hair brushed the side of my cheek. asionally she whispered her soft moan in my ear.


    Mia moved her waist, ramming her flesh at me, rubbing my cock with her warm inner wall roughly. And I responded by moving my waist along with her and chuckled in excitement.


    "It''s all that you got?" I challenged them in a ragged breath.


    Upon my challenge, the tip of her tail moved to y with my balls. Her hand touched my upper body. While Emma''s kisses and licks were getting wilder, like a hungry lioness eating its prey greedily, even though I was the one who was eating here.


    I chuckled in excitement as the pleasure swept across my mind once again


    "Yes! That''s my women!" I continued to grind Mia, making her pussy burning hot, making us forget everything. All that we heard was the sound of shing flesh and the sound of our moans.


    "Ahhhh --- Damian ... ahhh - haahhh ... Damian ... Ohhh --- Damian ..." Mia constantly called my name, her body was shaking violently on top of me.


    "Restraint yourself," I warned what would happen next.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    In an instant, my cock was erged and extended inside her as I moved my waist without a pause. My cock and her inner wall rubbed roughly.


    "Ooohhhh ...!" Mia moaned loudly in pleasure, her body jerked and she bent her head in the mid-air.


    As my body tensed, my upper body raised up slightly, my eyes closed tightly, holding back the pleasure from my lower part. A loud moan also came out of my mouth. My mind felt nk, my lust and desire took over my mind and body once again as a shiver ran through my spine.


    Upon holding my big cock, Mia breathed heavily and fell limply on top of me. Her hands hugged my abs tightly and resigned to ept all my movements. Even though she looked fierce at first, in the end, she gave up on me. But one for sure, I knew she really enjoyed it.


    I concentrated on my waist''s movement which was getting rough. A wave of desire swept through my mind.


    "Ahh - ah - hah - hah - ..." Our moans mixed with the flesh-shing sound filled the room. But just for a moment, she was already within her limit.


    "Cumming --- ahhh ... I''m cumming - Anggghh ..."


    My body raised slightly as we cum together. A satisfied smile appeared on my lips as my body and mind reached my climax. This was truly a great pleasure.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    After the announcement came out, Mia released her tail from my body, her body dropped andy down beside me.


    "How could you be so good at this?" she said in a ragged breath. Then her eyes slowly closed.


    "Emma, it''s your turn now," I whispered.


    Emma took her face away from me and looked at me deeply.


    "I didn''t know you could be this wild..."


    "Are you afraid?" I said in a calm tone.


    "A little ..." Then her lips went down to my ear.


    "But I know you won''t hurt me."


    She released my hands and pulled her body away from me. I turned around and faced each other. On my right and left Mia and Pearl fell asleep with satisfied expressions on their faces. My semen was still clearly visible at their entrance.


    "But I will do it roughly this time." It was not just my desire that wanted me to do this, but because I couldn''t take her home like this. At least, I should refill her energy with my lv 3 Demonic Erection.


    Her hand touched and rubbed the side of my face gently as her face drew closer to the other side of my face.


    "Even if you do it roughly ... As long as you are Ethan. I know you won''t hurt me ..." she whispered. I didn''t know why she trusted me that much. But I guessed this was all because I showed my sincerity to protect herst week.


    I pushed her onto the bed.


    "It will hurt a bit. But it will fill you up again." My eyes were locked on her.


    She smiled gently at me.


    "I believe in you ..."


    A smile appeared on my lips. Her trust made me happy ...


    Then my lips went down on her neck, I kissed her and licked her. My hand crept up to her entrance and rubbed it, making sure she was ready to ept me. But despite my impatient movements, her hands were hugging me gently. One of her hands was behind my head and stroking my hair. Her gentle gesture gave another colour to our game. If Mia and Pearl made me aroused with their wild, naughty y, then Emma stimted my desire with her gentleness.


    "Umm --- Mhhh ..." My mumbled voice came from between my kisses on her neck. Only briefly my cock was awake by itself as I could feel her liquid starting to wet her pussy.


    I took my body away from her and used my skill.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    Her eyes widened in surprise, her jaw dropped as my cock erged and extended before her eyes. My hand rubbed my cock slowly. My eyes looked at her with an alluring gaze.


    "Is this intimidating you?" I said


    A swallow sound came from her throat.


    "A bit ..." Her eyes were fixed on my cock.


    I dropped again, my body was on top of her. My face was on her ear.


    "I''ll try to be as gentle as possible." Followed by a soft kiss on her ear and she jolted in response.


    My waist dropped, rubbing my cock between her thighs so she got ready for what I was going to do. My lips kissed her ear and my tongue licked her earlobe.


    "Hug me. I''m going in," I whispered so she could prepare what I would do next.


    She hugged me tightly and spread her legs, giving me more ess to her.


    "Ohhhhhh ...!" Both of us moaned loudly as I pushed my cock to her. My body stiffened, the pleasure swept over my body again. She was very narrow and tasted absolutely delicious. Meanwhile, her hands gripped my back, her nails scratched it, leaving red faint marks on it. Her body raised slightly withstood the pleasure mixed with pain from her lower part.


    I took my face away from her ear and stared at her as we took a quick breath after I put all of mine into her. And she responded by looking away, her hand covering her eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that ... It''s embarrassing ..." she said in a ragged breath.


    Both of my hands grabbed hers and pinned it to the side of her head, showing her blushing clearly to me.


    "We''ve done this a few times, you shouldn''t be embarrassed anymore."


    Without further ado, my waist began to move at a slow pace, my eyes watching every change in her facial expression. As she grimaced in pain, my lips went down to kiss her forehead, ear and her lips, trying to give her somefort. Slowly, I elerated my speed little by little and let it get used to it until I could finally hear the sound of our shing flesh every time I thrust my cock into her. The pleasure swept over my mind and body once again as my waist''s movements were getting wilder. While Emma could only submit to ept everything.


    A few minutester, I could feel my cock twitching a lot, I knew she could not take it anymore, so did I. Our muffled moans came out of our mouth as my seed came out inside her.


    "MPPHHH!" Our bodies jerked in pleasure as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    I pulled out my cock, my semen came out of her pussy and dripped to the bed sheet as I released my kiss. She took a couple of quick breaths. Her sweat dripped down and her bodyy limply. My hand brushed her sweaty hair, exposed her tired and reddened face to me and I gave her another kiss on her forehead.


    "Take a rest. Once you open your eyes, I''ll take you home ..."


    "Ethan ... I love you ..." she whispered in a soft voice.


    I took her body closer to mine and hugged her.


    "I love you too ..." I whispered. And she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 176 - A Suspicious Royal Guard

    <h4>Chapter 176: A Suspicious Royal Guard</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 176. A Suspicious Royal Guard


    09.21 PM


    "Do you have to go home that fast?" asked Pearl who sat beside me with a pout. Her hand that was holding a warm damp towel moved to wipe my naked body, cleaning our naughty y traces from it, stimting my skin with the towel soft and warm texture. But of course, she couldn''t clean it all uppletely, especially some hickey on my shoulders.


    "Yes, I promised to --- Ng ... have dinner with my sister ... Uff --- and I''m alreadyte." Some slight moans mixed with my words, since I endured the stimtion and tingling sensation from Mia''s licks on my cock. My hand held the back of her head. While her hands hugged my waist.


    To be honest, I didn''t think that our game would take this long. That''s why after Emma fell asleep, I quickly sent a message to Celia that I would bete. Shortly after that, Mia and Pearl woke up. And just like when I had sex with Diamond in the car yesterday, their faces looked brighter and their bodies felt more energized. That''s why they offered to clean me. Although they cleaned me with damp towels at first, finally Mia cleaned my cock with her tongue since, ahem ... She was tempted by the remaining semen that stuck on it. Well, of course, I couldn''t refuse it.


    After that Emma''s cellphone rang and woke her up. Since she picked up in a panic, I guessed it was a call from her father. That''s why Pearl took the initiative to show her the bathroom so Emma could clean herself before going home, especially since she had just been ying with the whip cream before.


    "Done," Mia said as she pulled her face away from my cock. Her tongue licked the remaining semen stuck on the tip of her lips and she sat on my other side. While Pearl took her hand away from me, indicating that she was also done.


    "Thank you." I gave Mia and Pearl a kiss on their cheeks.


    After that I got up from the side of the bed and put on my clothes, my eyes remained on Mia.


    "Are you sure you want to stay here?" I confirmed once again. Previously, I offered to take her home, but Mia refused it and said she wanted to stay at Pearl''s mansion tonight. Besides that, she asked me to take Emma home instead of worrying about her. Well, since she didn''t know about my portal skill, so I couldn''t say anything.


    "I''m sure of it. Besides, I want to talk a lot of things with Pearl," said Mia with a reassuring smile. But despite her smile, I caught traces of uneasiness on her face.


    "Okay. But please let me know if something is bothering you. I will help you as best I can." Despite my hands moving to button my shirt, my eyes looked at her in worry.


    "I will."


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    The knocking sounds came along with the door opening sounds and we turned to look at it.


    "Excuse me," said Emma politely. Her hand opened the door in hesitation. She looked more refreshed after taking a bath, also of course due to my Demonic Erection''s influence.


    "Shall we go now?" I asked. My feet went to the sofa to take my bag.


    But before Emma answered, Mia interrupted her.


    "Emma, can I have your contact?"


    "Of course."


    Without wasting time, Mia stood up from her seat, took her cellphone and they exchanged contacts.


    "Thank you. I hope you won''t mind if I call you to ask some questions someday," Mia said.


    "Okay," said Emma. After that, Emma and I walked out of Pearl''s mansion escorted by her butler.


    "Is that also your ability?" whispered Emma as we walked toward the exit.


    I quickly caught that what she meant was my Demonic Erection''s effect.


    "Yes. Do you like it?" I replied with a mischievous smirk.


    She was silent with a flushed face, but from her expression, I already knew the answer. I chuckled at her expression. And her face was getting redder because of it.


    "I want to hunt some demons tonight. Do you want to join me?" I whispered. I remembered I had promised to teach her how she could use her Mana Strike as a weapon and I thought this was a good opportunity for it.


    In an instant, Emma''s face brightened.


    "I''m in!" she said excitedly. But then, she closed her mouth in reflex and turned to the butler who escorted us in embarrassment since her voice was too loud.


    While I chuckled again. I could guess she was too excited since though she wanted to patrol, she couldn''t do anything because the association confiscated her Demon Compass.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tonight." But of course, this time I wasn''t going through the front door.


    "I''ll be waiting for you," said Emma with a smile.


    After we left Pearl''s mansion, I brought Emma with my portal skill to her house before opening my portal to my room.


    ''Incubus Form deactivated!''


    [You have deactivated your Incubus Form.]


    A dark aura covered my body as my feet moved through the dark passage. When I stepped into the light, I could hear Foxy and Celia''s voices from my room.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    They sat on the side of my bed, facing their back to me.


    "Are you sure he''s okay?" said Celia in worries. Then she stretched father''s damaged suit from my fight with the Imps a few days ago and I realized there was no blood on it.


    "I mean look at these clothes ... He can''t be all right."


    "Trust me, master is a strong demon. He even can heal himself," Foxy said confidently. Her hands were folded in front of her chest and a proud smile on her face.


    "Foxy is right, you don''t have to worry about me." After putting my bag on the chair, I decided to join their conversation. My feet moved towards them. I couldn''t possibly tell her that I was seriously injured a few days ago.


    They stood in surprise by my sudden appearance.


    "Brother, you startled me,"ined Celia. While Foxy greeted me cheerfully.


    "Wee back, master!"


    "I''m sorry. Did I keep you waiting for too long?" I asked.


    "It''s all right. The important thing for me is you are safe," said Celia.


    My hand took my father''s suit which was full of holes in her hand.


    "Did you wash it?" I asked Celia.


    "I am the one who washed it, master," said Foxy and I turned to her.


    "Some demons have a sharp sense of smell. So I was afraid the blood would lure them here, " she exined.


    "Really?" I was quite taken aback by Foxy''s words. I thought only lust demons like me had a sharp sense of smell. I didn''t think that keeping these clothes would endanger our safety.


    "I''ll throw it away now," I said in a panic. Without further ado, I walked towards the exit.


    "We''ll be waiting for you in the dining room," Celia added before I walked out of my room.


    And I nodded in reply.


    -------


    I stood in front of the trash bin in front of my yard and looked at my father''s suit, which I had put in a stic bag.


    "I''m sorry ..." I muttered before throwing it in the trash bin. After all, it was my father''s favourite suit so there was a heavy feeling of throwing it away.


    Just as I was about to walk back to my house, a Python in his 20s with neatlybed ck hair and serious face approached me. He wore a neat suit and his ck tail wasbined with some silver scales.


    "Good evening, sir. May I ask you something?" he asked.


    "Good evening. Yes, is there anything I can help you with?" I said with a smile. I could already guess what he would ask. Besides that, I also found the oddity from his status above his head, that''s why I used my skill.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Jonathan Silvertail]


    [Age: 28]


    [Level 22] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 591/591] [MP: 115/115]


    [Skills: Holy Barrier lv 5, Holy Whip lv 5, Sunlight Beam lv 3]


    [Emotion: Worried]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head.]


    [Talent: High Stamina (Stamina is higher than other races.)]


    [Rtionship: Single.]


    [Profession: Serpent Rock Kingdom''s Royal Guard.]


    As soon as I saw his skills, I frowned in confusion.


    ''Why does he have simr skills with demon hunters?''

 Chapter 177 - What Are You Doing Here?

    <h4>Chapter 177: What Are You Doing Here?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 177. What Are You Doing Here?


    My eyes were on the status screen before me. While my brain tried to guess why he had those skills.


    ''Because he''s a royal guard?'' I guessed. At least he needed skills that could be used to kill demons and protect the royal family''s members.


    ''But why does he have skills with the Holy element? Are royal guards also being injected with some kind of vine like the demon hunters? ''


    "Do you know Ms Mia?" His voice dissolved my thoughts.


    "Yes, I know her," I replied.


    "Do you know where she is now?" he asked.


    "I don''t know. I rarely see hertely." Even though I didn''t know what happened, I guessed that his visit was the reason why Mia seemed so uneasy today and why she decided to spend the night at Pearl''s mansion.


    "Then do you know who her boyfriend or friends are?" he asked again.


    "I''m sorry, sir. But I don''t know that much."


    He let out a disappointed sigh and swept his gaze around him.


    "Where is she?" he muttered.


    "May I have your name and why are you looking for her, sir?" Although I was not sure he would tell me about this, at least I wanted to know what excuse he gave to me.


    He turned to me.


    "My name is Billy. I''m Mia''s brother. I came here because we couldn''t contact her sincest week, so I want to make sure she''s okay."


    As expected, he lied. Let alone the reason why he came here, he even gave me a fake name.


    "Have you tried calling her?" I remembered Mia exchanged her numbers with Emma before.


    "I did. But her contact is not active. That''s why I came here."


    Even though I found it quite strange since as a royal guard, he should have better ess and technology than the police. But Mia could also have the technology to cover up her location.


    "May I know when was thest time you saw her?" he asked again.


    "Yesterday I met her at the supermarket near here," I could not possibly say that Mia was in Pearl''s Mansion.


    He nodded his head repeatedly and muttered.


    "Alright ..." Then he returned his gaze to me.


    "May I know what your name is?"


    "Ethan."


    He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to me politely.


    "This is my business card. Please call me the next time you see her. I just want to make sure she''s fine."


    "Okay." My hand took the card from his hand, skimmed it out and put it in my pocket. I knew everything written on the card was fake except for the contact.


    "Nice to meet you, Ethan. Good night," he said politely.


    "Good night." After my answer, he left. I sighed and walked back to my house.


    "Who is he? What did he tell you?" asked Celia curiously as the door behind me closed. Foxy who was standing by her side also showed the same expression. Looks like they peeked at me from the window since I was out for too long.


    "He ..." I paused in hesitation. Even though I wanted to tell them everything, this was a different matter since it was Mia''s secret and I could tell them carelessly. But I also didn''t want to lie to them.


    "It has something to do with Ms Mia. But I can''t say it, because she asked me to keep it a secret."


    Celia brought her face closer to me and gave me a suspicious gaze.


    "Hoo ~ Secret? I smell something fishy between you two ~" she teased. While Foxy giggled since she knew Mia from our meeting at the supermarket yesterday. I knew they just wanted to tease me. But ...


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "Celia, Ms Mia is one of my partners," I admitted.


    "Eh ?!" Celia and Foxy were shocked at the same time.


    "But why was Ms Mia acting normally yesterday?" Celia asked in confusion.


    "It''s because she doesn''t know Damian and Ethan is the same person."


    "Wait, who is Damian?" asked Celia again. Her confusion grew clearer on her face.


    ''Ah --- I forgot ...'' I thought. I hadn''t told her about Damian yet.


    "I''ll exin it to you, but ... Can we have dinner now?" I said with an innocent smile. I didn''t know what Celia cooked today, but the smell stimted my appetite. After all, after my hard workout with Emma, Pearl and Mia, I was really hungry right now.


    Celia sighed and smiled. Looks like she already realized how hungry I was.


    "Fine."


    --------


    I told everything to Celia, about my two appearances, about my meeting with Tiffany, about my partners, about our father''s identity and also his n to marry Mrs Clea. As I told her, my hand asionally popped out the chicken marinara into my mouth.


    Meanwhile, Celia and Foxy asionally looked surprised and frowned throughout my story. I could also see the sadness in Celia''s eyes when I tell about father, especially how father died as an unnamed hero after he fought a horde of demons and how the demon hunter association gave father''spensation money to mother and how they turned us into demon bait.


    A breath left Celia''s mouth as soon as I finished my story.


    "I never thought everything was not that simple," she said, her head bent down sadly.


    My hand which was on the table moved to hold her hand and grasped it.


    "Celia, you should be proud that dad died a hero," I said gently. Then my eyes started to fill with anger.


    "About the Demon Hunter Association-- Let me take care of them ..." My hand gripped her hand tighter as my anger began to overtake me. But Celia replied by gripping my hand gently.


    My attention turned to her and she looked at me softly.


    "Brother ... I know you''re angry. But I hope you don''t me Mrs Clea for this."


    I took a deep breath, trying to swallow my anger.


    "I don''t me her ... I know it''s not her fault." But still, she was the association''s chairwoman. Whatever I did to that organization would have something to do with her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    "The important thing is you have to be careful with her."


    I nodded my head.


    Celia nced at a nearby clock.


    "I think you should take a shower now. You still want to go hunting demons, right?" she reminded me.


    Her words made me turn to the clock.


    10.02 PM


    "You are right." I stood up from my seat. It felt like time had passed so quickly. My hand was just about to tidy up my empty te, but Foxy held it.


    "Let me do it, master," said Foxy with a gentle smile. Her tails wagged slowly.


    "It''s fine. It won''t take long anyway," I said again.


    This time Celia''s hand also held mine.


    "Brother, you''ve been through a lot of things during this week. At least let us do what we can do to help you." Her eyes looked at me deeply. I couldn''t deny it. So many things happened in my life in just one week, even I forgot how my old peaceful life was. The truth that one by one began to unravel to me, making me look at the people around me with different views. The fact that Mia was a princess. Larry, Emma and my father were demon hunters. Mrs Clea was the demon hunter association''s Chairwoman as well as Celia''s feelings for me. Sometimes, I was really confused ... How could things be like this?


    "Okay. I''ll leave this to you." Finally, I released my hand and walked towards the stairs. While Celia and Foxy were tidying up the dishes.


    "Brother, don''t forget to bring out theundry basket!" reminded Celia.


    "Okay!" I said without stopping my steps.


    I went to take a shower and came out of the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around my waist. After I finished changing my clothes in my room, I remembered Celia''s request and returned to the bathroom to pick up theundry basket.


    I was about walking out of the bathroom with the basket in my hand when a woman fell in front of me.


    "Kyaaaa ----!" Strangely although it looked like it was idental, her hand pulled the basket in my hand on purpose, though I had tried to avoid it, making all theundry in it scatter onto the floor. Meanwhile, a cellphone with the camera pointed at me in her other hand. A ''Crek'' sound came from there just as the camera was aimed at my crotch.


    "Aw ~" A made-up groaning sound that sounded like a naughty moan escaped her mouth as shended on the floor gently, making me sure she did it on purpose.


    I exhaled in annoyance and looked at her with a t stare.


    "Ruby, what are you doing here?"


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Pat*reon-members:


    Alexander, Austin Applegate, Tanner Burdon, Agideon, Gregory, EESDESESESRDT, Hollowlce, Smudi Corp, Alister Charles, Gregory, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00, Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Cbnr2336, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Coheed27, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''Brien, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Joseph Bentley, Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Lace End, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 178 - Underwear Stealer

    <h4>Chapter 178: Underwear Stealer</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 178. Underwear Stealer


    Ruby turned to me with a flushed face and smiled sweetly.


    "Of course I ---" Her words stopped and her smile faded when she got a better look at me. Her eyes were fixed on my jeans before shifting to my t-shirt. Her disappointment was clear on her face. Then her gaze shifted to her cellphone screen which caught only the dark blue colour of my jeans.


    "Tsk!" A clicking sound of disappointment came out of her mouth.


    ''Wait... Did she want to take a photo of my d*ck? That''s even worse than a nude photo!'' It seemed like she thought I just finished taking a shower, so she pretended to fall and pulled my basket. Unfortunately, I already wore my clothes. But I was quite surprised why Celia could let Ruby in and even let her go upstairs despite my previous warning.


    Ruby sat on the floor with her head bent down, she didn''t even answer my question.


    ''Does she regret what she did?'' I thought. I just got down and started picking up one of the clothes that had been scattered under my feet. But then I realized she didn''t regret her actions or was disappointed. Her face flushed, her breath was heavy and a lecherous smile on her face as her eyes were fixed on my underwear in her hand.


    ''What the hell ?!'' I snatched it from her hand in a panic. And she defended it in reflex, making us look like two perverts fighting over underwear.


    "Ruby!" I snapped with a re. I often heard how a perverted guy collected the girls'' underwear. But this was the first time I saw a girl want to take a boy''s underwear.


    Hearing my snap, she released it reluctantly.


    "I-I just wanted to help you tidy it up as my apology," she said with innocent puppy-like eyes.


    ''Hahaha! Help me tidy it up? Yeah, right! '' I thought irritably.


    "I can tidy it up myself. Please wait for me in the living room." My hand moved to pick up the clothes that were scattered around me and put them back in the basket as fast as I could.


    She was silent for a moment before smiling sweetly and standing up.


    "Alright. I''m sorry for bumping into you. I was so worried about you after hearing about the demon attack at Nighthallow Station. That''s why I''m here to make sure you and Celia are okay." She turned around and I could catch her hand hiding something.


    "I''ll be waiting with Mrs Clea downstairs." I grasped what happened. Looks like she and Mrs Clea came to my house to ensure my safety and Celia''s. And since Celia was too busy with Mrs Clea, Ruby took the opportunity to go upstairs. Also since there was no announcement that Foxy was in danger, I guessed she already hid.


    Ruby was just about to leave, but I stopped her.


    "Wait!"


    Her steps stopped.


    I extended my hand.


    "Give back my underwear," I said in an annoyed tone.


    She paused for a moment before turning around quickly, making her lower dress bloom up and slightly open. Even though her movement was very fast, I could catch her hand tucking my underwear into her underwear.


    "What do you mean?" she said with an innocent face. She showed her hands which were empty and pouted.


    "How could I do something like that?" she sulked.


    I took a deep breath and lowered my hand. My eyes kept staring at her with a t stare. If I said she hid it in her underwear, she would say I was the one trying to peek at her.


    She smiled mischievously at me and giggled after she realized I looked at her lower dress. Her hands covered it as if I tried to peek on her.


    "Ethan, you''re naughty ~" Then she turned around and just resumed her steps.


    I knew she thought I couldn''t do anything, but of course, I wouldn''t let her win.


    "Ruby," I called her with a calm tone. My hands kept moving to tidy up the rest of the clothes.


    "I just wanted to tell you. There is a naughty ghost in this house who likes to tease the guests. Especially rude guests," I warned her.


    And she replied with a smile. I knew she thought I just was bluffing.


    "Really? I wonder where the ghost is ~?" Then she ended it up with a naughty giggle and continued her steps.


    Without wasting time, I connected myself with Foxy.


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    ''Foxy, can you hear me?'' My feet walked towards theundry room with the basket in my hand.


    ''Yes, Master. What is wrong?'' she replied.


    ''Are you with Celia and Mrs Clea?'' I guessed.


    ''How do you know? Actually it''s not just Mrs Clea but ... ''After a short pause, Foxy''s voice turned panicked.


    ''Master, Ruby is gone!''


    I sighed since I expected it. After I put down the basket, I walked towards the stairs.


    ''Ruby just stole my underwear and she hid it in her underwear. Can you retrieve it for me? '' I asked.


    ''Eh? Did she steal your underwear? '' I caught her confusion clearly.


    ''Okay, I''ll take it back.''


    ''Thank you.''


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    My feet walk down the stairs. As I arrived downstairs, I saw Ruby sweep her gaze around her in a puzzled expression like she was looking for something. Meanwhile, Celia and Mrs Clea''s voices came from the entrance.


    "What is wrong?" I asked in a rxed tone. My feet moved towards her and a smirk on my lips.


    "Is that naughty ghost bothering you?" I teased.


    "Ah ... Uh ..." She was speechless. Her face looked a little pale. Her eyes swept around her.


    "Of course not... I just--I just forgot where the exit was," she reasoned in a slightly panicked tone.


    Meanwhile Foxy reconnected with me.


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    ''Master, I got it ~'' Her voice showed how happy she was.


    ''Thank you, Foxy. Please hide until they leave. ''


    ''Okay ~''


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    "Ruby! You shouldn''t trespassing." Mrs Clea''s angry voice came from our side apanied by her and Celia''s footsteps.


    I turned to Mrs Clea. Her anger was visible and her eyes were staring intently at Ruby who could only lower her head. While Celia who was standing by her side looked panicked since she couldn''t stop them before.


    "Good evening, Mrs Clea. Ruby has said your intention for visiting us. Thank you for your attention to me and Celia," I said in a calm tone. Somehow seeing her made me remember Tiffany''s words. It was just that I wanted to confirm it again through Emma.


    Mrs Clea sighed, trying to swallow her irritation with Ruby''s impudence.


    "Good Evening, Ethan. I hope you can forgive Ruby," she said apologetically.


    "It''s fine," I said with a smile. My brain began to wonder if my father had not died, maybe I had called the woman in front of me ''mom''. I knew she had tried to help Celia and me even though it was against her own organization''s rules. Unfortunately, the demons killed me, when she let her guard down. I turned to Ruby and decided to teach her a little lesson.


    "But I hope she doesn''t repeat it again. Because a reckless girl isn''t my type," I said with a smile.


    Ruby''s face suddenly turned pale after hearing it.


    "Since both of you are fine, we''ll excuse ourselves," said Mrs Clea. Her hand grabbed Ruby''s hand. Totally ignored Ruby''s pale face even though I was sure she was aware of it.


    Ruby took a nce at me before lowering her head again.


    "Okay ..." she looked like a kid who didn''t want toe home from her friend''s house.


    We walked towards the exit and as we arrived at the entrance, they turned their heads at us.


    "Good Night," said Mrs Clea with a slight nod.


    But instead of answering her, I said something else.


    "Mrs Clea, thank you for looking after us. I hope we can maintain our good rtionship despite whatever happens," I said. I knew with our status, we were natural mortal enemies. But I didn''t want her to turn into my enemy.


    Even though she looked confused, she replied with a smile.


    "Of course. "


    "Good Night," I said. After replying to me with a slight nod, they left and Celia closed the door.

 Chapter 179 - Worries And Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 179: Worries And Persistence</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 179. Worries And Persistence


    "That was close ..." said Celia, a sigh of relief escaping from her mouth.


    "Yeah. That was close," I repeated Celia''s words. Then I stretched my hand to my side.


    "Foxy, can you return my underwear?" From the smell, I could tell she was not far from me. A smirk on my lips since I could imagine Ruby''s disappointment when she found out that her booty was gone.


    Then my underwear flew towards my hand followed by Foxy''s appearance at my side.


    - Puff!


    "Thank you, Foxy. I know I can always count on you," Iplimented her. My other hand stroked Foxy''s head gently and she replied with a proud smile. Her tails wagged slowly.


    While Celia frowned in confusion.


    "Brother, what happened? What''s with that underwear?"


    I smirked mischievously.


    "Ruby tried to steal it when I moved theundry earlier. So I asked Foxy to retrieve it," I replied casually.


    She cringed.


    "What?" she frowned in disbelief.


    "Told ya. She''s that crazy," I said, still in a casual tone.


    Celia let out a deep breath.


    "Looks like I have to be more careful with her."


    I turned to Celia.


    "What did Mrs Clea tell you?"


    "Lots of things. She asked me to be more careful and always lock the door. In addition, she asked me to stay home and avoid unnecessary trips for a while."


    "Did she say something about what happened at Nighthallow Station?" Although I was sure Celia must have covered it up from Mrs Clea if she asked her about that incident. At least, I wanted to make sure our story was the same if she asked me the same thing one day.


    She nodded her head.


    "She asked where I was when that incident happened. But I said you and I were at home and we only knew about it from TV." Then her face turned worried.


    "But..."


    "But?" I asked her to continue.


    "She warned me about the evil winged demon and told me to run away or contact the Demon Hunter association if I saw it. Besides ----" She looked at me with a serious expression.


    "It looks like the reporter told her about you because the news didn''t mention about that," she said.


    "Let it be," I said in a rxed tone. The smirk on my lips didn''t change. Of course, I already predicted this beforehand.


    "I''d rather them be on alert than off guard." The demons could appear at any time. With a fearful great demon, it would keep them on alert, even I hoped they could use this as a reason to speed up the demon hunter''s recruitment.


    Celia approached me and held my hand gently. Her eyes remained on me with worry.


    "Brother ... I know you are doing this for the sake of humanity. But I''m really worried about you." Her eyes trembled.


    "What if they ---"


    Before Celia finished her words, I removed my hand from Foxy and ced my index finger gently on Celia''s lips, stopping her words. My eyes were on her and a confident smile on my lips.


    "I won''t get caught, nor will I lose to them." My hand shifted to the side of her face and rubbed her cheek. My gaze turned soft.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. I know where my limits are and what I''m doing."


    Her hand ovepped my hand and her face moved slowly rubbing her cheek against my palm. Her eyes were closed infort. From her expression, I could tell how much she was afraid of losing me. Especially after she found out that I had died once.


    "Please be safe ..." she whispered.


    And I replied with a kiss on her forehead.


    "Trust me ..." I whispered.


    She nodded in hesitation.


    "I have to go now." Then I turned to Foxy.


    "Foxy," I just called her name, but she responded to me with a confident smile since she already knew I asked her to look after Celia like before.


    "Leave it to me, master!" she said confidently. Looks like she felt so happy because she could do something for me.


    "Okay, see yater." I turned around and walked towards my room.


    "Be careful, okay?" reminded Celia.


    "Okay."


    --------


    After I put my underwear into theundry and put on my shoes, I stretched out my hand, imagining Emma''s bedroom. I purposely didn''t notify my arrival via message to surprise her.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Emma''s bedroom, Nighthallow City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    My feet stepped into the portal. A naughty smirk on my lips. But when I came out of the portal, my smirk disappeared and my eyes widened in shock as I saw Emma, who was already wearing her Demon Hunter uniform, lying on the bed in pain. Her breathing looked heavy. Her sweat drenched her pale face. One of her hands was holding her chest and the other was trying to reach something from the side table''s drawer. Quickly, my feet moved towards her.


    "Emma, what happened?" I said worriedly and sat beside her.


    "Ethan ... Hah-hah ... My medicine ..." Her ragged breath sounded between her voice and from her expression I could tell she was in pain. Apart from that, I could feel her trembling body. Her hand pointed to a drawer on the bed side table.


    Quickly, I opened the drawer and gave her the medicine. With trembling hands, she poured two of them into her hand and immediately shoved the pills into her mouth. After that, she brought herself closer to me and hugged me tightly, her eyes closed as she caught her breath, trying to calm herself. Meanwhile, I also hugged her and put my hand behind her head. My curiosity overtook my heart and mind, but I swallowed it since I wanted her to calm down first.


    ''What happened? Is this because of my Demonic Erection? '' I thought in panic. I guessed this was because the vine had the Holy element and I was a demon. But then I realized my guess was wrong. Since she had the medicine, it should be an illness that she had suffered from for a long time. I raised the medicine in my other hand and read thebel.


    From there, I concluded she had some kind of trauma or ...


    ''PTSD ...'' Emma''s words when I met her as a demon hunter for the first time repeated in my head, the reason why she took that dangerous profession despite her status and her wealth. My confusion filled my head because with her condition she shouldn''t and could not be a demon hunter, because it would cost her life. Moreover, this exined why she couldn''t control herself and her emotions when I attacked the Imp who was pretending to be a little girlst week.


    "I''m sorry, you have to see at me like this." She sounded much calmer now.


    "Get some rest. You can''t possibly hunt demons like this," I said.


    She released my hug and pulled her body away from me.


    "Trust me, I''m fine. I just couldn''t control my emotions a little after watching the news," she said as her eyes were fixed on the TV screen across her bed. The news showed how chaotic the Nighthallow Station was, as well as my battle remnants. A long police line stretched out on the damaged train where I had fought the Hounds earlier.


    The police, reporters and cameramen recorded the station in the dark by using only the emergency lights in their hands as their only source of lighting. Their feet trod carefully as if they were exploring a haunted house. I didn''t know what they would say if I didn''t use my Devil Space there, since the ce was literally ttened to the ground because of my battle.


    I sighed and returned my gaze to Emma.


    "If the news scares you, how can you face a real demon?" I asked.


    "I''m not afraid. But I''m angry with myself." She turned to the TV.


    "I want to do something for them. Yet I can''t ..." Then she returned her gaze to me.


    "That''s why I asked you to teach me how to use my Mana Strike as a weapon."


    I knew she looked a lot better now and her status said her condition was normal, but I was still worried about her.


    Since I didn''t say anything, she held both sides of my face and turned it to gaze at her.


    "Ethan, trust me ... I''m fine," she insisted. Her gaze showed how serious she was.


    I looked at her for a moment. She did look fine, but I was afraid things would get worseter. On the other hand, If I refused it, I was afraid she would recklessly go to hunt demons without me or her Demon Compass likest week.


    "Fine. But if things get bad, you have to return. Also, you have to stay close to me," I finally agreed.


    A smile began to appear on her lips.


    "So where do we start today?" she asked excitedly.


    Actually, I wanted to start at Nighthallow City Station, but that was not possible since there were too many people there.


    "Shall we start with Ledred?" As I recalled, Kitty said the demon attack at Nighthallow City would increase. Apart from that, from the previous few attacks, I noticed the demons starting to attack crowded ces like Diamond College, Cherrias za, Cretunt Bridge and Nighthallow Station. Even though all the crowded ces were closed at this hour, Ledred was one of the ces with thete curfew.


    "Okay." After her answer. I opened my portal to Ledred.

 Chapter 180 - Night Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 180: Night Hunt</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 180. Night Hunt


    When we came out of the portal, we arrived at a deserted unfinished construction where Ian and the others took mest week.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    "We''ll start from here," I said.


    "Here?" said Emma with a frown. Her feet stepped forward and her eyes swept around the ce. The ce was very quiet, it felt like the demon could not possibly find its prey there.


    "Yes." I put on the cap I brought from home and took out my Demonic Spike. But instead of using it to the max level, I only took out a quarter of it. Five of my cknces appeared and hovered around me. Casually, I reached out my hand and took one of them.


    "You want to learn this, right?"


    "Yes." Her eyes watched my smooth movement.


    "Try it," I said. Actually, I was quite confused about why she asked me to teach this easy movement. I meant, didn''t she just need to catch hernce? But maybe I could do it easily because my system let me controlled mynce more freely.


    She turned to empty space, her hand stretched forward as she used her Mana Strike. Her palm glowed in white and her whitence came out of it. Quickly, her other hand moved to try to catch thatnce, but thence that came out of her handunched forward and stuck into the ground ten meters in front of her. An irritated sigh escaped her mouth. This time she changed her position by cing her hands close together which allowed her to immediately catch thence as soon as it left her palm. Again, as soon as thence came out, Emma tried to catch it with her other hand but failed.


    ''I see ...'' I quickly realized what our differences were. Speed. I forgot that my agility was far above normal humans, besides that my eyes could also perceive the other''s movements as if they were moving in slow motion.


    ''I guess I''ve gotten used to living as a demon so I forgot that other people are different from me.'' Yes, this was the first reason why I could win against Bern and be able to fight the rat demons even though I had never fought before.


    After she failed to catch the thirdnce, she turned to me.


    "Why does everything look easy for you?" Her annoyance was clear from the tone of her voice. Her eyes looked at me with a frown, as if I had cheated her.


    I held myughter upon her expression as I cancelled my Demonic Spike and walked towards her casually.


    "You just need to concentrate and practice more," I said that because after I watched her, instead of using her other hand to catch thence, it would be more effective to catch it with the same hand since she could feel when it wasing out of her palm. Besides, since Mana Strike and Demonic Spike were both made of the caster''s magic power, it wouldn''t hurt us even though we touched the tip.


    I stood behind her and pressed the front of my body against her back, my right hand held her right hand.


    "I''ll show you," I whispered. My hand ovepped her hand from behind gently, feeling her smooth skin and raised it. While my other hand held her waist. Even though her face was facing forward, I could feel her heart pounding. I chuckled.


    "Don''t be too nervous," I teased. Of course, I knew why she was like that, especially after what we just did.


    She answered me with a nod without saying anything.


    "Now use your Mana Strike and pay attention to your palm," I said.


    As her hand glowed in a white, I could feel the heat on my palm that was behind her. Then as thence almost left her hand, I moved her hand to catch it in one swift moment. She was stunned, her eyes fixed on thence in her hand. While I quickly took my hand away from her since the hot sensation of thence bit my skin like I was holding a ss filled with hot coffee.


    "See? It''s not that difficult. The most important thing is you have to catch it as soon as thence starts toe out, not after thence ispletely out," I exined.


    "Thank you for teaching me." She turned, a smile appeared on her face. Then her eyes shifted to look at thence. This way she could fight more demons since she could save her MP.


    "Now, shall we start our hunt?" I said. My hand stretched out to her as I activated my Demonic Form. Of course, I never intended to patrol on foot in the first ce. My goal was to raise my level and increase my skill point to face Miguel and Myra tomorrow.


    She turned to me. As she saw my form, she cancelled her Mana Strike and walked over to me.


    "Let''s go."


    My hand embraced her, pressed her body against mine as I flicked my wings and brought us to the slightly cloudy night sky.


    -------


    "Do you see them?" I asked as our eyes watched several demon locations from the top of the tallest building there. Like before, even though I could fly, I still had to be careful about using this ability since I didn''t want to get caught. Especially if the military thought I was an unidentified flying object. That''s why instead of flying around, I decided to look for the demon''s location from this building. Besides that, I also had to make sure of the demon hunters'' positions.


    "I can see it," said Emma. Different from before, her eyes were filled with anger, showing her grudge against the demons clearly.


    I needed to admit, Kitty was right. Even though this area looked calm and peaceful, the demons were hiding everywhere. In fact, at least we could find the three demons'' locations in less than 5 minutes. We also saw a demon hunter fighting three other demons at the fourth location. Luckily, they weren''t high-level demons like the Hounds before or the Swamp Demon, but only the Shadow Imps and Rat Demons, even Emma should be able to beat them.


    "Get ready." I hugged Emma and flicked my wings to fly to the first location. As expected, we could kill them easily despite theirrge numbers. Besides that, I also closed the crack near them with ease since the crack was much smaller than usual. I didn''t even use any of my offensive skills. While Emma barely took out her Holy Chain. Also because the demons were hiding in a dark alley and other hidden locations, I was able to fight them openly.


    My kicknded on the shadow Imp''s head before me and turned him to ashes. While Emma stabbed hernce at thest Imp in front of her.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [You Have Gained EXP!]


    ''It''s not enough ...'' I thought. This was the third location and they were all low-level demons. I wouldn''t be able to level up with this.


    ''But I have to admit ----'' I nced over Emma''s head and realized she had gone up a level even though we had only started our patrol for 10 minutes.


    ''This should be considered as a lot of demons for a demon hunter.''


    "Emma, how many demons did you kill every time you were on patrol?" I asked. This was quite intriguing to me since I just realized, the demon hunters had been spending their time on patrols longer than me, yet their level was much lower than mine. An advanced demon hunter like Ruby was only level 31 and even Mrs Clea just got level 52.


    I understood one of the reasons was because the crack had just appeared a lot more recently, but I wanted to know how big the difference was.


    "Usually we only kill 2 to 3 demons every night. Sometimes none at all. But since the demon attacks have gotten worsetely, we usually kill around 4 to 5 demons in one night. Some can kill up to 8 demons," she exined.


    ''That''s why ...'' 2 to 3 demons a night was a small number. Besides that, I was guessing, the demons who fled to the human world were usually just the Shadow Imps and Rat Demons. That''s why the demon hunters could handle them easily. Now I understood why the association wasn''t prepared forrge-scale demon attacks.

 Chapter 181 - Horny Demon I

    <h4>Chapter 181: Horny Demon I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 181. Horny Demon I


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Emma. Her eyes watched my expression which clearly showed I was thinking deeply.


    "Nothing, I''m just curious," I replied with a smile. At least now I knew how bad those cracks had brought the changes for the human world and the demon world. And the main reason why the association was unprepared for this. Besides,ing to think of it, they must have had a hard time levelling up since their only opponents were low-level demons like these. Meanwhile, they also had limited MP since they couldn''t kill demons without using skills like me.


    ''If the association doesn''t change soon then the humans will lose.'' From here I could also guess how far Lilieth and the other four demon generals had intervened to fix this crack. If it weren''t for them, maybe the human world would have been taken over by demons by now. The problem was ... If things got worse, it meant even they couldn''t take care of this anymore. If humans didn''t prepare themselves, then this world would be the second dark dimension.


    "Emma, are there any other great demon hunters? Like demon hunters who are stronger than Mrs Clea?" I asked again. This time my curiosity began to turn to worry.


    "I''ve never seen the chairwoman fight before so I don''t know. But I do know that there are some advanced Demon Hunters who are stronger than Ruby. It''s just that they are not in Aeros."


    "Has the whole world also experienced this incident?" I made a wild guess. If that was right, then this was worse than I thought.


    Emma shook her head.


    "Looks like Aeros is the only one having the worst problem since based on the iing reports, the demon''s attacks are mostly in Nighthallow City, Lightglen City and the surrounding cities."


    Kitty''s words shed through my head again.


    ''Lord Damon has been struggling to close therge crack in Lightglen City. If it wasn''t Lord Damon who continued to use his power to cover it, maybe that city has turned into a demon''s city. ''


    ''Looks like that is the main reason,'' I thought.


    She let out a long sigh of disappointment.


    "Unfortunately, despite this situation, the heads of state and kings from other countries still demand association protection. That''s why the association sent advanced demon hunters to protect them. Meanwhile, they also demand other demon hunters to patrol and protect their country since they are afraid that their country''s demon attacks are also getting worse, "she added.


    "I see ..." Even though this sounded selfish since even a fool knew the association should be concentrating their strength in Aeros. However, all state leaders must ce their people and their country interests first. That''s why they demanded association protection. Unfortunately, with this situation, it wouldn''t be able to withstand the crack. But on the other hand, I couldn''t me their decision, since the crack could have spread to other countries and regions. If that happened and the country did not have enough defence and demon hunters, the country would be overrun by the demons in no time. After that thought disappeared from my head, suddenly I thought of the Royal Guard who was looking for Mia earlier.


    "Emma, are the royal guards or country leaders'' guards being injected with the same kind of vine as the demon hunters''?"


    Emma frowned.


    "I don''t think so. That is why the heads of state asked the association to send advanced demon hunters to protect them."


    This time I was the one who frowned after listening to her exnation.


    ''Is that a natural Python''s skill?'' I thought. But it was strange, since judging at their race they shouldn''t be rted to Holy magic elements. A wild guess crossed my head, but I was not sure about this. Other than that this was a huge scale of secret, I was not sure I could find the truth quickly.


    "Ethan, what happened?" Emma looked at me worriedly. Her hand gripped mine gently.


    "I''m so confused since I found too many puzzles and riddles." My hand rubbed her hand. Then suddenly I realized that the stench that pierced my nose was getting worse. Even though there were no screams or announcements had appeared in front of me since another demon hunter was fighting in the several blocks near us, I knew that this stench would onlye if there were arge number of demons near me. A secondter the smell of blood pierced my nose. I gasped, pulled Emma into my arms and flicked my wings.


    "That demon hunter is in danger."


    I flew low, hiding between the building''s roofs around us. As our feetnded on the rooftop near the alley where the demon hunter was fighting, we ran as fast as we could to the other side of the building.


    "AAAAARRRRGGGGGGG!" A man''s scream of pain was the first thing that greeted our ears.


    Looking down, I could see that dozens of demons had filled the alley and surrounded a badly injured demon hunter. The demon hunter status appeared above his head.


    [Name: Mateo Cragrunner]


    [Level 7]


    [HP: 51/185]


    [MP: 2/53]


    From his HP, I knew I didn''t have much time, besides that the opponents were not ordinary demons that we usually met since their form was simr to the sewer''s creatures, the difference was that they were much bigger and their shape was much more terrifying. Besides that, most of the demons were of a higher level than the Imps. A muchrger crack was nearby. The demon hunter pressed his back against the wall. His eyes looked around, trying to find a way out since he knew he couldn''t use his skills against them. One of his hands held his stomach''s side. I even could see clearly that he was putting all of his remaining strength just to stand up. While the demons were getting closer to get their first dinner in the human world.


    "We have to help him!" said Emma.


    "That''s what I''m doing," I said as I pointed my hand at them.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w, Demonic Spike. ''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    After my Spikesunched towards the demons, swiftly, I grabbed Emma and slid down with her.


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 78 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 74 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Bloody Cockroach for 73 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Bloody Cockroach for 71 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Bloody Cockroach for 72 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Bloody Cockroach for 74 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Nasty Centipedes for 71 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Nasty Centipedes for 73 HP. ] X3


    [You have shot a Nasty Centipedes for 71 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Nasty Centipedes for 72 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Lecherous Spider for 74 HP. ] X2


    [You have shot a Lecherous Spider for 73 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Lecherous Spider for 73 HP. ]


    My Spikesnded on them randomly. Meanwhile, now, the demon hunter could only sit with his back against the wall in submission, I was not even sure he was still awake. A huge bloodstain tainting the grey wall revealed how badly his condition was. The demons screamed as they retreated a few steps in pain. The blood or rather the disgusting liquid that came out from each of the wounds gave off a foul smell which was getting more and more piercing my nose.


    After wended near the demon hunter, Emma quickly checked him. While I took out my Demonic Spike again. My eyes stared at the demons around me as I shifted mynce position to surround us, aiming its tips at the demons.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    I will upload Yuffy pic few dayster since I take anothermission of her pic. Luna pic is avable in *******.


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Shae D, Redfuio, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell,Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Alexander Wakeman, Austin Applegate, Tanner Burdon, Agideon, Gregory, EESDESESESRDT, Hollowlce, Smudi Corp, Alister Charles, Gregory, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00, Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Cbnr2336, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Coheed27, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen, Tobias Alkd, Joshua T O''Brien, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Joseph Bentley, Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson, HamDaniel, Brandon Bradley, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Lace End, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv, Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 182 - Horny Demon II

    <h4>Chapter 182: Horny Demon II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 182. Horny Demon II


    After that, quickly, I used my portal skill. Unlike this afternoon''s incident, Emma already knew my identity while the demon hunter was unconscious, there shouldn''t be a problem.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Nighthallow Hospital''s entrance.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    But instead of the portal opening, another announcement appeared.


    [Skill failed!]


    [You can''t open the portal inside the Enchant Trap!]


    ''What ?!'' This was the first time I had failed to open a portal and I was guessing Enchant Trap was a simr skill as my Devil Space. In other words, there was another demon with the same status and level as me.


    "He''s dying!" Emma''s panic voice came from behind me. Unfortunately, because both of them were demon hunters. Even if I used my Devil Space they would still get into my skill and worse, they would be under the Demonic curse effect. So I had to take them another way.


    I threw my Spikes at the front line demons'' heads, immediately turned around to grab them and flicked my wings. As the demons below me turned to ashes, I stopped in the mid-air since a thick, sticky transparent web had covered the entire upper part of the alley. Without wasting time, I recast mynces to tear it up. But, as I wanted to move through it, the web regenerated and covered my path again.


    Several demons that were shaped like giant cockroaches flew around me. While below me, several demons that were shaped likerge spiders were shooting their Webs. I brushed off their attacks with my remainingnce as asionally flying to avoid them. While Emma used her Holy Chain to bind some of them.


    At the same time, a woman''s giggling sound was heard between our battle''s sounds.


    "Ah ~ I never thought I could find a handsome demon here~"


    ''A noble demon?'' I came to that conclusion since only noble demons could have this many subordinates. Apart from that, her voice sounded arrogant like the me Hound and Gruesome Hound. Feeling I couldn''t fight with this kind of state, I decided tond. After I was able to kill the demons that were flying around me, I recast my Demonic Spike and made it my shield as I descended. As soon as our feet touched the ground, I swung my remaining Spikes and killed the demons that were near us, giving us some space so their ws couldn''t reach our bodies. While Emma quickly took the demon hunter''s body and brought him near the wall.


    Another giggling sound came.


    "So, you decided toe back, my handsome fly ~ Just rx, I promise, I will make you happy ~"


    I ignored her and used my observation skill on the demons around me to find out their weaknesses, as well as find out who their leader was. The three announcement boxes with their information appeared in front of me.


    First, a three-meter high, bloody demon with the shape of a cockroach walking on two long, slender legs with a pair of main arms of the same size. He had only three fingers which were equipped with sharp des. Meanwhile, the other shorter ''hands'' moved around his sides. Behind him, two tails that were simr to scorpion tails moved flexibly.


    [Name: Bloody Cockroach]


    [Level 15]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 320/320]


    [DP: 123/123]


    [Skills: Poison w lv 2, Poison tail lv 3]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Head]


    [Talent: Bacteria Skin.]


    Second, a huge demon that has a half-human half-centipede body. His entire body was covered in hard ck skin including his muscr human body. Both of his hands were equipped with sharp ws. What made him look terrible was, even though the human body part was where the head should be, the real heads were not there, but at the end of the tails. Besides that, the demon''s heads were not like any other head, but only a mouth with sharp teeth without eyes, noses and ears.


    [Name: Nasty Centipede]


    [Level 13]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 253/253]


    [DP: 103/103]


    [Skills: Venom Bite lv 2, Demonic w lv 2]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Head]


    [Talent: Hard Skin.]


    Third, a five-meter tall demon with a shape resembling arge, half-human spider. Three sharp ws reced his fingers. Like the Nasty Centipede, his muscr body was covered with hard skin. With six red eyes that ran up to his forehead and a mouth that had fourrge fangs.


    [Name: Lecherous Spider]


    [Level 21]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 398/398]


    [DP: 141/141]


    [Skills: Venom Sting lv 5, Demonic w lv 2, Trap Web lv 5]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Head]


    [Talent: Venom Skin]


    Then I nced at a nearby crack and could see their friendsing out of there one by one neatly and filling the alley. I was not sure how many of them there were, but it should already be a hundred. Unlike the Hounds at Nighthallow Station before, this time the demons came out neatly. From there, I could confirm that this noble demon had a higher level and strength than the noble hounds.


    My nce diverted to the demon hunter and from his status alone I could tell he didn''t have much time. Meanwhile, Emma looked worried. But instead of panicking, I was pissed off with those annoying demons. I sighed.


    ''Looks like the only thing that makes me panic is if someone exposes my identity.''


    "Get ready, I will make a way," I said. At the same time, I opened my skill.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 2 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 4 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Silence lv 0]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 2 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 0.]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Master''s Blessing lv 1.]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 0 (Requires HP Recovery lv 3, Energy Protection lv 3, Energy Siphon lv 3, Minimum level 50)]


    [Unused skill points - 3]


    ''Raise Maniption skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Maniption skill is at level 3.]


    [Your Maniption skill effectiveness has increased by 10%. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock a new skill.]


    [Telekinesis (Requires 5 DP) - Skill used by a High Demon to move or destroy objects from a distance. Skill damage is 50% INT Points. Skill range increases by 100 meters per level.]


    ''Raise Telekinesis skill by 2 points.''


    [Your Telekinesis skill is at level 2.]


    [Your Telekinesis skill range is 200 meters. ]


    I grabbed the demon hunter as I moved mynces as a shield that protected us and charged out of the alley. While Emma followed me. As expected, the demons quickly blocked my path. I knew they thought I would have a hard time attacking them with my state while I needed mynces as protection. I waved my hand as if I was pushing someone away from my face as I used my skill.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    - BRAK!


    A loud crash apanied by screams came as the demons that were thrown away by the invisible strong force crashed into the wall. Even the walls cracked from the impact.


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 73 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 71 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 72 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 78 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Rat Demon for 74 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 73 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 71 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 72 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Bloody Cockroach for 74 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Nasty Centipedes for 71 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Nasty Centipedes for 73 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Nasty Centipedes for 71 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Nasty Centipedes for 72 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Lecherous Spider for 74 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Lecherous Spider for 73 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Lecherous Spider for 73 HP. ]


    Meanwhile, Emma and I kept running past them. Besides that, instead of keeping mynces as a shield, I threw it at them and turned the demons around us to ashes. With these two skills, I could attack my opponent more freely. As soon as we arrived at the exit, my w was ready to tear through the Web that covered it. But unexpectedly, a big spider jumped down and blocked our way. She shot the web from her mouth at me. Our steps stopped.


    ''Telekinesis!''


    A strong invisible force threw therge web at the other demons behind me, making them look like a bunch of helpless insects trapped in arge cobweb without turning my gaze to the female demon in front of me. Then I moved my hand as I used my Telekinesis to push that bundle of demons to cover the crack.


    But rather than being angry or annoyed, the spider demon licked her lips and smiled wickedly.


    "I think I''ve found my future husband ~"

 Chapter 183 - Trap and Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 183: Trap and Seduction</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 183. Trap and Seduction


    My eyes looked at the beautiful spider demon in front of me. Her lower body was arge ck spider and her upper part was a female body simr to one of the Hybrid-beasts, Arachne. Her face was beautiful with six red eyes which confirmed her status as a demon. Her red lips parted slightly, inviting to be kissed and her upper body was not covered by any clothes, allowing me to see a pair of ripe breasts hanging there. Besides that, her long ck hair hung down beautifully. And instead of the pair of human hands like a hybrid-beast''s, a pair of ws took its ce. From just one nce, I knew she was different from my previous opponent.


    [Name: Maiden Spider Demon]


    [Level 40]


    [Race: Demon]


    [HP: 1219/1219]


    [DP: 251/251]


    [Skills: Web Trap lv 5, Venom Bite lv 3, Demonic w lv 4, Hiding lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Horny.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: ck Orb in her stomach.]


    [Talent: Enchant Trap (Disable portal and teleport skills for demons below her level. The victim will not be able to get out of this trap unless defeating her)]


    As soon as I read the talent description, I knew I had to do something soon.


    That Spider Demon pointed her index finger or rather her w at me and moved it towards her repeatedly, inviting me to approach her. Her breasts heaved and fell impatiently, her face flushed red as if she was in my charm skill. Her eyes explored my body while her other hand squeezed her breast.


    "C''mon darling ~ I will satisfy you tonight. We''ll make our child together," she purred at me.


    Since I knew the demon hunter didn''t have much time since his HP was decreasing due to his bleeding, the only fastest way was to defeat this horny demon and open a portal for them. That demon invitation gave me an idea. As if caught in her charm, I gave the dying demon hunter to Emma nonchntly. Emma caught him, her eyes staring at me in confusion. But she didn''t say anything.


    Calmly, I stepped towards the Spider Demon, leaving Emma. I didn''t even use my Demonic Spike to protect them. But of course, I had calcted everything, after all the other demons had trapped in the Web Trap. For now, Emma and the demon hunter were safe. I licked my lips as if her seduction was working.


    Sensing her victory, she giggled.


    "Yes ~ That''s it ~" As I stopped in front of her, she bent all of her legs and lowered her body. Her hands hugged me. Her face drew closer to my ear.


    "Darling ~ Let''s satisfy our lust together," she said in a sweet voice. Suddenly her voice turned hoarse.


    "After that, be my food and be nutrition for our children." Her mouth opened and her fangs were ready to inject her poison into me, but suddenly she stopped as she felt an invisible force gripping her body as I used my Telekinesis on her.


    I tilted my head to look at her shocked face.


    "Trade sex for my life?" I let out a condescending chuckle.


    "I think I will pass," I said with an evil smirk. Of course, I knew there was no such thing as a free dinner because anything free would take the most expensive things out of you.


    Without saying anything else, I used my skills.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    And thrust both of my ws into the ck orb that matched the colour of her bottom, even I wouldn''t have noticed if it wasn''t my system telling me.


    [You have hit a Maiden Spider Demon for 505 HP. ] X2


    "Arrrrgggggg!" Her screams of pain echoed. But she still didn''t give up and shot her Web Trap at me. I tilted my head to avoid it.


    I nced behind me, her Web Trap filled the alley and made the other demons even more difficult to break free.


    "Anyst words?" I said as I returned my gaze to her. She gasped in pain, but rather than fear, she smirked.


    "Our Queen will get you and enve you forever," she said.


    "Did she send you here?" I asked.


    But instead of answering me, sheughed wickedly.


    "Answer me!" I snapped.


    She ignored me and continued herugh.


    Feeling that she wouldn''t answer my question, I swung my w at her one more time and turned her to ashes.


    [You have hit a Maiden Spider Demon for 501 HP. ]


    [The Enchant Trap has been deactivated]


    [Now you can use your Portal skill]


    I turned and walked over to Emma.


    "I''ll open the portal for you." Just when I was about to use my skill but I could feel another strong demon presence.


    Quickly, I recast my Demonic Spike and turned to the demon. This time, it was a sweet-faced female elf with purple skin. Her long ck hair was slightly wavy tied up and a simple white dress withces on top covered her body. The bottom of her dress was gently waving in the wind.


    "Ah! You --- Damian?" she said. She looked shocked.


    I was confused because how could she know my name even though my cap covered my head. But after I saw the status above her head, I found out why.


    [Name: Tania]


    [Level ??? ]


    [HP: ???? / ???? ]


    [DP: ???? / ???? ]


    I didn''t know why she was here, but maybe this ce was one of her patrol areas. In addition, her appearance was simr to one of an extinct hybrid-beast race. Dark Elf.


    She nced at the dying demon hunter and approached us. In reflex, Emma was about to unleash her skill, but I caught her hand and stopped her.


    "She''s my friend," I said. I remembered Foxy said that Tania could heal people.


    Without saying anything, Tania stretched her hand to the demon hunter. Her palm glowed dimly and covered the demon hunter''s body. Soon a hissing sound was heard and the demon hunter''s wounds healed by themselves, just like I used my Dark Healing skill. The difference was Dark Healing could only be used by fellow Demon. Tania pulled her hand as a sigh of relief escaped her mouth.


    "He will be fine," she said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Miss Demon," said Emma. Her eyes stared at her in amazement.


    "It''s Mrs, Miss elf. But you are wee," said Tania with a smile.


    I just let out a sigh of relief since we were able to save that demon hunter just in time. But the sound of the demonsing behind me brought my attention back to them.


    "Grrraahhh ---- rrraahhhhh!"


    "Wait for me. I will clean them up," I said. Besides, I hadn''t closed the crack, so my battle wasn''t over yet. Swiftly, I went over to the demons who could only thrash between the thick white Web that filled the alley and threw my cknces. Since they couldn''t move, even if there were a hundred of them, I could kill them easily. Then I closed the crack with my Dark Energy.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Congrattions! You just killed a Demoness'' Maid!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 32.]


    [You have 27 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    ''Demoness'' Maid? ''My mind went back to the Spider Demon''s words that the queen would get me.


    ''Does that mean someone is leading this demon''s attack?''


    "You''re a quick learner, Damian," Tania''s voice turned my attention to her.


    "Thank you," I stepped towards her since I decided to ask her about the Demoness'' Maid


    "But you can call me Ethan," I added politely. Even though I didn''t mind her calling me Damian, but since Kitty called me Ethan wouldn''t they be better if they called me with the same name?


    But her response was beyond my expectations.


    "Is that an order?" she asked. From her expression, I could tell she was asking seriously, though I didn''t catch her offended by my words.


    My steps stopped in front of her.


    "Of course not," I replied in confusion. I said it in an ordinary tone, unlike an order, why did she think I ordered her? After all, our status was the same and I was sure her level was above mine. I couldn''t possibly give her orders.


    She smiled sweetly.


    "Very well, then I''ll just call you Damian." Then she looked at me deeply.


    "Because Damian Lucio is a special name even for demons."

 Chapter 184 - I Will Give My Loyalty to You

    <h4>Chapter 184: I Will Give My Loyalty to You</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 184. I Will Give My Loyalty to You


    "Special name? What do you mean?" I said in confusion. After thinking about it, that name just appeared without anyone choosing it. I thought that name came from my subconscious and my alter ego who thought Damian Lucio was a suitable name for my Incubus form.


    "Unfortunately I can''t tell you in detail about that. You will find out about it soon," said Tania with a smile.


    "Fine." From her words, I could tell she didn''t want to tell me any more than this, but since it was just a name, so I didn''t want to make a big deal about it. Besides, the name ''Damian Lucio'' sounded pretty cool and easy to remember.


    "Rather than that, can you tell me about the Demoness'' Maid?" I asked.


    Tania was quite surprised after hearing it.


    "Was your previous opponent a Demoness'' maid?" I could catch a trace of worry in the tone of her voice.


    "Yes."


    "What kind of demon is she?" she asked curiously.


    "She''s a Maiden Spider Demon," I replied.


    "Tsk!" She clicked her tongue, her expression turned annoyed.


    "So ... They also have found out about this," she muttered.


    "She also mentioned the Queen," I added. I didn''t know what was going on, but I wanted to find out as much as I could.


    "I know," she said as a tired breath escaped her mouth.


    "Can you tell me about her or the queen?"


    She looked at me in the eyes.


    "I can''t."


    "Why?" I said with a frown. I was one of the demon generals. At least I wanted to know what was going on. Apart from this, the Spider Demon also said that the Queen would enve me forever, at least I had to prepare myself since I didn''t want to be another demon''s ve.


    Tania nced at Emma, who was just listening to our conversation in silence. Looks like Emma was confused about what happened since I didn''t tell her much about the Demon Generals. Well, it couldn''t be helped since I only met other Demon Generals recently.


    "It''s fine, she is my partner." I realized Tania objected to Emma''s presence since she wasn''t a demon like us.


    "Has she made a contract with you?" asked Tania.


    "Contract?" I said in confusion.


    "Yes." She turned to Emma who was just listening to our conversation since it seemed like she also wanted to know what was going on.


    "This is the dark dimension''s top secret. There are only a few demons who know about this. I can only let her know if she has given her full loyalty to you and is already within your Demon''s Rule skill. Otherwise ..." Tania raised her hand that glowed dimly and aimed at Emma.


    "I have to have to knock her out for a while. I don''t want to take the risk," she continued.


    Her words made me think of Kitty who used the stun spell on Foxyst night, even though she only wanted to warn me. Likewise, with my second meeting with Lilieth, she also used her stun spell on Mia. I turned to Emma, at least I had to tell her what was going to happen next so she wouldn''t be confused. As I just opened my mouth, Emma suddenly spoke.


    "I will give my loyalty to you," she said with a serious look without hesitation.


    "Are you sure about it?" I made sure once again. I hadn''t checked about my Demon''s Rule skill yet, so what I knew was that I could put restrictions on my partners. But that was tantamount to tying them and forcing them to follow my wish.


    "Yes, I''m sure about it," said Emma in the same tone.


    Seeing our seriousness, Tania lowered her hand asughter left her mouth. Meanwhile, we could only look at her in confusion.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," she said. Her hand wiped the tears in the corner of her eye as she swallowed the rest of herughter.


    "Let me guess. Have you never used your Demon''s Rule skill before?" she guessed.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "I don''t want to force my partners to obey me."


    Taniaughed again after hearing my words, while Emma and I exchanged nces in confusion.


    "Looks like you guys misunderstood that skill," said Tania as soon as she could make her voice. Herugh was still heard between her words.


    "Demon''s Rule is the High Demon''s skill for marriage. In other words, your partner''s status will turn into your legal wife, at least for us, demons, since the demon world doesn''t have a wedding ceremony like human''s. Besides, the demon world is full of dangers, so the male demons need something to signify that she is his wife to prevent other male demons from touching her. This skill can provide protection and increase his wife''s strength, regardless of what the demon''s wife race is. That''s why you can impose restrictions on them, "she exined.


    I was surprised to hear Tania''s exnation since I thought Demon''s Rule was no different from a skill used to force my partners to follow my wishes. But it turned out I could use it to protect them and even increased their strength. But still ... Not everyone wanted to be a demon''s wife. Since having sex and being a wife were different things. Even though my partners and I did it because of our feelings, tying them with a demon like me was something else. Besides, despite my status as a demon General, in the human world, I was still an evil creature that must be exterminated. Also ... My thoughts went back to my parent''s divorce. I knew marriage was a sacred thing at least ... For humans.


    Emma''s hand gripped mine, dissolved my thoughts and turned my attention to her.


    "Ethan, please don''t make that face," she said with a smile. Her eyes looked at me deeply.


    Noticing my face that had turned gloomy when I was deep in thought earlier, I returned my expression to normal and smiled at her.


    "Sorry, I thought of something else," I said.


    "Do you mind if I be your wife?" she asked, her face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Huh?" I could only make a stupid voice and look at her in disbelief.


    Tania let out a giggle.


    "You shouldn''t be shocked like that since your partner made the right decision." Then her giggle faded and reced it with a serious expression.


    "This crack problem is getting worse, it doesn''t even rule out that the boundary between the human and demon worlds will be destroyed in the future. Being a high demon''s wife is a great way to protect herself and gather strength to fight other demons. Because if she is only relying on her fighting strength as a demon hunter, I''m not sure she will be able to defeat the higher level demons."


    Emma and I looked at Tania with serious faces. Also, I could feel Emma''s hand gripping mine tighter after she heard Tania''s exnation.


    "But she is a demon hunter. The magic power in her body has Holy elements. Will that skill hurt her or change her?" I made sure. Of course, what I meant was whether she would turn into a demon or remain as an elf.


    "Don''t worry. Giving loyalty to a demon doesn''t mean she will turn into a demon. Well��" Tania cleaned her throat.


    "If she wants to stay with you forever, you can change her. But of course, it''s back to your partner. If she doesn''t want it, you can''t force her."


    At least although the skill description was quite intimidating, now I could confirm that skill was safe for all my partners. I turned to Emma.


    "I''ll make you my wife," I said without hesitation. My doubts disappeared in an instant. Since things were this bad, this wasn''t the time to think about marriage like normal humans. My priority was to protect the people I cared about, including my partners.


    "Then I will give my loyalty to you," she said with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 185 - Demons Rule

    <h4>Chapter 185: Demon''s Rule</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 185. Demon''s Rule


    ''Raise Demon''s Rule skill by 1 point.''


    [Your Demon''s Rule skill is at maximum level.]


    [Demon''s Rule (Requires 10 DP) - The skill used by high incubus/subus to impose restrictions on their partners. Applicable only to partners with the love meter over 5/10. ]


    I smiled at her and ced my hands on both sides of her face gently. Our eyes met and locked into each other as if there were only the two of us there.


    ''Demon''s Rule''


    My eyes glinted in red. I could see traces of fear when she saw the change in my eyes, but she remained in her position. Her eyes remained on mine as if she was under my maniption skill even though I didn''t use anything on her. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a strange formation beneath our feet.


    [Demon''s Rule initiated. ]


    The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and swirled around her body and mine. Her eyes locked onto mine. Then I could see an announcement appear before her.


    [Do you want to give your loyalty to Damian Lucio?]


    [Yes / No]


    She was shocked. Just like when I first got this system. She raised her hand and waved it in front of her in confusion.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s my system. Choose with your thoughts," I said. Unexpectedly, unlike when I used my Demon''s Contract skill on Foxy, my Demon''s Rule skill allowed my partner to choose whether she wanted it or not.


    She lowered her hand and concentrated on the announcement in front of her. A secondter, the screen disappeared and was reced by an announcement in front of me.


    [Demon''s Rule is in progress ...]


    ''She epted me ...'' Well, even though she was the one who asked me from the start, I couldn''t help myself but feel happy. My heart was beating fast as happiness mixed with excitement mixed in me. Maybe this was a man''s feelings if his proposal was epted by his girlfriend. The dark aura beneath our feet grew thicker as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 67.8%]


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 98.9%]


    [Kiss your partner to seal the contract]


    I brought my lips to her and kissed her. As my tongue entered her mouth and her tongue moved, shing with mine, I could feel my Demonic Power pouring into her. Not only that, but I could also feel her Magic Power within her body. How did my Demonic Power mix within it without breaking the flow itself or contradicting each other. It was quite strange since the elements were supposed to contradict each other. Besides that I could feel it too ... I could feel her feelings for me. How she wanted to ease my burden. I could feel how tense she was right now her heart was beating fast.


    Meanwhile, I realized Tania was watching me. Her eyes were observing me as if making sure everything was going well.


    [Demon''s Rule has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! Now, Emma Lunaspark ispletely yours! ]


    [Emma Lunaspark''s strength has increased by 30%]


    I released my kiss and pulled myself away from her.


    "Do you feel something strange? Or do you feel some changes in your body?" I asked in worries.


    Meanwhile, she was turning her hands as her eyes were fixed on it. Then she checked the rest of her body before returning her gaze to me.


    "I think nothing has changed. But ..."


    "But?" I asked her to continue her words.


    "But somehow ... I can feel your warmth. As if you are hugging me now," she said with a gentle smile.


    My hand rubbed the side of her face once again. A gentle smile on my lips.


    "I promise ... I''ll protect you," I said.


    She let out a short chuckle.


    "What are you talking about? I chose this not because I wanted your protection, but because I wanted to fight together with you."


    "Thank you ..." I said. Then I lowered my hand and turned to Tania to ask about the Demoness'' Maid and what happened to the dark dimension. But I found her still looking at Emma with a serious gaze.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked.


    My words dissolved her thoughts.


    "Nothing," replied Tania quickly.


    "Since she has given her loyalty to you, I will answer your questions. But before that ...'''' She directed her glowed hand at the fainted Demon Hunter. Then I could see him turning stiff. I guessed she used her stun spell on that demon hunter. After that, she raised her hands slowly and a transparent dome that was simr to a small Devil Space covered us.


    [You have just entered another demon''s Devil Space.]


    As soon as I saw the announcement, I quickly grabbed Emma''s hand to prevent her from falling due to the Demonic curse effect. But no, she looked fine. I didn''t see the pain on her face.


    "Yes?" asked Emma in confusion.


    "Nothing," I said. I guessed this was because of my Demon''s Rule skill. But to make sure, I decided to confirm it with my Observation since as far as I knew, only demons were not affected by this Devil Space skill.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Emma Lunaspark] [Age: 18]


    [Level 8] [Race: Elf]


    [HP: 193/193] [MP: 51/73]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 3, Mana Strike lv 4]


    [Emotion: Happy]


    [Love meter: 6/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears]


    [Talent: Elf''s Blessing, Incubus'' protection]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' loyal partner]


    [Profession: Demon Hunter, College Student.]


    Seeing that her race had not changed, I felt relieved and based on her talent''s description, I now understood why she was fine. Tania''s voice returned my attention to her.


    "Right, before I tell you about that Demoness'' Maid, I''ll exin about the dark dimension''s condition first. But whatever I say you should keep this a secret from anyone. Do you understand? "


    "I understand," I replied.


    "As you know this crack problem started one year ago, when the energy at the borders of the human world and the demon world unstabled. Since thenrge cracks began to form and demons could enter the human world inrge numbers. And unlike usual cracks, these cracks can''t close by itself. "


    Driven by curiosity, Emma carefully interrupted Tania.


    "Um...May I ask you? Ethan just turned into a demon a week ago. If those cracks had appeared since a year ago. It''s that mean ..."


    "We and Lord Damon''s loyal subordinates are the ones who have closed it with our strength," replied Tania.


    Emma''s confusion was clear on her face.


    "Do you mean Lord Damon Arcano Malignus, the strongest Demon Lord?"


    "Yes. Let me exin everything," said Tania.


    Emma pressed her lips and nodded. I knew there were a lot of questions in her head as well as mine. And I could guess, given that the demon hunters were unprepared to deal with this problem, the association only knew little information about the crack issue.


    Tania continued her conversation.


    "Lord Damon tries his best to cover up this problem from the other demons. Because as a Demon Lord, he has to maintain the bnce between the human world and the demon world. He also does this to prevent the demons from escaping and messing in the human world. As for us, the Demon Generals, apart from killing the escaping demons, we also have to cover the crack without anyone knowing it. " Then she turned to Emma and gave her a serious gaze.


    "That''s why the demon hunters never saw the crack, but only saw the demons."


    The trace of surprise was clearly visible on Emma''s face since it meant that all this time, secretly, the demon hunters were not fighting alone. No, actually, it was the Demon Generals who had protected the demon hunters and humans. Because if it weren''t for them, I didn''t know how many demon hunters and humans would have died. Maybe the demons even managed to control several cities.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Yuffy pic is in discord channel


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Pat*reon-members:


    Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind,Alvin Leung,William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Austin Applegate, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera,Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00,Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd,JTOKING,Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8,Cameron Taylor,Joseph Bentley,Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson,HamDaniel,Brandon Bradley,regenschabe, Casey E Maupin,Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87,Torrinth,Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv,Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster,, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 186 - Strange Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 186: Strange Emotions</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 186. Strange Emotions


    "But the problem is, the crack does not get better but it gets worse. The energy disturbances are getting worse and more frequent, even now other Lord Damon''s loyal followers are also helping us out. At least there are dozens of big cracks that appear every day randomly," said Tania again.


    ''Dozens?'' I was shocked since I thought that big cracks only appeared asionally. While Emma also showed the same expression as me.


    "Lord Damon ordered an investigation for the source of the disturbance since he guessed there was another Demon Lord who was trying to break into the human world to expand his/her territory. But all our investigations were in vain. That''s why we concluded that the disturbance came from the human world. And regarding about the Demoness'' Maid ... That means the other demon lords have started to notice the crack problem and will take the opportunity to expand their territory soon." Tania let out a deep breath. A trace of annoyance on her face.


    "I know they will find out about this sooner orter. Moreover, Lord Damon has been covering this up for a year. It''s just ... I never think that, despite our hard work, we still haven''t found a solution yet."


    "Why Lord Damon didn''t defeat those demon lords?" I asked curiously. I heard that Lord Damon was the strongest Demon Lord, he should be able to do that, right?


    "It''s not that easy, Damian. Even though Lord Damon is the sole ruler of Dark Dimension and the Demon Kingdom but the other demon lords keep their eyes on the throne. In other words, even though they are being nice in front of him, behind him, they are ready to kill him at any time. Unfortunately, every Demon Lord has authority over a territory and if he/she died then the demons in that territory will revolt. Therefore, Lord Damon can''t kill the demon lords recklessly or the demon world will fall into chaos, " exined Tania.


    From her words, I could see that Lord Damon had killed several of those demon Lord''s before. It was just, if he killed them all, it would be tantamount to fighting all the demons in the dark dimension.


    "Why Lord Damon doesn''t rece that demon lord with another loyal demon?" asked Emma out of blue. To be honest, I also just wanted to ask the same thing.


    Tania chuckled.


    "If you think their positions are the same as mayors or governors in the human world then you are wrong. Some of them are kings or queens of their kind. Therefore their position cannot be reced by anyone. Some are guardians of thend and territories. If they die then disaster and chaos will hit thend."


    "What about Lord Damon? What made him the supreme ruler of the dark dimension?" I asked curiously.


    Tania turned to me and looked at me with a serious expression.


    "Because Lord Damon is the dark dimension''s pir. It''s his energy that has been protecting the borders between the human world and the demon world. That''s why many demons hate him and also want to kill him. On the one hand, he protects the Dark dimension from outside attacks. On the other hand, it''s his energy that prevented the demons from invading the human world. "


    After those words left her mouth, my and Tania''s eyes locked onto each other. And I caught her trying to give a message from there. Something she couldn''t convey in words. I fell silent, my brain tried to process everything she had told me and gasped as I realized something. She said it was Lord Damon''s energy that protected the border and previously said that the border between the human and demon worlds would be destroyed in the future. Didn''t that mean Lord Damon was dying?


    "What about the next demon lord?" I asked. Since she mentioned the demon kingdom before, he should have a sessor, right? A prince or a princess.


    Tania looked away from me, but her sadness was clearly visible on her face. It was as if my question had reminded her of a bad memory that she didn''t want to remember. Then she shook her head from side to side in regret.


    "Unfortunately ... Only Lord Damon''s descendant who can have that power. Even if another demon lord takes his ce, I''m afraid ..." Her words stopped there. But I already understood what she wanted to say. Even if another Demon Lord took his ce, the borders between the human world and the demon world would still be destroyed.


    "You know ... Lord Damon and Lilieth have lost too much to protect and maintain the bnce of these two worlds," added Tania.


    "Lost? What do you mean?" asked Emma again.


    Tania looked at both of us with serious gazes.


    "Several years before this crack problem, some demon lords revolted after they discovered Lord Damon had covered the huge crack in Lightglen City with his power for the past thousand years. It was the biggest rebellion in the dark dimension''s history and I believe they had been nning it for a long time. And because of it... Our unborn prince died. "


    * Ba-thump *


    In an instant, my heart suddenly skipped a beat. There was a sadness mixed with anger in me when I heard that. Even though it was vague, somehow, I could feel Lilieth and Lord Damon''s frustration when they lose their child.


    ''Is it because Lilieth gave me her power? So I can feel her emotions at that time? '' Unconsciously, I clenched my hands as I held back the strange emotions that suddenly overflowed within me.


    I nced at Tania and realized she was watching me again, so I quickly took a deep breath to calm myself down and endured the strange emotion.


    After seeing me calmer, Tania spoke again.


    "At that time, in order to prevent the demons from escaping to the human world through that crack. Lilieth took huge blows from the two demon lords. Those attacks hit right to her belly and she was only two months pregnant. She was dying. Although I could save her, her baby had be ashes ... "


    * Ba-thump *


    My heart suddenly beat fast again. My sorrow and anger flooded my heart and mind more than before. Somehow I could even hear Lilieth''s frustrated screams in my ears. I clenched my fists tightly holding back the uncontroble emotions that suddenly overflowed within me. Even I couldn''t cover it from the expression on my face.


    Tania fell silent again. Her eyes were observing me. While Emma held my hand and looked at me worriedly.


    "Ethan, are you okay?"


    I didn''t answer, instead, I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. After I calmed down, I opened my eyes and unclenched my fists.


    "I''m fine ..." Even though it was weird, I could understand this strange emotion since this incident had made a huge wound in Lilieth''s heart and maybe it mixed up when she gave her power to me. I meant... Even my mother was so frustrated when she miscarried in her third pregnancy, although she already had me and Celia, let alone Lilieth who had been waiting for this child for hundreds of years.


    But then I frowned.


    ''Huh? How do I know Lilieth and Lord Damon have been waiting for this child for hundreds of years? Is this also one of Lilieth''s memories that got mixed up when she revived me? ''


    "That''s all I can tell you." Tania''s voice returned my and Emma''s attention to her.


    Emma looked at Tania in a gloomy face.


    "I never thought ... It was the demon lord who protected us ..." she said sadly.


    "Can they have another child?" I asked. If Lord Damon didn''t have a sessor, I could imagine those demon lords fighting each other for that throne and worst of all --- the borders between the demon world and the human world would be destroyed!


    "It''s not that easy, Damian. Lord Damon''s power is enormous. It''s not just any woman who can hold his seed and bear his child. It even took hundreds of years for Lilieth to get pregnant," said Tania with a frown.


    "Can''t we do something about this?" I asked.


    Tania shook her head.


    "We''ve done whatever we can. Right now we can only wait ..."

 Chapter 187 - I Slept With The Demon Lords Wife ?!

    <h4>Chapter 187: I Slept With The Demon Lord''s Wife ?!</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 187. I Slept With The Demon Lord''s Wife ?!


    ''Dammit!'' I cursed internally as an irritated grunt escaped my mouth. While Emma could only bow in puzzled expression. Our brains were looking for a solution even though we knew we couldn''t do anything to fix it. Which meant ... It was so frustrating! Moreover, what annoyed me, I never knew that all this time it was the Demon Lord who had protected us from his own kin as if what our history had recorded was a lie. Wasn''t that crazy?


    Tania realized our frustration.


    "The only thing we can do is help Lord Damon solve this crack problem and find the source."


    A breath came out of my mouth as I tried to swallow the rest of my irritation.


    "Looks like that''s all we can do at this point." Then I thought of the previous Spider Demon.


    "About that Spider Demon, can you give me more information about the Queen?" Since she said the Queen would capture and enve me forever, I guessed that the queen was one of the demon lords who wanted to expand her territory into the human world. And since her maid had found out about this crack, that queen would appear in the human world soon.


    "Queen Szaros. She is one of the demonesses as well as the queen of the spider demons. Killing her is tantamount to waging war with all kinds of spider demons and they are one of the ten kinds of thergest demon poption in the dark dimension. Her goal is only one, to lure the men and enve them," exined Tania.


    Okay, that was definitely not good news ...


    Then Tania let out a deep sigh and her face turned gloomy.


    "You know --- she wasn''t like this before."


    "Did something happen before?" I asked.


    "About 100 years ago, a male demon tried to kill her to take her territory after she married him. It was her kin who were trying to free her from that male demon. As the result ... She killed one third of her people with her own hands since she was under the male demon''s maniption spell. When she woke up from the influence, she was almost crazy and depressed because of it. Since then she doesn''t believe in men anymore and considers them only as ves. "


    The story reminded me of Cam and Miguel''s toxic rtionship.


    ''Haa ... Bastards surely are everywhere ...'' I thought.


    As that thought crossed my mind, Tania and I could feel another demon''s presence who had just entered the devil space.


    "Who''s there ?!" I took out my Demonic Spike as my hand turned towards the demon. While Tania''s hand also pointed to that.


    Another Dark Elf was standing there. Just like Tania, she had a ck high ponytail with pointy ears and her face simr to Tania''s. The difference was she looked younger and rather than a dress like Tania, she wore a cute tank-top with short jeans. A headset connected to a cellphone around her neck.


    ''Another Demon General?'' I thought. But from the status above her head, she shouldn''t be one of them, so I decided to use my observation skill.


    ''Observation''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Yuffy] [Age: 210]


    [Level 58]


    [Race: Demon - Dark Elf]


    [HP: 2981/2981] [DP: 481/534]


    [Skills: Healing Light lv 5, Dispel lv 4, Devil Space lv 1, Dark Energy lv 1, Necromancy lv 3, Sleep Spell lv 2, Hell st lv 4]


    [Emotion: Shocked]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Ears]


    [Talent: Communicating with spirits]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Lord''s elite subordinates.]


    I was quite shocked by her unusual skill.


    ''Necromancy and Healing light? I thought the two skills contradict each other. '' In medieval times, history recorded because of the dangers that lurk everywhere, mages were far more numerous than in this modern era. In addition, because medical science was not as advanced as now, healers who had the healing light skill were moremon than doctors. It was just since many con men pretend to be healers to extort people''s money, eventually, people didn''t trust healers anymore. Since then, only a few people still learned the ability and eventually the healers disappeared. That''s why I wasn''t surprised when Foxy mentioned Tania''s ability before. Meanwhile, although the history books rarely mentioned Necromancy, I knew in medieval times, some people had this forbidden ability. It was the ability to turn corpses into undead andmand them like ves. But I never thought that a healer could have necromancer skills. Since it was clear that the two abilities contradict each other, one was for healing people and the other was for ying with the dead.


    "Mom, I told you, let me handle this problem," said Yuffy with a pout. Her feet stepped toward us.


    ''Mom ?!'' I turned to Tania in shock since she looked young and didn''t look like a mother. In fact, she was more suitable as her sister. I cancelled my Demonic Spike and lowered my hand. While Tania also lowered her hand.


    Tania sighed in annoyance


    "Your dad is too worried about me. I told you I''m fine," she said. Then her face turned gloomy.


    "Even Lilieth is still fighting in such a state. Do you think I''ll just keep sitting around and do nothing?"


    Yuffy stopped in front of her.


    "But--" Her words stopped as she saw me. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "You ---" Then she pressed her lips.


    "Good evening, Damian," she greeted me politely. A cute smile on her face.


    "Good evening, Yuffy," I replied.


    Then Yuffy turned to Emma.


    "And you are?"


    "I''m Emma. Nice to meet you," said Emma.


    Yuffy was silent, didn''t return Emma''s greetings and just stared at her.


    "She is Damian''s loyal partner, Yuffy. His wife" said Tania.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! Nice to meet you, Emma," said Yuffy quickly. From her attitude, Kitty, Tania, Lilieth and her I began to understand how much they were keeping this secret from the human world or everyone they couldn''t trust.


    "Mrs Tania, may I know what happened to Lilieth?" I asked. Since she mentioned Lilieth''s state, I started to worry about her. Thest time I saw Lilieth wasst week and she seemed fine.


    Tania turned to me.


    "Do you remember what I said earlier? That she took two huge blows from other Demon Lords?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think after that incident her condition is still the same as before?" said Tania again. Traces of sadness and regret were evident in her tone.


    I shook my head from side to side with a grim expression. I remembered after my mother had a miscarriage, the doctor asked her to get some rest since her body was weakened because of it. It happened only as a result of a miscarriage, let alone Lilieth who had taken two blows from other Demon Lord''s. My thoughts returned to when I saw Lilieth fighting the Vengeful Imp in Nighthallow City desperately. If her position was Lord Damon''s right-hand woman or I could assume her as his wife. She should be able to beat the Imp with ease. But since she seemed to be having a hard time fighting the Imp, it proved how much those blows had injured her.


    Yuffy suddenly brought her face closer to me.


    "Are you worried about Her Highness?" Her eyes looked at me like Tania was observing me.


    "Am I wrong to worry about her?" I asked. After all, Lilieth had saved me and gave me a second chance. If there was something I could do to repay her kindness, of course I wouldn''t mind doing it.


    Yuffy smiled sweetly at me.


    "You surely really care for Her Highness."


    "I ---" My words stopped as I realized something important, no, this was very important! Lilieth was Lord Damon''s wife, a demondy, the sole ruler of the dark dimension''s wife, the queen of the demon kingdom and I --- I just had sex with herst week! Although Lilieth was the one who was offered herself to me, there was a high possibility that Lord Damon would me me.


    ''Is that why Lord Damon wanted to see me? Because he knows I have sex with his wife? I''m dead ... I''m so fuckin dead ... ''But then my panic started to subside as I turned my gaze to Tania and Yuffy.


    ''Wait for a second�� If Lord Damon wants to kill me, he should order another Demon General to do it.'' Even Kitty already knew where my home was and their level was way above mine. The fact that they didn''t do anything to me proved that Lord Damon let this slide.


    ''But why ...''

 Chapter 188 - Replacing The Demon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 188: Recing The Demon Lord</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 188. Recing The Demon Lord


    Emma''s voice broke my reverie.


    "Ethan, are you okay? You look --- weird." Her eyes looked at me in worry. While Yuffy looked at me in confusion since I stopped my words suddenly. And Tania, her eyes fixed on me, observing me. Although I felt a little confused by it, I guessed Lilieth asked her to do this to make sure I could bnce my Demonic side well.


    I cleared my throat and swallowed the rest of my questions since I couldn''t just ask them directly.


    "I''m fine. I''m just worried about Lord Damon and Lilieth." I didn''t lie about this since I was worried about them, especially after finding out their sacrifices to protect the human world and the demon world. Especially Lilieth ... Somehow I felt sorry for her because, behind her strong appearance, she had bitter experiences in her heart. Then I realized something that much more important. If Lord Damon and Lilieth had been waiting for this child for hundreds of years, at least Lord Damon should have been protective of Lilieth. Also, Lilieth shouldn''t have carelessly gone to the battlefield to protect her unborn baby. Lilieth''s presence in that battle was a sign that Lord Damon''s condition was also deteriorating.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" asked Yuffy with a frown. She tilted her head and looked at me in the same confusion as before.


    While Emma held my hand gently again and looked at me in worry since it was obvious from my face, there were a lot of things on my mind right now.


    I turned to Tania and looked at her seriously.


    "Please tell me about Lilieth and Lord Damon''s condition. Honestly." I emphasized myst words since I wanted to know their real situation.


    Hearing my words, I caught traces of surprise on Tania and Yuffy''s faces for a moment before their expressions turned serious.


    ''As expected ... Even though everything looks fine, their conditions are pretty bad,'' I thought. Upon seeing their expressions, Emma also seemed to think the same way as me since she held my hand tightly once again.


    After a short pause, Yuffy finally spoke.


    "We are sorry, We can''t ---" But I interrupted her words.


    "As a demon general, I should know about this, right? Or am I not one of you?" I said with a frown. Although I guessed this had something to do with Lord Damon and Lilieth''s honour, I needed them to tell the truth, so I could take a hint or clue on what to do next or about how much time we have left.


    Yuffy pressed her lips, but a momentter she spoke again.


    "But-" This time, it was Tania who interrupted her.


    "Both of them are in pretty bad shape," said Tania suddenly.


    Yuffy turned to Tania and frowned.


    "Mom ...!" she said in a half-scolding tone.


    Tania turned to Yuffy. Despite her calm face, there was a clear trace of worry on her face.


    "It''s fine. He deserves to know." Then she turned to me.


    "At least he should know about this."


    "How bad?" I asked her for a more detailed exnation.


    "I''m not sure if Lord Damon can close the next crack in Lightglen City. At least ... He can''t cover all of it," said Tania.


    Yuffy gritted her teeth and looked away to hide her irritation. Just like me, I was sure she was also annoyed since she couldn''t do anything.


    I was speechless. It was not bad anymore, but it was a disaster! So far, humans had lived peacefully and had secretly depended on the Demon Lord''s power. Even the Demon Hunter Association wouldn''t be prepared for this. Considering that it took a Demon Lord''s strength to close the crack, I was sure that if the crack reopened, Lightglen City would turn into a battlefield for demons and humans. Though I knew I couldn''t do anything, knowing this state my brain was deep in thoughts on its own to find a solution.


    Seeing my reaction, Tania added her exnation.


    "Actually, they just need some rest."


    I frowned.


    "Rest?" I said in disbelief. That sounded like a joke to me. After the confusions and troubles, she said Lord Damon just needed a rest? Was she kidding?


    "Yes. Lord Damon''s regeneration is very extraordinary. But after the big fight a thousand years ago Lord Damon and Lilieth have been struggling to stabilize the energy at the border. They are exhausted but without their power�� No one could close the cracks, " exined Tania.


    The exnation gave me quite a picture of how hard they had been struggling all this time. Even they continued to use their strength to close the cracks, despite their energy was not full. Of course, they were weakened, especially after they fought other demon lords. Now I understood why Lilieth got into that fight although she was pregnant. Because she knew, Lord Damon was already exhausted and couldn''t face the demon lords alone.


    "How long will it take so they can fully regain their power?" I asked.


    "If they take total rest, about one month. If the energy disturbance is gone, maybe it can return sooner," said Tania.


    "How about we rece them to cover those cracks? There''s five of us, we should have enough power for that," I asked. Well, I knew my power was insufficientpared to others Demon Generals. But if I used my free time to hunt demons, I should be able to catch up with them.


    Tania shook her head from side to side.


    "Although the Demon Generals can fight. We need Lord Damon''s power to cover the cracks. If that power runs out, we have toe to him to replenish it." She turned to Yuffy, who was silent with a grim face.


    "Likewise with the elite soldiers." Then she returned her gaze to me.


    "We can''t do anything without him either."


    Tania''s exnation reminded me of when Lilieth opened my ess.


    ''Is that why Lilieth kissed me?'' I tapped my index finger under my lips as my brain went into deep thought again, trying to find the best solution for this. But, only one thing urred to me ...


    "In other words, we need a new demon lord who can rece him temporarily ..." I muttered. But the problem was only Lord Damon''s descendant could do it.


    "Hm?" An unconscious humming sound came out of my mouth as my nces were diverted to Tania and Yuffy who were staring at me with strange gazes as if they observed me and watched my expressions.


    "Did I say something wrong?" I asked with a frown.


    "... Nothing," said Tania. Her eyes remained fixed on me, as did Yuffy''s.


    Guessing they misunderstood me, I added my exnation.


    "It''s just temporarily not permanent." I didn''t want them to think I was trying to overthrow Lord Damon from his throne.


    "Damian, about that ... You already know the answer," said Yuffy without taking her eyes off me.


    A tired breath escaped my mouth as I turned my gaze in another direction.


    "Yeah, I know ..." I knew their only hope was gone, but still ... I didn''t want to give up that easily.


    "Isn''t there another demon who can rece it?" I made sure.


    "There''s one demon who can rece him," said Tania.


    In that instant, Emma and I turned to Tania.

 Chapter 189 - The Demon Lords Son and The Nephilims Son

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Demon Lord''s Son and The Nephilim''s Son</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 189. The Demon Lord''s Son and The Nephilim''s Son


    "Who?" I said curiously. Previously she had said that no one could rece Lord Damon but his descendants. Now she said there was someone who could rece him. Of course, it made me curious, because whoever he was, he must be a special demon.


    But instead of answering my question directly, Tania said something else.


    "Do you know about the two demon lords'' battle a thousand years ago?" asked Tania.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Do you know that another Demon Lord is Lord Damon''s younger brother?"


    "His brother ?!" I said in disbelief. My forehead creased. I didn''t know how many facts would surprise me today.


    "I never heard of it," I continued. It was not written in our history books. In history, they only told us that the two demon lords wanted to rule the world. That''s what made them kill each other. But Princess Eve of Euthenia was the one who made Lord Damon return to the dark dimension.


    Tania smirked after seeing my reaction


    "Of course you never heard of it. Because even in the dark dimension itself, only a few demons have known about this since Lord Damon covered it up to protect his father''s honour."


    "Does that battle have anything to do with the demon kingdom''s throne?" I guessed.


    "Yes, but that''s not all. Lord Damon killed him because his brother wanted to unite the three worlds under his rule." Then Tania''s face turned gloomy again. There was a trace of sadness on her face and a breath escaped her mouth.


    "But I can understand it ... since his brother was a Nephilim who grew up in the human world and humans treated him cruelly in the past, so he became obsessed with it."


    "Wait --- A Nephilim? A half-demon half-angel creature? I thought it was a myth," I said in confusion.


    "Half High Angel, half Demon Lord, Damian. He is not just an ordinary creature. His power is the same as Lord Damon''s," emphasised Tania.


    This was the first time I had heard that angels were real since there wasn''t a single book that mentioned them.


    "Do angels exist?" Emma finally opened her voice even though her surprise was clearly visible on her face.


    "If this world has demons as the dark dimension''s ruler. Doesn''t that mean there are angels as the light dimension''s ruler? Besides ..." Tania turned to Emma as she lifted her index finger and pointed it at Emma.


    "Aren''t you, demon hunters using angel''s power to fight the demons?"


    I turned to Emma in shock, demanding an exnation from her. I just found out that the Demon Hunter Association had a rtionship with angels.


    While Emma shifted her gaze alternately at Tania and me in confusion.


    "If you mean the holy magic power within me. I got it from the association''s vine. But, haven''t Holy Chain and Mana Strike been used by demon hunters for a long time?"Not only from her expression, but from her tone, indicating she was also confused.


    It was the same as me.


    Tania chuckled and lowered her hand.


    "Do you know that humans can''t have dark or holy elements'' magic power?" Then her chuckle faded.


    "So everything that has those two powers is a result of third party interference. Either Demons or Angels. But since they don''t want to reveal their true forms, they manifest it by giving their powers to humans."


    Then I turned to Emma and we exchanged nces with the same thought. That meant the association or vine maker had something to do with angels or the light dimension! This reminded me of the royal guard who asked about Mia before.


    ''Does that mean he has something to do with this too?'' No ... Not just him, but Mia and the Kingdom of Serpent Rock. But now there was another question that bothered me a lot.


    "So, if angels have been meddling for a long time. Then why they don''t help Lord Damon?" I asked. After all, protecting humans from demons should be the angels'' duty, not the Demon Lord''s duty. Well, at least that''s the stigma that had stuck in my head after ying several RPG games.


    A tired breath came out of Tania''s mouth.


    "Unfortunately the angels have closed their dimension for a long time and don''t want to interfere with the human world. I''m not sure they even know about our situation. That''s why they used demon hunters to fight the demons." Then her expression turned annoyed.


    "Just like in the past."


    ''What the hell?'' I thought, if angels could work together with us, at least Lord Damon and the Demon Generals weren''t fighting alone. But it looked like I was wrong.


    "It''s all up to that special demon in the end." I was just about to ask the demon''s identity, but Yuffy interrupted me.


    "Mom, why are you mentioning that annoying demon lord? It''s an ancient battle. Does it have anything to do with this? Isn''t that demon lord dead?" said Yuffy in a displeased tone. She turned her gaze in another direction.


    "Besides, that Erebus guy only created trouble for us."


    From Yuffy''s words, I concluded that Erebus was that Nephilim''s name. And I guessed he was the main culprit for the big crack in Lightglen City.


    "Erebus indeed only brought problems, but have you ever thought he is also our way out?" said Tania.


    Yuffy turned to Tania.


    "What do you mean?" she said with a pout.


    "Since Erebus grew up in the human world. He could have had a child from a human. And that child was raised as a human, also alive and has offspring like humans," said Tania. Her eyes looked at me in seriousness.


    "Is that possible?" I asked.


    "Didn''t you say that not all women can give birth to the Demon Lord''s child?" I remembered she said Erebus and Lord Damon''s powers were the same. Erebus should be also having trouble having a child like Lord Damon, right?


    "It could have happened since Erebus was a Nephilim. He could seal his child''s power with the angelic power within him and make it as if his child was an ordinary human. As long as a strong seal locked his child''s power then his child could only live like an ordinary human without realizing his true identity. But with just a little bit of demonic or angelic power, everyone could see the difference. Since his strength will be increasing significantlypared to the humans who received that power,"exined Tania.


    "So we just need to find him, right?" I concluded this long conversation.


    "It''s fine. Lilieth and Lord Damon have found him. It''s just that... right now, he''s too weak and still has to learn about so many things, so Lord Damon decided to keep his existence a secret to protect him from other Demon Lords. Besides ... He was raised as a human, not a demon, he has to adjust himself. Also, even though Lord Damon wants him to be a true demon lord as soon as possible. Since Lord Damon doesn''t want that man to take the wrong path like his brother, he has to be patient. "


    Somehow Emma and I felt relieved by her exnation. At least we knew we had hope. While Yuffy just realized something after hearing Tania''s exnation.


    "So ... That''s the reason why--"


    Before Yuffy finished her words, Tania interrupted her.


    "Yes! That''s the reason." Her eyes were fixed on Yuffy with a serious gaze and Yuffy immediately pressed her lips as if she was about to blurt out a forbidden secret. Then Tania turned to me.


    "For the time being, we can''t tell you where and who this demon is. The most important thing right now is to find the energy disturbance''s origin. If the cracks go bad before this demon is ready to rece Lord Damon, then the demon will invade the human world and enve them."


    Tania''s words reminded me of Myra''s n to enve demons. Even though I was sure Lord Damon was strong enough to face her since I realized the drastic difference between demon and human powers but since Tania and Kitty said this had something to do with the human world, that n could be rted to this crack problem.


    "I don''t know if this could be a clue or not. But I do know something that might be rted to the cracks."


    "Tell us, what is it?" said Tania.


    Then I told her everything I knew about Myra''s n to enve the demons.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Bad Company, Eduardo, Nemorus, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind,Alvin Leung,William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Austin Applegate, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera,Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00,Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd,JTOKING,Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8,Cameron Taylor,Joseph Bentley,Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson,HamDaniel,Brandon Bradley,regenschabe, Casey E Maupin,Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87,Torrinth,Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv,Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster,, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 190 - The Bitter Battle

    <h4>Chapter 190: The Bitter Battle</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 190. The Bitter Battle


    "Enving demons? Are that woman crazy?" said Yuffy irritably.


    "Hmmm ... That Myra is really suspicious," said Tania after I told her everything.


    "I think we should investigate it. That woman may have something to do with energy disturbance at the border," I said. Actually, I was nning to send Foxy to investigate this midnight. But after hearing all of Tania''s exnations, it seemed like I had to investigate this by myself. Moreover, if Myra really had something to do with this, didn''t that mean Cam and Olivia were in danger? Especially Olivia, since I remembered Myra offering something to her.


    "I agree. Moreover, I heard Myra is pretty crazy," said Emma.


    I turned to Emma.


    "I think we should continue our night hunt to Tempestechnologies building." I was too worried and curious to leave this task to Foxy. Besides, it was almost midnight now. Instead of going back and opening a portal for Foxy, wouldn''t it be quicker if Emma and I went to find out about this?


    And Emma replied with a nod. Emma was the daughter of a Magic technologypany''s owner. Even though my academic score was higher than her, she was more proficient and skilled in magic technology than me.


    "Um ..." Yuffy''s muttering voice made us turn to turn to her.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    Yuffy just opened her mouth, but she pressed her lips again.


    "Nothing," she said. But from her expression, I could tell she hesitated to tell me about something.


    "You should go with them Yuffy. Let me handle this area," said Tania.


    Yuffy turned to Tania in an objection.


    "It''s fine, mom." Then she stole a nce at me with a flushed face.


    "I''m just curious about how human''s magic techpany."


    Well, I had never been to a tech magicpany office before either and this was new to me. That''s why I was sure that Emma''s presence would be a great help to me in some way. But judging Yuffy''s reactions and expressions, even without my observation skills, I could tell that rather than being curious about the office it seemed like she was more interested in me. This was quite confusing since this was our first meeting, and I was below her in strength and level. Wasn''t the demon world''sw thew of the jungle? Then what attracted her to me?


    "Just go with them. I can handle it alone. Besides, if that Myra has anything to do with this crack. You can report it to Lord Damon immediately," said Tania with a smile.


    While I could only be silent in confusion. Obviously, Yuffy showed interest in me and Tania knew I already had Emma, even she suggested bringing Emma in my contract and make her my wife. But why she supported her child''s interest? I thought every parent would get angry if their child loved someone else''s boyfriend or husband.


    Yuffy turned to Emma and me in hesitation.


    "Can I?"


    "Of course," I said.


    "Feel free to join us, Yuffy," said Emma with a smile. Looks like after listening to many exnations from Tania, Emma had started to understand about demons.


    "Good," said Tania. Then she clenched her hand as she cancelled her Devil Space. The dome that covered us broke and disappeared. The real night sky was visible above us and the cold night wind blew across our faces. Unfortunately, since our previous battle wasn''t inside the Devil Space, the alley was still chaotic with sticky white webs everywhere covering one-third of it like a den of aliens in a sci-fi movie.


    ''I feel bad for whoever cleaned it,'' I thought.


    Meanwhile, Tania also cancelled her stun spell on the demon hunter.


    "I think we should drop him at the hospital before we go," I said. I nned to take him to the hospital''s entrance and leave him to the security there. Since if we took him inside of it, the nurses and doctors would ask for our information just like when I found Emma before. And we didn''t want to waste our time on it.


    "Leave him to me," said Tania in a rxed tone.


    I was just about to reject it since Tania''s body was smaller than that demon hunter, though ... I was sure her strength was far above that demon hunter. But I noticed another demon''s presence. This demon had the same power as Kitty''s. I undid my intention and swept my gaze around me to find that strong demon. My eyes caught a man standing at the end of the alley. His back rested against the wall behind him in a cool manner. My gaze shifted to the status above his head and recognized him as one of the Demon Generals, Sarael.


    "Alright. Then I''ll excuse myself," I said.


    I stretched out my hand, imagining Yawlusk''s district station, the only ce in my memory that was closest to the Tempestechnologies building.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Yawlusk''s District Station, Nighthallow City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Then I, Emma and Yuffy walked into the portal.


    --------


    Tania and Sarael''s PoV


    "I know you are there, Sarael," said Tania without looking at him.


    A breath came out of Sarael''s mouth. His feet moved toward her.


    "I told you, you shouldn''t go on patrol like the others." Although the tone of his signature arrogant voice didn''t change, his concern was clear from it.


    Tania was silent. Actually, the battle that happened a few years ago not only injured Lord Damon and Lilieth, or even took the demon lord''s unborn baby. But also injured them, the four demon generals. And of the four of them, she was the one who was badly injured since she pushed herself to use all her Demonic Power to save Lilieth. Unfortunately, even with that sacrifice, she could not save the unborn prince. And just like Lilieth and Lord Damon, they couldn''t show the demon world their true state or the other demon lords would try to take that opportunity to kill them. Therefore, even if they exhausted their power, they had no choice but to fight. But of course, secretly, the Demon Generals trained their children to rece them one day. Besides, they also trained other trusted demons to help them, but these demons were still in training and were still young to do a big task like them.


    She turned to Sarael and gave him a reassuring smile.


    "I''m fine. Besides, I don''t want the other demon lords to underestimate us."


    Sarael could only snort in annoyance as his steps stopped in front of Tania.


    "That man --- is that ''him''?"


    "Yes, it''s ''him''. Haven''t you met him before?"


    "I''ve only seen him briefly since I was in the middle of a battle. I didn''t even have time to talk to him." Sarael''s eyes stared down the messy alley, where Damian and the others had entered the portal.


    "What do you think about him?"


    "He has great potential and he can bnce his Demonic side well. It''s just... since he lived in the human world from birth, the human world''s rules are binding him. He will need more time to adjust himself to the demon world''s rules. But as expected, his power is increasing rapidly and I can see, there is a trace of His Highness'' bitter emotions remaining in him, "said Tania.


    Sarael was silent for a moment as his thoughts drifted on to the battle a thousand years ago. A bitter battle where he tried to save his childhood friend, Erebus, Lord Damon''s younger brother. Erebus was the most important friend in Sarael''s life and he had a bad past due to humans'' treatment of him. That was what caused Erebus to take the wrong path which ultimately cost his life.


    "It''s better. I don''t want his descendant to have the same fate as him. Maybe that''s why Erebus sealed his descendants'' power. So they can live happily unlike him."


    Tania realized the sadness on her husband''s face and held his hand gently.


    "Please don''t me yourself."


    A breath escaped Sarael''s mouth as he tried to swallow the bitter taste in his heart. He turned to the demon hunter who was still sitting, leaning against the wall unconsciously near them.


    "Shall we bring this useless maggo ---" But then he pressed his lips since he saw Tania''s displeased face upon his rude words. He cleared his throat.


    "I mean, this demon hunter to the hospital?" he corrected his words.


    A smile appeared on Tania''s face since even though Sarael''s arrogance did not change after they had been married for a thousand years, he always tried to be polite in front of her. Then she answered with a nod.

 Chapter 191 - Tempestechnologies I

    <h4>Chapter 191: Tempestechnologies I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 191. Tempestechnologies I


    Ethan''s PoV


    We were standing in an alley across from a tall building covered in sses. Amon type of office building at Aeros. Arge logo along with the name Tempestechnologies was above the entrance. It was big enough for us to read even though there was arge parking lot in front of it with two automatic gates guarded by two securities.


    Our eyes peeked at the two securities that stood there. Their eyes looked in all directions, asionally they yawned and chatted. I could also see two CCTVs near the gates as well as a demon detector. My gaze turned to Emma.


    "As long as I can take you to the CCTV room you can handle it, right?" I made sure. By this time, I was back in my incubus form and as usual, my cap covered my head.


    "Yes. You can count on me for it," replied Emma. She was wearing a pair of gloves to cover her fingerprints. While mine and Yuffy''s shouldn''t be registered.


    "Okay." I returned my gaze to the front. As the wind blew hard, I stretched out my hand and focused myself on the cap over the one of the securities'' head.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    [A cap is in your control. ]


    Then with a snap of my finger, the cap fell to the ground. The security looked confused and tried to take it. But again, I moved my finger to make it as if the cap was blown off by the wind to lure him towards me. The security started following his cap with an annoyed face as some indistinct babble started toe out of his mouth. As he was near the alley, I cancelled my Telekinesis and walked out of the alley casually.


    "Oops!" I stopped my steps in front of him and pretended to be surprised since he ducked down to take his cap.


    "You have to be careful, sir. I almost ran into you." I couldn''t possibly lure the security into the alley, since he would probably leave the cap and go back to the post. Everyone knew the demons sometimes gather in the alley at night.


    He stood up, his hand brushed off the dirt from the cap.


    "Sorry for ---"


    As our eyes met, I used my maniption skill.


    ''Maniption.''


    A secondter, his eyes looked empty.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    "Can you call your friend over here, sir?" I said.


    He nodded his head in reply, turned his head and called out to his friend. His friend looked annoyed, but he still approached the security. And just like before, I used my maniption skill on him.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    Seeing that I had manipted them, Emma and Yuffy came out of the alley and joined us.


    "Take us to the CCTV room," I said. And they nodded in reply.


    We walked towards the gate following the two securities. But before we got into the CCTVs'' surveince, I snapped my fingers at it.


    ''Hell Thunder.''


    [Hell Thunder''s power is limited to 20%.]


    Thin dark lightning shot out of my fingertip and struck the CCTVs.


    [You have struck a CCTV for 23 damage.]


    [You have struck a CCTV for 25 damage.]


    A small puff of smoke emitted from them proved that the device was broken as we continued to walk into the building area. As expected, since Yuffy was one of the elite soldiers, the Demon Detector couldn''t detect her. This was one of our advantages, since without the Demon Detector reaction so even if they realized there were intruders in this building, they would not think that the intruders were demons.


    Our feet walked down a grey hallway lit only by dim lights.


    "How many of your friends there?" I asked. Once in a while, I snapped my fingers to shoot the CCTV with my Hell Thunder in case we couldn''t avoid it. But if we could, we chose to avoid it since they would get suspicious if there were too many damaged CCTVs. As I asked, Yuffy and Emma who had walked following me swept their gaze around in caution.


    "There are 4 more people, sir. Two are on guard monitoring the monitors and two are sleeping waiting for their shift." asionally, their transceivers called out to them. But it was different from before, since my maniption skill level got higher, they weren''t affected by it.


    We stopped at a grey door with the sign ''CCTV Room''. But rather than going in, we opened the door as quietly as possible. As the security said, the two other securities chatted in confusion as their eyes stared at the screen with several nk images in front of them. A Demon Detector was also there. One of them tried to contact his friends with his transceiver, but there was no answer. Since I had asked them to it turn off before we got to this room.


    "Let me handle them," whispered Yuffy.


    I nodded.


    From the door gap, she stretched out her hand that was glowing dimly. In just seconds, the two securities sat on their chairs and fell asleep like logs.


    We entered the room. Without wasting time, I went to the monitors to look for the suspicious building''s parts or could serve as clues to our investigation. As my eyes moved quickly in full concentration, my gaze was asionally shifted to therge map on the wall to find out the room''s position and the path I had to take.


    Meanwhile, Emma approached theputer near me and her fingers began to dance on the keyboard. And Yuffy went into a room connected to the CCTV room and used her Sleep Spell on the two securities who were sleeping there to made sure they didn''t wake up.


    "Have you got it?" asked Emma, as she turned to me.


    "Got it," I said.


    - Tak!


    She pressed enter and turned to me.


    "I''ve been setting up the previous record to repeat itself. But we only have 30 minutes."


    "C''mon." We immediately stepped our feet quickly to get out of there including the two securities since we needed their IDs to open the doors and activate the elevator. 30 minutes was such a short time considering we have to search this 20 story building.


    My adrenaline was racing, as my steps were getting faster through the quiet luxurious office lobby. Quickly, we stepped into the elevator and the security swiped his card to an electronic device there.


    "15th floor," I said. It was Myra''s office, the most suspicious ce since we should have been able to find some information there. The security pressed the button and the elevator doors closed.


    As the elevator went up, Yuffy raised her hand. This time her palm glowed in green. A spell came out of her mouth.


    "Hear these words, hear my cry. Spirit from the other side,e to me. I summon thee, cross now the great divide."


    A secondter, a thick fog enveloped us and dozens of transparent hands emerged from it. Emma moved closer to me and hugged my arm in fear since it was no different from the horror movie''s scene. While me, rather than fear I looked at it in amazement since there was a strangely familiar feeling there.


    Soon the owners of those transparent hands appeared, showing t faces, transparent bodies and they filled our elevator. They were standing together with us, floating in the air while I could only see somebody parts from around us since their bodies were inside the wall. I was not sure how many of them there were, but I caught at least more than 10 of those transparent creatures that looked ''whole'' around me.


    I nced above their heads.


    [Name: Specter]


    [Level 5]


    [HP: 158/158]


    I realized those creatures had no DP and based on Yuffy''s skill, I guessed that was because they weren''t real living beings. But I decided not to say anything since that would scare Emma even more.


    "There''s no need to be afraid, Emma. They are my minions." Yuffy tried to calm her down since it was not a normal sight for humans.


    Emma nodded her head and tried to calm herself down.


    Then Yuffy waved her hand as she shifted her gaze forward.


    "Go! Find all the objects that have magic power flow inside it in this building and report it to me!" she ordered.


    The specters soared through the walls around us like birds chased out of the garden.


    "Are you sure they can find it and report it to you?" asked Emma. Since they had no eyes, noses or mouths, it made her wonder how they did it.


    "Don''t worry. Even though they are blind, they can feel the magic power around them. For the report, they will give it through telepathy to me," exined Yuffy. Previously, Emma had exined that usually, a magic technologypany''sb had a different flow of magic power which worked for 24 hours. So Yuffy used them to search for Myra''s secretb or something like that.


    "Then what about Demon Detectors? Can they get through it?" asked Emma worriedly. I understood her worry since if they rmed it, the Demon Detector would send the message to the Demon Hunter Association regarding our presence.


    "It''s fine, Emma. You don''t have to worry. They can get through it," I reassured her. I knew Emma thought the specters were demons but they were actually spirits manipted by Yuffy with her Necromancy skill. That''s why I didn''t dare say anything to Emma.


    * Tring! *


    As the elevator door opened, we walked quickly to Myra''s office room.

 Chapter 192 - Tempestechnologies II

    <h4>Chapter 192: Tempestechnologies II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 192. Tempestechnologies II


    Our feet moved quickly through the rooms and neatly arranged desks. Around us, the specters flew around, going through desks, chairs and walls without making any sound. asionally, Emma swept her gaze in caution and stopped her steps when one of them passed in front of us or rather went through our bodies.


    We arrived in front of the meeting room, next to Myra''s room.


    "Open the door," I ordered. We couldn''t go into Myra''s room, because I was sure the securities didn''t have the key.


    The security swiped his card followed by a beep.


    * Beep *


    The door opened and the security turned on the lights as we entered into arge meeting room dominated by warm wood colours with a long ck table with neatly lined up chairs. Arge TV was attached to one side of the wall with arge whiteboard with a projector hanging on the other side.


    ''Demonic Form Activated.''


    My wings appeared on my back as I continued to walk towards the window.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness + 30%.]


    "Open the window," I ordered again. The securities rushed past me, unlocked the window in front of us and opened it. The strong night windbed our faces and hair since we were at a high ce.


    I looked through the window to make sure no one was around the building.


    "Close the window after we leave and wait for us in the lobby," I instructed the securities.


    After they answered me, without hesitation, I jumped out of the window and pped my wings towards the next room. I used my Telekinesis skill to open the window''s lock from within and opened it wide. Then I turned my gaze to Yuffy and Emma who were watching me from the previous window.


    ''Telekinesis!''


    [Two people are in your control.]


    I moved my hand to move them out of the window and floated into Myra''s room. I had to do this as fast as I could, since I didn''t want to get caught by other people. After all, my appearance was an unusual one even for a demon. Yuffy''s expression didn''t change since she seemed used to it. While Emma looked tense since this was the first time she ''flew'' without me.


    Once they made it in, I followed them into the room. My feet stepped into arge room with the same warm-coloured walls as the meeting room. Arge brown desk with onerge chair behind it and two guest chairs in front of it caught our attention.


    Yuffy and I quickly checked the documents on the desk. Our eyes move side to side, checking them to see if they could provide us with useful information or not. While Emma was looking through theputer. Like the previous room, Yuffy specters also flew around through walls, trying to find hidden ces or secret storages in the room.


    Not satisfied with the pile of documents on the desk, I used my Telekinesis skill to unlock the drawers. Then I pulled my hand to open it with my Telekinesis. Several piles of documents inside it. Since it was too much, I used my Telekinesis skill again and made the sheet of paper float in the air neatly around me. Seeing this, Yuffy returned the documents in her hands and came over to me.


    "Let me examine this section," she said as she stood behind me. Our eyes skimmed the title and some parts of the document randomly to check it quickly since our time was getting thinner. Meanwhile, Emma had managed to unlock Myra''sputer password and search for the information there.


    Minutes passed, but our search was fruitless.


    "I found nothing," said Emma in tense as she shut down theputer.


    "Neither are we," I said. I moved my hand to put the documents back into the drawers and locked them with my Telekinesis again.


    Meanwhile, Yuffy was silent and closed her eyes. But a secondter, she opened her eyes.


    "They found something in theb," she said.


    Without saying anything else, Yuffy closed the window and locked it. While I stretched out my hand and opened my portal to the lobby.


    "Let''s go." Even though Yuffy didn''t find anything strange there, I was actually nning to check out that ce. We moved our feet quickly through the portal and back to the front of the elevator. The securities that were standing and waiting for us.


    As before, we got into the elevator and the security swiped his card to the electronic device.


    "5th floor," I said.


    As the elevator went up, Yuffy closed her eyes and concentrated her mind. I was guessing she was trying tomunicate with her specters.


    "What did they say?" I asked impatiently. Actually, there was one more suspicious room, the IT room. But since this was a secret project, I was not sure Myra would have any data or information in that room since her employees could have reported her to the government or police.


    "Nothing." Finally, Yuffy opened her eyes and answered me.


    "They found nothing but theb. No secretbs, no secret rooms, no secret storages, no weird devices. Nothing."


    "Whatever the oue, we just have to do our best," I said. After all, this was just my wild guess.


    The elevator door opened, we walked through the dim corridor to arge door with the sign ''Warning! Restricted Area ''.


    As before, the security swiped his card and opened the door. We entered a pure white room filled with dim blue light emanating from the huge tubes containing the magic energy. A device that resembled a half gauntlet half bracelet was in the middle of it. I recognized it, it was Myra''s device that was used to imitate the Holy Chain and the Mana Strike. On the other side of that room, were desks withputer monitors, devices used to monitor and regte that ce''s magic power and ensure it remained stable. These were important devices because once the flow of that magic power went chaotic, it would explode.


    We quickly split up, racing against time to check if there were any objects or devices rted to Myra''s very ns. Like something simr to the medieval Magic Cor or maybe their documents or research results. But after we searched for a while and we couldn''t find anything, we finally decided to check the magic device.


    Although we wanted to check it from the start, that was thest thing we wanted to check since the magic power covered the device, if we made a mistake then an explosion could ur at any time. And judging by the magic power in those tubes, it should be enough to destroy this whole building.


    "How do we check it?" I asked. My eyes and Yuffy looked at the device. I could faintly feel the magic power''s flow from there, just like Pearl''s Demon Shield. What distinguished it, was that the device''s magic power was much greater and a little unstable. Now I understood why it exploded a few years ago. Besides, unlike the Demon Hunter, I didn''t feel any Holy element from there.


    "We can check it out with this," said Emma, who had juste beside me. Her hand was holding the ''magic item appraisal'' she had just found in the room. Like when her father checked Pearl''s Bracelet, Emma brought the device closer to that Bracelet and we could see the flow of blue magic energy inside of it.


    But only briefly, she shook her head.


    "It can''t be used to capture demons or enve anyone. The magic power flow is too wild and unstable, it''s a weapon."


    Just as those words left Emma''s mouth, Yuffy spoke.


    "Damian, we have to get out now. It''s almost thirty minutes!"


    "Tsk." I clicked my tongue in annoyance. Either because my guess was wrong or our investigation results were in vain. Then I turned to the securities who were waiting for us.


    "Forget about this incident, lock this ce and return to your post," I ordered.


    "Yes, sir," they said. And they did what I told them.


    While Emma returned the ''magic item appraisal'' to its ce and Yuffy cancelled her Necromancy skill.


    I stretched out my hand and opened my portal skill to the earlier alley as my eyes nced at the CCTVs around us and could see the red light had blinked, indicating the devices would turn on soon.


    As soon as my portal opened, we quickly ran into it without saying anything.

 Chapter 193 - Damian Lucio

    <h4>Chapter 193: Damian Lucio</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 193. Damian Lucio


    As soon as we came out of my portal, we were already in the alley across the building. While I had deactivated my Demonic Form and returned to my incubus form.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    We gasped and tried to catch our breath. Since even though our stamina wasn''t drained that much, what we did required a high concentration. Our time was very limited and we had to examine documents that were more than the final semester students theses.


    I walked to the end of the alley and peeked at the gates. As soon as I saw the securities returned to their post, I cancelled my maniption skill.


    Both of them looked confused for a while and swept their eyes around them. But since they found nothing they decided to be on guard in silence.


    I turned to Emma and Yuffy.


    "Did you find or suspect anything?"


    They shook their heads.


    "Nothing," replied Yuffy.


    I sighed either out of disappointment that I couldn''t find any evidence or relieved that at least Cam and Olivia weren''t in danger. But this still intrigued me since Ian said that Myra and Miguel needed Nightbough. corp to make the device. Even though the device was not finished yet, at least the n and cost estimation should be done.


    "I think we should go home now. We''ll continue this tomorrow night," I said. It was past midnight now, so I decided to continue it tomorrow.


    "Okay."


    "Do I need to take you back to Ledred?" I asked Yuffy. While Emma walked to my side.


    "It''s fine. I can go home by myself," she refused politely.


    "You have to be careful on your way home, Yuffy," said Emma.


    Which Yuffy answered with a nod and a smile.


    "Thanks for helping me, Yuffy. Good night," I said.


    "Good night, Damian, Emma," she replied.


    After that answer, I reached out my hand to open my portal to Emma''s room and we walked to enter it.


    -------


    Yuffy''s PoV


    Her eyes were staring at Damian and Emma who had disappeared into a dark portal not far from her. She took a deep breath and exhaled to hold back her pounding heart. A cute smile on her lips and her cheeks blushed.


    "Finally I can meet you, Your Highness," she muttered.


    - Cring ~


    Just as those words had left her mouth, faintly, her ears caught a small bell''s sound, indicating she had a visitor. The smile on Yuffy''s face changed to a smirk since she knew who the guest was.


    "He''s gone, Luna," said Yuffy.


    While a female figure jumped deftly from the top of the building on the side of the alley andnded elegantly like a trained cat. A woman of the same age as Yuffy with neck-length brown hair was standing near her with a pout. A simple mini dress covering her body with a cute choker on her neck. A pair of cat ears were on her head and a ribbon with a small bell at the end of her tail. Rather than a slightly fierce face like her mother, Kitty. Her face looked innocent like her father, Andrew.


    "It''s not fair!" whined Luna in annoyance.


    "How could you have met him before me?" she continued in the same tone.


    Yuffy turned to Luna.


    "I identally met him when I was looking for my mom," she replied.


    "Uuuhhhh-uhhh ..." whined Luna with a pout. But Yuffy could understand it. She and Luna had been waiting for Damian since Lilieth became pregnant a few years ago. They and the other two demons were the elite soldiers that Lord Damon prepared to help and serve Damian after he was born. Lord Damon prepared this because he could feel that even though his son had a demon lord''s power, he was an Incubus, not a death demon like him. That''s why Lord Damon prepared several servants to serve himter, but unfortunately, Damian died before he was born.


    At that time, not only Lord Damon, Lilieth and their parents, but both of them were also frustrated by this. Unfortunately, like the others, they could only swallow the bitterness and fight for the dark dimension''s stability. Those bitter memories were still vivid in their heads when Tania exerted all her power to heal Lilieth and Sarael used his Necromancy to restore Damian''s body that had turned to ashes, while Kitty and Andrew killed all the remaining demon lords'' army mercilessly. And Lord Damon��. He killed all those demon lords as if he had gone insane. In fact, he no longer thought about the consequences. Even though in the end Damian still could not be saved, since Lord Damon was so desperate, he sealed the only thing that was left of his son ... His dark power''s remnants. Lord Damon and Lilieth hoped that one day that small power would develop and Damian coulde back to life, though they knew ... Even if one day Damian could regenerate his body, he would not have any personality or character. Damian would only be able to stay still like a broken puppet and only move based on his lust as an Incubus. In that state, the demon lord''s position would not be suitable to him.


    Despite the bitter circumstances, Lilieth still insisted on maintaining Damian at least until she was ready to get pregnant again, though she didn''t know when, since she and Lord Damon had been weakened. But then, something unexpected came ... When Lilieth was fighting against the Imps army outside the Ironshade Town a year ago, she met a mysterious demon hunter. That demon hunter could fight without using his magic power unlike the other demon hunters, but fight using his strength, fists and kicks. Lilieth could feel traces of a strange power within him, a nostalgic power, but she could not remember where she had felt it. Unfortunately, before she could ask or do anything, the demon hunter died.


    And after Lilieth forgot about the incident and considered it as a coincidence, she met Ethan. When Lilieth had given up and thought Ethan was going to die, she could feel Damian''s remaining power reacting to Ethan, but ... rather than realizing that Ethan and the demon hunter had the same power, Lilieth realized the strange power in Ethan''s body was simr to Lord Damon''s, no, not Lord Damon''s but his younger brother, Erebus since she also felt a faint angelic power within him, unfortunately, it was so weak as if there was something that sealed him and made him only be able to live like an ordinary human. At that instant, Lilieth realized that Ethan was Erebus'' descendant. His legitimacy to the Demon Kingdom''s throne was unquestionable. That''s why Lilieth decided to give her son''s remaining power to him and make him her son, an Incubus named Damian Lucio, to save him, which eventually strengthened Ethan''s alter ego. And it worked ... But since that power also awakened the Nephilim''s power within Ethan, it gave him a dual appearance. Ethan and Damian.


    Since Lilieth was afraid that Ethan would end up the same as Erebus, she decided to give him a system that worked as a seal as well to help Ethan control his new powers and she would release them little by little until he was ready to rece Lord Damon. Lilieth also did this to protect him since she had to keep Ethan a secret from the other demon lords.


    "Take it easy. Seeing His Highness'' progress, I''m sure that you will meet him soon." Finally, Yuffy opened her voice.


    "Really?" asked Luna in disbelief.


    "I''m not kidding. Her Highness has opened his first ess," replied Yuffy.


    A smile developed on Luna''s lips.


    "Then it''s only a matter of time."


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Luna pic is in Discord channel


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    reaper ,Shae D, Iftekhar m, Daniel, rei-sama, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Bad Company, Eduardo, Nemorus, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind,Alvin Leung,William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Austin Applegate, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera,Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00,Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd,JTOKING,Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8,Cameron Taylor,Joseph Bentley,Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson,HamDaniel,Brandon Bradley,regenschabe, Casey E Maupin,Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87,Torrinth,Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv,Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster,, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 194 - The Next Demon Lord and The Demon General

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Next Demon Lord and The Demon General</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 194. The Next Demon Lord and The Demon General


    Ethan''s PoV


    When we came out of my portal, we were in Emma''s room.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Emma turned to me and took my hands.


    "Thank you for today, Ethan," she said with a gentle smile.


    "Don''t mention it. You''ve helped me a lot today," I said with the same smile as her. I needed to admit, Emma''s intelligence and her knowledge of magic technology far surpassed mine and it really helped me a lot.


    "You know --- I don''t mind joining you again tomorrow."


    Her words made me want to tease her. I brought my face closer to her and smirked naughtily.


    "Joining me for what? The games or the night hunt?" I said in a teasing tone.


    She released my hands and pouted.


    "Of course, the night hunt," she retorted.


    "So you didn''t enjoy the games?" I asked in the same tone.


    Emma just opened her mouth to reply to me, but then she pressed her lips and turned her face the other way. Her face turned red.


    "I enjoyed it ...." Then a trace of worry started to appear on her face.


    "But --- after hearing Mrs Tania''s story, I want to prioritize myself to help you to cover the cracks."


    My smirk disappeared as a breath escaped my mouth. My mind returned to all of Tania''s exnations. The human world was in serious danger, I could only hope that I could help them close all the cracks and get a clue about the energy disturbance''s origin. And also hoped that Nephilim''s descendant could rece Lord Damon''s position as soon as possible. Well, since he was raised as a human he should be pushed himself since he was racing against the time. I just hoped it didn''t end like a thousand years ago''s incident, where two demon lords ended up fighting each other.


    "Thank you for helping me," I said in a grim tone.


    She turned to me, her eyes were locked onto mine. Her hand held and rubbed my cheek gently, greeted my skin with her glove.


    "Don''t give me that face. I know you did your best, I believe, if your father were still alive, he would be proud of you."


    Her words reminded me of how my father''s corpse was when it was found. It made me curious about how he fought, how he could face hundreds of demons with his limited Magic Power.


    "Emma ... Can you tell me how my dad fought? What made him the best demon hunter?"


    A bitter smile appeared on her lips as she lowered her hand.


    "He is the only demon hunter who can fight without using his skills, without using his MP. In addition, he is rarely injured and able to kill dozens of demons alone."


    My eyes widened in shock.


    "He can kill demons without using his skills?" I said in disbelief. This was the first time I had heard of something like this. If I were an ordinary person, I probably wouldn''t believe this.


    Emma nodded her head.


    "That''s why I was so attracted to your abilities when I saw how you fight for the first time."


    Now, I understood why she was so insistent on recruiting me to join the demon hunter association before. I couldn''t deny that this ability was rare, especially since my father had proven it.


    ''If dad was so strong, I wonder why I was so weak before I became a demon?'' I remembered, Bern was even able to beat me up easily before and I couldn''t give him any resistance since I was too powerless.


    "It''s gettingte. I think you should go home now. Your sister will be worried about you," Emma''s voice broke my reverie.


    I turned to the clock near us.


    00.37 AM


    Then I returned my gaze to her.


    "You are right..."


    "See you tomorrow." Then she ended with a light kiss on my lips.


    "Bye," I said with a smile. I reached out my hand and imagined my room as my destination. Then I stepped into the portal as I deactivated my Incubus form.


    "Haaaa!" A deep breath escaped my mouth as soon as I arrived at my room.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    After I took off my shoes and tossed my cap to my desk, I threw myself onto my bed nonchntly, letting my soft bed greet my body.


    "Why does it feel soplicated?" I muttered. My thoughts returned to Tania''s words, as well as some guesses, especially regarding the association, Mia and the Kingdom of Serpent Rock''s involvement, as well as the light dimension.


    "Demon and angel ..." I muttered. My eyes stared at my room ceiling but my mind was not there. Humans were used to demons, but not angels. In fact, many say it was just a myth that was born from humans'' fear of demons. And the Nephilim myth was born from humans who usually had two sides in their lives, the light side and the dark side. Then my mind turned to the Nephilim. Even though Tania had said they were keeping his existence a secret to maintain his safety, I couldn''t help my curiosity towards that mysterious creature. Moreover, he was raised as a human like me and we had two different sides. The difference ... Of course, he was much cooler than me because he had both the angelic and the demonic side to him, while I had my normal self and my alter ego. But since we had a lot inmon maybe we could be friends and fight together. After all, we had to catch up with the others. He had to catch up so he could rece Lord Damon as soon as possible, while I had to catch up so that my status as a demon general wouldn''t embarrass the dark dimension or other demon generals.


    Thinking of my status as a demon General brought my mind back to the most puzzling question in my head. Why did Lord Damon want to see me? And why did he let me go even though he found out I had sex with Lilieth? Wild spections and guesses ran inside my head. Some made me shudder in horror but some made that demon lord''s image not as bad as it was written in our history books. But since I couldn''t guess or draw any conclusions, I finally threw my thoughts away and sighed.


    ''The more I know, the heavier my responsibility,'' I thought. I turned my body to the other side. My mind diverted to our investigation''s results. Although I started to be able to draw a clear connection from all of the exnations, there were so many unanswered questions. Well, I couldn''t say Myra rted to this since I hadn''t found any evidence yet. But still, this was really --- weird. I was sure Ian didn''t lie to me and even though the demon very n had nothing to do with energy disturbances at the border, at least I could find some documents rted to it. That n was a big n that required careful calction. But strangely, I didn''t find any documents or information, that was what made me even more suspicious since that meant Myra covered it up neatly.


    My brain was deep in thought, trying to find another ce where I could search information about this and Miguel''s house crossed my head. I came to this conclusion because I got this information from Ian and the others, so there should be traces or something regarding this n in his house.


    I knew this was the best time to investigate it since everyone was asleep. Moreover, I already knew the house when I took over Ian''s body this morning, so I should be able to send Foxy and open the portal there easily. However ... There was tremendous drowsiness overtaking me. Even though my body wasn''t tired, my mind was demanding me to rest. As I couldn''t hold my drowsiness, my eyes closed slowly ...

 Chapter 195 - Bad Dream of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 195: Bad Dream of The Past</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 195. Bad Dream of The Past


    The faint sound of a huge thud came along with the excruciating pain stabbing me.


    ''Hurt ...'' I thought. I tried to open my eyes, but I couldn''t or rather I could only see the darkness which made me not sure whether I had opened my eyes or not.


    Then the pain was getting worse, even worse than when the rat demons ate me alive. I tried to get my voice out, but I couldn''t. I even couldn''t open my mouth.


    ''Stop it ... Please stop ... It hurts ...'' I screamed internally.


    As the pain bit into my body, faintly, I could hear a woman''s frustrated screams calling out my name. But she didn''t call me Ethan but she called me Damian. Her voice sounded heartbreaking and sad. I could feel tremendous sadness from it.


    ''Mom ...?'' I thought. I knew it was not my mother''s voice, but my instincts and my thoughts made me think of that.


    I tried to move my hand and raise it, hoping that someone or something could help me get out of this pain, but I couldn''t as if I didn''t have it or rather I couldn''t move it. No, not only my hands but my whole body, I couldn''t move my body at all. The pain was getting worse, my body was burning even though no fire burned me.


    ''Mom ... It hurts ... Help me ... It hurts ...'' I cried. Unfortunately, the pain did not decrease and it continued to bite my body until I finally lost consciousness.


    ------


    I opened my eyes with panting breaths. My room ceiling''s view entered my sight.


    "Mom!" A scream escaped my mouth subconsciously. My hand lifted up in reflex as if I wanted to reach for something even though I didn''t know what it was. A drop of my tear flowed from the corner of my eye onto my bed sheet. Sweat ran down my body and I was trembling violently. A feeling of nausea filled my stomach, my heart was beating fast. I lowered my hand and caught my breath to calm myself. My eyes were still fixed on the ceiling of my room.


    "What''s that?" I muttered. I knew it was just a dream, but it felt real to me, at least the pain. But strangely, I couldn''t remember what I dreamed earlier, all I could remember was the pain and unpleasant feeling that filled my heart, even my drowsiness disappeared in an instant.


    I pulled myself up and sat on the bed, my eyes fixed on my trembling hands. This was the first time I had a bad nightmare like this. It was even worse than when I just lost my father. Moreover, I didn''t understand why I called my mom. Did I miss her?


    After taking a deep breath, I tried to remember my dream one more time, but all I remembered was the pain stabbing my body as if the pain had killed me.


    ''Am I too tired?'' I thought. I was guessing this was because of my conversation with Tania since I remembered I felt the same emotion before.


    My gaze shifted to the clock.


    3:49 AM


    It was too early to wake up, but I was not sure I could sleep again since that bad feeling still covered my heart, so I decided to take a ss of water to calm myself down.


    Turning to the side, I lowered my feet and got up from the bed. My feet stepped out towards the door. I decided to check on Celia and Foxy before heading to the kitchen. Previously, I fell asleep shortly afterying down on the bed, even though I wanted to check on them or at least let them know I hade home.


    I opened the door slowly and peeked into Celia''s room silently since I realized that the room light was off, which meant Celia was sleeping. My eyes fell on Celia who was fast asleep on the bed, her hands hugged Foxy who was sleeping beside herfortably. There was guilt in me since I came home without telling them anything. After looking at them for a few seconds, without a sound, I closed the door as silently as I could. Then I turned around and walked down the stairs to the kitchen to get a ss of water.


    - Tuk.


    The sound of the ss I put on the kitchen counter filled the lonely room as I took a few breaths to get rid of the remaining uneasiness in me. But since that didn''t work, I decided to turn my attention to something else. I remembered I was nning to check out Miguel''s house for some clues and wanted to send Foxy with my portal there, but since she fell asleep I decided to go there myself. After all, with my current maniption skill level, I should be able to do this well.


    As I walked back to the room, I connected myself with Ian. I wanted to ask Miguel''s office''s location first before I went there.


    [You are connected to Ian.]


    ''Ian, can you hear me?''


    ''Yes, Mr Damian. What can I do for you? '' he replied.


    ''How''s your wound?'' I remembered I asked him to have his wound checked by the doctor.


    ''I''m fine, Mr Damian. The doctor said it was just a minor wound. He already treated me and gave me some medicine and asked me to take a rest for a few days. ''


    I sighed in relief.


    ''Thank goodness. Can you tell me where Mr Miguel''s office is?'' I said without further ado. I knew Ian was sleeping when I connected myself to him, so I decided to cut this conversation to the point.


    ''On the second floor, east of the Creststream mansion, Mr Damian. It''s the third room after the big white staircase, ''he exined.


    ''Thank you. Take a rest, see you tonight, Ian. Good night. ''


    ''Good night, Mr Damian.''


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    I took my cellphone to open a message from Emma, confirming where Olivia''s home address was, wore my shoes, cap and a pair of gloves since I would probably check a few things before reaching out my hand to the front. I imagined the dining room where I saw Miguel pulling Cam''s hair this morning.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Creststream Family Mansion, Sprept District, Lightglen City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    And I stepped my feet into it. Before I came out, I pulled my head out first and swept my gaze around me to confirm my surroundings before I got out of there.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Cautiously, I walked in that luxury dining room that was lit only by the dim lights like a thief. My eyes looked around me, making sure there wasn''t a single servant or CCTV around me as I tried to figure out where the white staircase Ian was referring to. As I entered the family room or hall to be precise since the room was at least five times bigger than my living room, I could see a white staircase.


    Since I found what I was looking for, I strode my feet faster but still silently. After going upstairs, I could see severalrge rooms next to each other and quickly I found what I was looking for. I was pretty sure about that room since it was the only room monitored by the CCTV.


    As usual, before I got into the CCTVs'' surveince, I snapped my fingers at it.


    ''Hell Thunder.''


    [Hell Thunder''s power is limited to 20%.]


    Thin dark lightning shot out of my fingertip and struck the CCTV.


    [You have struck a CCTV for 23 damage.]


    After the small puff of smoke came out from there, I went over to the door and pressed the door knob but it was locked. Without wasting time, I used my Telekinesis to open it.


    - Clek.


    As soon as the lock opened, I slipped into the room and locked it again since the securities woulde to check the damaged CCTV. As long as they find this room locked, it shouldn''t be a problem and I was sure Miguel didn''t give them the key.


    I turned my body to the big room. Antique and old books filled the bookshelves and were neatly lined up there. Arge desk with onefortable seat indicated that Miguel never let anyone in but himself. But rather than all of that, my gaze fixed on arge painting on one side of the room. It was a ssic painting of a beautiful purple-haired woman with a princess crown adorning her head. Her seductive eyes and lips, her cheeks that were slightly flushed, made as if that woman was seducing everyone who looked at her. Although it was clear she was wearing a medieval-style dress, it was slightly open and showed her breasts'' curves clearly.


    Despite her slightly different appearance, I could recognize the woman in that painting.


    ''Lilieth?''


    Note : The painting pic is in my Discord channel

 Chapter 196 - Princess Eve of Euthenia

    <h4>Chapter 196: Princess Eve of Euthenia</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 196. Princess Eve of Euthenia


    My feet moved towards the painting in caution. My eyes were glued to it and my brows furrowed in confusion. Questions filled my head.


    ''Does Miguel know Lilieth?'' That was my main question. Only from the frame and size of the painting, I knew that it was not a cheap painting and the ssic style of the painting made it look like from medieval times.


    I stopped in front of it, which was bigger than three adults, and noticed small writing in the right corner.


    ''Princess Eve of Euthenia. Diorix. '' My eyes widened in shock and my gaze shifted to the woman''s face who turned out to be our Vihrasil Continent''s heroine. And the painting in front of me turned out to be a famous painting that was lost 100 years ago.


    ''Why does she have the same face as Lilieth?''


    My curiosity grew, I looked around me, trying to find some clues or anything rted to Myra and realized an antique book inside an acrylic ss on the desk not far from me.


    I approached it and observed it for a while to make sure there was no rm or something like that before I opened the acrylic box carefully and took that brown leather book. Some of the slightly torn parts proved how old the book was. I ced the book beside the case with caution and opened it carefully. I didn''t think that my gloves, which I thought were only for covering my fingerprints, would be useful for this.


    When I just opened the first sheet, the footsteps'' sounds apanied by the door handle being pressed came.


    - Clek.


    Swiftly, I aimed my hand toward the door, ready to strike anyone who appeared from there with my Hell Thunder. But no one entered, I could only hear several people''s mumbling voices. A few secondster, the sound disappeared apanied by the sound of footsteps away. I guessed it was the securities who wanted to make sure this room was still locked.


    My attention returned to the book in front of me. My eyes moved from side to side, reading the text, which mostly used old orthography. My hand moved slowly to open the book, making sure I didn''t rip that brownish, fragile paper. Even though I only skimmed through briefly and only read the important parts, I found something interesting from there. It was the reason why Myra and Miguel wanted to do this crazy n. Even though this was just my guess, I believed it had something to do with the fact that the Aeros'' royal family had locked up Lord Damon for ten years a thousand years ago. Moreover, I also discovered the Aeros royal family''s dark history, especially regarding the first Prince of Aeros'' betrayal. Since in themon history books, he died as a hero in a war.


    I paused, my mind sank into my thoughts as all the history books that I had read and learned repeated in my head. And I realized, in the history, the story stopped after Princess Eve went to a dark dimension with Lord Damon. But in fact, the story didn''t end there. Judging Lilieth''s position in the demon world as well as remembering how she turned me into an incubus, I guessed Lord Damon also had turned Lilieth into a subus just like she changed me. Not only that, but Lord Damon also made Lilieth his wife and based on how Lilieth fought to help Lord Damon even though she was pregnant, I was pretty sure she loved him.


    ''Well, I think the quotes "history is written by the victors" are true,'' I thought. My hand closed the book and my gaze turned to the painting. From all of this, I could conclude that Princess Eve and Lilieth were the same person. I didn''t expect that the Vihrasil Continent''s heroine didn''t sacrifice herself, but she had be a subus and became the Demon Lord''s wife.


    I returned the book to the case and closed it since I had to focus my attention on my main purpose, looking for documents or information that rted to Myra''s n. My hands moved to open the drawers, took out the documents and read them. I also checked some antique books that caught my attention, especially books about very in the past, magic, demons and ve magic cors. Unfortunately, I only found information about the normal ve magic cor. There was no information or any documents regarding demon magic cors or the Aeros'' royal family''s method to catch the Demon Lord.


    Half an hour had passed. My eyes looked at the book that contained an old ve magic cor''s design. This was quite confusing for me since this very n should be not easy. Their first step was definitely to create the special magic cor itself. Second, they had to find the demons. And third, they had to put it on. Even though all of that sounded easy, since Myra was an ex-demon hunter, of course, she knew how difficult the n was. Let''s pretend they managed to create that cor, though I didn''t know how they could ensure their sess without trying it on a real demon first and since Myra had the Demon Detector, she could find the demons easily. But weren''t there demon hunters assigned to each area? And given Myra''s bad reputation in the association, it only took a report from a demon hunter to destroy her ns. I thought it didn''t make sense for her to take that risk. Myra also had to weaken her target before enving the demon. But the problem was, even though Myra had a higher level than an ordinary human, she had lost her demon Hunter skill.


    ''Ah!'' After that thought crossed my head, I remembered her magic device that could copy the demon hunter skill. That''s why she kept trying to make the device, even though it had failed and tainted herpany''s reputation. She needed it to fight the demons. Which meant she just needed to find a way to catch the demons secretly.


    Finally, my hand closed the book and returned it to its ce. My eyes nced at the clock near me.


    05.03 AM


    ''I still have time,'' I thought. So I decided to look for other clues. Since this ce looked more like Miguel''s private collection room, I decided to look elsewhere. And the second ce that urred to me was in his room. Unfortunately, I was not sure I could sneak up there now since Miguel should be still sleeping there. My thoughts drifted to Cam since I only saw her when I took over Ian''s body this morning.


    ''I should check her out.'' I didn''t worry about Olivia since she looked fine when we met in college yesterday and I could still contact her with my cellphone, but not with Cam. That''s why I couldn''t possibly waste this opportunity to make sure she was alright.


    As before, I asked Ian where Cam''s room was. Since the room was not far from here, instead of exiting the room from the front door or using my portal skill to return to the dining room, I opted out onto the balcony and decided to sneak into Cam''s room like I was sneaking into Emma''s room.


    Besides, it was already dawn now, it could be the servants were awake, so I thought it would be safer to sneak in from outside. After I was on the balcony, locked the door with my Telekinesis and made sure there were no people or CCTV around, I activated my Demonic Form and jumped onto the next two balconies.


    As my feetnded, I deactivated my Demonic Form and peeked from the balcony door. Since the room lights were still on, I could see Cam sitting, leaning on the headboard, staring nkly at the cellphone in her hand clearly. Her body was only covered in a simple night dress. Her face looked pale and tired as if she had lost her life spirit.


    Unconsciously, I clenched my hands, out of anger and guilt since I couldn''t help her immediately and took her out of here.


    Seeing her condition, my heart throbbed in pain. I only hadn''t seen her in a few days, yet she looked so different from thest time we met.


    "Damian ... I miss you ..." Even though I couldn''t hear her voice, I could tell from her lips movement. In that instant, I couldn''t hold myself anymore. Even if it was only for a moment, I wanted to give her a littlefort and strength so she could have a new spirit to deal with all of this. I wanted to see her, but I couldn''t since she would be suspicious of me. Then an idea crossed my mind as I could remember the lust demon''s folklore. So I decided to use the idea to meet her. I activated my Incubus Form and entered through the balcony door. After I unlocked it with my Telekinesis, I also used my Telekinesis to turn off the lights.


    Cam startled and turned to me.


    My eyes stared at her gently as my feet stepped onto her.


    "I came to see you, Cam ..."

 Chapter 197 - The Demon Who Came in The Dream I

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Demon Who Came in The Dream I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 197. The Demon Who Came in The Dream I


    Cam pulled her back from the headboard in reflex, her hand rubbing her eyes before looking back at me in disbelief.


    "Damian? Why are you here?"


    I stopped my steps and sat on the side of the bed.


    "Because I want to meet you, of course. Didn''t you just call my name?" I said with the same gentle gaze.


    She nced over to the locked balcony door, then turned her gaze to the light switch on the side of the locked front door before returning her gaze to me.


    "But how did you get in here? How did you find out about this ce?" Her words were filled with obvious confusion.


    I chuckled as a gentle smile appeared on my lips.


    "It''s a secret," I said.


    "But-"


    My index finger which I put in front of her lips stopped her words. My eyes met her swollen eyes deeply.


    "I know you are in pain, Cam. I know you miss me. That''s why I''m here ..." I said as my hands held both sides of her face. My thumbs gently rubbed her cheeks.


    Her eyes began to tremble.


    "How do you know I miss you?"


    "I just know it," I said. I purposely didn''t want to give her a definite reason, I didn''t even try to cover up the fact that I appeared out of nowhere like a ghost.


    After that she fell silent, her eyes staring at me filled with deep emotion mixed with confusion. I could feel her shaking body. I knew a lot of questions were filling her head but she couldn''t ask me or rather she was too confused about it. On the one hand, she knew that no human could suddenly appear like that. On the other hand, I knew she was happy with my presence since she needed someone who could support or apany her.


    "I''m sorry ..." I whispered. My forehead pressed against her forehead gently. My eyes and hers were closed as if we felt each other with just that touch.


    "I wanted to help you sooner, but I can''t do it," I whispered again. As soon as those words left my mouth, I could feel her tears running down my gloves along with her silent sobs.


    "Cam, believe me, this will end soon. Your suffering will end soon ... Until then, please hang on ..." I tried tofort her.


    "*Sniff * ... Yes ..." she answered simply.


    I pulled my forehead away. My thumbs wiped the tears on her face.


    "Please don''t cry ..." I said with a gentle smile.


    "Damian ... Is this really you?" she said in a stammering voice.


    "Yes ... It''s me, Cam. It''s your Damian," I whispered.


    "Am I dreaming?" she asked.


    Instead of answering her question, I took her hands and ced them on either side of my face.


    "If this is a dream, I will make sure to give you a sweet dream."


    Her eyes that looked at me trembled again. Then without warning, she hugged me tightly. Her soft breasts without a bra pressed against my chest.


    "Then stay in my dream a little longer ..." she said in a muffled voice.


    A breath came out of my mouth as my hands moved around her.


    "I will ..." I whispered.


    After those words, we were silent. Only the clock ticking sound and our heart beating sound could be heard. Our bodies warmed each other. Our bodies scent tickled each other''s noses. My hand moved slowly, brushing her hair. While her hands held my back tightly as if she was afraid that I would disappear from her.


    Minutes passed, but neither of us moved nor made a sound. I wanted to ask her many things, especially regarding her divorce preparations since I knew her first trial would take ce tomorrow. But I knew if I asked about it, I only ended up hurting her. Since my aim was just to give herfort and encouragement, I finally decided to swallow my question. Besides, I already had my own way of helping her, by destroying Miguel''s reputation and exposing his affair with Myra. With that, I could help Cam, as well as thwart Myra''s ns. So I could say that the n would provide two benefits to me.


    "Damian ... Can you make me forget everything?" Her voice broke the silence between us.


    I was quite surprised by her request, but I guessed she just wanted to ease her pain.


    "Okay," I replied.


    I released my hug from her and pulled my gloves.


    "But this time, I''ll give you something else ..." I continued. My hand drew closer to her face, my fingersbing the strands of hair near her forehead and tucked it behind her ear. My eyes were still looking at her gently.


    "What do you want to give me?" she asked.


    "Love ..." I replied.


    Her eyes widened after hearing my answer as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Love Meter 3/10 - I cannot stop thinking about you. ]


    As expected, she wanted someone who could treat her gently and sincerely since what she got from her husband was harsh treatment. But she knew, asking someone to love her was impossible since she couldn''t force that feeling. Moreover, she already knew what it felt like to force herself to love someone and it ended up hurting her. Maybe that''s why she finally followed Miguel''s advice to find a prostitute, because she was so desperate for a man who could treat her gently. Her heart wanted love and affection that she couldn''t get from her husband. That''s why, even though it was a fake, she decided to spend her money to get a bit of it.


    Gently, I grabbed a handful of her hair, smelled its scent like perfume and ended it with a kiss without taking my eyes off of her.


    "Your hair is beautiful ..." I said. I remembered Miguel pulled her hair this morning and almost cut it, so I did the opposite.


    She smiled with slightly teary eyes.


    Moving from her hair, I went down, touched her neck and caressed it. My face drew closer to her shoulder on the other side, my kissnded on her skin gently. Instead of lust, I did it with affection, something she needed right now. My kiss went up to her neck at a steady pace. At the same time, my hand lowered her straps.


    I turned my face away and tilted my head to look at her. Meanwhile, my hand kept moving to peel off her dress, showing her naked upper body and her ripe breasts.


    "Don''t you want to touch me?" I asked.


    "Of course I want it," she said. Despite her words, I caught a clear hesitation from her gaze. So I took the initiative to hold her hands, ced them on both sides of my face and slowly lowered them to my shoulders and waist.


    "Then touch me like you usually do. Today, I am not your prostitute but your lover. And today, you are not paying me with money, but with your love," I said. Even though it sounded like seduction, I was telling the truth. My heart ached to see her condition. Instead of giving her sexual satisfaction, I wanted to make her forget everything because she was drowning in my affections.


    Hearing my words, her tears flowed again as a happy smile formed on her lips. Then she brought her lips close to mine, our lips met and moved in rhythm. But despite it being a long kiss, it was a soft and gentle one. And unlike before, her hands slipped into my t-shirt and pulled it up, making us have to break our kiss for a while before we continued it.


    Without breaking our kiss, I pushed her onto the bed. One of my hands supported my body weight. While my other hand moved to explore her body, caressed her soft skin with my gentleness.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Pat*reon-members:


    Noah Perry, Spencer Cohen, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Viviane Miranda, Yuuki Hitomi, reaper ,Shae D, Iftekhar m, Daniel, rei-sama, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Bad Company, Eduardo, Nemorus, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind,Alvin Leung,William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Austin Applegate, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera,Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00,Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd,JTOKING,Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8,Cameron Taylor,Joseph Bentley,Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson,HamDaniel,Brandon Bradley,regenschabe, Casey E Maupin,Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87,Torrinth,Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv,Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster,, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 198 - The Demon Who Came in The Dream II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Demon Who Came in The Dream II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 198. The Demon Who Came in The Dream II


    A few secondster, my kisses dropped to her neck and her breast. While my hand was fondling her breast gently.


    "Damian ..." she whispered as her hands hugged my head in submission.


    Upon hearing my name being called, I brought my face closer to her ear.


    "Yes?"


    "Why didn''t youe earlier in my life?"


    After hearing her words, I pulled my head and looked at her since it was clearly impossible considering my age was not much different from her daughter. But I was guessing, she just said it spontaneously.


    Realizing her impossible request, she turned her gaze in another direction.


    "I''m sorry ..." she said regretfully.


    I smiled at her. My hand took her chin and tilted it to face me.


    "It''s betterte than never," I said.


    After those words left my mouth, she pulled on my head and our lips bumped to each other once again. Our tongues entered and explored each other''s mouths. My tongue swirled, shing with hers. But still, rather than a passionate or a hot kiss, it tasted so sweet and bitter at the same time. My affection and her pain mingled in our kiss. My hand touched her body, brushed against her skin gently, showing my sincerity.


    Our mind went nk as we were immersed in our affections, I crawled down as I kept showering her with my kisses. As I was at her waist, I stopped and took off the rest of her dress including her panties before I went down on her, making our skins touch each other. My kissnded on her neck once again but this time followed by some licks. Then unexpectedly, her hand shifted to the mound on my crotch and rubbed it.


    "Ng ..." A soft moan came out of my mouth. My waist moved in rhythm with her hand''s movements.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" I confirmed once again. Her emotions were unstable, I didn''t want her to force herself to do this, despite the fact that she was the one who asked me to do it.


    "Yes ..." she whispered.


    "Fine," I said. Then I pulled my body away and was on my knees. I lowered my zipper, took off my jeans and my underwear, and showed her my half hard cock.


    My body fell once more and my hand was on the side of her head, while my other hand was ying with her breast. Our eyes met as my waist moved to rub my cock at her entrance. After a few swipes, I asked her one more time.


    "Are you really sure you want to do this?" She wasn''t wet enough despite all of my stimtions. I didn''t want to do it in this state.


    "I''m sure of it," she replied.


    "Do you have a lubricant?" I asked.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "I should use the natural one then." My waist stopped moving and I crawled down to her pink petal. My hands spread her legs, hugged her waist tightly as my mouth was busy sucking her pussy. My tongue went into her inner wall, wetting it with my saliva. The sweet taste of nectar filled my mouth as I continued to move my tongue inside her.


    "Ah ... - hah - hah - ahh ... Damian ..." Her soft moan filled the room. Both of her hands grabbed the bed sheet, holding the pleasure from her lower part.


    Hearing her moan, my suction grew stronger and my tongue moved wilder. It was better than before since I could feel her getting wet. After I felt she was ready and her pussy was wet enough and loosened, I released my mouth and crawled up as I rubbed my cock in front of her entrance once again. Both of my hands were on the sides of her head.


    "Hug me. I''m going in," I warned.


    She did as I asked and hugged my neck. Then without further ado, I pushed my cock into her slowly. Her body jerked in excitement, her eyes closed tightly. Her hands gripped my neck tightly as my cock kept sliding in.


    "Ah ---... Ahhh ... Damian ...-- Mphhh ..."


    I ovepped her lips with mine, making her swallow her moans as I kept moving my waist back and forth. Judging from the faint sunlight through the window, it should be almost morning and I didn''t want the servants to overhear our moans.


    After that, all that was heard was our muffled moans as our bodies were getting hotter by every second.


    "Mphhh - humm ... Uhh ..." A few minutester, our bodies jerked in pleasure as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Love Meter 4/10 - Can''t get you out of my mind.]


    I broke my kiss and pulled my cock from hers. Our eyes met each other. We took a quick breath, a smile on our faces. Then I dropped myself to the side and hugged her gently. My handbed her hair.


    "Feel better?" I asked.


    "Um ..." she answered me with a short mumble. Her hands didn''t release her hug from me.


    "Take a rest ..." I said, from her eyes and face, I could tell she really needed it.


    "I don''t want to sleep."


    "Why?"


    "If I sleep you''ll disappear ..." she whispered. Her eyes that were staring at me told me that she didn''t want me to leave her.


    "Cam ... Every dream wille to an end. Either a sweet dream or a nightmare," I said.


    She just opened her mouth to reply to me, but my kiss whichnded on her lips stopped her words.


    "I''ve made my promise. Please believe me ... Your nightmare will be over soon," I said.


    Finally, with a heavy heart, she nodded her head. As her eyes dimmed in the drowsiness, I used my skill.


    ''Maniption.''


    A secondter, her eyes looked empty.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    My eyes fixed on Cam, my hand gently stroking the hair near her forehead. There was a feeling of guilt in my heart. I actually didn''t want to do this and would rather be honest with her. But with her unstable emotional state, my confession would only add her troubles and if she turned against me, she would lose the only person who could support her. It was too risky for her and me, at least, I wanted her to be calmer before I was honest with her. That''s why, the lust demon folklore crossed my head, the demons who appeared and seduced women in their sleep, gave them nightmares and even raped them. But rather than a nightmare, I wanted to give Cam a sweet dream. A dream that reminded her that she was not alone and I was with her. But of course, this would end as soon after I took care of Miguel and Myra.


    "Cam, this is all a dream. But you will remember everything we did. Including why you are naked."


    Cam nodded her head.


    "Now, go to sleep. By the time you wake up, I want your sadness to disappear," I said again.


    After answering me with a nod, Cam closed her eyes.


    I got up from the bed, took a tissue to clean my cum from her pussy and covered her with the nket. After I tidied up her dress and put it on the side of her bed, I put on my shirt again and put my gloves on. Then I sat on the side of the bed and looked at her sleeping face. It was hard for me to leave her.


    "I''m sorry ..." I whispered. My gentle kissnded on her forehead.


    "Good night, Cam," I said.


    After that, I stood up and stretched my hand forward.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My room, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    A portal that resembled a small ck hole opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    And I stepped my feet into it.

 Chapter 199 - Confusing Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 199: Confusing Investigation</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 199. Confusing Investigation


    As I exited the portal, I was already in my room. I turned my head, staring at my portal which was getting smaller and disappeared as a long breath left my mouth.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    ''I have to make sure my ns go smoothly,'' I thought. I turned to the clock.


    5:52 AM


    It was still early, but I decided to take my cellphone and text Pearl. Since Myra wouldn''te with Miguel, I had to change my ns a bit, especially looking for a way to trap them somewhere so I could lure the reporters to uncover their affair. That''s why I asked some of Pearl''s bodyguards toe with us, in case I needed their help. After all, now, not only Ronan who was injured, but also Ian since Miguel hit his head with a vase yesterday. Well, in a pinch, I would use my maniption or my devil''s puppet skill to make them admit their own scandal in front of the reporters, but that was thest choice since those skills would make their eyes look nk. Even if it was not clear enough, since the reporters would record this big scandal and broadcast it on TV. One might notice that they were under some kind of maniption skill, especially the demon hunter association.


    - Clek.


    The sound of the door being opened was heard followed by Foxy''s voice.


    "Master, are you home?" she said in a half sleepily tone. One of her hands rubbed her eye.


    "Good morning, Foxy," I said. My hand put my cellphone on my desk after I sent my message.


    "Good morning, master." She walked up to me and hugged me. Her tails wagged slowly and a smile on her lips.


    I replied by stroking her soft hair.


    "Is Celia awake?" I asked.


    "Not yet, master. She studied tilltest night," she said.


    "Then can I borrow your body for a moment?" I said. I decided to investigate Myra''s house as soon as possible. At least even if I didn''t find any documents regarding her n, I could find out her schedule today. That way, I could figure out where she was, if I had to take Miguel to meet her.


    "Do you want me to sneak into Mrs. Clea''s house again?" said Foxy as she released her hug away from me.


    "Not her. I want to investigate something else."


    "Okay."


    After those words, I sat in my chair and leaned my back, my hand extended to her.


    ''Master''s Blessing. ''


    [Please enter how long do you want to give your blessing.]


    ''12 hours''


    [Do you want to synchronize your body with your servant? ]


    ''Yes.''


    [You have used up 12 DP. ]


    [Your Servant''s strength has increased by 30%]


    [Now you can ess your servant body remotely.]


    Then I shifted my hand to empty space as I opened my portal.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Clehinwus Boulevard bus stop, Lightglen City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    My portal opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    It was the closest ce based on my memory to Myra''s home address. Just like Emma''s home district, Clehinwus Boulevard was also a district of the rich, so the bus stop should be empty.


    ''Close the portal after Foxy arrives at the destination!''


    [Waiting for Foxy enters and leaves the portal]


    I closed my eyes.


    ''ess servant''s body, Foxy. ''


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    ''Full Synchronize!''


    [Full Synchronize in 3 ... 2 ... 1]


    The darkness in my sight began to change with the view of myself sitting on my chair, my hands falling weakly as if I was sleeping. My eyes fixed on Foxy''s two hands and moved it to make sure I could move her body perfectly. After I used Foxy''s hiding skill, I stepped into the portal.


    Since I used Foxy''s hiding skill, I walked out of the portal without checking my surroundings. Besides, like most of the rich district, this area also had a lot of shady trees and as expected this bus stop was empty. After I made sure my portal was closed, I stepped my feet along the big houses and mansions that were lined up along the street. What distinguished it, this district''s mansions and houses were more modern than Emma''s. Guided by the signposts, I found the address in 15 minutes. Unfortunately, arge ''On Sale'' sign hung on the gate.


    ''Did Emma give me the wrong address?'' But I remembered she sent this address from her contact directly, so she shouldn''t be wrong.


    ''I should check it to make sure this ce is really empty,'' I thought.


    I climbed over the fence and jumped down. My feet moved quickly through the yard. Luckily, even though Foxy''s body was smaller than mine, her light body and her talent allowed me to move faster. I entered through an unlocked window and found the housepletely empty, not even a single piece of furniture left there. But the house condition that was still clean, made me sure she just moved recently.


    Still, I decided to check out the ce for more details. Who knew she was using the sign to cover up her secretb or whatever she was hiding to avoid the police and association. Unfortunately, after I checked all parts of the house, again, my guess was wrong since I couldn''t find anything here, not even a clue. I snorted in annoyance as my eyes swept therge empty room in the middle of the house.


    ''Fine, then I''ll check Miguel''s room.''


    ------


    7:17 AM


    I sat in my chair with an irritated face as a long breath escaped my mouth. While Foxy, who was standing in front of me, also looked disappointed.


    "Where did they hide it?" I muttered irritably. I had checked Miguel''s room and again, I also found nothing. Then since I was not satisfied with my investigation''s results which only gave me a little information, I had tried to find Myra''s other home addresses by asking all my ves, but they didn''t know. I had also asked Emma about this, but she didn''t know any other address than the one she gave me. Despite all my work, since all of my investigations ended in dead ends, it surely pissed me off.


    ''But if it''s that easy, of course the other four demon generals have known this for a long time,'' I thought. Even I, who had spent my entire life in the human world, still couldn''t find much information about this even though it felt so close. Besides, other demon generals spent more time in the dark dimension.


    "Master, is that document that important?" asked Foxy in confusion. She was quite confused as to why I looked so pissed off just because of the documents that I didn''t even know existed or not.


    Another breath escaped my mouth as I swallowed my irritation. I leaned back onto my chair, pinched the bridge of my nose and massaged it, my eyes closed. My brain was trying to find other ways to get another clue.


    "It is. This is important for the human world and the dark dimension. Unfortunately this is more difficult than I thought," I said.


    ''Then there is only one way, I have to find information from the source.'' The other way was to wait for Myra to appear in her office and follow her to her house. But since Miguel would meet me tonight, I chose to use him to take me to Myra''s ce.


    Then I could feel Foxy touch my hand.


    "What can I do to help you?"


    I opened my eyes and looked at Foxy''s worried face. My hand gave her a soft pat on the top of her head.


    "You can''t do anything, Foxy. Neither can I," I said with a smile, trying to shake off her bad feelings.


    Only briefly, I got up from my chair.


    "Since it''s morning already, how about we make breakfast for Celia?" I decided to take a break from this confusing problem and get my breakfast.


    Foxy nodded and we walked out of the room to the kitchen.

 Chapter 200 - Do You Want To Be My Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 200: Do You Want To Be My Wife?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 200. Do You Want To Be My Wife?


    I just finished putting my sunny side up onto my te when I heard footsteps'' soundsing from the stairs.


    "Good morning, Celia," I said. My hands raised the two tes containing two pairs of toasted bread topped with sunny side up eggs and avocado.


    "I''ve made our breakfast," I said with a smile.


    Celia, who was ready to go to school, looked at me in surprise since today was not her birthday yet I still made her breakfast. Her eyes were fixed on the tes in my hands.


    "Brother, you don''t have to do this," she said as she walked over to me.


    "It''s okay, I woke up too early this morning." I passed the tes to Foxy and she put them on the dining table.


    "What time did you wake up?" she asked. Her hand wiped the counter with a kitchen towel. While I put the frying pan into the kitchen sink and washed my hands.


    "Around 04.00 AM," I said casually as my hand turned off the sink.


    "And what time did youe homest night?" Celia''s voice came from behind me.


    "Past midnight," I said in the same tone.


    As I turned around, Celia looked at me with her arms folded across her chest. Her eyes stared at me in annoyance mixed with worry.


    "Doesn''t that mean you barely sleptst night?"


    I could only be silent with my eyes fixed on her since what she said was true.


    "I couldn''t sleep ..." I admitted. After listening to Tania''s exnation, I couldn''t help myself but keep looking for ways to deal with this problem. Strangely, I didn''t feel tired or sleepy after I woke up from that strange dream, but I guessed this was because I was a demon. In other words, as long as I could fill my stamina with sex, my condition would be fine.


    Celia sighed. This time her gaze turned worried.


    "What happened?" Her worry mingled between her tone.


    "The crack is getting worse and I don''t know the cause yet, even though it feels very close. It''s just like-- it happened in front of my eyes, but I can''t see it and I don''t know what''s going on. I feel like a fool. Also --- "My confusion evident in my tone.


    "---- I just got this weird dream ..." I couldn''t help it, that dream really bothered me even though I didn''t remember what I dreamed about. But the pain ... was so real. There was a mncholy feeling in me, a nostalgic and longing feeling that I didn''t know what and to whom. I thought I missed my mother, but when I remembered about her, something felt off. I couldn''t pinpoint what it was. It was so weird and bugged me a lot.


    "Was that a dream about dad?" she made a wild guess since I said I dreamed about itst week.


    I shook my head from side to side with a frown and tried to guess what it was about.


    "I don''t remember. But ... the pain --- it felt so real," I said in hesitation.


    "I think it was about mom. But I''m not sure either."


    Celia observed my expression for a moment before approaching me and hugging me slowly.


    "Do you miss mom?" Her voice sounded sad. She buried her face on the side of my shoulder and I could feel her hands gently touching my back.


    "I don''t know ..." Rather than missing her, I was more curious about where she was now. Also angry after hearing what they did to Tiffany''s mother. But since they weren''t at Aeros and I had another emergency besides looking for the woman who dumped me and Celia, I would let it slide for a while. At least until things were more stable.


    "You must be exhausted, that''s why you got that weird dream. I know you are trying your best, but you shouldn''t push yourself."


    I was speechless as I deep in thought. I knew this was too sudden, considering I just turned into an Incubus a week ago, but judging by what Tania said about Lilieth and the other''s struggles, even Lord Damon himself, I had no reason to sit around and do nothing. I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed her gently to release her embrace.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. I''m fine. I think it''s just a nightmare since I fought some disgusting demonsst night," I reasoned.


    She frowned with eyes fixed on me.


    "Are you sure?" she said in disbelief.


    "I''m sure of it." I did not want to make her worry. A soft tap from my index fingernded on her forehead.


    "You should worry about yourself," I reminded her with a smile.


    Her hand rubbed her forehead.


    "It''s not my fault. Those demons just showed up there out of nowhere," she said with a pout. She quickly caught on what I meant was yesterday''s incident.


    "I know it''s not your fault. But why did youe home sote?" I pointed out what I meant.


    "I studied with my friends after school. Who knew that idea was a bad one," she tried to defend herself even though the government had warned us to stay at home since the Cretunt Bridge''s incident.


    "But since you already know the situation, you know what you have to do, right?" I asked in a serious tone.


    She nodded her head.


    "I''ll go home as soon as I finish my exam and avoid unnecessary trips," she said.


    I gave a pat to her head as a breath out of my mouth.


    "And I''ll drop you off and pick you up today," I said.


    "You don''t have to do that," she said in a panic.


    "Why?"


    "My school and your college are not in the same direction, it will be a waste of time."


    I chuckled.


    "I will take you by my portal skill, not by the train." Besides, I was sure Nighthallow Station was still in a mess because of yesterday''s incident. And since the Station line was impassable, the train had to take a further detour.


    "Ha ... How could I forget you have that strange skill," said Celia with a long breath.


    Another chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "It''s not weird, Celia. That skill allows me to move freely."


    "I can''t deny that. But it still feels weird to me." Her face turned gloomy.


    "I mean ... Your change --- sounds like a tale. Are you sure we can''t ---"


    Before she finished her sentence, I interrupted her.


    "I''m sure of it, Celia." I knew she was trying to make sure if there was another way to turn me into a human again.


    "It''s like I said yesterday. If I turn back into a human, I''ll die." My hand touched her cheek.


    "And I don''t want to leave you just yet ..." My eyes looked at her deeply showing my seriousness.


    "I still want to protect you," I said again in a more gentle voice.


    After that, our eyes fixed on each other and fell silent. Our thoughts were immersed in our emotions. Somehow, my heart started beating faster than usual. Unconsciously, our faces drew closer at the same time until our lips touched each other. But a secondter, we moved away. Our eyes met again for a moment before our lips drew closer andnded on each other for the second time. This time, a movement apanied our lips. Then we paused a moment before moving our lips to grasp each other''s. Our bodies got closer and pressed against each other. Likewise, our hands that were on each other''s bodies.


    "Mphh ..." A muffling sound came out of our mouths. We tilted our heads as our tongues moved and explored each other''s mouths. Our hands gripped each other''s bodies. It was a long passionate kiss, but since I knew Celia had to go to school, I couldn''t do more than this.


    As we broke our kiss, a string of saliva still connected our tongues. Our hands wiped the rest of the saliva on our lips as we caught our breath. Our eyes were still glued to each other. Then without further ado, I asked her.


    "Celia, do you want to be my wife?" I said in a serious tone.


    Celia''s eyes widened. Her surprise was clearly visible on her flushed face.

 Chapter 201 - Strange Skill

    <h4>Chapter 201: Strange Skill</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 201. Strange Skill


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" said Celia in a stammering voice. Her face flushed in embarrassment and she released her embrace in reflex.


    "I mean ---" I paused since I was a little bit confused to exin it so I decided to exin my skills.


    "Celia, do you remember you are one of my partners?"


    "Yes, I remember," she said with the same blushing face.


    "I have a skill that can provide protection for my partners. But they have to give their loyalty to me. This is the same skill that male demons use to make a woman their wife to prevent other demons from hurting her. The demons'' attacks are getting worse, so I want to use this skill to protect you, "I exined. Her Love Meter was more than enough and she already knew my identity, so I decided to take her in my Demon''s rule.


    "So ... It isn''t a real marriage?" Her disappointment was evident from her voice.


    "It''s a real marriage, Celia. But for the demon," I said.


    "Will that turn me into a demon too?" Celia asked doubtfully.


    "No. You will still be human."


    "Will it hurt?" she asked again in the same doubt.


    I sighed.


    "Trust me, it won''t hurt you." I could understand her fear since the stigma demon was an evil creature still stuck in her head.


    "Okay," she said.


    "Okay," I repeated as I retreated and held out my hand to her.


    ''Demon''s Rule''


    Like yesterday, my eyes glinted in red. But unlike Emma, Celia looked much more afraid but she stayed in her position.


    "Don''t be afraid. Believe me, I won''t hurt you."


    [Demon''s Rule initiated. ]


    Then I could see an announcement appear before her.


    [Do you want to give your loyalty to Damian Lucio?]


    [Yes / No]


    She was surprised. But before she said anything, I spoke again.


    "Choose with your thoughts," I said.


    I could see her hesitation as her eyes were on the announcement. I could understand, our rtionship was alreadyplicated with our status as siblings alone. My transformation certainly exacerbated ourplicated rtionship. After a while, the screen disappeared and was reced by an announcement in front of me.


    [Demon''s Rule is in progress ...]


    A smile appeared on my lips as my eyes looked at her gently.


    "Thank you ..."


    And she replied to me with another smile.


    "You are my brother after all ..."


    The dark aura beneath our feet grew thicker as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 67.8%]


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 98.9%]


    [Kiss your partner to seal the contract]


    I brought my lips to her and kissed her. As my tongue entered her mouth, I could feel my Demonic Power pouring into her. But different from Emma, I could feel different Magic Power from within her body. Strangely, even though Celia was only level 1. Her Magic Power was so strange yet familiar, it was like there were two powers rotating in her body. Those powers were supposed to collide with each other yet they helped each other out in harmony. And my Demonic Power strengthened one of them. Then I could feel her feelings for me. How she loved me, how tense she was and her heart that was beating fast.


    We broke our kiss and another announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Demon''s Rule has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! Now, Celia Strongheart ispletely yours! ]


    [Celia Strongheart''s strength has increased by 60%]


    [Celia Strongheart just unlocks a new skill!]


    [Shadow Needle (Requires 2 MP) - Calls forth 5 needles made from shadow element Magic Power to strike at a single target. Each needle will inflict 50% INT points.]


    ''What ?!'' I couldn''t hide my confusion from my face. I remembered when I used my Demon''s Rule skill on Emma, her strength only increased by 30%. Moreover, she did not get any new skill. But why was it different from Celia.


    "Do you feel anything different?" I asked Celia who was staring at her hands in confusion. My worries were clear from my voice.


    "Brother, I feel --- strange." Her gaze swept around her in the same confusion.


    "I feel ... My sight is sharper and my energy increases. Besides ..." She returned her gaze in front of her.


    "What is this strange announcement?"


    "Did the announcement say about a skill called Shadow Needle?" I guessed since I couldn''t see it. But I guessed, I couldn''t see it, since it had nothing to do with my skills.


    "Yes. But, what is it?" she looked at me in confusion.


    My heart pounded in panic as the worst guess crossed my head.


    ''I didn''t turn her into a demon, right?'' Without answering her, I used my observation skill.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Celia Strongheart] [Age: 18]


    [Level 1] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 60/60] [MP: 20/20]


    [Skills: Cooking lv 5, Shadow Needle lv 1]


    [Emotion: Confused]


    [Love meter: 6/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head]


    [Talent: Reflex (Increased chance to dodge or parry iing melee attack), Incubus'' protection]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' loyal partner]


    [Profession: Student]


    I let out a sigh of relief. Even though I realized her HP and MP had doubled, at least her race was still human.


    "Brother, can you exin it to me?" Her voice startled me.


    "Do you remember the demon hunter''s Mana Strike?"


    She nodded her head.


    "It''s simr to that skill. The difference is your ''Mana Strike'' is in the shape of needles. You can protect yourself with it." I drew that conclusion from her skill description and tried to exin it as simply as possible.


    Celia''s eyes widened in excitement.


    "So I can fight the demons now?"


    "Yes, but it''s only for defence and low-level demons." She didn''t have any observation skill or Demon Compass. She couldn''t measure how strong her opponent was.


    "Do you want to try it?" I asked. I was quite curious about this.


    "How?" she asked again.


    I retreated about two meters from her.


    "Point your hand at me and state that skill in your mind."


    She did what I told her. Five ck needles appeared and floated in front of her.


    "Brother!" she shouted in shock as the needlesunched at me.


    Meanwhile, I used my Telekinesis skill.


    ''Telekinesis.'' Without moving a muscle, in an instant, all of Celia''s ck needles stopped in the mid-air.


    [5 Shadow Needles are in your control. ]


    My eyes stared at the needle that resembled the tiny size of my Demonic Spike.


    ''Is my power also able to give this kind of skill to my partner?'' But what made me confused was why there wasn''t any change in Emma other than her strength.


    ''Do my skills have a different effect on different people?'' It was the only guess that crossed my head, but since I just used this skill on Emma and Celia, I thought I concluded this too quickly. Besides, Emma was a demon hunter who had Holy element Magic Power, maybe she didn''t get it because of it.


    "B-Brother, what should I do? How do I cancel it?" she said in a panic.


    "You just have to state it in your mind as before," I said.


    "O-Okay." She concentrated for a moment before those ck needles disappeared and turned into a dark aura.


    [Celia Strongheart has cancelled her Shadow Needle.]


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just remember. You shouldn''t use this skill carelessly. Moreover, in front of your friends," I reminded her.


    "I understand," she replied.


    "Um ... Master, Celia, I don''t want to interrupt you. But are you sure you still have plenty of time for that?" Foxy''s voiceing from the dining table interrupted us and made us turn to the clock.


    8:13 AM


    "Ahhhh !!!! I''ll bete!" screamed Celia in panic.


    Note: Ethan doesn''t realize it yet since Emma has Holy Element Magic power. So he thinks his Demonic Power and Emma''s Magic Power collide each other and makes Emma doesn''t get any skill from his Demon''s Rule.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    Tiffany''s pic is in Discord channel. Thank you for supporting me and this novel.


    Patreon-members:


    Yuuki Hitomi, Johnny Ly, Nelodyn, absolue, Tyler Potter, Christina Dammyr, Noah Perry, Spencer Cohen, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Viviane Miranda, Yuuki Hitomi, reaper ,Shae D, Iftekhar m, Daniel, rei-sama, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Bad Company, Eduardo, Nemorus, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind,Alvin Leung,William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Austin Applegate, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera,Didrik Sagafos, Redfuio, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Jaycob Strunk, Grundy00,Riley, Milestone, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond,Rikashi Shiarimoto,Skyler Ting,Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Ethan chen,Tobias Alkd,JTOKING,Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah,merc8,Cameron Taylor,Joseph Bentley,Sentinel, nn nickelberry, Russell Davidson,HamDaniel,Brandon Bradley,regenschabe, Casey E Maupin,Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87,Torrinth,Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Yeuromain, Anthony Gauthier, Glenn Grogan, Gregory Lamberta, Alzein, Akhil, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Warwulfv,Jay Owens, DemonRight27, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Dr.SF, Bar��th B��lint, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Kevin Tran, bloodbane 21, Triooo, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, heller8284, Spycam, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Zacary Thomas Dailey, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Chris, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Cinno�� Smith, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Nien78, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, The Tallest Joshua, Royce321,LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, Hollowlce, Das, TheMightOfTheMaster, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, saganatsu and I like books.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 202 - Why Did You Do This...

    <h4>Chapter 202: Why Did You Do This...</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 202. Why Did You Do This...


    My eyes stared at my portal which was getting smaller before it disappeared in front of me.


    [Celia Strongheart and Foxy have arrived at their destination]


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Like before, after we finished our breakfast, I ordered Foxy to follow Celia. Although Celia objected at first, she finally agreed after I told Foxy would be bored if she stayed at home all day. Whereas I couldn''t take her with me since I would execute my n today. Apart from that, I also told Celia that I would be homete tonight.


    My hands moved to clean up the table and took the dishes to the sink as I connected myself to Foxy.


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    ''How is it?'' I asked.


    ''Everything is going well, Master. No one caught us,''she replied. As always, she was using her hiding skill.


    ''Good, please take good care of Celia,'' I said.


    ''Okay.''


    After that, I ended our conversation.


    [You have disconnected with Foxy.]


    I washed the dishes, cleaned the table and went to take a shower. After wearing my clothes, since I still had a lot of time, I decided to check my system especially about my Demon''s Rule skill, I also searched for more information and news about Myra, Miguel, Tempestechnologies and Nightbough. corp via the inte. But since I didn''t get any meaningful information except cheap gossip, I finally decided to study for next week''s exams.


    The clock ticking sound filled my room as I sat with my back against my bed''s headboard. asionally my hand swung to my side to turn a thick book that floated in front of me with my Telekinesis skill. Of course, before that, I had closed my window curtain to prevent Ruby and Mrs Clea from catching me using this ability.


    After I finished, I stretched out my hand and my book floated into it. Then I nced at the clock near me.


    10.17 AM


    My ss started at noon and ended at 03.00 PM today, so I still had plenty of time. But I decided to leave for College early to hang out with Emma and Olivia since their ss was earlier than mine. I got up from my bed, stuffed my books into my bag and walked down the stairs to put on my shoes. As I just put my bag on the sofa, the doorbell''s sound came.


    * Ting Tong *


    I let out a tired sigh. Celia and I hardly ever bought things online, so I was sure it was not the delivery man. And our rtive hardly ever visited here. After all, my father was an only child and most of my rtives were from my mother''s side. So I guessed it was the person who had been bothering me since yesterday. Ruby. Reluctantly, I walked towards the door and opened it.


    "Yes?" I said in a nonchnt tone.


    But apparently, my guess was wrong, it was the postman.


    "Morning, sir. You got an important mail from Aeros Gold Bank." His hand passed an envelope to me.


    "Thank you, sir." I took it from his hand with a confused face and closed the door. I read the name on the envelope in curiosity since I didn''t have an ount at that bank, neither did myte father and Celia. My brows creased when I realized the letter was addressed to my mother.


    Feeling weird since my mom has left us for quite a while, I opened it. As I read it, my eyes widened and my anger peaked. My blood boiled in anger and disappointment. It was a vacate letter from the bank. They asked Celia and me to vacate the house because the house was confiscated since my mother couldn''t pay her loan after using the house certificate as coteral. And we only had one month for that. My heart skipped a beat as I ran to my father''s room. I opened the door and immediately opened the drawer with the key that my father had hidden under his pile of clothes. Even though I knew where the certificate was, I never touched it or examined it after my father''s death. Moreover, Celia and I were devastated by his sudden death.


    I unlocked my father''s small safe box and opened it. My hand took all the important papers there and checked them one by one, but I could not find the house certificate, which indicated that the vacate letter was genuine. I guessed my mother took it after my father''s funeral since she picked up some of her belongings that were left behind in this room before she disappeared. After all, the only ones who knew the keys were me, my father, mother and Celia.


    I leaned my back against the wall beside me. My body felt weak and my strength disappeared instantly.


    "Mom ... Why did you do this to us ..." I muttered in disappointment and sadness. She already got my father''spensation money, now she made this house certificate as coteral and made me and Celia had to leave this house. But of course, I wouldn''t give up just like that.


    After a long sigh to calm my anger, I put the papers into the safe and read the vacate letter again.


    ''I have to go to the bank to take care of this tomorrow,'' I thought. The association''spensation money should be more than enough to redeem the house certificate. It was just that I wouldn''t stop there, I nned to search for information about my mother''s whereabouts from them. Then I remembered something. My feet moved quickly down the stairs and I took myptop from my bag. I opened it, quickly connected to Wi-Fi and looked for information about Aeros Gold Bank.


    "Got it," I said with a grin. As I expected, Aeros Gold Bank was Nightbough. corp''s subsidiarypany. So I could ask for Cam''s help for this, but of course, I would talk about it after I took care of Miguel and Myra. Besides, I still had a month. That should be more than enough.


    I turned off myptop and put it along with the letter in my bag. I decided to take it and show it to Tiffany if I met herter since I wanted to get as much information as possible from her. Besides, I didn''t want Celia to find out about this, at least until I could take care of this since I was sure this would make her depressed, especially since she just found out my real identity.


    * Ting Tong *


    The doorbell''s sound came once more when I closed my bag.


    "Who else this time?" I walked towards the door and opened it.


    "Good morning, Ethan," said Ruby politely. Her hesitation was clear in her voice. Different from yesterday, she wore a regr dress instead of her maid costume which was covered with a coat. Besides that, it was different from her usual attitude, this time she looked more polite and far ---- less naughty. Looks like yesterday''s incident gave her a big blow.


    "Good morning, Ruby. Is there anything I can help you with?" I said in an indifferent tone.


    "Uh ..." She looked hesitant to say it.


    "Can you speak more clearly?" I demanded bluntly. I was in a bad mood now, so I was not interested in ying stupid games like yesterday. My mind was full about the crack problem and my fruitless investigation''s results, also my emotions were still unstable because of the vacate letter.


    "Uh ... I want to go to work. Shall we go together?" Her hesitation was still clear.


    "No, thanks. I still want to take care of a few things at home," I refused without further ado. Besides, I wanted to go to my college with my portal skill.


    Her disappointment was clear on her face and she lowered her head.


    "Is there anything else you need?" I decided to end our conversation.


    She didn''t answer me. I knew she was sad because I turned her down, but I needed my space to calm myself.


    "Since you ---" I was just about to end it, but she spoke again.


    "I''m sorry..."


    I was stunned, not only because of her words but also because as soon as she lifted her head, I could see her teary eyes and regretful face.


    "I know what I did yesterday was wrong, but I never thought you would be this angry at me ... Please don''t hate me ..." she continued in a gloomy tone.


    ''Does she really regret it?'' Since I doubted her, I decided to use my observation skill to check her emotions and from it, I could conclude that she was really sorry about it.


    "I''ve forgiven you. Just don''t repeat it again. I''ve got a lot of worktely, so I don''t have time to fool around," I gave her a little exnation.


    "I understand. I know you''re busy but today is myst day at Mrs Clea''s house. Besides, the Nighthallow Station''s incident was terrifying, so I thought ..." she took a nce at me. I knew she hoped that I could apany her for onest time either because of her feelings or because she wanted to protect me from the demons since one of her emotional statuses was ''worried''.


    "Fine. But this is thest time and I can only apany you to the station. Are you fine with it?" Finally, I gave her a chance. But of course, if she still wanted to y with me and tried to follow me to college, I wouldn''t hesitate to get on the wrong train and escape with my portal skill, leaving her to y hide and seek alone.


    "Thest time?" she muttered in objection. After a tired breath left her mouth, she spoke again.


    "I understand," she replied in a slightly gloomy tone. It seemed like she had realized her mistake.


    "Wait a second." I took my bag and put on my shoes.


    "Are you okay to leave your work behind? I can wait if you haven''t finished it," she said worriedly.


    "It''s fine. I''ll continue it at my college." I locked the door.


    "Let''s go." And we walked out of my yard.

 Chapter 203 - Attention Seeker

    <h4>Chapter 203: Attention Seeker</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 203. Attention Seeker


    We walked down the street in silence apanied by the gloomy morning sun.


    "Um ... Ethan, am I ... That bad in your eyes?" Ruby''s doubtful voice broke the silence between us.


    To be frankly, yeah. Who wouldn''t get mad at the person who was stalking him, tried to take a chance to be alone with him, took a photo of his d*ck and nearly stole his underwear? Although ... I admitted she was kinda cute and sweet.


    Since she looked so sorry, I decided to point out what the problem was. I shifted my gaze to the front.


    "It''s not that bad. I just don''t like an attention seeker," I said bluntly but in a calm tone. After several meetings with her and caught her overly flirtatious attitude especially to me, I realized she had an attention seeker disorder, although this was just my guess. That disorder''s pattern was including inappropriate seduction and excessive desire for approval. People diagnosed with the disorder were said to be lively, dramatic, vivacious, enthusiastic, and flirtatious. It was fit to how she had been actingtely since logically no woman would do that to her new crush.


    She stopped her steps and frowned in objection.


    "I''m not an attention seeker," she denied in displeasure.


    I also stopped my steps and turned to her.


    "I already apologized and you said you have forgiven me. Why did you say such mean things to me?" she said again in disappointment.


    "Ruby, I didn''t mean to say mean things to you. But even if it''s bitter, you have to realize it to be a better person. You have to realize, you need help, not attention." I knew it wouldn''t be easy, but at least I wanted her to be aware of her own condition.


    "Help? What do you mean? I''m fine. I don''t need any help." Her eyes moved side to side in confusion, it seemed like she was trying to find out what was wrong with her.


    Since she didn''t notice or maybe unconsciously deny it, I decided to point it one more time.


    "Now, I''ll ask you. Why are you looking for attention? Do you want love? Compliments? Are you happy with that? Are you sure what they gave you was genuine? Aren''t you tired of that?" I said in the same calm tone.


    "Of course, it is genuine. What they said makes me happy," she replied with the same displeasure tone.


    "Really? Are you sure they have no other intention behind thosepliments?" I asked again.


    She fell silent. Although not everyone was like that, from the incident at the cafe, I knew a lot of people who praised her because they had other intentions, one of them was the man who wanted to make her his personal maid. On the other hand, I guessed that was what made her attracted to me since I acted opposite from her. She wanted attention, while I avoided it. Of course, that made her interested in me, especially since she found out I could use a simr skill to Mrs Clea''s, yet I hid it.


    I approached, put my hands on her shoulders and rubbed it gently. A gesture that showed I wasn''t angry with her, but at her actions. I didn''t hate her, but just annoyed by her rudeness to me.


    "If you are lonely, you have to look for a friend or someone who can appreciate you. Not fake attention." I didn''t know much about Ruby, but to my knowledge, this disorder was mostly due to loneliness or maybe acknowledgement that she didn''t get in the past.


    Her anger faded and from the look on her face, I was pretty sure she was starting to understand it. I gave her a smile and a gentle gaze.


    "I know you are tired of chasing something empty like this. Please live as yourself. Then the person who loves the true you wille to you. I believe it will fill the gap in your heart with something far more meaningful than just empty attention. "


    She didn''t answer me but just looked at me with trembling eyes.


    After a short awkward silence, at least for me, since she didn''t say anything, I took my hands off her.


    "I''m sorry. I know this is not the best ce to discuss this. Nor I had the right to say this since we just met recently. But, I think I should say it to you."


    She shook her head from side to side and smiled at me.


    "Thank you for telling me, Ethan. I really appreciate your honesty."


    "It was the least I could do," I said with a smile.


    "But, since you said you have forgiven me, we are still good, right?" she made sure.


    "Of course."


    She gave me a nervous smile.


    "So, if --- Someday ... I need a friend to talk to or apany me. Can I --- contact you?" she said in hesitation.


    "I mean --- Just in case. But I''m not going to your house for no reason like yesterday or today. I just want to have a nice chat with you at the cafe or something like that," she added quickly.


    "Sure." If it was only a small chat, what could go wrong with it? And since it was in a public area, so I was pretty sure she wouldn''t do anything weird. Besides, I knew she meant it from her emotion status since I hadn''t closed her status box yet.


    "Thank you for giving me another chance." Her smile bloomed.


    "Shall we go now?" she said again. After I answered her with a nod, we moved our feet again.


    --------


    Ruby''s PoV


    Ruby''s eyes stole a nce at the man who was walking beside her and smiled in secret as she held her beating heart. Actually, Mrs Clea had ordered her to stay away from Ethan since the demon''s attack got worse and she didn''t want Ethan to get involved with this. Especially since that great demon was most likely watching Ruby and Mrs Clea. So she thought this was herst meeting with Ethan. Moreover, she just pissed him off yesterday.


    But Ethan''s words made her undo her intention. He had shown her something she had not been aware of, why she craved attention and also noticed her loneliness despite the crowd that surrounded her. Indeed, she always thought with her attitude that attracted the others'' attention, as long as she could get the others'' approval andpliments, she would be happy, but she was wrong. Like Ethan told her it was all empty and it couldn''t fill her loneliness or make up for what she lost from her childhood. Moreover, she was tired ...


    In order to get attention, she had to act nice all day long and covered up all her emotions since anger would tarnish her sweet image. And since she found many men like the flirtatious type of girl, she decided to change her image to that type. She couldn''t deny it boosted the attention but also caused a lot of trouble.


    Her mind returned to reality and her gaze shifted to Ethan''s hand. Somehow she wanted to hold it since she feltfortable with him, especially after Ethan realized her condition. But, she knew it might make Ethan stay away from her so she undid her intention.


    Without realizing it, they had arrived in front of the station.


    "See yater, Ruby," he said politely.


    "See yater," replied Ruby as she waved her hand and smiled at him.


    Her eyes stared at Ethan who was walking past the gates and her smile faded as her beloved prince disappeared into the crowd. There was a strong desire in her to get more information about Ethan, she even held back from following him to his College.


    Who are his friends? How''s he doing in college? Does he have a crush yet? Those thoughts kept bugging her. But of course, she held it since she wanted to fix her image.


    "Thank you, Ethan. Next time, I promise I will show my true self and treat you better. Not like this ..." she muttered. Then she remembered her early dinner with Larry today and smiled again. Since, from what she found from Mrs Clea''s notesst night, Larry attended the same college as Ethan''s.


    ''I heard Ethan is a model student. Maybe Larry knows a few things about him. I guess I will ask him for some information as my payment after the dinner. '' And she turned around to walk to the cafe.

 Chapter 204 - Weird yet Sweet Dream

    <h4>Chapter 204: Weird yet Sweet Dream</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 204. Weird yet Sweet Dream


    Cam''s PoV


    "Nghh ...." A soft moan came out of Cam''s mouth as she moved her head from side to side slowly. Her eyes opened slowly, her room''s ceiling began to enter her vision.


    ''Since when did I fall asleep?'' As she remembered, she couldn''t sleepst night. She tried to collect her thoughts about what happened and her memory back to thest night''s hot scenes which were still fresh in her head. In that instant, her cheeks flushed. Quickly, her hand pushed the nket that was covering her naked body to the side and she turned over, letting the morning sunshine illuminate her soft and smooth skin and letting a pair of her beautiful breasts hang down.


    "Damian," she called his name in a low voice since she was afraid the servants would hear it. Her eyes looked at the side of her empty bed with the messy, wrinkled bed sheet. Her hand touched it, looking for signs of his presence there. But the sheet was cold, indicating no one had ever slept there.


    Then she swept her gaze to her room which was dominated by white colour. The bright sunlight that prated her bedroom window showed it waste morning, yet she couldn''t find him. She sighed.


    "Of course ... It was only a dream ..." she muttered. Yet, it felt so real for her. But of course, she knew, her dream was just too absurd. Damian didn''t know where her house was and in her dream he appeared out of nowhere like a ghost, seducing her and making her feel good. In fact, she was sure that Olivia would haveughed at her if she told her about this. Since it sounded like a teenage girl''s dream who just experienced love, so since she was too shy to confess, she imagined that her crush came to her like a clich�� vampire love story or maybe --- Like folklore where a lust demon visited his victim. But the difference was her dream left a pleasant impression on her.


    Her gaze diverted to the romance collection books that were neatly lined up in a transparent bookcase not far from her.


    ''Did I read too many fantasy romantic stories?'' she thought. Although, it was quite weird since it had been five years since she read that kind of book.


    She sat on the bed, her hand took the nket and covered her naked body. A smile bloomed on her lips. She remembered that she took off her clothes since she felt a little hotst night, even though she wasn''t sure about it. But that''s what she remembered. Who knew her actions made her have that strange dream. A beautiful dream that made her didn''t want to wake up from her sleep again. Then she realized the burden in her heart was lessened and her mind rxed. She felt like she just got new energy to face her problems, especially her husband and his affair.


    Her gaze shifted to a nearby clock.


    10.51 AM


    It was toote for breakfast, so she thought about grabbing a brunch. But of course, she had to take a shower first. Turning to the side, she dropped the nket in her hand and stood up as she stretched her muscles. This was the first time she had been able to sleep well after her sleepless nights, moreover, she felt calmer since she remembered Damian telling her that all her troubles would end soon. Weirdly, even though it was just a dream, she felt as if the real Damian was the one who said that.


    ''I hope you''re right ... Damian. ''


    ------


    Ethan''s PoV


    I moved my feet down Diamond College''s corridor casually. As usual, after I parted ways with Ruby at the station, I used my portal skill. But I used it to pick up Celia and Foxy first before going to College. Since she only had one test today, he came home early. I took my cellphone from my bag without stopping my steps. My eyes fell on it and my hand typed a message to Olivia, asking if her ss was over or not. If I remembered correctly, she had two sses today, in the morning and the afternoon, so she had two hours of free time before the next ss. Besides, I was sure Larry wasn''t here yet.


    Me: Hey, is your ss finished?


    Olivia: Not yet. Why?


    Me: I''m at college now. Would you like to have coffee with me? You can bring Emma with you.


    Olivia: Okay. Just wait for me in the Cafeteria.


    Me: See you soon.


    I put away my cellphone and walked towards the Cafeteria.


    "One cappino please," I said as I reached the counter. The cafeteria looked a little empty since it was not lunch time yet.


    After I paid for my order with my virtual ount, I brought my coffee and took a seat right by therge window facing the courtyard. It was the usual ce every time I came here. My hand took off the lid and blew my cup briefly as hot steam escaped from it and let the smell of coffee tickle my nose. As I took a sip of it, I connected myself to Ian and the others to ask about my n preparation.


    [You are connected with all of your ves.]


    ''Good morning, everyone. Have you prepared what I ordered? '' I asked as my hand put my cup on the table and leaned my back to my chair. I had to admit this was kind of weird since it felt simr to an online meeting at a web conference. The difference was we couldn''t see each other.


    ''Don''t worry. We''ve prepared everything for you, Mr Damian, ''said Finley. Previously, I had cancelled my request to find out about a woman named Eve. Since I could already guess that Eve was Princess Eve of Euthenia. Also, since Ian was still injured, I distributed some of his responsibility to Finley. So Ian was only in charge of spying on Miguel and the Creststream mansion. Even though they were my ves, they were human beings, so I had to make sure they were okay.


    ''Good. How are things at the Creststream Mansion? Do they suspect someone broke into the house? '' I asked.


    This time, Ian answered me.


    ''Mr Miguel made a little fuss this morning because the CCTV in front of his private office was broken for no reason. He yelled to all the securities, even his voice woke up Miss Olivia. But he calmed down after checking his room and making sure nothing was missing there. He also asked the securities to tighten the guard. ''


    ''What about Cam? Did she also wake up because of it? '' I asked again.


    ''Mrs Cam just woke up, Mr Damian. And she just went to the dining room to grab a brunch. Looks like she slept wellst night. ''


    Ian''s answer made me curious about Cam''s condition since I used my Maniption skill as a kind of Hypnotherapy this morning, even though I knew it wasn''t a proper one.


    ''How is her condition? Does she look well? ''


    ''She looks much fresher and much better, sir.''


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    ''That''s good.'' At least I know what I did to her had a good effect on her. My mind returned to Miguel.


    ''Then about Miguel, did Myra contact him? Or did Miguel contact her? '' I had broken some CCTVs at Tempestechnologiesst night and checked the building in a hurry since our time was too tight. Even though we had returned all the items in their ce, Myra could have noticed and reported it to Miguel or vice versa, Miguel contacted Myra to warn her because of strange events in his mansion.


    ''Not yet, Mr Damian.''


    ''Keep an eye on him,'' I said.


    ''I understand, Mr Damian.''


    ''Is there anything you want to report again?'' I asked.


    ''Nothing, Mr Damian,'' they answered.


    ''Fine. See you tonight, guys. '' I closed our conversation.


    [You have disconnected with all of your ves.]


    I took my cup and sipped as I gazed toward the courtyard. But my mind was busy with my thoughts. So since Myra couldn''te tonight, I nned to trap Miguel and use my Mind Corruption skill on him. I could say that skill was my advanced Maniption skill since I could read, erase and even alter other people''s thoughts and memories permanently with it. I needed that skill, especially to read Miguel and Myra''s thoughts to find out about their ns. After that, with the reporters'' help, I could not only take them down with their scandals but also with their insane ns. With that, I was sure Cam would win that court easily. But unfortunately, I needed 1 more skill point for that or about 50% more EXP to be precise.


    ''I have to hunt down more demons before meeting Miguel tonight.''


    Note: Cam''s nude pic is in my Discord channel.

 Chapter 205 - Why Are You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 205: Why Are You Here?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 205. Why Are You Here?


    "Good Morning, Ethan." Olivia''s voice broke my thoughts.


    I turned to the origin of the voice and saw Olivia and Emma walking toward me. Rather than a word like Olivia, Emma greeted me with a smile. My hand put my cup on the table.


    "Morning," I greeted them.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," said Emma as they took the seats across from me.


    "It''s fine. This was my sudden idea anyway," I said with a smile.


    "Do you want to grab some coffee? I will pay," I added.


    "No, thank you," said Olivia. Then she turned to Emma, asking for her answer indirectly.


    "I think I''ll pass," said Emma.


    "Fine."


    "So ... Why do you want to meet me? Did something happen?" Olivia started our conversation.


    "Nothing important. I just woke up too early today and have nothing to do at home. So I''m thinking of meeting you," I said with a sweet smile. Actually, I wanted to make sure Olivia was okay and give my support to her, considering her family problem.


    But Olivia narrowed her eyes in disbelief.


    "Are you sure? You seem so lost in thought earlier."


    "I was thinking about something," I admitted.


    "Tell me what is it?" Olivia asked curiously. While from Emma''s expression, I guessed she already knew what I was thinking.


    Since I couldn''t say I was investigating her father and his affair so I decided to say something else.


    "My mom." Even though it wasn''t something urgent than the crack problem and Myra''s crazy n, it was also one of the things that bothered me especially after I got the letter.


    "I want to know where she is now," I said with a grim face.


    "Do you miss her?" guessed Olivia in worry.


    "No. I just want to ask a couple of questions to her or rather --- throwing my anger after what she did to me and Celia." My disappointment sounded clear in the tone of my voice.


    Hearing my words, Emma, who had been quiet, spoke.


    "Ethan, about that. I''ve got your request."


    "That fast?" I said in surprise.


    "It''s a simple matter. I just need to text one of my ''acquaintances'' this morning and he sent the result in no time," said Emma with an innocent smile. Well, from her words, I knew she got this in an illegal way and I was sure her acquaintance was one of the top brass in the police department. To be honest, despite her background and her shy attitude, Emma was the bravest woman of all my partners or rather a little reckless in some cases. But I thought that was what made her could face her trauma and led her to take the demon hunter path despite her wealth, and epted my real identity that fast.


    "What request?" asked Olivia curiously. From her expression, she looked confused why I could ask something from Emma even though we didn''t seem that close.


    "Ethan asked me to investigate his mother''s location from her phone number," exined Emma.


    Olivia turned to me and frowned.


    "Why didn''t you say anything to me?" she said with a pout.


    "I''m sorry. But your problem is heavier than mine. I don''t want to give you another burden. Besides mine is just an old problem." After a short pause, I continued in a gloomy and disappointed tone.


    "Moreover her existence doesn''t affect my life anymore."


    Olivia let out a sigh as she returned to her usual expression.


    "She didn''t only leave you but also did things you can''t forgive, did she?" she guessed.


    I nodded.


    "Yeah." I hated to admit it, but I didn''t think I could forgive my mother again.


    "Did she take something from you?" Olivia made another wild guess.


    "A lot. She took my dad''spensation money and ---" My gaze shifted to my bag. I wanted to tell Olivia about the vacate letter but I couldn''t. At least until I could free her and Cam. I returned my gaze to her.


    "--- she bought a new house with it. While I and Celia had financial difficulties for a year."


    Olivia''s face turned serious.


    "She took it? Tell me her bank name. I''ll help you."


    "It''s fine. The bank already gave it back to me two days ago," I said with a smile.


    "Good to hear it." Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Emma showed me her cellphone with the screen facing me.


    "This is thest location before her number was deactivated."


    I took out her cellphone and looked at it. A map with familiar locations and an address was there. I quickly recognized it was next to my house, which proved my guess, that my real mother had left Aeros with her new husband for a long time. It was Mrs Clea who had been sending money to me with my mother''s virtual ount which was still connected to her cellphone. But since she did it without the association''s approval, she couldn''t send too much to me. And I guessed since the association was getting suspicious of her, she decided to reduce it before finally deciding to block my contact.


    "Thank you ..." I said as my hand returned her cellphone.


    "I''ll send this to you," said Emma. Her finger swiped her cellphone screen and typed a few things in there.


    "It''s fine. I know where it is," I said. Besides, I couldn''t show it to Mrs Clea nor ask her to admit it, although I wanted to give her a proper thanks.


    "There''s other important information you have to see," said Emma without turning her gaze over to me.


    * Ding *


    An email ringtone came from my bag. I took out my cellphone and read it. Apart from a map apanied by an address, a description was also there. The information contained her acquaintance''s presume if Mrs Clea might have used Voice Changer when she called me.


    ''That exins everything,'' I thought. Previously, I was confused about how she could imitate my mother''s voice every time I called her.


    "Thank you for your help."


    "Don''t mention it," replied Emma.


    "Are you going to face her? I mean, are you going to meet your mother?" asked Olivia curiously.


    "I have to. After what she did to me ... I can''t just let her go."


    "What is your n?" asked Emma.


    "I want her to take the responsibility. She already has a better family, yet she''s still taking what should be mine and Celia. All I need to do is find her location."


    Olivia frowned again.


    "Didn''t Emma give you her location?" she said in confusion.


    "That''s not her location, Olivia," said Emma.


    Olivia turned to her.


    "If it is not her, whose is it?" she asked in the same confusion.


    "An acquaintance of mine. She was the one who was helping me secretly. While my real mom had gone somewhere," I said.


    Olivia returned her gaze to me.


    "Why does she want to help you?"


    "She is my dad''s ex-lover. If my dad didn''t die I might have called her mom now."


    "So your dad''s ex-lover has helped your family. While your mom dumped you and your sister?" rified Olivia.


    "Yeah."


    After hearing my brief exnation, Olivia sighed again.


    "I''m sorry to hear it. Some parents just don''t deserve to be parents."


    As those words left her mouth, another voice came from my side.


    "Hello, Ethan."


    I turned around to that familiar yet unfamiliar voice direction. A woman figure was standing by my side. Emma and Olivia looked at her in foreign since they were sure she was neither a student nor a lecturer here. While I frowned since I thought she didn''t dare to show up in this college after Diamond kicked her out yesterday. Moreover Diamond didn''t want to ept interviews at this college anymore. I also didn''t know where she got my name from, but I guessed she got it from other students around here. Besides, that was her speciality. But different from yesterday, today she came alone.


    "Hello, Miss Elenna. Why are you here?" I asked.

 Chapter 206 - I Know You were There

    <h4>Chapter 206: I Know You were There</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 206. I Know You were There


    "I came here to see you. Can we talk for a moment?" said Elenna with a smile.


    "Go ahead," I said in a nonchnt tone. Emma already knew my rtionship with Diamond. While Olivia was with Larry when Diamond called me to her officest week. Also, Elenna couldn''t possibly have known that yesterday''s demon was me.


    Her gaze shifted at Emma and Olivia alternately before returning to me. Her objection was clear on her face.


    "I mean privately," she said again.


    I frowned in objection.


    "Why? We just met recently and don''t have any secrets. Why do we have to talk in private?" Since she asked me to speak privately, I guessed she was still curious about the Cretunt Bridge incident and still thought I was a demon hunter.


    "But I can''t say it here," she insisted.


    "I believe I have the right to refuse, Miss Elenna. Besides, I know you don''t have permission toe and do an interview today. So here or not at all," I said with a confident smile.


    Olivia turned to me in confusion.


    "Interview?" she asked.


    "Yeah. She''s a reporter and she interviewed me yesterday," I replied.


    "About what? Shouldn''t they only interview Miss Diamond? " asked Olivia again.


    "I don''t mind telling you, but I''m sure you''llugh because of it," I said in a casual tone.


    "C''mon, tell us," said Olivia curiously.


    "She thinks I''m a demon hunter, that''s why she interviewed me."


    After those words left my mouth, a burst ofughter escaped from Emma''s mouth. She covered her mouth with her hand to hold it back and turned her face to the side to cover it up, but it was in vain since herughter was still clear. Of course, it was funny since she was a demon hunter and she knew my true identity. Assuming a demon like me as a demon hunter was certainly very funny for her.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was speechless and smiled awkwardly at me. In posture, my body was far from the word ''gant'', like most demon hunters'' postures. Even though she knew I could fight, as most people know, she thought demons could only be defeated by special skills that required magic power. Also, Olivia was a martial artist, so she knew that people who could fight didn''t mean they could win against demons.


    - Bang!


    Elenna hit our table with her palm hard with an unhappy face. It shook my cup and spilt some of my coffee on the table. The loud banging sound made the students around us turn to us and stopped Emma''sughter. While Olivia red at Elenna.


    "Then why didn''t you run away from the Nighthallow Station yesterday?! Why did youe back to the Station even though you were outside?!" said Elenna unhappily. It looks like she was annoyed since we made fun of her. Moreover, her age was older than ours.


    I frowned in confusion at her statement. But I guessed maybe she saw Foxy enter the Station to chase Celia.


    Before I could answer, Olivia got up from her chair. Her eyes stared at Elenna with displeasure.


    "You know? You''re really rude for a reporter. Maybe I should report you to your boss," she said in the same displeasure as Elenna.


    Elenna smirked and folded her arms across her chest in a rxed manner.


    "I''m the boss, little girl. What are you gonna do? Do you want to go to your papa and report me?" she said in a mocking tone.


    Olivia was stunned after hearing those words and I caught the sadness in her eyes. I was not sure Elenna knew Olivia was the owner of Nightbough. corp''s daughter and knew she didn''t mean to hurt Olivia with her words, but it angered Emma and me.


    I got up from my chair and red at Elenna with displeasure.


    "I changed my mind. I''m not interested in answering your question. Please leave us," I said in a firm tone.


    "I refuse," she insisted.


    Emma suddenly spoke.


    "Ethan was with me when that incident happened." She got up from her seat and looked at Elenna unhappily. Her hand grabbed Olivia''s hand tightly.


    "We visited our friend at Nighthallow Hospital and only found out about the incident after we returned from there. As you know, Nighthallow Hospital is very far from Nighthallow Station, how can he be in two different ces at the same time? " Although her tone sounded calm, her anger was clear from her voice.


    Elenna gave her a chuckle.


    "Nice try, but your little lies won''t work."


    "If you don''t believe it, how about checking the hospital CCTV? Since you are the boss, I''m sure you can get their permission easily," I challenged her. The Nighthallow Station''s CCTVs were broken when I arrived, it looks like it was the Hounds that broke it. And since Foxy didn''t say anything about this, I guessed Elenna only caught a glimpse of her and decided to follow her into the station. Since she didn''t have any clear evidence, I just needed to prove my existence elsewhere.


    She sighed with a frown.


    "Ethan, I know you were there. I just wanted to ask a few things to you."


    "It has something to do with your assumption that I am a demon hunter, right? I already said I am not one of them," I said without lowering my voice, letting the students near us listen to my words, proving that I was not afraid of this since I really was not a demon hunter.


    "Then why after you entered the station you didn''te out again?" she continued to chase my exnation.


    I sighed in annoyance.


    "So you still don''t believe me. How about this? We''ll talk again after you check the Nighthallow Hospital CCTV footage. If you don''t find me there, I''ll ept your interview," I challenged her again.


    Elenna pressed her lips after seeing my confidence for a while.


    "The footage doesn''t prove anything," she finally spoke in doubt as her confidence faded.


    I let out a chuckle.


    "Right ... Earlier you said I was at Nighthallow Station. Now you say even if the hospital footage shows I was there, it doesn''t prove anything. Your assumption is totally groundless. Or do you think I can split in two like an amoeba?" I said with a frown.


    She fell silent again. I could see her doubts clear on her face. As we fell silent, two securities headed for Elenna.


    "Excuse me, miss. You are prohibited froming here. Please follow us." Although they spoke politely, their threats were clear. It was just that they had to be careful since Elenna was a reporter, she could twist the facts and write bad things about the college.


    Feeling strange with the two securities, since they usually only came when someone reported something to them, I nced around the Cafeteria and caught some CCTVs there.


    ''I see ... She''s watching me. I should reward herter. '' I could say Diamond helped us on time since if Elenna kept pushing, I nned to use my Maniption skill on her. But that could make her suspicion of me increase.


    Elenna took a deep breath before returning her gaze to me.


    "Fine. I will check the hospital CCTV footage to prove what you said. If you are wrong, you have to ept my interview."


    "With pleasure," I replied.


    "See youter, Ethan." Then Elenna turned at Emma and Olivia in turn.


    "And you too." She turned around and walked toward the exit apanied by the securities.

 Chapter 207 - Cant Say No to S*x

    <h4>Chapter 207: Can''t Say No to S*x</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 207. Can''t Say No to S*x


    After Elenna left the room, we sat down in our seats.


    "Are you okay?" asked Emma worriedly to Olivia. While I also looked at her with the same gaze.


    "I''m fine," said Olivia in a gloomy tone.


    I held Olivia''s hand, trying to calm her down.


    "Please ignore her, Olivia. I believe she didn''t say it on purpose."


    "Ethan is right. Don''t think too much about it, okay?" Emma tried to cheer her up. Like me, her hand was also holding Olivia''s other hand.


    Olivia turned at Emma and me alternately. A grateful smile began to appear on her lips.


    "I know. It''s just ... I did not expect her to mention my dad. But, I will ignore her, she does not know anything about me. So she has no right to talk like that," she said again.


    "The important thing is, you have to be careful with your dad and his affair. Do not get involved in anything with them," I decided to give my warning, especially after what I found out. And of course, what I meant was the demon very n. Who knew both of them would involve Olivia one day. Unfortunately, I couldn''t tell Olivia bluntly.


    After hearing my words, Olivia''s face turned grim again.


    "Did I say something wrong?" I asked.


    Olivia shook her head from side to side.


    "Nothing. I was just thinking about something else."


    "Is there anything I can do about that?" I asked. I guessed this had something to do with her conversation with Myra yesterday.


    "It''s personal, Ethan. I can''t tell you about it." Then Olivia turned to Emma.


    "You too Emma. Sorry."


    "It''s fine. But if you need someone, you have to tell me, okay?"


    "Okay."


    * Ding *


    A message ringtone came from my cellphone.


    "Wait a second." I released my hand and took my cellphone to check it. It was a message from Diamond.


    Diamond: Can youe to my office now? I have a long meeting this afternoon.


    I replied to her message.


    Me: Wait for me.


    I returned my cellphone to my bag.


    "I have to go now," I said. My ss started in half an hour and I was sure Diamond knew that too. But since she asked me toe, her schedule must have been very busy today.


    "Did something happen?" asked Emma in worry. Looks like she thought there was a demon attack around here.


    "Miss Diamond called me to her office," I said.


    After hearing my words, Emma''s expression turned calmer.


    "Oh, okay." Then she turned to Olivia.


    "Then how about we grab our lunch?"


    Olivia simply nodded.


    "Okay." But her gloomy face had not changed.


    I grabbed my bag and took my coffee before I gave a pat on Olivia''s shoulder.


    "See yater."


    After Olivia and Emma answered me with a nod, I walked to the exit. I sipped my coffee as I moved my legs to the office. As I was almost there, I finished my coffee and threw my cup in a nearby trash can. But then my steps stopped after I saw a Pythoning out of her office. Swiftly, I hid myself behind the wall and peeked at the Python who was slithering away to the opposite direction from my position. My eyes nced at the status above him.


    [Name: Jonathan Silvertail]


    [Level 22]


    [HP: 591/591]


    [MP: 115/115]


    ''That royal guard again. Did he go to Diamond to ask about Mia? '' I thought. It reminded me of Mia who was at Pearl''s ce. Immediately, I took out Damian''s cellphone and texted Pearl to warn her about Jonathan.


    After I made sure that Python had gone away and returned my cellphone to my bag, I walked towards Diamond''s office.


    * Knock * * Knock * * Knock *


    After a few taps on the door, I opened it and entered her office. Like yesterday the CCTVs in the room were off. While Diamond, who was sitting behind her desk quickly put down her cellphone, took off her sses and her hair tie. A seductive smile on her lips. Looks like she just did the same thing as me, warning Pearl about that Python.


    My hand locked the door and I walked over to her with a smirk.


    "Is it that urgent? My ss will start in half an hour," I reminded her.


    Diamond leaned forward and ced her elbows on the desk, her hands crossed over her chin.


    "It is." Then she ended it with licking her lips in temptation.


    I responded with a seductive smirk.


    "Then ---" My words stopped as my hand ced my bag on the chair in front of her desk, my eyes fixed on the small chip-like object that stuck under the desk.


    "What''s wrong?" said Diamond since she realized my expression changed.


    I put my index finger to my lips, asking her to be quiet before I took that spy bug transmitter and showed it to her.


    Seeing the device, she quickly shook her head from side to side in panic. Her mouth moved silently ''It''s not mine.'' Which meant that the device most likely belonged to that royal guard. And I could guess he did it to make sure Mia didn''te to Diamond.


    ''What happened? Why is Mia avoiding her own Kingdom''s royal guard? ''


    I put that bug on the desk and pointed to the vase on the small table not far from Diamond.


    She caught what I meant and nodded. Her hand took the vase and gave it to me. In one hit, I smashed that bug device into pieces. Even though I could use my Hell Thunder skill to destroy it, it would look unnatural for her so I decided to destroy it in the human''s way.


    "How dare him!" she hissed in anger.


    But I answered by pressing my index finger to my lips, asking her to be quiet once again. I ducked down and checked under the desk, making sure there weren''t any more bugs in there.


    "What does he want from you?" I said as I stood up.


    "He is my acquaintance''s bodyguard. He said he lost contact with her a week ago and was trying to find her. But who knows he dared to do this tricky thing to me." Her annoyance was clear from her voice.


    "Is that all he told you? I mean, if he did this, there should be something urgent, right?"


    "That''s all he told me. I''m not that close to her and he also didn''t want to give me any other reason than that," she said.


    "Fine." After that word, I fell silent as my mind deep in thought automatically. Tania''s exnation regarding the Holy and Dark power that could only be obtained from Angel and Demon shed through my mind. Judging from the royal guard''s skills, it was clear the Serpent Rock Kingdom had something to do with the angels or at least with the association. But since this had something to do with her Kingdom, I was not sure Mia could tell me. Even though I was her lover, as a crown princess, she had to protect her Kingdom''s reputation.


    "Ethan ..." Diamond''s voice dissolved my thoughts and made me turn to her.


    "Yes?"


    "Are you not in the mood to do it today? I mean --- we can do it at another time if you don''t want to," she said doubtfully. Then she pointed the clock with her gaze.


    "Besides, we don''t have much time."


    I turned to the clock.


    11.36 AM


    Then I returned my gaze to her and gave her a smirk.


    "We''re going to do a quickie today." An incubus like me couldn''t possibly say no to sex. Of course, except in certain circumstances such as when Mia was in the rat demon''s maniption skill.


    Without saying anything else, I approached the sofa. My hands moved to take off my sweater and t-shirt, showing some red marks on my skin fromst night''s game. My index finger pointed to her and moved repeatedly towards me, asking her toe to me.


    Without hesitation, she came to me with the same smirk as me.

 Chapter 208 - Office Quickie (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Office Quickie (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 208. Office Quickie


    As her feet stepped closer to me, her hands took off her clothes one by one and dropped them on the floor, exposing her naked body to me.


    "Those marks. Are they from your other women?" she asked as she pointed what she meant with her gaze.


    I extended my hand to her.


    "Yes, are you jealous?"


    "Why should I be jealous? Besides, in our agreement, I didn''t mention that you only belong to me." Her hand took mine.


    "Why do you let me have another woman?" I said curiously.


    Her footsteps stopped in front of me and her eyes shifted to the huge painting of her and Pearl hanging behind her desk.


    "Because I have a dream ... To share you with my sister." She returned her gaze to me.


    "Unfortunately she already has another man," she said with a shrug.


    I guessed that was the main reason why in both of their agreements, it didn''t say that I could only sleep with them.


    A mischievous smirk on her lips as she ced her hand on my cheek.


    "Shall we start it?" Then without further ado, she dropped herself into my arms and made our lips meet each other. Without hesitation, we kissed wildly. Our tongues rolled up and sucked each other, hard. At the same time, my hand explored her body, touching her sensitive part, ying with her breast and the other slipped into her entrance. Meanwhile, her hands opened my jeans and slipped in to wake my sleeping cock up.


    "Mphh ..." We let out a muffled moan as soon as the touchnded on our sensitive parts. Her hand pulled my cock from its cage and rubbed it. But only briefly, as it started to harden she grabbed it and shook it.


    While I pinched the tip of her breast and twisted it, asionally I rubbed the end with my thumb. And I did it alternately with her other breast. My two fingers from my other hand plunged into her pussy. And as if weing my touch, her warm inner wall was getting wet with just that little bit of forey.


    "Nghh!" she jolted and moaned as my fingers massaged her inner wall.


    As our desire grew higher and our bodies grew hotter, in one smooth movement, I threw ourselves onto the sofa and broke my kiss.


    "Open your leg wider," I demanded.


    She bent one of her legs upwards due to my request.


    "Good girl," Iplimented her as I lowered my body a bit. With our positions facing each other and lying on our sides, I could ce my face in front of her breasts easily. Without wasting time, my mouth swallowed up her breast like a hungry beast, filled my mouth with her soft mound, nting my teeth into it. My tongue was ying with her hardened tip. My other hand embraced her and squeezed her other breast. And as before, my finger rubbed her other tip.


    Unlike my other hand''s gentle movements, my fingers that were inside her pussy moved even wilder. I even inserted my third finger into it, stimting her inner wall with every move and making all my fingers covered with her liquid. My waist moved back and forth, rubbing my hard cock against her thigh.


    Her hands hugged my head tightly, her head was tilted upwards with her eyes closed. With all her sensitive spots getting delight stimtion from me, her body jolted in pleasure.


    "Ohh --- Ah - Ah --- Yess - Oh yess ... More --- ah-hah-ah --- Ethan --- Give me more." Her ragged breath was clear from her every word. I could guess I got her sweet spot. Her hand grabbed my hair out of excitement and her waist moved to insert my fingers deeper. She also opened her legs wider to give me better ess. Her liquid flooded her pussy, ran down to her thigh and covered my palm as if it was begging me to insert something bigger.


    I decided to do this since I had to prepare her in our limited time.


    - Plop!


    A plopping sound came from my mouth as I released her breast after I had satisfied sucking and ying with it. Likewise with my fingers in her pussy.


    "I''m going in," I said. Instead of changing our position, I pulled my body upwards and put my foot on top of hers. My hand grabbed my hard cock and gave it a few shakes in front of her pussy, rubbing it onto her entrance, using her liquid as a lubricant. Then I pushed it in one rough movement.


    "Nghh!" I groaned which ended with a hiss from my mouth. The pleasure from the lower part of my body shot to the top of my head. I couldn''t deny it, I really liked it. The pleasure was undeniably incredible.


    At the same time, she scratched my back and left red marks there.


    "Ohhh ..." She moaned. But of course, it didn''t stop there, I wanted more pleasure even in this short time y. I moved my waist as I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    "Ohhh --- Yess!" she moaned loudly and tilted her head backwards as my erged cock rubbed against her inner wall roughly. Even though the sofa was too small for both of us, every time I pulled my cock, it was followed by a rough push, making sure her pussy swallowed all my cock. I couldn''t use my Demonic Erection''sst level since my time was narrow. If I left her alone in an unconscious state and someone found her before she woke up, then our scandal would be exposed. So I intended to give her pleasure from my movement.


    Her gaze fell down, trying to take a nce from our wild activity below. Her waist moved in rhythm with me.


    "Ahh - ahhh --- I really --Ahh-hah-ah --- like your d*ck. I really really like you d*ck," she said in a lustful voice and flushed face. Her body shivered in pleasure. Sweat ran down her body.


    "I know," I said with a smirk.


    She turned her gaze to me and looked at me with a pleading look.


    "Ohh --- Ah --- Ah --- I want you to fuck me forever, Ethan ..."


    "Forever," she repeated in an emphatic tone.


    I chuckled. I knew she didn''t literally mean it.


    "I don''t think you can handle me," I said as I gave another rough push.


    "Oh ~" she moaned in the same lustful voice.


    Only briefly, her inner wall continued to twitch, indicating she was almost at her climax.


    "I --- ah - hah - hah --- I''ming," she said.


    I elerated my pace, my waist moved wildly.


    "Oh --- Ohhh -- Ohhh ..." She moaned loudly as our hot liquids mixed together in hers. Our body jolted after we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 6/10 - You are all I ever need.]


    I pulled my cock and kissed her once again as my eyes nced at the clock, just to make sure I still had time.


    11:53 AM


    I released my kiss and she hugged me tightly. Her head on my chest.


    "I have to go now, I don''t have much time left," I reminded her. To be honest, I didn''t like rushed things like this but I had no other choice.


    She nced at the clock and let out a deep breath.


    "You''re right," she said in disappointment and released her hug from me.


    I grabbed her chin and moved it to face me.


    "Don''t make that face. We can meet again tomorrow," I cheered her up.


    "I will make sure to spare more time for us," she said in the same disappointed tone as if she didn''t want me to leave her this soon.


    "Good," I said with a smile and I ended it with a kiss on her forehead.


    We got up and put on our clothes.


    "Diamond, how about the students?" I asked as my hands moved to wear my clothes.


    "I haven''t received any other email from them," she said. Just like me she also wore her clothes.


    "Just tell me if there are any other progress." Then I approached her and put my hand on her cheek.


    "Also, be careful with that Python," I warned her with a serious look. It was still a mystery to me, but since Mia tried to avoid him, I was sure there was something wrong with him or the Kingdom of Serpent Rock.


    "I understand," she replied to me with a serious look.

 Chapter 209 - Strange Report

    <h4>Chapter 209: Strange Report</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 209. Strange Report


    It was 02.54 PM and my ss was almost over. As usual, my lecturer was still speaking at the front, while I wrote his exnation in my book. asionally, my eyes nced at the front as my hand continued to write. Likewise, with the others.


    "I''m hungry ..." Larry''s weak voice came from beside me. I snorted annoyed and turned to him since he said the same thing over and over again even though I had ignored him.


    Larry''s chin pressed against the desk. His eyes looked at my lecturerzily, his hand that was on the desk stopped moving his pen onto his book which was full of messy writing.


    "Move your hand, the ss is almost over," I said in a low voice with a frown. I was also hungry since I didn''t have time to grab my lunch earlier, but I still could concentrate throughout our ss. Also, even though I had to run to my ss earlier, at least I wasn''tte like him. I thought he waste because he had to take care of another demon''s attack, but judging from his full MP, it shouldn''t be.


    As I turned my gaze forward and went back to write, he whined again.


    "But I can''t concentrate when I''m hungry ..."


    "Then just write down what he (the lecturer) said," I replied nonchntly. My hand was busy moving on my book. As long as he wrote the exnation there should be a thing or two that stuck into his head.


    "Can we grab some snack after this?" he said in the same weak tone.


    A breath escaped my mouth before I answered.


    "Fine." Our dinner would start at 04.30 PM so we couldn''t eat heavy meals before that.


    After that, he sighed once again, as if his life''s burden was too heavy for him before he grabbed his pen and moved his hand.


    * Ringgg !!! *


    A few minutester, the bell rang and the lecturer stopped his exnation. His hands tidied up all his items on his desk.


    "Good luck with your exam, ss." Then he walked to the exit.


    My hand tidied my book into the bag. While Larry was waiting for me excitedly with a smile on his face. His book and all of his equipment had ''magically'' teleported into his bag as if he was a magician. It was a normal thing for him, he would be sleepy or whine during ss, but after the ss finished, suddenly his strength returned.


    "C''mon," he said impatiently.


    I zipped my bag and stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    We walked to the Cafeteria and queued at the counter to order a sandwich for our snack. And as usual, at this hour, the queue was quite long.


    "What did you do beforeing here? Why haven''t you had your lunch yet?" I asked. Even though Larry was a mess especially for his academics, he usually ate on time to keep his health, at least for the past year. Of course apart fromst Sunday since he was so depressed after losing his friend.


    "I took care of something important before I came here," he said with a tired huff.


    Looking at his reaction, I guessed it had something to do with association. Since I couldn''t ask directly, I decided to find it out another way.


    "Does this have anything to do with your guild in that online game?"


    "Yeah. Something like that."


    "What happened? Tell me."


    He turned to me and frowned in confusion since I hardly ever showed my interest when he talked about games.


    "Are you sure you want to know?" he made sure in disbelief.


    "Yeah. At least I want to get some updates about nowadays'' games," I reasoned. I hadn''t yed games anymore since my father passed away.


    The look in his eyes turned serious as if he was a different person from the messy cker who sat next to me in ss earlier.


    "Well ... My guild just had a sudden meeting earlier. The higher-ups said they just got a couple of urgent and strange reportsst night."


    "About what?" I asked. My brain was guessing about what the reports were since too many had happenedst night. Has someone seen me in my Demonic Form on the Tempestechnologies? Or was it the report regardingst night''s demon attack? Or ...


    "They said the energy disturbance that protects the humans from monsters is getting worse. And they predict something will happen soon," he said in the same serious tone.


    Tania also said the same thing before, but at least I knew the association had realized this.


    "Then, what will your guild do to fix it?"


    He shook his head from side to side with an apologetic expression.


    "We can''t do anything as long as we don''t know the cause. In the meantime, they are still investigating it and trying to find a way out to fix it. But from thest investigation''s results, the causees from our side, not from the enemy side."


    Although I was sceptical that they would be able to deal with it after finding out the source, at least they had been on alert now. After I listened to Tania''s exnationst night, I was really worried about the Demon Hunter Association. As ironic as it may sound, I thought my revenge n to take over the demon hunter association wasn''t bad for the humans or the demon hunters. Since they were quite clueless and unprepared to deal with the demon attacks. If I took over that association, I could prevent them from doing stupid things that could exacerbate this problem and improve the rtionship between the demon hunters and the demons who helped Lord Damon.


    In the middle of my thoughts, suddenly Larry spoke again.


    "There is also another strange report. Our member reported that he was attacked by the monster armyst night. He was dying, but when he opened his eyes he was already in the hos --- I mean the healer ce, unscathed. We asked who brought him to that ce, but the guards said they found him unconsciously in front of the entrance. We also checked the footage from the CC --- I mean the spy crystal, but it was broken... "Larry furrowed his brows in confusion.


    From there, I concluded that Tania and Sarael had seeded to bring the demon hunter to the hospital without being caughtst night.


    "But it should be fine as long as he survived, right?" I said.


    Larry looked at me with a frown with a serious face.


    "Dude, didn''t you hear what I said? That member was surrounded by the monster army and he was sure he was going to die. He was badly injured, but when he opened his eyes he was already healed. There wasn''t even a single wound on his body. Not only that, that mysterious man also saved him from those monsters. And ording to his Monster Compass, they were powerful monsters. It doesn''t make sense! " he said as if he vented all his curiosity to me. He took a deep breath to calm himself before speaking again.


    "Moreover, they said the one who helped our member did note from my guild."


    "The world is wider than you thought. There could be other fighters out there who have the same goals as your guild''s. It''s just that they don''t want to join your guild." Actually, we didn''t want to since we were the demons themselves.


    Larry was silent for a moment. From the look in his eyes, I could tell his mind wasn''t there.


    "Maybe --- I think I know this person since he helped me and my friends once. But I never saw his face." From his words, I knew he meant when I helped him, Theo and Emma,st week. He sighed.


    "I''ve never felt so useless like this before. At least, not in this kind of fight," he said in a gloomy tone.


    I gave a pat on his shoulder to cheer him up.


    "The world will keep changing. But that''s not a reason to give up." He was still devastated because he just lost his friend. With that report, now he knew that the borders between the human world and the demon world could be destroyed at any time.


    "Besides, with that incident, doesn''t it mean that your guild did not fight alone against those monsters?" I added.


    His smile started to appear. Her eyes filled with determination.


    "You''re right ... Next, I have to ask that mysterious man to teach me to level up faster," he said with a clenched fist like a warrior''s pose in a game.


    "That way I will be the strongest warrior soon --- Wahahahaha!"


    I facepalmed upon his loudughter. While the students around us turned to us. I could guess what he meant by being the strongest warrior was he wanted to be the best demon hunter, just like my father. Although I didn''t doubt his ability, his childish attitude was something else.


    ''Well, at least he has returned to his usual self.''

 Chapter 210 - Worry

    <h4>Chapter 210: Worry</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 210. Worry


    03.21 PM


    Larry and I sat at one of the Cafetaria''s tables apanied by a cheese toasted sandwich for me and an avocado egg sandwich for him. Two cups of tea on our table.


    "You should stop eating unhealthy foods like that," he nagged me in a mouthful. Some of his pieces of food fell onto the table.


    I swallowed my food and frowned.


    "Don''t talk when eating. It''s disgusting, you know. Besides, this is my first cheese toasted sandwich this year." Even though this was a simple dish, Celia wasn''t a fan of cheese, so we rarely bought it.


    "Lame excuse," he sneered before taking another bite.


    I took myst bite and turned to my other side nonchntly, ignoring his words. My sight caught Emma walking toward us, strangely she wasn''t with Olivia.


    "Hey," she greeted me.


    "Why are you alone? Where is Olivia?" I asked. My head looked behind her, trying to find Olivia.


    "About that ... Can we talk for a moment?" she said with a slightly worried face.


    Catching that something happened, I stood up from my chair as my hand wiped my mouth with a napkin.


    "Sure."


    "Wait!" Larry''s voice stopped our steps and made us turn to him. He looked at Emma with a serious gaze.


    "I also want to talk to youter." I could guess he wanted to talk about the association.


    "Okay."


    After that word, we walked to the corner of that room. That ce was quieter than our previous table.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "Myra called her again," she said with a serious tone.


    "Do you know what they were talking about?"


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "She walked away from me but she kept me in her sight, so I couldn''t get near her. She also looked anxious and hesitant during that conversation."


    A tired breath came out of my mouth since I didn''t expect Olivia to cover it up to this point.


    "After that, she left in a hurry. She said she had family matters that she had to take care of and wanted to end her family problems," she said again.


    My brows wrinkled and my brain was trying to figure out what Olivia meant.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll ask one of my subordinates." After those words, I connected myself with Ian.


    [You are connected to Ian.]


    ''Ian, are you with Miguel?''


    ''Yes, Mr Damian. What can I do for you? ''he replied.


    ''Did Miguel say anything about meeting Olivia or something?''


    ''No, sir. Besides, Mr Miguel is in the Nightbough. corp''s office right now.''


    ''Did he contact Myra? Or did Myra call him?''


    ''He didn''t call her. But I don''t know if they texted each other. ''


    I sighed. Of course, Ian couldn''t keep an eye on him up to that point.


    ''What about Cam?''


    ''Mrs Cam is still in the house, sir.''


    Feeling I couldn''t find information through Ian, I decided to end our conversation.


    ''Just keep an eye on him. ''


    ''Okay, sir.''


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    I turned my gaze to Emma and shook my head from side to side, signalling I didn''t have a clue either.


    "I''m really worried about her ..." muttered Emma.


    "Don''t worry. She is my partner, if she is in danger my system will tell me," I tried to calm her down.


    "That''s good," she calmed down.


    Then I remembered about the Python and also about Mia who asked for Emma''s contact numberst night.


    "One more thing, has Mia contacted you?"


    "Not yet. What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "I think she''s hiding something from me, but I don''t know what it is." I nced at Larry, made sure he didn''t see us before I brought my face closer to her.


    "I think this has something to do with the association''s vines," I said in a low voice.


    As I moved my face away, I could see Emma''s surprise on her face.


    "Are you sure?"


    "It''s just my guess."


    "I''ll let you know if she texts me."


    "Thank you. Let''s go back. Looks like Larry wanted to tell you about the association," I said.


    She nodded and we returned to my table.


    "Olivia ditch you up at thest minute, huh? Even after you asked Emma to beg her," Larry made a wild guess after we got there. His annoying smirk on his lips.


    I sat in my seat and replied to him with an annoyed expression.


    "Of course not," I retorted curtly.


    His annoying smirk went wide.


    "Oh, really ~?"


    "Larry, what do you want to talk about?" Emma interrupted us.


    "Oh, right!" He stood up and they walked away from me.


    As I looked at them, my hand took my tea and sipped it. Then I used my skill.


    ''Check Olivia Creststream''s status.''


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Olivia Creststream] [Age: 18]


    [Level 4] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 136/136] [MP: 25/25]


    [Skills: Power Boost lv 1]


    [Emotion: Anxious]


    [Love meter: 5/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head]


    [Talent: Strong Body]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' partner]


    [Profession: Master of martial arts, College student]


    I sighed since there wasn''t much information other than her emotions which matched what Emma said.


    ''Damn ... What should I do now?'' The only thing I was worried about was if Myra involved Olivia in her n. Although this guess sounded a bit exaggerated considering Olivia didn''t have as much MP as a demon hunter and didn''t have good knowledge in Magic technology like Emma, still ... I was worried about her.


    My gaze shifted to the window, staring at the students who were in the courtyard as my mind was thinking about various things in my head. asionally, I took a sip of my tea. Even though I was able to draw a clear connection from all these things, I felt something was still missing. No, not only one piece but several. A lot of guesses were in my head, but without evidence, I couldn''t say anything. I also found too many simrities between what happened in the demon world and what happened in the human world. Not only about the energy disturbance at the border, but also regarding the demon lords'' attack which was close to Myra''s dismissal. Even though it was just my guess, it didn''t rule out the possibility that it was all connected.


    ''I have to raise my level to take that Mind Corruption skill quickly.'' With that, I could find out this information by reading Myra''s mind. I could even use it to read Mia''s mind and find out what she was hiding from me, but of course, after I made sure there were no side effects from the skill. So I nned to hunt demons after my early dinner with Larry.


    Larry''s voice which was followed by a tap on my shoulder turned my gaze to my side.


    "I should go now." Then his annoying grin back on his face.


    "I have to pick up my --- GIRLFRIEND." Yes, he emphasized hisst words in an annoying tone.


    I replied with the same annoying smirk as his.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to see your GIRLFRIEND. I hope you bring a real woman instead of a body pillow," I said in a cynical tone.


    "Pfffttt!" He let out an annoying chuckle.


    "Sorry, buddy. But you won''t be able to beat me this time. Moreover, my GIRLFRIEND is a pampered big sister type. So please don''t be jealous."


    "Oh, really?" I said in disbelief. I didn''t know how long he wanted to dig his own grave since his status was still single.


    "We''ll see about that."


    "Fine," he said with an arrogant grin as if the victory was his. It seemed he still thought that Olivia refused to go to the dinner with me.


    "I already made a reservation. But my mom wille to the cafe first to get a nice ce for us. You know the ce, right?"


    "I know."


    "Okay, see you there." Then he turned and left.


    "Your patience is really something," said Emma with a giggle as she took a seat in front of me.


    I chuckled.


    "Well, he''s trying hard not to look like a pathetic single," I said in a casual tone.


    "By the way, what did Larry say to you?" I continued.


    Emma sighed.


    "It is the same as what Mrs Tania said. It''s just their information is less than what we got. They also cut out my suspension and ask me to return to the headquarters tomorrow."


    "Good." Cutting Emma''s suspension was a good first step since it meant the association had realized they needed as many members as possible.


    "I forgot to ask you. Should we take my car to the cafe?" she asked


    "It''s up to you. But we can use my portal if you want."


    "Then I will choose your portal then."

 Chapter 211 - And The Disaster Dinner May Begin

    <h4>Chapter 211: And The Disaster Dinner May Begin</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 211. And The Disaster Dinner May Begin


    04.12 PM


    After we went to Nighthallow City using my portal skill and took a short walk, we finally stood in front of a building in dark warm paint. An elegant ''Unusual Fest Cafe'' board sign in front of it. The cafe looked full of guests even though it was not dinner time yet. The waiters moved swiftly between the seats to deliver food or take orders from the guests. All the seats in the cafe, both outside and inside, were already upied by guests. Now I understood why Larry asked his mother to take the seat for us first.


    "I wonder what makes this ce so crowded," said Emma. Her eyes swept over the guests'' tables to find out, but she found a different menu on each table.


    I turned my gaze to a wooden menu board sign near us and immediately found why. My hand gave her a tap on her shoulder.


    "I think that''s the reason." My other hand was pointing towards the board.


    ''Choose two kinds of your favourite menu, we''ll fusion them for you!''


    ''Our signature menu: Spicy Curry Ravioli.''


    "That''s interesting," said Emma without turning her gaze at the board since a menu like this didn''t exist even at the five-star restaurant.


    "Indeed." This was the first time I hade across a cafe that made fusion dishes like this. And I could guess many guests came to this ce out of curiosity. Although I couldn''t imagine the taste, from the other guests'' satisfied expressions, it seemed that this cafe food was far from disappointing.


    Emma turned to me.


    "Shall we go inside?" she said excitedly.


    "Sure."


    - Tring!


    A small bell rang when we opened the door and we were greeted by a waiter.


    "Wee to the Unusual Fest Cafe, sir. We are sorry, our seats are full now. Would you like to take a waiting list?" he said politely.


    "We''ve made a reservation," I said.


    The waiter took the reservation list.


    "May I know the name, sir?"


    "Larry Grandroar," I replied.


    "Larry Grandroar," the waiter repeated in a low voice, his eyes sweeping the long name list in front of him.


    "Oh, a guest named Susan is already here."


    He turned his gaze to me.


    "She''s in table 12. Let me apany you, sir." His hand deftly put the list down.


    "Thank you." Then we followed him.


    "Good afternoon, ma''am," I greeted Larry''s mother who sat alone apanied by a cup of herbal tea and an empty te.


    She turned to me and stood up.


    "Good afternoon, Ethan." She smiled. Then her gaze turned to Emma.


    "Wow, your girlfriend is really pretty."


    "This is Emma," I introduced her.


    Emma held out her hand with a smile and Larry''s mother took it.


    "I know Ethan is too formal by calling me ''ma''am. But you can call me Susan if you want," she said in a casual tone.


    "Thank you. But I''m not used to it. I think ma''am is more polite," said Emma.


    "Haa ... Okay."


    We sat across Mrs Susan.


    "Shall we order the food?" asked Mrs Susan.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to wait for Larry?" I asked.


    "The waiter gave me the advice to make the order in advance. They said they were very busy today, if you don''t order right away, the food options will be limitedter," exined Mrs Susan.


    "Okay." I waved my hand towards the waiters and one of them approached us.


    "May I have the menu list, please?"


    He gave a menu list with two types of list.


    "You may choose a menu from each list," he exined.


    I put the menu on the table, between Emma and me. My eyes moved from top to bottom, sweeping at the writing that was there.


    "I want--- Chicken honey lemon and sushi," I said. Then I turned to Emma.


    Her eyes swept across the list for a moment followed by a humming sound before she finally answered.


    "Beef rendang and enchda," she said.


    The waiter wrote it in his note.


    "Okay, one chicken honey lemon sushi and beef rendang enchda."


    "What do you want for the drink?" asked the waiter.


    "I will have tea," said Emma.


    "Me, too," I said. Then I turned to Mrs Susan.


    "Would you like to order something, ma''am?"


    "No, thank you. I already ate." Her gaze pointed at an empty te in front of her.


    "Okay." I returned the menu to the waiter.


    "I will bring your order soon, sir." He took the empty te from our table and left.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t apany you for too long," said Mrs Susan suddenly.


    "It''s fine, ma''am. Do you have any other important business?" I asked. Mrs Susan rarely had urgent matters like this.


    "I just got a message from my husband that he''sing home tonight. So I have to go home early and prepare his dinner. Besides, I can''t possibly let hime home just to find an empty house."


    "Did something happen? He usually doesn''te home suddenly like this," I said in confusion. Usually, he told them a week before he went home.


    "He said he was worried about Larry and me after he saw the news about the demon attack near our house. Moreover, the victim is our neighbour," exined Mrs Susan.


    Well, that was definitely a strong reason toe home.


    "May I know your husband''s job, ma''am?" asked Emma.


    "She''s a magic pharmacist, Emma."


    Emma stiffened in surprise since she couldn''t believe even though Larry looked like a mess, his father was an intellectual. Just like magic tech, we also had magic pharmacy, but that was an umon job since only a few people had this kind of intelligence. What distinguished it, if the magic tech was dominated by the devices to fight demons, then magic pharmacy was dominated by the medicines to heal wounds faster. And I guessed it was the medicine that the hospital used to heal the demon hunters'' wounds. Emma quickly returned to herposure and cleared her throat.


    "May I know thepany''s name, ma''am?" asked Emma again.


    "It''s Tundra Pharmacies."


    As soon as she heard that name, Emma stiffened in silence again.


    * Ding! *


    The message ringtone rang and Mrs Susan picked up her cellphone in her purse.


    "Oh, Larry''s here. I''ll pick him up at the entrance," she said. Then she stood up and walked away.


    "What''s wrong?" I said as I turned my gaze to Emma who was sitting beside me. From her reaction, I was sure there must be something about Tundra Pharmacies.


    She waved her hand, asking me toe near her. I did her request and she also drew near to me.


    "I heard that Tundra Pharmacies has a close connection with the association," she whispered.


    "I thought they only made the demon poison''s antidote. Do you think they are rted to the Demon hunter''s vine?" I asked in the same low voice.


    "Maybe. But thatpany always managed to brush that rumour and was willing to show their production division as the proof."


    "Does Larry know about this?"


    "I''m sure he doesn''t know it. Besides, I know this from my dad, not from the association and this is just a rumour among the internationalpanies'' owners. But since thepany is rted to the government, they don''t dare tell this to anyone and only be an internal conversation among them. "


    It was interesting, unfortunately, when it came to the vine rather than thatpany, my guess was more towards Kingdom of Serpent Rock, but it could be that Tundra Pharmacies also had a connection to that kingdom.


    Amid my thoughts, Emma spoke again.


    "I think you and Larry were switched at the hospital when you two were born," she said with a teasing smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Mr Renart was the best demon hunter, yet you were a model student who couldn''t fight at all before. And Larry''s father is a magic pharmacist, yet Larry fights and aims for the best demon hunter," she teased with a giggle.


    "It can''t be helped. I don''t know why I was that weak before, when my dad was so strong," I said with a pout.


    Larry''s voice interrupted us.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    After hearing those words, Emma''s giggle stopped as her eyes shifted behind me. Her eyes widened and her face turned shocked. Intrigued by her expression, I turned around. Just like Emma, I couldn''t hide my shock from my face.


    In front of me, Larry smiled triumphantly with a girl with pink hair who had the same expression as mine and Emma''s. At their side, his mother smiled proudly.


    "Ethan, this is my girlfriend Ruby." Then he turned to Ruby.


    "Ruby, this is my best friend, Ethan."


    After those words, none of the three of us made a voice, while our expressions remained the same. But one thing for sure...


    ''This is gonna be a disaster.''

 Chapter 212 - The Chaotic Dinner I

    <h4>Chapter 212: The Chaotic Dinner I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 212. The Chaotic Dinner I


    Larry''s triumphantughter apanied by a tap on my shoulder broke the silence between us.


    "Oh, c''mon, dude! Stop staring at my girlfriend. I know she''s beautiful. I know you envy me, but you should stop doing that." His chuckle sounded clear between his words.


    My gaze turned to Larry without changing my expression. I really wanted to scream in front of his annoying face.


    ''Seriously?! Do you that desperate want to die? That girl beside you is my crazy stalker! She''s insane enough to steal my underwearst night! Yeah! MY FRICKING UNDERWEAR! She also tried to take a photo of my d*ck and almost followed me to the college. Do you think a normal girl would do that? Ha! Of course not! You know-- this morning, I was just starting to make her realize that what she was doing was wrong. Do you think it''s easy? Pfffttt ---- F*ck no! You don''t know how I kept checking at her information box as I talked to her just to make sure she didn''t want to follow me again! And now, you introduce her as your girlfriend. Great! 100% great! You are a genius, Larry! You will surpass your father!'' Unfortunately, even with that scream in my head, I couldn''t say a word since Larry''s mother was there.


    "Ethan, is something wrong?" said Mrs Susan in confusion.


    I got up from my chair and pulled the corners of my lips with my face muscles, forcing myself to smile as best as I could. Which in the end, could only put a weird awkward smile on my lips.


    "Nothing, I''m just a little surprised since Ruby is my neighbour''s sister-inw. We just met this morning," I said as calmly as possible. Then I shifted my gaze to Ruby.


    "I just didn''t know she''s----" I paused a moment when I realized Ruby was looking at me with a pleading look as if she was trying to say ''Please don''t believe him, Ethan. I''m not his girlfriend. Believe me, I''m really not his girlfriend. My heart is only for you. ''


    "--- Larry''s girlfriend," I continued. I knew that, but I couldn''t reveal everything in front of Larry''s mother. I was sure Ruby couldn''t say anything for the same reason. Even if she told me how I saved her at the cafe and how she gave me the sweater, it didn''t mean we had a special rtionship. But seriously, if he was that desperate he should cancel this dinner and tell his mother that we had an exam next week as an excuse. I was sure his mom wouldn''t mind since she was quite worried about Larry''s grade. Besides, from so many women around him and demon hunters, why did he have to ask Ruby to pretend to be his girlfriend? Well, I knew it was just his bad luck, still ... He asked for it.


    Upon hearing my words, Ruby lowered her head in a gloomy face. I could catch her eyes ncing at Larry in anger and her hands clenched into fists, ready to punch Larry''s face. It was just she couldn''t do it since we were in public and as a demon hunter, she shouldn''t make a fuss in this kind of ce. But ... I could predict that Larry''s fate wouldn''t be different from Bern and Franz.


    "Oh, so you guys already know each other. That''s great!" said Larry happily. A lot of guys liked Ruby so I was sure he assumed I already knew how ''lucky'' he was.


    "Where''s your girlfriend?" asked Larry. His eyes swept around me.


    And Mrs Susan answered him.


    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see that beautiful elf by his side? She''s his girlfriend," she said with a frown. Her chin pointed at Emma.


    Larry''s jaw dropped. His brows furrowed. Confusion mixed with shock was evident on his face.


    "Her?" His index finger pointed at Emma.


    Emma got up from her seat and forced herself to smile just like me since she also knew about Ruby.


    "We haven''t told you yet since we intended to surprise you." Her eyes nced at Ruby, who had already raised her head and looked at Emma in shock and disappointment. Her eyes looked teary like a broken heart woman. Feeling guilty, Emma returned her gaze to Larry.


    "But who knows you gave us another surprise." Trace of her annoyance was clear from the tone of her voice. She could show it to Larry since the three of them were demon hunters. While I couldn''t say a word and could only smile awkwardly even though I knew how chaotic it was.


    Larry pressed his lips and pouted since he understood what Emma meant. But after he thought for a while, he frowned.


    "Wait a second ... You guys just got closertely, why are you ---" He paused as if he just realized something. Then turned his gaze to me.


    "Ohhhh ---- I get it!" he said with an annoying grin.


    "Larry, we really are dating," I confirmed. I could tell from his gaze that he thought Emma only pretended to be my girlfriend out of pity since Olivia turned me down.


    Larry raised his hand elegantly and gave me a pitiful gaze as if I was the most tragic creature in this world.


    "It''s okay, buddy. I get it. Don''t say another word. It''s okay, I understand."


    I looked at him in annoyance. He was like a fool who didn''t know there was a great danger waiting for him and he not only dug his own grave but also put his own gravestone and all I needed to do was kick him into the hole. The problem was even though I didn''t want to do it, he asked for it.


    Then he turned to Ruby and smiled gently like a boy at his real girlfriend.


    "Let''s take a seat, sweetie." And Ruby responded to him with a murderous gaze.


    * Cough *


    I covered my almost burstingughter by pretending to cough and turned my head in another direction as soon as he called Ruby with that sweet nickname. I couldn''t imagine what happened to himter.


    Having no other choice, Ruby followed Larry''s request without taking her eyes off me. Her expression was kinda weird. It was like the mixture of a volcano that was ready to spit out its hotva and destroy everything around it. But also like a full dam that could crack at any time and drown the surroundings. Emma and I also took our seats as I swallowed the rest of myughter.


    As before, Mrs Susan called the waiter to ask for a menu list for Larry and Ruby. A waiter approached us and gave the list to them.


    "I have no appetite, ma''am. I think I will pass," said Ruby without ncing at the menu list that was ced between her and Larry. Her eyes were looking at me and Emma in jealousy.


    ''Shit! Larry has opened the Pandora Box! '' I thought. I could guess she said that because she wanted to end her torture sooner.


    Unfortunately, Larry''s mother didn''t let it slide and wanted to make sure our ''Double date'' went perfectly.


    "You should try at least one dish. Believe me, their food is so-- good," she tried to tempt Ruby.


    "I''m sorry. I really don''t have an appetite," Ruby refused once again.


    "Oh, c''mon ..." said Mrs Susan in disappointment, hoping Ruby would change her mind.


    "It''s okay, mom." Larry turned to Ruby and gave her another gentle look.


    "My sweetheart wants to share a te with me. She said it would be more romantic. She''s just too shy to say it."


    Hearing his words, Ruby''s eyes widened. I believed it was just Larry''s bluff.


    "I''m not ---"


    But Mrs Susan interrupted her.


    "Oh my goodness! That''s a good idea! It reminds me of my first date with your dad," she said in excitement.


    Meanwhile, I shifted my head in another direction and pretended to cough one more time and tried to hold back myughter desperately. Likewise with Emma.


    ''Damn! Forget about what I thought earlier. I don''t have to kick him into his grave, he''s already jumping in there voluntarily. '' My tears began to appear in the corners of my eyes.


    "One Seafood Curry Spaghetti and two lemon tea please," Larry said. And the waiter immediately wrote it down on his note.


    "Are you okay?" said Mrs Susan anxiously. Her eyes looked at me and Emma.


    I cleared my throat before returning my gaze to the front.


    "We''re fine, ma''am." Then Emma and I exchanged nces and our gazes said the same thing.


    ''Yep, he fucked up.''

 Chapter 213 - The Chaotic Dinner ll

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Chaotic Dinner ll</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 213. The Chaotic Dinner ll


    "So tell me how you two got together?" asked Mrs Susan to me after the waiter left. Her eyes were filled with curiosity since from her appearance, Emma was clearly someone far from my reach. She was beautiful, cute and although she didn''t dress up or wear fancy clothes, everyone could tell she came from a wealthy family. And a rare girl like her wanted to be with an average man like me was almost impossible.


    We exchanged nces with each other once again as if we were discussing how we could tell her about this since we couldn''t tell the truth. But after seeing Emma''s beautiful and elegant face ... The face of the first woman who epted my identity as a demon and became my wife, I wanted to tell her my heart how I could fall in love with her.


    "We met at an intersection near the college around a year ago. And I started falling in love with her ever since."


    Emma frowned in confusion. Her eyes moved from side to side, trying to remember that incident, but she was unable to remember it.


    "Did I ever meet you before our first meeting a week ago?" she asked. I knew what she meant when I did my first quest.


    I smiled gently. I could already guess she wouldn''t remember it since I was in a mess at that time. Besides, I was sure it was an insignificant event for her so I decided to make her remember it.


    "It was a rainy evening, I just lost my father for a month and I was too reluctant to go home since my sister was cold to me. I got my dream to study at my dream college yet I lost something more valuable. I walked to the station nkly and did not pay attention to the traffic light. A bus almost hit me, luckily you pulled me. You saved my life. " Not only did she save me physically, but she also saved me mentally. Even though that incident made both of us wet from the rain and berated by the bus driver. Instead of scolding me or ming me for not being careful, she gave me her umbre.


    ''Please be careful. Don''t lose sight of what''s ahead.'' Those were the words she said to me. I knew what she meant was I had to pay attention to my surroundings, but somehow it sounded like advice so that I didn''t give up on my fate and focused myself on a better future. After that short meeting, she left in such a hurry, I didn''t even have time to thank her. Even though I was quite confused since a rich person like her usually had her own ride, after finding she was a Demon Hunter, I guessed there was a demon attack near there and she was assigned to take care of it. After that, I searched about her to return her umbre. Unfortunately, after I found our status was too different, my confidence shrank. Finally, I decided to bury my feelings and returned the umbre to her locker along with a thank you note. For a year, all I could do was look at her from afar since I always thought I wasn''t worthy of her. That''s why when she didn''t believe me and kept attacking mest week, even though I was annoyed and angry, I didn''t leave her. I didn''t let her die or let the Imp hurt her, because she once saved me. I also did not judge her and swallowed my annoyance, because she also did not judge me before.


    "After a year, I decided to confess my feelings to herst week. And I''m d she epts me," I simplified my confession since I could not tell the truth. As I turned my gaze forward and saw Ruby staring at us in jealousy, my gentle smile turned into an awkward smile.


    ''Oh, crap! I forgot Ruby is here, ''I thought. I couldn''t deny I was a little carried away by my feelings earlier.


    "Your orders, sir," the waiter''s voice turned our gaze to him. His hands deftly ced my order, Emma''s and our tea.


    "Thank you," I said.


    After replying to me with a smile, the waiter left.


    Though the food''s fragrant smell was tickling my nose and stimting my appetite, we didn''t eat it right away and decided to wait for Larry''s food.


    "What about you, Larry?" asked Mrs Susan with the same curiosity, continuing our conversation.


    "I can''t say it here. It''s too embarrassing," said Larry sheepishly.


    "Oh, c''mon. You never tell me about your girlfriend. At least tell me a little," said Mrs Susan again.


    He smiled shyly once again before he agreed.


    "Alright. Well ... My love story is a bit like Ethan''s and a little bit cliche but this is a real thing." He cleared his throat.


    "I met her at the cafe where she worked. I was waiting for my friend, but suddenly a big, muscr man bothered her, anddd---I couldn''t possibly let him do what he wanted. Since I didn''t want to attract people''s attention, when that guy passed by my side, I kicked his leg. That annoying guy stumbled and passed out. "He sighed tiredly and shook his head from side to side slowly.


    "Unfortunately even though I tried to hide it, she realized I was the one who helped her. Since then she fell in love with me. Then ---- what can you expect from me? I can''t possibly reject a woman as charming and kind as her, right? "he said with a shrug without guilt.


    I looked at him with a t expression as his bluff passed my ear and out of my other ear.


    ''Right ... That''s literally how Ruby fell in love with me,'' I thought. Even though I was not sure, Ruby could have told him about this. It was just, Ruby hadn''t told him that man was me. That''s why she was as shocked as me when we met earlier. Now I started to wonder if Larry had 9 lives like a cat, just in case Ruby would perforate him with her Holy st. Or maybe I should ask Yuffy or Sarael to revive him with their Necromancy skill if Ruby decided to skin him alive.


    My eyes shifted to Ruby. As expected, she was staring at Larry with a murderous gaze as if ''I will f*cking kill you, asshole!'' in Caps Lock was written all over her face.


    The waiter came back to ce Larry''s order and left with a friendly smile.


    "Shall we eat now?" said Larry. His hand took a fork and passed another fork to Ruby. His eyes were fixed on the spaghetti in front of him in excitement. While Ruby took the fork reluctantly since she had to keep pretending in front of Mrs Susan.


    I took my chopsticks and put a piece of sushi roll in my mouth. I was not lying, the food was amazing! Now I understood why this cafe was so crowded. Sushi usually had a mild and neutral taste, therefore, it was dipped in soy sauce before eating. But for this sushi, the chef couldbine the sweet and sour taste of the lemon honey chicken with the umami and mild vours of nori and rice. So it was more suitable to be eaten without soy sauce.


    "This is so good," I said spontaneously. I definitely had to bring Celia here, I was sure she would be happy to find unique food like this.


    "Told ya, this cafe''s food is so delicious," said Larry with a proud smile. His hand popped another bite into his mouth. While Ruby only kept looking at me.


    "You have a great taste for this, Larry," Emma alsoplimented him. Clearly, she liked her order too.


    "Do you want to try mine?" I offered Emma my sushi to distract myself from Ruby''s gaze.


    "Sure," she said without hesitation.


    I mped a piece of my sushi and fed it to her.


    "Hmm ..." A humming sound sounded as she chewed followed by a happy expression on her face, proving she also liked mine.


    "You should try mine," said Emma as soon as she finished her bite. She cut her enchda with the knife and fed it to me with her fork.


    The vourful and spicy rendang vour, the meat tenderness mixed with the enchda perfectly.


    "Tasty, right?" said Emma with a smile. She could already guess from my expression. And I answered her with a nod as my mouth was busy chewing my food.


    Noticing the sauce on the side of my lips, Emma took a napkin.


    "Stay still," she said. I followed her request and her hand wiped my lips gently.


    "Thank you," I said with a smile. But then, Emma and I noticed that the gaze from before us was getting sharper as if someone was throwing a knife between us and telling us to keep our distance. Without looking forward, we already knew who it was. Finally, we decided to cut out our unintentional lovely dovey act that could make Ruby run out of her patience and continued eating silently without looking forward. I remembered a quote that no level of food could save bad service. But Ruby was a whole new level than just bad service since it made Emma and me feel like sitting in hot seats.

 Chapter 214 - The Chaotic Dinner III

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Chaotic Dinner III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 214. The Chaotic Dinner III


    "Open your mouth, sweetie," said Larry with a smile. His hand brought a fork full of spaghetti to her mouth. It seemed he didn''t want to lose to us and thought what I did with Emma was a deration of war to show which of us was the most romantic couple.


    Ruby responded with a deadly re. From her expression, it was clear she didn''t want to. Larry realized that, his eyes swept across Emma, Mrs Susan and me in panic before he turned his gaze back to Ruby and moved his mouth silently ''Please ...''. I bet he wanted to impress and gain recognition that he was not a pathetic single.


    "I think you should try it, Ruby. The food is really delicious," I finally tried to help Larry, after all, I wouldn''t be able to save him from Rubyter. At least with this, I hoped his mother didn''t ask about our love life again.


    With a simple word from me, even though Ruby seemed to object, she finally ate what Larry gave her. Ruby''s eyes were on mine and Emma''s as she chewed her food. While Larry''s hand took another bite with his fork. And as it had been prepared beforehand, the end of a strand of spaghetti connected their mouths.


    ''Okay, that''s too much!'' It was a famous romantic scene from an old cartoon, so I knew where it would go. I didn''t expect Larry to go this far just to get recognition from me and his mother.


    But before I made my move, Ruby bit into her spaghetti strap.


    "What are you doing?" she said in a cold voice. Her killing intent was clear from the gaze in her eyes that were directed at Larry. Maybe if we weren''t in public and Mrs Susan wasn''t here, Ruby would have punched Larry in the face.


    Larry''s face turned pale and panicked at once.


    "Ah --- uh ... Nothing." Nervously he turned his head forward and continued eating awkwardly.


    Seeing that, I used my observation skill on Larry. Who knew, he might really fall in love with Ruby. But from his emotion status, I could conclude he didn''t have any feelings for her. He just wanted to show off. Unfortunately, he pushed his luck too much.


    Mrs Susan giggled.


    "Your shy attitude reminds me of my younger days," she said to Ruby.


    Emma and I could only smile awkwardly since Mrs Susan thought they were acting like a couple in a romanticedy movie but we knew, this was more like a thriller movie. Larry was like eating with his future murderer or torturer. Well, even though Larry and Ruby''s acting were bad at least they managed to trick Mrs Susan.


    Then Mrs Susan''s giggle dimmed as she realized it was gettingte, she checked her watch and stood up in a panic.


    "Oh no, I''m running out of time!" Quickly, her hand took her purse.


    "Where are you going, mom?" asked Larry in confusion.


    "Your dad ising home tonight, I have to make his dinner," she said.


    "Just order a takeout," said Larry.


    "He wants his favourite chicken soup." She turned to Ruby.


    "I know my son is a little weird but he''s a good guy. I hope your rtionship goes well."


    And Ruby answered with a forced smile.


    Then Mrs Susan swept her gaze across us with a smile.


    "See youter everyone."


    "See yater." After that, she left.


    Larry''s gaze followed his mother until she got into a taxi and moved away.


    "Are both of you really in a rtionship? Your sisters said you are still single," Ruby''s voice broke our silence. Her eyes were fixed on me as if there were only the two of us there. Looks like since Larry faked his rtionship, she thought Emma and I were doing the same thing.


    "I''m not faking this. Our rtionship is real," I said.


    Just as those words left my mouth, Larry choked on his food.


    * Cough * * Cough * * Cough *


    "Wait! What?! I thought you were just pretending," he said in disbelief.


    "We''re not pretending, Larry," said Emma.


    Hearing my words, Ruby''s face grew gloomy.


    "Since when?"


    "From a week ago," I said. Without Mrs Susan, Ruby decided to end her acting without saying anything to Larry.


    "Did your sister know this?" she asked again.


    "I just told her yesterday."


    "Is that so ..." she said in a grim tone. Then she red at Emma for a moment before returning her gaze to me. In nervousness, Emma''s hand that was under the table grasped mine. Even though she knew Ruby couldn''t hurt her, still ... Ruby was her senior. But if Ruby tried to hurt Emma like she did to Bern and Franz, I wouldn''t hesitate to make her my enemy. Of course except for Larry, since in this case, it was clear he was the one at fault.


    "About what you said this morning ... You''re right ... I have to stop doing it and be more serious with one person," said Ruby in a firm tone. Her eyes fixed on me were filled with determination, like a hunter who had already set her target. She took a deep breath and turned her gaze to Emma.


    "Your name is Emma, right? I''ll admit my defeat. But not next time." Her challenge was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "I will not give up what should be mine."


    I looked at Ruby sharply.


    "Cut it out. If you try to do anything to her, you have to face me," I warned her in a serious tone.


    "Don''t worry, Ethan. I won''t go to her," said Ruby with a smile.


    Surprisingly even though it sounded like an obvious lie, I was able to confirm what she said the truth after checking her emotion status with my observation skill.


    ''Does that mean she''sing straight at me?'' I smirked.


    ''We''ll see if you can handle a demon like me.''


    Meanwhile, Larry looked at us in confusion


    "Defeat what? Do what?" he said with an innocent face. He was the most clueless person among us.


    Ruby turned to him and looked at him as if she was ready to break him in half, now, right here.


    "And you, my ''Lovely Boyfriend''. I shall give you a ''reward'' for this ''beautiful double date''."


    Larry gulped hard. A weird awkward smile on his lips and his sweat started appearing on his forehead.


    "I-I don''t think you need to do this, sweetie." He already realized Ruby would finish him off even though he was still clueless about what was going on.


    "Of course I have to." Then Ruby smiled sweetly.


    "Now, please finish your food immediately." Even with her gentle gesture, her eyes looked at Larry with intimidation, it was clear she couldn''t wait to punish him. Well, I could say anything considering what Larry did to her.


    After that, we ate in silence. Larry''s face grew paler as his te was getting empty.


    "I think we should hang out some more," said Larry after he paid the bill. I knew he tried to buy time for his punishment.


    "It''s already 5:23 PM now. Aren''t you going to get ready for work?" I asked.


    Ruby''s hard tapnded on Larry''s shoulder.


    "Ethan is right. How about I drop you off at your workce?" Her hand gripped Larry''s shoulder tightly.


    "Y-You don''t have to do this, sweetie," he said with an awkward grin.


    And Ruby replied with a murderous smile.


    "What are you talking about ---" Her words stopped as vibration came from Larry and Ruby. In an instant their faces turned serious, and so did Emma''s.


    At the same time, the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    But I remained calm since I couldn''t feel a strong presence like Yuffy or other Demon Generals. Still, this ce was very crowded, I had to take care of them as soon as possible, especially closing the crack. Also even though the demons weren''t strong, I could feel there were some of them since the stench came from several directions. Besides that, I had to protect my identity from Larry and Ruby.


    Ruby quickly opened her duffel bag and took something from there. Her eyes widened in shock, then she turned to Emma and tilted her head slightly, giving her a gesture to follow them. As expected, this was arge-scale attack at least for the demon hunters. That''s why Ruby let Emma join them.


    "We should go now," said Larry as he got up from his seat.


    "Thank you for the dinner, Larry. I also need to go to work after this," I said.


    "Where is it?" asked Ruby.


    "It''s near Nighthallow Station," I replied in a casual tone. I knew she wanted to make sure I was going to the safe ce, so I pointed in the opposite direction from the source of the stench.


    "That''s good," said Larry in relief.


    I turned to Emma.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t take you home."


    "It''s fine my ride wille soon," she replied. Emma understood what I wanted to do. But of course, I would keep an eye on them to make sure they were okay.


    "Okay, see yater guys." Then I walked out of the cafe.


    Note: The Dinner mini Arc isn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 215 - Three Demon Hunters And A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 215: Three Demon Hunters And A Demon</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 215. Three Demon Hunters And A Demon


    Ten minutes had passed after I parted ways with Emma and the others. In just that short time, the streets that had been filled with people turned empty. Cafes and shops that had been filled with guests quickly closed their iron rolling doors with the guests, waiters and chefs inside it. The situation around us quickly changed after the Demon rm sounded. It looks like Ruby contacted the association as soon as we parted and had them alert the area. And since they didn''t know where the demons'' location was and the police hadn''t arrived yet, so instead of running away in random directions, ording to the procedure, they hid in the nearest building. While some of them ran to the police station.


    I stood in one of the buildings and had activated my Demonic Form when my ears caught the police car sirens sound. My cap covered my head. My gaze shifted to the origin of the sound. Meanwhile, my hand was pointing towards the crack in front of me as I used my Dark Energy skill. My sight caught some police cars that had just arrived. They parked crosswise, blocking the street, blocking people from entering the area. Several ambnces were also on stand by to help the victims. Like every demon attack, swiftly, the policemen who burst out of their cars stood at the front lines with their left hands stretched forward. The magic bracelets on their wrists glowed, forming magic shields that covered the area. Well, although I admitted their reaction was pretty fast, unfortunately, the party was almost over for me.


    My gaze returned to the second crack that was getting smaller in front of me. Soon the crack closed.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 5 DP. ]


    ''One more,'' I thought as I lowered my hand. I didn''t know how many Imps I had killed in that short time. Since with my current strength, I could kill them easily. Moreover, my opponents were only low-level Imps like Shadow Imp, Foul Imp and Chaos Imp. Still, there were three cracks in this area and this was very dangerous. Although they were low-level demons, at least for the current me, the Imps had enough power to destroy this area and kill hundreds of people. But one for sure, fromst night''s cracks and today''s incident, it was clear the disturbance on the border was getting worse. I realized thatst week I only found one crack in one incident, starting fromst sunday''s Cretunt Bridge incident, I found at least two or three cracks in one incident.


    My gaze turned to Larry, Emma and Ruby who were fighting against the Shadow Imps on a street not far from our previous cafe, making sure they didn''t see me before I moved to the next location. There were more than twenty Imps around them, but they took care of it well. It was a sufficient amount to keep them busy without hurting them. Moreover, Ruby and Larry could use Holy st. While Emma could fight using her Mana Strike as a weapon. Even Larry and Ruby were surprised when they saw Emma could do that.


    "Aaaaaaaa!" Larry''s scream echoed into the sky as Ruby threw him at the two Chaos Imps in front of them. It was the third time she did that. And those dying Imps turned to ashes after Larry crashed into them. It was clear that Ruby used this battle to vent her anger on him. But I knew she didn''t mean to kill Larry since she just threw Larry at the dying Imps. So I could say that Ruby used Larry as her ultimate weapon to give the final blow. While Emma kept her distance from them since she didn''t want to be dragged into their fight.


    Feeling quite safe, I shifted my gaze forward as I moved my feet. I connected myself to Emma. Just like my Master Blessing, I could use telepathy to my partners who were already within my Demon''s Rule skill. Even, I could borrow their bodies to see and feel what they see and feel. The difference was, I couldn''t take over and control their bodies like I could do to Foxy.


    [You have connected to Emma.]


    ''I''ll go to the next crack. 12 o''clock from your current position. Make sure they don''t see me, ''I said.


    ''I understand,'' replied Emma.


    After those words, I disconnected myself from her.


    [You are disconnected with Emma. ]


    After that, Emma closed her distance to Ruby and Larry, making sure they didn''t see me or distracted them if they wanted to look into my way. Meanwhile, I opened my wings and flew low towards thest crack, blending myself with the buildings around me.


    As my targets were below me, I glided down. Some Chaos Imps and Foul Imps turned towards me. The crack was in their midst. My eyes looked at them like an eagle eyeing its prey as I used my skills.


    ''Demonic Energy. Demonic w. ''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    This ce was the furthest from where Emma and the others, so instead of wasting my DP, I decided to finish them off with my ws.


    Swiftly, I swung my ws at their critical points.


    [Instant Death!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 516 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 505 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Shadow Imp for 501 HP. ]


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 502 HP. ]


    [A Foul Imp is in bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 1 point per 3 seconds]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 80%.]


    [You have hit a Foul Imp for 498 HP. ]


    [A Foul Imp is in bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 1 point per 3 seconds]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 80%.]


    With my quick movements coupled with my high damage, plus my demonic w that could give them instant death. Sometimes even if they didn''t die directly with my attacks, the bleeding effects took care of the rest. I continued swinging my ws as I turned them to ashes. asionally I dodged their attacks. This endless number of Imps made me guess that they were at least one of the top 3 dark dimension''s inhabitants since they appeared frequently in the human world.


    After I turned thest demon to ashes, I covered thest crack with my Dark Energy. Still, there wasn''t a single announcement to signify that my battle had ended. Of course, it was because Emma and the others hadn''t finished killing those Imps yet.


    ''I just need to wait for them,'' I thought as I flicked my wings to fly to the rooftop where I left my bag. I nned to watch them from afar even though I was sure they could handle those Imps.


    As I flew between the building, suddenly, I could hear an explosion sound from a distance.


    - Boom!


    Which was followed by Emma''s voice in my head.


    [You have connected to Emma.]


    ''Ethan, it''s that Imp! The one who nearly killed youst week, ''said Emma. I immediately caught what she meant was the Nefarious Imp.


    I clicked my tongue since I thought there was no other Imp around me that was stronger than the Foul Imps.


    ''How many of them?'' I said.


    ''One.''


    ''I''m on my way!'' Since it was only one, they should be able to defend themselves before I got there.


    ''Okay,'' replied Emma.


    [You are disconnected with Emma. ]


    Quickly, I flew towards them. I just hoped there weren''t any other Nefarious Imp. I was very grateful that I had opened my sweater and left it in my bag earlier. So my clothes were different from when I met them. Even though I had no intention of exposing myself to them, it seemed I couldn''t avoid it.

 Chapter 216 - Why Did He Help Us?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Why Did He Help Us?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 216. Why Did He Help Us?


    Emma, Ruby and Larry''s PoV


    - Boom! - Boom!


    Two explosions urred in their midst. A strong wind was blowing from the explosions as Larry and Ruby''s Holy st countered some purple orbs from the ugly purple winged Imp that rained down on the three of them.


    - Shhhh!


    The loud hissing sound came as the rest of the Imp''s orbsnded on the street, melting the asphalt and making holes around them. The Nefarious Imp flying above them grinned evilly. He deliberately kept his distance so their Holy Chains couldn''t reach him. Another batch of purple orbs was already hovering around the Imp. He knew that with his aerial advantage, he could y around with the demon hunters beneath him.


    Meanwhile, Emma thrust her whitence into a Shadow Imp in front of her, hollowing his face and turning him to ashes. Unfortunately, there were at least about 20 more Imps around them since the Nefarious Imp brought at least ten other Shadow Imps with him. Since she didn''t have any ranged attacks except her Mana Strike and someone had to protect Ruby and Larry from the Shadow Imps around them, she concentrated on killing them. asionally, she had to avoid that winged Imp''s attacks.


    Ruby and Larry pointed their hands at that Nefarious Imp and fired their Holy st again. Different from before, their faces looked serious since they knew that Imp wasn''t an easy opponent for them. Even Ruby had contacted the headquarters to request some reinforcement and asked to postpone the evacuation when she saw that Imp. That Imp had a long, wide range attack, if the police evacuated the people around them, it was the same as allowing the Imp to kill those people. While staying in this ce wasn''t a good choice either, but it was their best option at the moment.


    The Nefarious Imp smirked and dodged the two Holy sts easily by flying to the other side. Then he moved his hand to throw his purple orbs at them.


    "Watch out!" shouted Ruby to warn Emma who was putting her full concentration to kill the Shadow Imps around them. While Larry prepared his Holy st again. Emma ignored it and concentrated on the Shadow Imps in front of her, she didn''t even give a nce at what was happening and continued to swing her whitence at the Imps in front of her.


    But suddenly, those purple orbs stopped in the mid-air as if an invisible force was stopping them. It was not only Larry and Ruby that were frowned on in confusion, but also that Nefarious Imp. Then suddenly those Orbsunched back to that winged Imp, raining him with his own orbs.


    "Ggggrrrrrraaaahhhhh !!!!!" the Imp groaned in pain as the orbsnded on him apanied by another hissing sound.


    Ruby was stunned, her voice stuck in her throat. Her eyes locked at the Imp in disbelief.


    "What the hell ..." muttered Larry in the same disbelief as Ruby. His jaw dropped and he slowly lowered his hand.


    Meanwhile, Emma concentrated on the fight in front of her since she knew it was Ethan''s Telekinesis skill. That''s why she paid no heed to Ruby''s previous warning. Because she knew Ethan was near them.


    As the mouth on the Nefarious Imp''s chest was wide open, another winged figure flew at him. His movements were very fast. They only realized it was another winged demon after that demon had pierced the Imp''s mouth with his sharp ws.


    "Gggrrraahhh !!!" Another scream of pain came from the Imp as his body shook violently as if he was struck by a high voltage thunderbolt. After that, the Imp turned to ashes.


    "It''s him again ..." muttered Ruby. Her eyes were staring at the great demon who was floating in the mid-air. As usual, he wore ordinary human clothes with a cap over his head, making his face unrecognizable. Moreover, their distance was quite far. All they could see from his face were his glinted red eyes staring at them. His wings that resembled arge bat''s wings were wide open and a pair of red horns above his head, signifying his status that he was no ordinary demon. Sharp ck ws with thick skin that resembled a pair of strong ck gauntlets covered up his hands to his elbows.


    "Who is he?" asked Larry curiously. He had never met such a terrifying demon like him before. Even though that demon''s form was much better than the usual demons, he knew the demon in front of them had a great power that could kill hundreds of people in a short time and tten the area around them.


    "He is the great demon that we talked about in the meeting," replied Ruby. She wanted to attack that demon, not to hurt him but to catch him since she wanted to ask him so many things. Unfortunately, the building around them was full of people and her attack could enrage that demon. With his great demonic power, she was sure he could destroy the surroundings easily. So as long as that winged demon didn''t attack them, she decided not to attack him either.


    Without saying a word, that demon stretched out his hand towards them. Twenty cknces appeared in front of him and several of them quickly flew at them. Larry and Ruby gasped, they immediately extended their hands and prepared their Holy st to counter it, but it was toote�� Those cknces were already in front of them. Ruby didn''t expect the demon would suddenly attack them since he helped her and Mrs Cleast time.


    But no ... Those cknces passed them and killed all the Shadow Imps around them. Larry''s eyes on those cknces that turned the Imps into ashes. From there, he realized that the demon was the one who helped himst week.


    That winged demon smirked.


    "Didn''t I say I wasn''t your opponent?" he said in a casual tone. His remaining cknces hovered around him. But then, his smirk faded and he turned to the side as if he was looking for something. And just as he had predicted, a scream of fear apanied by a hissing sound came from where he looked.


    Another Nefarious Imp flew on the side of a building two hundred meters from them. A wicked smile on his lips as he savoured the humans'' terrified faces. His Venom spikes were already floating around him, ready to take his victims'' lives. A quarter of that building had melted like a rotten apple eaten by arge caterpir, exposing the upper floor of that building. The people in it ran downstairs to save themselves. Some people who were too afraid to move, were hiding behind the furniture around them.


    The Imp waved his hand tounch his spikes. The people''s screams of fear sounded. Meanwhile, Ruby and the others quickly ran to them, but they knew they wouldn''t make it in time. Unfortunately, they also couldn''t fire their Holy st recklessly since the demon was too close to the building.


    Luckily, as before, the Venom Spikes stopped in the mid-air as if an invisible force was stopping them. Then the spikes suddenly turned around and attacked the Imp.


    "Gggrrraaahh !!!" As the Imp screamed in pain, that great demon waved his hand. His remaining cknces slid at the Imp''s mouth. In just that one strike the Imp turned to ashes.


    The people hiding behind the furniture slowly peeked from behind their hiding ce in disbelief. Since it was clear, it was the winged demon who helped them, not the three demon hunters who had just arrived near the building. A Demon killed his own kind to help humans? Even they couldn''t believe it if they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    One of them raised his cellphone with trembling hands to take a photo of this extraordinary event. But suddenly his cellphone slipped from his hand and quickly flew towards the demon before he could take the photo, like dust sucked by a vacuum cleaner.


    That winged demon turned to the person who tried to take the photo as the cellphone hovered on his side.


    "I don''t like paparazzi, Mr Jordan." Even though he sounded calm, his threat was clear in his tone. Moreover, that demon called his name correctly even though they just met.


    "Y-Yes, sir," that person answered in a stammering voice.


    After hearing his answer, the cellphone flew back to him. That demon returned his gaze to the demon hunters who could only be silent below him. Ruby''s feelings were mixed since that demon saved her again. And Larry, he didn''t think that the mysterious person who helped himst week was a demon. Even though he just decided to make him his new mentor after talking to Ethan this afternoon.


    Then before they said a word, a ck hole appeared behind the demon.


    "You have to move faster, demon hunters. The time is ticking," the demon warned them again as he flicked his wings and flew into the hole. Although he didn''t say it directly, it was clear what he was talking about was the energy disturbance at the border.


    Ruby and Larry couldn''t say anything and could only see the demon swallowed by the darkness and the ck hole disappeared from their sight.


    "Why did he help us?" muttered Larry in confusion. His eyes kept staring in the direction where the demon had disappeared.


    "How do I know?" retorted Ruby in annoyance since that question was also bothering her since yesterday.

 Chapter 217 - Aw! Aw! Aw!

    <h4>Chapter 217: Aw! Aw! Aw!</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 217. Aw! Aw! Aw!


    Emma, Ruby and Larry''s PoV


    "Is he also the demon that helped you on Ironshade Town''s attack?" asked Larry. He remembered that Ruby mentioned it at their meeting this morning and Larry paid more attention to it since the location was near Ethan''s house.


    "Yeah ... It''s him ..." Ruby replied in a gloomy tone. Her eyes on her demon Compass, making sure the indicator pointed to the number 0 which meant there were no other demons around them. Her hand pressed a button on the Demon Compass to report that this ce was safe and the police were allowed to evacuate those around them.


    Larry fell silent as he remembered the demon''s cknces. The same cknces he had seen a week ago.


    "He also helped me, Emma and Theo," said Larry out of blue. He knew they decided to keep their mouths shut about the incident since they were afraid the association thought they were lying. But because the demon had shown himself, he decided to say it.


    Ruby turned to Larry with a frown.


    "When? Why didn''t you report it to the headquarters?" Even though Larry was childish, he never covered up important things like this. Especially something rted to demons.


    "Last week. We didn''t report it because we didn''t see him in person. He just used those cknces to kill those demons. We didn''t even know he was a demon. How could we possibly report something like that to the headquarters?" He turned to Emma.


    "Right?" he asked for her agreement.


    Emma, who had been silent and only listened to both of them to make sure Ethan''s identity remained hidden, finally opened her voice.


    "Uh ... Yeah. He helped us, but he didn''t show himself. So we just saw him today," she replied without any further exnation since she didn''t want to get involved with their conversation. She realized Ethan was much stronger than when he fought the Nefarious Impst week. But since that Imp was very dangerous and considering what that demon could do to perforate the buildings around themst week. Of course, Ethan had to kill that Imp quickly, even if he had to reveal himself in front of them. In fact, in less than five minutes, those Nefarious Imps had seeded in changing the streets around them as if they were standing in the middle of the barnacles on the rock surface. She also knew the reason why Ethan didn''t use his Devil Space skill was to protect Larry and Ruby. Since they couldn''t fight if they were in the Demonic Curse effect.


    Ruby frowned again. That meant the demon had helped the demon hunters so many times, she even guessed it was that demon who helped the dying demon hunterst night.


    "Why did he fight other demons ... Why did he help us ... Why did he protect humans ..." she muttered in confusion. Her mind was deep in thought, trying to find a reasonable reason. Did the demons fight over the human world''s territory? But if that was the case, the demon should have attacked them after killing those Imps. But the demon just gave them a warning and disappeared. He also kept warning them that their time was running out and the demon hunter had to take quick action. But what action? What could they do? Even though the Demon Hunter Association was a big organization, important decisions required the Senate approval withplicated procedures. It was so frustrating in an emergency like this, but they didn''t have many options.


    ''What should we do ...'' thought Ruby.


    Larry was aware of Ruby''s confusion. It was very clear on her face ever since she attended the sudden meeting this morning, so he tried to lighten her mind. He tapped Ruby''s shoulder.


    "Cheer up. Look on the positive side. There are no casualties from this incident," he said. It was a miracle that there was not a single victim in this incident, considering how powerful their opponent was. Although the association had announced that they were developing a new device that would allow them to fly to fight the demons, it wasn''tplete yet.


    To Larry''s surprise, Ruby grabbed his hand and squeezed it tightly. She turned to Larry with her murderous smile. Her eyes filled with killing intent. Larry''s face turned pale even though he didn''t know why. But from Ruby''s strength, it looks like he had made a big mistake.


    "We don''t y that stupid couple game anymore, Larry. So get your rotten hand off me," she said coldly.


    "Aw! Aw! Aw! What''s wrong with you? Why are you angry? Aren''t we having a deal?" yelped Larry as he grimaced in pain, holding the pain in his hand. He was sure Ruby''s grip would leave a mark on his handter. Before they met Ethan and Emma, they already had a deal about the dinner. So the deal was Ruby pretending to be his girlfriend and they also agreed to do several other romantic things, including calling each other with cute couple nicknames. In return, Larry would tell her all the information that he knew about a model student at Diamond College. ording to Ruby, the man was like a hero in disguise. He was kind and warm but also cold at the same time. A strong man yet gentle. Although Larry was not sure he knew this man since he always stuck to his partner in crime and his only saviour, Ethan, as long as that man was a Diamond College student he only needed to ask other students about him. Who knew Ruby''s mood got worse in the middle of that dinner for no reason. But he guessed it was because he used Ruby''s story as his bluff to impress Ethan and his mother.


    "That deal has expired after we met him," said Ruby with a death re. Her anger peaked again as she remembered that stupid dinner. Although she couldn''t me Larry since he didn''t know her beloved Prince was Ethan, she couldn''t help herself but put the me on him. Even after she vented her revenge by throwing Larry into the Imps, her anger had not subsided yet.


    "Who?" said Larry in confusion.


    "Your f*cking best friend, Larry," she said in a louder voice in annoyance.


    "W-What?" said Larry in a stammering voice in disbelief, hoping he''d heard her wrong. How could his mentor fall in love with his best friend? It was even more shocking than when he found out that Ethan had got his crush, Emma.


    She red at Larry. While Larry could only shrink in horror since he never saw Ruby that angry before.


    "Let me repeat it one more time, dumbass. I love your best friend. I love Ethan." Then her re shifted to Emma. The chill crept upon Emma''s spine as she tried to maintain herposure.


    "And you, Miss lucky. I will make Ethan fall for me. No matter what," challenged Ruby in frustration. It felt so unfair, just because of her good intentions to help Larry, now her chances to be with Ethan were getting thinner.


    "W-Well, good luck. Ethan is one of a kind of man," said Emma with an awkward smile. Ruby was so angry so Emma couldn''t say Ethan had more than one partner.


    "Wait for a second ... So both of you fight over my best friend?" rified Larry in surprise, his jaw dropped, his index finger pointing at Emma and Ruby alternately. He couldn''t believe that they fought over Ethan, his best friend who looked cowardly andme, especially for his love life.


    Since it was only Ruby''s one-sided challenge, Emma decided to exin it.


    "I''m not ---"


    But Larry interrupted her.


    "It''s not fair --- Why I''m still single? Whyyy???" he said in an overly dramatic tone. His head looked up with his palms facing upwards as if he was Romeo who had just found out his Juliet had died. Although he was d Ethan was finally able to get his crush, it made him look like a loser.


    Emma cringed at him. While Ruby rolled her eyes to the side since she had known his attitude.


    "Cut it out. Even though you don''t have any dignity, you are still wearing the demon hunter uniform. At least don''t taint the association reputation with your stupid act," said Ruby in annoyance. She was sure the people around them were watching them in silence. Even though Ruby had told the headquarters that they had managed to clear the demons in this area, they still had to wait about five minutes after the attack ended before the police opened their Magic Shields and evacuated the people. This was to make sure that no other demons were around them.


    Upon hearing those words, Larry immediately lowered his hand and pretended to be cool again.


    "You''re right."


    The sound of footsteps became clearer apanied by several cars approaching them, one of them was the association car. One by one the buildings'' iron rolling doors around them opened and the police evacuated the people there. The streets that had been quiet became crowded.


    "I think we should head on to the headquarters now," Larry said as he turned and walked toward the car. Since this was arge-scale attack, ording to the procedure, they should report it immediately.


    As Larry''s hand opened the car door, Ruby''s voice came from behind him.


    "Of course ..." Her voice sounded like a death call to him. He turned to Ruby slowly with a pale face and could see a murderous smile had graced Ruby''s lips.


    Since he quickly sensed what was about to happen to him, he turned to Emma as he gave her a ''Please help me'' gaze.


    "Y-You shoulde with us, Emma. I believe they also need your report." His sweat of anxiety started to wet his palms. At least if Emma sat between them, she could protect him from Ruby.


    "What are you talking about? Emma is still in her suspension period. She can''te with us to the headquarters," said Ruby in a sweet voice, but her killing intent was still clear from there.


    Emma could only wave her hand and smiled awkwardly.


    "Good luck." Well, this was inevitable for Larry and she also had no interest in being Larry''s human shield.


    "B-But ---" said Larry desperately, but Ruby stopped his words by pushing him into the car. Quickly, she entered it and closed the door. Panicking, Larry tried to get out from the other door, but Ruby held his hand tightly.


    "Where are you going, Larry?" she said with a creepy smile.


    Larry looked at her in horror.


    "I-I''m sorry. I-I know I was wrong. B-But I really didn''t know," he pleaded.


    "It''s okay, Larry. I understand, of course, I understand." Despite her words, she squeezed Larry''s hand tighter and tighter. Then she turned to the chauffeur who could only look at them in confusion mixed with fear since he knew Ruby was angry.


    "Take us to the headquarters and say nothing about what you will see," she said.


    "O-Okay, miss." Then the chauffeur immediately started the car.


    Ruby returned her gaze to Larry.


    "And you, Larry. You should act like an obedient disciple," she said still with the same creepy smile. Her hands were cracked on each other.


    Larry shook his head from side to side in fear. Since he knew Ruby would beat him up now, here.


    "No ... Please. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry ... Aaaaaaaaa !!!!"


    As the car moved away, Emma could only hear Larry''s scream from it.


    ''I hope he''s still alive tomorrow,'' thought Emma.

 Chapter 218 - Am I That Scary?

    <h4>Chapter 218: Am I That Scary?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 218. Am I That Scary?


    Ethan''s PoV


    Half an hour had passed since I parted ways with Emma and the others from the cafe. The crowd left the buildings around the area neatly, guided by the police and rescue team. Some of them looked scared and traumatic. Some reported to the police to search for their separated loved ones or friends. Some members of the rescue team helped a few pale-faced people walk slowly to the ambnce to check them up and make sure they were okay, one of them was that Jordan guy who tried to take my photo earlier. He looked scared, I even could see his body trembling just because I called his name and threatened him a bit. I had no other choice but to do it to protect my identity. I had to set an example so that the others didn''t try to take my photos anymore. I thought a little bit of threat shouldn''t be a problem, who knew he would fall into such fright. Well, on second thought, since I threatened him after showing I could kill those two Nefarious Imps effortlessly, of course, he was terrified. Who knew what I could do to him and his familyter.


    The other police team and the rescue team inspected the area to make sure there were no other victims here. And some of them found me in the alley near the previous cafe. Luckily, I had returned to my human form and put on my sweater. My bag on my shoulder.


    "Are you okay, kid?" asked the rescue team in worry. His eyes were observing me, just to make sure I was okay. Previously, I pretended to be hiding behind arge garbage bin with the excuse that I was toote to run into one of the buildings. Since all the rolling doors were already closed, I had no other choice but to hide in this ce.


    "I-I''m fine, sir," I said in a slightly stammering voice. I had to pretend since it wasn''t normal if someone wasn''t afraid after experiencing this terrifying incident. Moreover, my hiding ce was the worst one.


    "Come with us. We''ll check on your health," said the rescue team.


    "I-I''m really okay, sir. You should look after another victim," I replied in the same tone. I couldn''t let him check me since my body was different from ordinary humans.


    A rescue team tapped me on the back in a friendly manner.


    "We just want to make sure you''re fine. Besides, we haven''t found any victims in this incident," he said with a smile.


    "Yeah, the demon hunters have worked hard. At least we want to give our best to make sure no one gets hurt," said the other rescue team.


    "O-Okay," I finally agreed to avoid their suspicions. But of course, I wouldn''t let them check on me.


    "Follow me," said the friendly rescue team.


    I nodded and walked following him to the nearest ambnce. While others continued to inspect the area.


    We arrived at the ambnce. There was no one else there other than that Jordan guy who was sitting in the back of the ambnce and a medical worker who was sitting as he was ying with his cellphone in the car. It seemed since no one was injured in this incident then the victims had been allowed to go home. Except for Jordan, since his face was still pale from shock and his body was still trembling even though it was not as bad as before. asionally he took a sip of the warm tea in his hand to calm himself down, his eyes looked at the street anxiously.


    "Just get inside. He won''t bite you," said the rescue team with another pat on my back.


    "Thank you, sir." After that, I walked into the ambnce, while the rescue team remained in his position and just left to join his other friends after making sure I was sitting in front of the medical worker.


    The medical worker put down his cellphone and gave me a reassuring smile to disperse my nervousness.


    "Just rx, I just want to make a quick check-up. If I don''t find any problem with your health, you can go home," he said.


    "Yes, sir," I said. My eyes fell on Jordan to make sure he wasn''t looking at us. Then without warning, I looked at the medical worker''s eyes as I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    The medical worker''s gaze turned nk.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with his memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    Yes, after myst battle, I managed to raise my level. I was level 33 now and with this, I managed to take the skill I wanted, Mind Corruption. That''s why I didn''t put up much resistance when the rescue team brought me here. I could say this skill was a fearsome one since thest level of this skill could erase all of the target memories, even rece them with a fake and turn them into apletely new person. Besides that, I also raised my Telekinesis as a requirement for taking this new skill. So my Telekinesis was level 3 now and my range expanded to 300 meters.


    ''Alter.''


    [Please insert what you want to alter from the target memory.]


    ''He has checked me and made sure I''m fine.''


    [Memory Alteration isplete!]


    After that announcement, the medical worker''s gaze returned to normal.


    "I think that''s enough. There''s no bruise or wound on your body. Your mental health is also quite stable. There''s nothing to worry about. You are in perfect health. Thank you for your cooperation," he said confidently. It was different from my Maniption skill which worked as hypnosis and left confusion or memory gaps on the target. This skill gave them new memories and convinced them what they remembered had happened.


    "Thank you, sir," I said politely before I got out of the ambnce. I decided to have a chat with Jordan since I still had to wait for Emma. She changed her uniform and got a quick check-up at the Demon Hunter hiding ce around here. That hiding ce was the candy shop across the street where I was now, so it would be easier for me to wait for her here.


    "Hey," I greeted him with a smile. Since his age was not much different from mine, I decided to greet him informally.


    He was startled and turned to me.


    "Y-Yes?" His voice still sounded trembling.


    "Your name is Jordan, right? Are you okay?" I asked. Instead of sitting by his side, I stood by him.


    He looked at me suspiciously and frowned, his fear grew clear in his eyes.


    "W-Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    "I''m Ethan. I saw when that demon spoke to you. I was hiding in the alley across the street so I could see everything," I exined.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see ..." After a short pause, he said again.


    "Since you saw that incident ... what do you think?" he asked.


    "About what?"


    He turned to me and gave me a serious look.


    "About that demon," he made his point.


    "I mean --- That demon is so powerful and I know he has protected us but ..." His hesitation appeared on his face, his eyes moving from side to side in confusion.


    "You''ve seen it, haven''t you? What if he''s mad at me? What if he ns to chase me and target my family? He can even find out my name in just one nce." His fear was clear from his voice. He let out a long sigh of regret.


    "I shouldn''t try to take his photos in the first ce."


    "I think you are just overthinking. In my opinion, he just gave you a warning since he didn''t like someone taking his photo," I tried to calm him.


    "I''m not overthinking! Can''t you see how he looked at me? He will kill me!" he retorted.


    "He will definitely kill me ..." he repeated in a calmer tone and full of regret. From his eyes, it was clear that he was confused about what he had to do.


    "Think again. If he wanted to kill you, why didn''t he kill you right away?" I said.


    He fell silent. His forehead creased. Obviously, he didn''t know how to answer my question.


    Seeing his reaction, I spoke again.


    "See? You''re just overthinking. Don''t think too much of it and take a rest." I ended our conversation with a tap on his shoulder since I could catch Emma out of the candy shop and waved her hand to me.


    "Thank you," he said.


    "By the way, nice to meet you, Jordan. Later."


    "Later." After that word, I walked over to Emma and we walked out of the area. We needed to get to Esrock Port now to carry out my ns. Pearl and my ves were waiting for me there. But since this ce was too crowded, we had to walk away from this area before I could open my portal.


    "Am I that scary?" I asked Emma. It was barely called a threat, yet he was that scared.


    She took a nce at Jordan before returning her gaze to me and giggled.


    "He just saw you kill those two Imps before you threatened him, of course, he''s afraid of you," she said in a teasing tone.


    I nced at her.


    "Then why don''t you fear me when you found out my identityst week?"


    She looked at me with a smile.


    "Because I believe that the person who has protected me will not hurt me."

 Chapter 219 - The Battered Gigolo

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Battered Gigolo</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 219. The Battered Gigolo


    The evening sky over Esrock Port, Nighthallow City grew darker, the sunlight dimmed as our feet stepped through the deserted warehouses there. The sea breezebed our hair as the sea scent tickled my nose. The port was empty and only lit by dim street lights. Some of them were blinking, barely maintaining their light. I could say this was the perfect ce to lock someone up ormit a crime since I hadn''t seen anyone since we arrived here 20 minutes ago. To make our ns easier, Emma and I had left our bags in the Esrock Station''s locker not far from here. And instead of t-shirts and jeans, I wore my shirt and my trousers. Apanied by the sound of our footsteps, our eyes focused on the numbers in front of each warehouse. With the dim lighting, it was a bit difficult for us to read them since some of them were faded or covered in rust.


    ''No.219.'' Once we found the warehouse with that number, our feet moved swiftly towards the dim lit building.


    "Good evening, Mr Damian," Finley, who was waiting for me at the entrance greeted me politely. His hand opened the half rusty iron door for me.


    "Good evening, Finley," I said without stopping my steps and entering the building. Arge room entered my vision and the musty smell greeted my nose. The room was about the same size as a basketball stadium with a few lights to illuminate the entirerge room. Several rusted containers lined up neatly inside the room, making a good hiding ce for Pearl, Emma and her bodyguards. A chair was in the middle of it and Pearl sat there. Her hands were on her back as if they were bound to the chair and her head hung limply. Her messy hair covered her face.


    Emma gasped as soon as she saw her and was about to run to her but I caught her hand, stopped her steps. She turned to me and I responded by giving her a ''no'' head shake. Then I turned my gaze to Pearl.


    "Pearl, stop ying around. You will give Emma a heart attack," I said in a casual tone. Her status showed that she was fine and there was no announcement that she was in danger before so I knew she just wanted to make fun of us.


    Pearl raised her head to look at me. Her hands fixed her messy hair, showing that she was not bound by any rope.


    "We won''t y any games today, at least let me have some fun," she said with a pout.


    Our steps stopped in front of her as a chuckle popped out of my mouth. When I met Pearl for the first time, I knew she was a yful woman, since she didn''t hesitate to buy and turn a small district into her yground. So I wasn''t surprised by her statement.


    "Be patient. It''s just for a day," I said.


    "I know," she said in the same tone as she got up from the chair. A breath came out of her mouth. Then she turned to Emma.


    "You will join us again, right?"


    "Of course, I will," said Emma with a smile.


    "You know it''s useless. Why do you keep insisting on doing it?" I said. I thought three tries was more than enough for it.


    Pearl giggled.


    "If you think I''m using our game just to have fun with you, then you''re wrong. I''m Ledred''s ruler, remember? So I have to prepare a lot of ideas to make my guests happy." She approached me sassily and hugged my neck, her soft breast against my chest.


    "And you are the best experimental subject for me," she said in a teasing tone.


    "So you only think of me as your experimental subject?" I said in the same tone as her. I knew it wasn''t since her love meter kept growing, I just said it to tease her.


    "Of course not. But your endurance is something and I think there''s nothing wrong with it. Besides, all your women like it. So it''s simply a win-win solution."


    A breath came out of my mouth.


    "Just don''t push yourself, okay? You have to know when to stop," I warned her. Yeah ... I couldn''t say no to sex ...


    She released her hug from me and smiled sweetly.


    "Don''t worry. Besides, we won''t be ying yesterday''s games anymore. I''vee up with other ideas." She turned to Emma and gave her a naughty smile.


    "And I''m sure you will enjoy it."


    "What is it?" said Emma, her cheeks flushed red as she couldn''t hide her curiosity.


    "I can''t tell you now or it won''t be fun anymore." Pearl nced naughtily at me and smirked.


    "But I will call it dom games. It''s a challenge for you, Damian. Can you rule us on the bed."


    I chuckled.


    "So --- the Ledred''s ruler wants to have someone to rule her on the bed?" I teased again. I thought she only liked guys who submit to her considering how I met her for the first time.


    "Why not? It''s fun and it will give me a good experience for dom y. So I can give a better instructions to my subordinates for this kind of y to make the guests happy. Besides, I know your dominant side is getting strongertely," she said with a casual tone.


    I was silent. Since she said about my dominant side, it should be referred to my Demonic side. I did realize that the stronger I got, Damian was also getting stronger. But I always could bnce it, even that alter ego was like my friend now. Did that mean I gradually changed? Was it because of Damian? Or because of the pressure?


    "Damian, are you okay? You don''t like my idea?" said Pearl in worry.


    "I''m fine. I was just thinking about something else," I said. I could deny there were so many changes in my life and it was too fast for me. But I had no other choice but to keep pushing myself to move forward and face it all.


    "What is it?" asked Pearl.


    "About Mia," I replied. Though I thought of something else, I was quite worried about her and wondered why she avoided her own royal guard.


    "About that ... I can''t tell you." Pearl nced at Emma before she approached me and whispered in my ear.


    "It''s about her kingdom." Then she pulled her face away.


    "But I have warned her about your message. That Python also hase to my ce and I''ve destroyed his bug transmitter," she added.


    "Fine, just be careful," I said. After those words left my mouth, I could hear Ian''s voice in my head.


    [You are connected to Ian.]


    ''Mr Damian, we will arrive at your ce soon,'' he said.


    ''Good,'' I replied.


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    At the same time, a message ringtone came from Pearl''s cellphone.


    * Ding *


    Pearl quickly opened it and gasped.


    "Miguel has entered the port entrance!" she said.


    I quickly sat on the chair, my hands moved backwards, imitating a tied person''s position. Corb and Paul, who were hiding behind the container before, approached me and tied my hands and feet with the ropes.


    "Quick, hide yourself," I said.


    "Wait for a second," said Pearl. Her hands deftly unbuttoned two buttons of my shirt and messed up my clothes.


    "Help me to mess up his hair," she told Emma. And Emma did her request. Meanwhile, I remained still since I knew what they wanted to do. Then quickly, Pearl pulled out her eyeshadow palette from her purse and swiped some dark and blue colour around my face, especially on one of my eyes. As the final touch, she sprayed some water on my face before she backed off and examined me one more time.


    "How do I look?" I said with a teasing smirk.


    "You look like a pathetic gigolo who got beaten up after trying to snatch a sexy wife from her rich husband," said Pearl with a naughty smirk.


    "Then it''s perfect for the scenario."

 Chapter 220 - The (Un)beaten Up Gigolo

    <h4>Chapter 220: The (Un)beaten Up Gigolo</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 220. The (Un)beaten Up Gigolo


    "Good evening, boss." I bent my head weakly when Finley''s greeting voice came from outside followed by the sound of the door opening. Pearl, Emma and her bodyguards were already hiding behind the containers around me to help me in case my n went wrong. Meanwhile, my other ves were already standing near me.


    Without answering, the footsteps'' sound approaching me echoed through that warehouse. Those steps stopped in front of me.


    "How is it? Has he agreed to my offer yet?" said Miguel.


    "He is very stubborn, boss. He said he would never betray that b*tch," said one of my ves.


    "Oh----really? This is interesting. I never thought that damn woman could have such a loyal dog. I wonder how much money she gave him," said Miguel arrogantly.


    "Pull him. I want to see his face," he ordered.


    One of my ves grabbed my hair, of course, he was only pretending since instead of using his strength to pull it, I raised my head voluntarily. As my head was up, my eyes that were looking at Miguel could see his annoying face, wicked smile and condescending gaze. He wore an expensive dark blue suit with an expensive cigarette in his hand.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to hit him in the face? Now, look at him. How can he sell himself with a messy face like this?" Despite his words, his wickedughter sounded between his words.


    "Thank you for worrying about me... I''m deeply touched by your words..." I said sarcastically in a weak voice with a smirk, as if I challenged him. I had to bring him closer to me and make our eyes meet so I could use my skill on him. And since Pearl didn''t know my identity yet I wanted to make him approach me voluntarily.


    Hisughter faded and his face turned displeased.


    "This worm surely has some nerve," he said in displeasure. He dropped his cigarette and stepped on it. At the same time, his fists clenched and he threw his punch at me. I could catch all of his movements and use my Telekinesis.


    ''Telekinesis 5%.''


    [Telekinesis'' power is limited to 5%.]


    - Thump!


    A loud banging sound came as my invisible force collided with his punch, making it as if he had hit me. I even titled my head to the other side just to show him how hard his punch was. Even though I looked helpless, the announcement in front of me showed something else.


    [You have hit a human for 5 HP.]


    I remembered when I fought Bern a week ago, although I used all my strength, I could only deal 15 damage points without my Demonic Energy skill. Now, even with only 5% of my Telekinesis power, I managed to counter Miguel''s punch and give some damage to him. This showed how far my progress was in just a short time. I believed the current me could kill an ordinary person with just one hit or a martial artist with just one critical hit.


    "Ghh..." he grunted as he pulled his fist and grimaced in pain. But only briefly he returned to hisposure. I knew he tried to act cool in front of his subordinates.


    I returned my gaze to him and smirked.


    "Is that all that you got?" I challenged him in a weak voice.


    Angrily, he kicked me in the face and I used my Telekinesis to counter it.


    ''Telekinesis 5%.''


    [Telekinesis'' power is limited to 5%.]


    - Thump!


    Another loud banging sound came as my invisible force collided with his kick. This time I tilted my head to the opposite direction even faster to show it was worse than before. Again, the announcement in front of me told the opposite.


    [You have hit a human for 5 HP.]


    Which was followed by his grunt. And as before he grimaced and endured the pain in his leg. I returned my gaze to him and instead of a smirk, Iughed at him.


    He looked at me in a rage.


    "So--- you want to y with me, huh?" Unlike before, he didn''t hit me anymore, but took out his cigarette from the small fancy box and put it between his lips. Swiftly, Ian clicked the lighter and lit up the cigarette. After a puff of smoke from his mouth, he spoke again.


    "We will see--- Can you stillugh after I made a hole in your eye," he said with a smirk.


    "Hold him!" he ordered.


    Paul quickly grabbed my head, making sure I couldn''t turn it anywhere. While Miguel approached my face and smiled wickedly with a cigarette in his hand. But I didn''t show any fear since this was what I had been waiting for. Faintly, I could see Pearl was almost out of her hiding ce and was about to approach me, but Emma managed to hold her back.


    "If you think I won''t hurt you because I need your testimony tomorrow, then you''re wrong. I''ve found another way to make that b*tch submit to me." His eyes that were looking at me were filled with rage.


    As his cigarette approached me and his eyes met mine, I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    His gaze turned nk and the cigarette in his hand fell to the ground.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with his memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    "Release me." After hearing mymand, Paul released my head and Corb untied the rope.


    ''Read.''


    [Please insert what you want to read from the target''s memory.]


    ''His n about Myra, Cam and Olivia.''


    [Reading memory is in progress...]


    After that announcement, his memory rushed into my head like a fast rewind movie. I closed my eyes tightly and gritted my teeth. This wasn''t a pleasant thing since, with that much memory, my head felt heavier every second.


    "Ghhhh!" I grunted as I held the pain. A few secondster, I opened my eyes.


    "Shit!" I cursed since this guy was more bastard than I thought.


    As his eyes started to return to normal, I used another skill.


    ''Maniption.'' I shouldn''t use this skill on him, but I needed him as my hostage to release Olivia and Cam from Myra.


    [Maniption skill seeded.]


    And his eyes went nk again. I got up from my seat and turned to where Emma and Pearl were hiding.


    "We must go now!" I said.


    Emma and Pearl approached me worriedly since this was definitely out of the n.


    "What happened?" asked Emma. She knew something went wrong.


    "He used Olivia to force Cam to destroy her own reputation by making a live stream confession." My anger was clear from my words. That''s why I had no other choice but to take Miguel into my Maniption skill.


    Instantly, Emma''s face turned pale.


    "So this afternoon call..."


    "Yeah, it was just Myra''s ploy to trick Olivia," I replied. And I guessed that although Olivia hesitated, she finally agreed since she was quite confident in her strength as a martial artist. But she didn''t know Myra was a former advanced demon hunter and her strength was above an ordinary person.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! I don''t understand what''s going on," said Pearl. Her confusion was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "How did you find out his n?" Then she pointed at Miguel who was silent as if he had no will for life.


    "What did you do to him? Why did he suddenly obey you?" This was why I didn''t want to use my maniption skill or Devil''s puppet on him because people would quickly realise his drastic change in attitude. As for Ian''s case, I was quite lucky because based on how Miguel hit his head with a vase yesterday, I could guess Miguel thought Ian and the others as his loyal dogs. So he didn''t pay much attention to them as long as they could do their job properly.


    "I will exin everything in the car. We need to go now," I said. If that live stream was done then this problem would only get worse and I was sure it would hurt Olivia a lot. Unfortunately, even though I wanted to get there using my portal since my Mind Corruption was still level 1, the background was so faint like a blurry film so I couldn''t pinpoint where it was. But I knew it was not far from here.


    "Fine." Pearl finally agreed since my panic was clear on my face.


    Without further ado, I grabbed Miguel''s tie and pulled him as I walked to the exit in hurry.

 Chapter 221 - Blind Love

    <h4>Chapter 221: Blind Love</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 221. Blind Love


    Myra and Olivia''s PoV


    "Ngg..." Olivia grunted as she moved her head from side to side. Her eyes opened slowly. An unfamiliar sight entered her vision. While she sat weakly with her back leaned to the wall.


    "Where am I?" she muttered in a low voice, holding her dizzy and heavy head. She pulled her hand, tried to hold her head and stood up, yet a cking sound answered her movement.


    - ng!


    She turned to her side and found two prison chains already tying her hands to the wall and iron shackles were at her feet. Olivia pulled her hands repeatedly to free herself but it was in vain.


    "That f*cking bitch!" she cursed. Instead of pulling it like before, now she was trying to slip her hands out of the chains.


    She remembered that it was Myra who offered her the deal. That deal was tempting for her since it only required a little sacrifice from her to free her mother from her father and Myra, and she was confident, with her strength as a martial artist, nothing couldn''t go wrong with it. Previously, Myra had offered to be her test subject. It was for her magic device that could imitate Demon Hunter''s Holy Chain and Mana Strike so Olivia was hesitant to agree to it since she could remember the device''s failure years ago. But Myra reassured her that the device was safe and asked her only to try it for a few minutes. If Olivia agreed then Myra would ask Miguel to release Cam and settle the divorce peacefully. When Olivia asked why she chose her as her test subject, Myra said this device''s target was the people who have good fighting abilities. Although this device could be used by ordinary people, it would be useless if that person couldn''t fight the demons. In addition, she also agreed to Olivia''s condition to meet in a public ce, also none of them was allowed to bring bodyguards. To show her good intentions, Myra asked her to meet her at the Nighthallow City''s baseball field so they could test the magic device more freely, since Olivia felt it was quite safe, she finally agreed. But just as Olivia had just arrived and her car left, suddenly, her sight turned dark. After that, she didn''t remember what happened.


    "Shit!" she cursed again since her efforts were in vain. She swept her gaze around her to figure out where she was and what she could do to free herself. The room looked like a strange magic technologyboratory with a lot of huge magic tubes in the centre. But instead of the magic energy''s usual colour which was blue, the magic energy in the tubes was green mixed with the ck Demonic Power. Even though she didn''t know much about magic power or magic technology like Emma, just from the heavy atmosphere in the room she could feel the tubes containing strong magic power. Some devices used to monitor and regte that ce''s magic power lined on the other side. Near it, arge desk with monitors lined up neatly on it. But what caught her eye was arge modern gate near her. The gate was shaped like arge semicircle that took up the whole of one side of the room and the strange device was connected to it with a screen with strange waves. The hole was simr to a small ck hole in the middle of the gate. That hole diameter about 5 cm yet she could feel a terrifying aura emanating from it as if it was connected to another dimension. And on the other side, a thick cable that transferred magic power connected that gate with a magic tube. A dark power flowed through the cable and turned the green magic power in it darker by every second. It was a strange ce, even for a magic techboratory or rather creepy.


    As she tried to find a way to escape, she could hear a male voice.


    "I will make you mine, my little puppy~"


    Olivia gasped and swept her gaze across the room in caution, trying to locate the source of the voice. Indeed the voice sounded seductive but it was also creepy at the same time. Rather than a man seducing his lover, it sounded like a psycho to the victim. Her eyes widened in shock, her heart was beating fast, the chill crept upon her spine as she saw an eye peeking out from behind that ck hole, like a predator scouting its prey. But what made her shudder in horror was that eye glinted in red with a pupil like a feline, which meant--- It was a demon!


    Panicking, Olivia tried to free herself at all costs. But as she struggled, the door opened and a slightly arrogant looking woman with long ck hair that was tied to the side entered the room in casual steps. She wore a tight ck leather mini dress that showed her curves perfectly. A knife belt on her thigh. Arge cut oval at the top of the outfit clearly showed her cleavage and a magic device on her right hand. Olivia recognized it was the problematic magic device, yet why was Myra using it?


    "Ah~ My lover''s new little puppy is awake," said Myra with a smirk as she stopped her steps in front of Olivia.


    "What do you want?!" said Olivia with a snarl.


    "I want you, sweetie," she said in a casual tone. Then her smirk disappeared.


    "And that annoying whore." Of course, she meant Cam.


    Olivia snorted with a smirk.


    "Do you ever look at yourself in the mirror?" she said sarcastically.


    Myra replied with a humming sound before she smirked again.


    "No," she answered nonchntly.


    Olivia gritted her teeth in anger.


    "What do you want from us?! Didn''t we already have a deal?!" she yelled in rage. The iron cking sound mixed between her words as she tried to break free from her chains.


    A long breath escaped Myra''s mouth and her smirk was reced with a condescending smile.


    "That deal never exists, Olivia. I just wanted to bring you here to lure your mom."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. As soon as she found herself in this state she knew, Myra had set her up. But she didn''t expect Myra to use it to trap her mother.


    "That deal is only between you and me!" Again she yelled in anger. She could guess what she nned, Myra wanted Cam to give up all her rights to Nightbough. corp


    Myra replied with a wickedugh.


    "Sadly my love won''t be satisfied with just a little puppy, he needs more----moreeee puppy!" she said in excitement. Then she returned her gaze to Olivia with a creepy smile on her face.


    "So I will make all women in this world be his puppy."


    Olivia looked at her in horror and confusion. She knew Myra was crazy but this waspletely nonsense.


    "What are you talking about?" she said in confusion.


    "You will find out soon..." said Myra. Her demon very n, what she said to Miguel about using Olivia to force Cam to make a live stream confession, even her ''love'' to him were fake. Indeed she wanted to enve demons, indeed she wanted to capture the Demon Lord but it was not for herself but for her lover, her demon lover to be precise.


    She met that demon several years ago when she was patrolling as an advanced demon hunter. That demon came out from a crack in confusion. Different from the other demons, he looked so innocent and cute. She quickly fell in love with him at first sight, even letting him live in her house. In just a few days, she decided to give her whole life to him. Sadly, Renart Strongheart was starting to suspect her. Since that demon couldn''t cover his Demonic aura and the association also suspected her, he finally decided to return to the demon world on the next crack. After ying hide and seek with the demon hunters for a while, they found a crack and that demon managed to return to the dark dimension safely. She wanted to go with him but he refused. Instead, he asked her to find a way so he could stay in the human world with her forever. As a parting gift, she even gave him one of her maids. She was so heartbroken and decided to fight against all odds since the demon hunters and the king of the dark dimension, Lord Damon would not agree to this. So she had to get rid of them all, especially Renart. Luckily, since Renart had no evidence, he couldn''t report it to the association. So her first step was to steal or rather copy some of the demon hunter association''s magic technology designs, especially the device to measure the energy at the border. Unfortunately, the association caught her before she managed to do so. Even though they didn''t have solid evidence of this, the association fired her mercilessly. But that didn''t make her throw away her dream. With her memories about the design, she made two magic technology devices. The first was a device where she could make a tiny crack to the dark dimension. The difference was if the association used that small crack to measure the border energy stability, she used it so she could steal the energy. Yes, she realized she needed a lot of Magic Power for her n and she could get unlimited energy from the border. She gathered that enormous energy and mixed it with the modified magic power to create her second device. Demon Magic Cors. That cor was used to enve other demons since she knew her and that demon''s power wouldn''t be able to kill Lord Damon. So she needed other demon to weaken him before she enved that demon lord with the strongest Demon Magic Cor. Unfortunately, the n cost a lot of money, which


    But, at that time Renart was still suspicious of her so she nned to kill him. Since she didn''t want to get her hands dirty, she used his demon hunter profession to kill him. All she did was drug him with the drugs to weaken his magic power so it would decrease faster. Even though Renart could fight without skills like Holy Chain and Mana Strike, she knew he used to use special skills that could boost up his strength significantly against the demons. So she simply ordered someone to mix that drug in his car freshener. Once again it worked! Renart died in the battle against the demons outside Ironshade Town.


    Now, one year had passed, and she had already seeded in making the Demon Magic Cor and the Demon Lord Magic Cor also almostplete. So she decided to create a big crack with that gate to make a way for her lover. And since it was the first day they met again after a long time, she decided to give Olivia and Cam as his wee gift.


    Myra turned to the ck hole, looked at the red-eye that peeked there and smiled sweetly.


    "Soon..." she repeated.

 Chapter 222 - Charge

    <h4>Chapter 222: Charge</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 222. Charge


    Ethan''s PoV


    Our car moved fast towards Myra''s house which was still in the same district. I sat in the back seat as I exined everything to Pearl who was sitting beside me. Emma sat on the other side of me and her hand moved to clean the eyeshadow on my face with face wipes. Miguel sat in the front seat and Finley drove for us. Ian and Pearl''s car followed us.


    "That''s why I was able to find out everything," I closed my exnation to Pearl. I exined everything to her including what I knew. The difference was, instead of telling Pearl about my identity or that I had used my Maniption skill on Miguel, I simply said I gave him a drug that made him hallucinate and told me everything. That drug also made him obey me. But the effect was only temporary. I nned to use it on Myra before so both of them could confess their affair in front of the reporters. But who knew Miguel and Myra had prepared a backup n.


    After I looked at Miguel''s memories, I found out why Myra had moved out of her old house. The reason was so she could concentrate more on preparing their n to enve the demons since Myra''s secretb was in her new house''s basement. Besides that, I also found out the reason why Miguel decided to help Myra''s n. My guess that they were inspired by what the Aeros'' royal family did in the past was correct, but another strong reason was that Miguel fell in love with Lilieth. Therefore he decided to release Lilieth from Lord Damon. What he didn''t know Lilieth or Miguel knew her as Princess Eve had turned into a Subus, the Queen of the dark dimension to be exact.


    Pearl looked at me with a frown.


    "That''s weird... I''ve never heard of such a drug before," she said in disbelief.


    "It''s a rare special drug. If it weren''t for this problem, I wouldn''t be using it either." Luckily she didn''t hold my hand, otherwise, she would''ve found out I was lying.


    "Fine," she said though she was still looking at me in disbelief.


    Our car stopped in front of arge mansion and Miguel got out of the car to the inte, asking security to open the gates for us. Miguel''s n was he took care of me, while Myra took care of Cam and Olivia. They weren''t going to meet today so the reporters wouldn''t suspect them and it would keep Miguel''s reputation clean. Since our sudden arrival didn''t go ording to their n, the security wouldn''t open the door for us unless Miguel asked for it. Unfortunately, my guess was wrong, Miguel approached the back seat window and Emma pulled down the window for him.


    "They said she is busy and she doesn''t want to see me," said Miguel.


    "She doesn''t want to see you? Why?" I asked. It was too weird because they had the same goal. Even though this was out of their ns, she shouldn''t have asked him to leave just like that.


    "I don''t know. They said she is too busy to see me."


    Guessing Myra was taking care of Cam, I decided to break in. But first I had to eliminate all the evidence.


    "Take those pebbles for me," I ordered Miguel as I pointed out what I meant on the sidewalk. He did my orders. Since Pearl was with me, I couldn''t use my Hell Thunder to destroy the CCTVs.


    "Get in," I ordered again after he gave it to me.


    Miguel got into the car and put on his seat belt. While I used 5% of my Telekinesis power as my hand moved swiftly to throw two of those pebbles out of the window at the CCTVs in front of the gate, destroying the lens instantly.


    [You have hit a CCTV for 15 damage.]


    [You have hit a CCTV for 14 damage.]


    Then I turned my gaze forward.


    "Charge," I ordered in a calm tone without changing my expression.


    Hearing my words, Pearl turned to me in shock.


    "W-Wait! We''re gonna break through the gates?" she stammered. While Emma quickly held on to the car roof handle, preparing for the impact.


    Before I could answer, Finley answered me.


    "Yes, Mr Damian." Without further ado, he shifted the gearstick and stepped on the gas pedal.


    "Aaaahhhh!!!!" Pearl screamed and closed her eyes in fear as our car moved quickly towards the gates. Swiftly, I held Pearl''s hand to calm her down as I stretched my hand forward.


    ''Telekinesis 50%!''


    - BRAK!


    An invisible force opened the gates loudly as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [You have hit a gate for 150 damage.]


    Our car continued to move through the yard without any impact and other cars followed us.


    "Pearl, it''s okay," I said.


    Pearl opened her eyes and looked around in disbelief.


    "Howe?" she muttered in confusion but I didn''t answer her.


    We stopped in front of the front door and got out of the car. Swiftly, I threw another pebble as I used my Telekinesis power to destroy another CCTV lens there.


    If we were usually greeted by the servants and butler, this time we were greeted by muscr security guards who were ready to beat us up. But they couldn''t touch us since we also had bodyguards. As other cars arrived, Ian and the others quickly got out and protected us, as did Pearl''s bodyguards.


    "Show me the way!" I ordered Miguel. After replying to me with a nod he walked in front of me. While me, Emma and Pearl followed him, passing the people fighting around us nonchntly.


    We walked through the luxurious living room, leaving behind the thud and painful grunts sounds. Several maids were running in fear and hid when we passed them. Our feet continued to walk towards a storage room with shelves filled with boxes. Another door was there with a numeric lock key device on the door handle. Miguel''s finger moved quickly pressing the numbers to unlock it. The door opened and we went down to the narrow staircase lit only by the dim lights. Another metal door with a fingerprint lock was in front of it. Miguel put his hand and the door opened. As I expected Miguel would be very useful to me, especially since he knew how to open all these secret doors. Ab with a dim green light entered our view. In just a nce, I quickly realized thisb was not a normal magic techboratory. No. Not only from the appearance but also from the heavy atmosphere which was different from other ces. Even though it felt like a strong demon''s Demonic Power, I could feel there was another magic power mixed in it, making me unsure if it was from a demon or a human.


    I also could smell a bit of the demon''s stench here, but that smell was very faint as if it was still far from here. I swept my gaze across therge room, trying to find the origin of the smell as well as Cam and Olivia.


    "Damian!" Cam''s voice made me turn to her. At the same time, Olivia also called, but she didn''t call me.


    "Emma!"


    Our eyes widened in shock as soon as we saw both of them sitting with their backs against the wall bound with iron chains and shackles. Their faces looked pale and panicked, including Olivia who usually looked fierce. But to my surprise, they didn''t ask for our help but said something else.


    "Get out of here!" shouted Olivia in panic.


    "Myra is dangerous! Go! Now!" added Cam though she looked scared. But the sound of the metal door closing behind us apanied their shouts.


    - ng!


    Followed by another sound as another iron gate covered the door. Reflexively, we looked back and saw that the metal door behind us was closed to make sure we couldn''t escape. And another woman''s voice came in front of us.


    "Miguel... How dare you betray me," she hissed in anger.


    I returned my gaze to the front, a woman with long ck hair, blue eyes was already standing beside Olivia and Cam. Her eyes stared at us filled with anger. I quickly used my skill on her.


    ''Observation.''


    [Name: Myra Richwing] [Age: 32]


    [Level 35] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 805/805] [MP: 201/201]


    [Skills: Power Boost lv 3 ]


    [Emotions: angry]


    [Love meter: 9/10 ]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head. ]


    [Talent: Pain resistance 20%. ]


    [Rtionship: Another incubus'' partner. ]


    [Profession: Tempestechnologies'' owner, Magic tech device inventor ]


    As soon as I saw her rtionship status my eyes widened.


    ''There''s another incubus besides me?''

 Chapter 223 - Two Incubus

    <h4>Chapter 223: Two Incubus</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 223. Two Incubus


    I couldn''t hide my shock from my face after I found out about her rtionship status. Questions flooded my head. If she was another Incubus'' partner, where would he be now? Did he hide his demonic aura like me? That''s why I couldn''t detect him? Was he also Lord Damon''s subordinate? And was he rted to this crack?


    ''No... If he is Lord Damon''s subordinate, Tania and Yuffy should have known about this, yet they didn''t say anything even though Yuffy followed me to the Tempestechnologies.''


    Since I wanted to find out her n, I decided to use my Mind Corruption skill on her. But I had to release Olivia and Cam first, since judging from their situation it seemed that Myra didn''t intend to do the live streaming n and I guessed her original n was worse than that.


    "Miguel! Answer me! Why did you betray me?!" said Myra angrily.


    But instead of Miguel''s answer, it was Emma who yelled at her.


    "Let them go!" she shouted in displeasure. Her hands were clenched into fists holding back her anger, she was ready to beat Myra. If Pearl wasn''t here, maybe she had already attacked her with her Demon Hunter skill. In contrast to Emma, Pearl''s attention was focused on the devices and tubes in the room. Her brows furrowed and it was clear from her face she was in deep thought.


    Myra smirked in arrogance. I guessed she was quite confident in her abilities as an ex-advanced demon hunter. Besides that, I also noticed she was wearing the same magic bracelet as the one we saw yesterday.


    "Make me!" she scoffed. Then without further ado, she extended her hand to us. Her palm glowed in light and a white chainunched at us. Emma was just about to take out her Mana Strike, using her whitence as a weapon but I quickly grabbed her hand, stopping her. While my foot kicked Myra''s Holy Chain to brush it off before I stepped on that chain.


    "Tsk!" Myra clicked her tongue in displeasure and tried to pull her chain but I didn''t budge. But then I caught her ncing to the other side of the room, checking something.


    I nced in the same direction as her and realized there was a tiny ck hole in the middle of a strange gate there. I quickly recognized it was a crack to the dark dimension, but it looked a little different than usual. The normal crack edges were usually messy like a wall crack that had been hit by arge, hard object. It showed that it was unintentional. But this crack had a neat round shape just like my portal skill. I also noticed a device connected to it as well as a thick cable connected to a huge tube that glowed in green with some ck force mixed in that made the glow even darker.


    ''Is that cable sucking the energy from the crack and transferring it to the tube?''


    I suddenly realized, she stole energy from the border! So she was the one who made the border energy unstable! She was the one who made the crack problem even worse! The source of this problem was her!


    "Release Olivia and Cam, I will take care of her," I said calmly to Emma and Pearl. Despite my calmness, my anger was clear from my voice. I couldn''t hold myself back anymore, though I wasn''t sure she realized the border between the two worlds'' was deteriorating because of her doing. Because of her crazy n, she had killed a lot of innocent people, demon hunters, my father, also... Me.


    Hearing my words, swiftly, both of them ran to Olivia and Cam to free them.


    Myra shot her anger from her eyes.


    "You asshole!" Her other hand took a knife from her thigh belt and tried to throw it at me. But I released her chain and with one smooth movement, I kicked her chain back at her.


    - ng!


    [You have hit a human for 30 HP.]


    The chain hit her wrist and her knife fell to the ground followed by her grunt. Without wasting time, I lunged at her, pushed her to the wall and pinned her hands.


    She looked at me in anger and tried to release herself away from me.


    "You fuc---"


    Before she finished her words, I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Her gaze turned nk and she was not resisting me anymore.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Read.''


    [Please insert what you want to read from the target''s memory.]


    ''Her Demon very''s n and her Incubus lover.''


    [Reading memory is in progress...]


    As before, her memory rushed into my head and I closed my eyes tightly. But rather than a movie, I felt like watching a nightmare. Not her nightmare but mine. I could see how she ordered someone to drug my father, weakening him. From her memory, I just found out that my father''s two best skills were simr to my Demonic Energy and Demonic w. It was just that instead of ck electricity like mine, a white light covered his body and instead of the ck ws on his hands, a pair of strong silver gauntlets allowed him to kill a rat demon with a single blow. He looked like an angelic knight, in contrast to my demonic appearance. Now I understood why Emma and Theo idolized him. And the reason why my father dared to face the Imps army outside Ironshade Town without waiting for the association''s help was he had done the same thing before and he was able to handle it alone. In other words, if Myra didn''t drug him, my father should still be alive!


    I opened my eyes and gasped.


    "You killed my dad..." I muttered. Two drops of tears flowed from my eyes that looked at Myra in rage and hatred. Involuntary, my hand choked her neck mercilessly. My anger peaked, not only Damian but Ethan inside me also screamed to kill her even though she was a human.


    [You have choked a human for 180 HP.]


    She opened her mouth as she gasped for breath, trying to take the air as much as she could to her mouth. Her eyes returned to normal indicating that she was no longer in my Mind Corruption skill. She struggled to free herself from me and let out an inaudible shriek. I knew what she did was based on her love for the Incubus but I couldn''t forgive her.


    "He was afraid that you would fall on the wrong path, that''s why he kept warning you. He fought to protect humans, yet you killed him because of your ego..." I tightened my choke and lifted her body slowly until her feet didn''t touch the ground anymore, my hatred consumed my mind and my heart. What I wanted was to break her neck even though I knew it wouldn''t bring my father back.


    [You have choked a human for 200 HP.]


    "AAAHHHHH!" Suddenly Miguel''s scream came, apanied by a stinking stench that pierced my nose and an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning!!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    - ng!


    At the same time, a shing sound came along with another announcement.


    [Incubus'' Protection has been activated]


    [One attack to Emma Lunaspark has been repelled]


    My eyes turned to Emma, she was already standing, holding her whitence with a ck transparent barrier, protecting her. Olivia and Cam who had been released from their chains were standing behind her, as well as Pearl. Their eyes looked at the gate in horror. I could even see Emma''s hands were shaking.


    ''Shit!'' I cursed internally as I came back to my senses and turned my gaze at the crack. That crack was around 2 Meters in diameter now. The edges around the crack crumbled, erging the crack in every second. I knew Myra was nning to make a way for her lover with that gate but the gate should open in the next hour. Since it opened much faster than expected, it was a sign of how bad the damage was.


    "Ah~ What a fierce puppy~" A man''s sweet voice came from the crack apanied by the sound of footsteps. Miguel''s screams of pain apanied his every step. An Incubus with mahogany hair with an innocent and cute face smiled sweetly at us. Unlike me, his horns were ck and he didn''t have wings like mine. His tail with the triangr tip behind him and his disgusting sense of clothes covered his body. He wore a ck tight leather outfit that only covered his arms and his upper chest, showing his chest and six-pack abs clearly. And his leather tight pants covered all of his legs except his crotch, exposing his big cock proudly to us. A ck whip that writhed like a snake out from his palm. I could guess he used that to pull Miguel and attacked Emma earlier. In his other hand a chain leash connected to an iron cor. A naked woman in her 20s walked on all fours following him. Her body was covered in scratches and bites. Her brte short hair looked messy. Her trauma was evident in her eyes and face. I recognized her, it was the maid who Myra gave to the Incubus before they parted.


    Behind them, red demons with long ears as well as sharp teeth and ws. They moved deftly tearing apart, eating Miguel alive just like the rat demons ate me. And from his HP, his death was in a matter of seconds. I wouldn''t be able to save him even if I wanted to. Although those demons had hands, they walked on all fours. Despite their small bodies, they had adult huge cocks, signifying they lived by their kind name, Sex Demon.


    Myra raised her hand towards the Incubus.


    "Za--el... He---lp--me!" she pleaded with a broken voice.


    The Incubus named Zael stopped his steps and smirked wickedly.


    "Why should I?" he said coldly.


    In that instant, Myra''s eyes widened in shock. Her broken heart and disappointment were clearly visible on her face as she realized that her lover had betrayed her.


    I released my grip and threw Myra to where she tied Olivia and Cam before and chained her with my Telekinesis skill without taking my eyes off the Incubus. There was undeniable rage and anger in me when I saw him. I felt like an alpha wolf who saw another alpha wolf entering my territory and I didn''t like it. My eyes red at him.


    "Get off of my territory," I warned him in displeasure.

 Chapter 224 - His True Form

    <h4>Chapter 224: His True Form</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 224. His True Form


    He replied to me with a mockingugh.


    "Your territory you say? A weak human like you?" he scoffed.


    "This is my territory! Do you think you can stand a chance against me? The great Incubus, Zael!" he said with an arrogant smirk. He pointed at Emma and the others.


    "And those bitches are mine!" Then he turned to his ve with a nasty grin.


    "Am I right, puppy?"


    "Y-Yes..." the woman answered in a stammering voice.


    But that incubus responded by stomping on her head, pressing her face to the ground.


    "Didn''t I tell you to answer me with a bark?!" he said in displeasure.


    "Woof..." she said again in fear.


    "Good!" he said with a satisfied smile and lifted his foot from her head.


    As he bbered, a quest announcement appeared before me.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Kill the Incubus and protect your territory.]


    [Target: Zael.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    I chose ''yes'' without hesitation and used my portal skill. I had to evacuate Emma and the others as quickly as possible since I wasn''t sure I could protect them from this many enemies. Even though this would expose my identity, I had no other choice. I also nned to release that poor maid from that incubus bastard.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Sea Devil Club, Ledred, Nighthallow City.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    Unfortunately, the portal didn''t open and another announcement appeared.


    [Skill failed!]


    [You can''t open the portal inside the Enchant Trap!]


    ''Shit!'' I cursed internally. But since he could use the same skill as the previous Demoness'' Maid, it meant this incubus was also on the same level as that demon. And I had to beat him immediately and close that crack since there was a high possibility his King, Queen, demon lord or whatever his leader was, woulde. Since this was an intentional crack so they should have predicted this. I guessed that was the reason why he asked Myra to make a bigger crack, because he wanted to bring in his army and make way for his leader. Moreover, Tania had mentioned that several Demon Lords and Demoness already found out about this crack problem.


    As usual, I used my skill on the demons in front of me.


    ''Observation!''


    [Name: Incubus ]


    [Level 45 ]


    [Race: Demon ]


    [HP: 1362/1362 ]


    [DP: 273/273 ]


    [Skills: Demonic Whip lv 5, Charm lv 3, Demonic Energy lv 4, Demonic w lv 2, Maniption lv 3, Dark Healing lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Confident, excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Head, Tail, Chest.]


    [Talent: Enchant Trap lv 2 (Disable portal, teleport skills and devil space for demons below his level. The victim will not be able to get out of this trap unless defeating him), Sex Energy Refill (Regenerate DP through sex)]


    [Name: Sex Demon ]


    [Level 10]


    [Race: Demon ]


    [HP: 202/202]


    [DP: 104/104 ]


    [Skills: Demonic w lv 3, Charm lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Horny, Excited. ]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Head, Groin.]


    [Talent: Sex Energy Refill. ]


    Those sex Demons weren''t a problem for me since their level wasn''t much different from a Chaos Imp''s, but fighting another Incubus above my level with this many horny demons drooling around my partners wasn''t a good idea.


    ''Status.'' I decided to distribute all my status points to kill them faster.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 19]


    [Level 33] [Exp: 02.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus] [Title: Protector]


    [HP: 650/650] [DP: 396/450]


    [STR: 60] [VIT: 65]


    [AGI: 50] [LUK: 35]


    [INT: 110] [WIS: 45]


    [Partners - 7]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (18)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark - Elf (18)]


    [Servants - 1]


    [Foxy - Fox Demon (118)]


    [You have 32 unused stat points.]


    ''Add LUK by 5 points.''


    ''Add INT by 27 points.''


    [LUK: 35] => [LUK: 40]


    [INT: 110] => [INT: 137]


    I decided to increase my LUK so I could kill the Sex demons with one critical hit and my INT since I would depend on my magic attack to kill this horde and the Incubus from a distance.


    "We must go now!" said Emma in a panic.


    Her voice made me nce at my women. They pressed their bodies against the wall, keeping themselves as far away from the crack as possible. Olivia stared at that crack in fear, panic and anxiety since she had just witnessed the demons kill her father. Her hands hugged Cam who was staring at the crack with the same expression. Pearl was beside them, her feet already turned into tentacles, ready to defend themselves with it even though she knew without the sea around her, she couldn''t do much against the demons. While Emma stood in front of them, covering them with her body or rather with her Incubus'' Protection. Her hand gripped her whitence tightly. From the other faces, I could guess they had realized Emma''s identity as a demon hunter.


    "I can''t use my portal skill. He used the same trap as yesterday''s spider demon," I said. Emma looked shocked since she immediately caught what I meant. While the others seemed to guess I was a demon hunter like Emma.


    My gaze returned to the Incubus and the sex Demons who marched towards the crack in excitement. I knew I had no other choice but to expose my identity to them, exposing that I was a demon.


    "Cam. Olivia. Pearl. Forgive me for hiding this from you, but my feelings are true... I love you all and I will protect you until myst breath." The trace of regret was clear from the tone of my voice.


    Olivia frowned at my words since I was Damian now, not Ethan. While Cam and Pearl looked shocked since they thought I would sacrifice myself.


    "Damian!" Both of them called my name and just took a step to get closer to me, but Emma stopped them.


    "Saying farewell to your bitches, huh?" said that incubus in a cocky tone with a triumphant smirk. He shed his Demonic whip at me. His whip that was shaped like a living ck thorny tendril was trying to split my body in half. But I shifted my body to the side to avoid it. That shnded on the floor near my feet and created a crack there, indicating how strong his attack was.


    Without a pause, he released the leash from his other hand and lunged at me, out from the crack. At the same time, he used his Demonic w and Demonic Energy, covering his hands in a pair of terrifying ck ws and his body in ck electricity.


    He swung his w at me. Quickly, I caught it with my hand or rather with my w since I also activated my Demonic Energy, Demonic w and Demonic Form.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 60 + 108]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    His eyes widened in shock since he didn''t expect a human like me to stop his attack in one movement. I looked at him with a smirk as my eyes glinted in red. My horns appeared above my head, my tail appeared behind me and my wings spread wide.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness +30%.]


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not afraid of you. I''m just afraid they''ll hate me if they see my true form," I said coldly. My eyes looked at him sharply, indicating how bad I wanted to rip his body into two.


    Cam, Olivia and Pearl were shocked. Their jaws dropped and their body shuddered in horror. They couldn''t take their eyes off me�� A human who suddenly turned into a demon in front of them. Their feet stepped back since just from my appearance, it was clear I wasn''t an ordinary demon.


    "You imbecile! Lord Letos has ordered all Incubus to cooperate! Why are you protecting those humans?!" he snarled in displeasure. And I could guess Lord Letos was his Demon Lord''s name.


    "Lord Letos, huh? I will dly tell his name to Lord Damon," I said with an evil smirk.


    As I mentioned Lord Damon, that incubus gasped in surprise and swung his other w in a panic. I released my w from his and flicked my wings to glide back, dodging his attack. At the same time, I used my skill to push him away.


    ''Telekinesis!''


    Realizing my invisible force stormed at him, he moved both of his arms in front of him to protect himself from it.


    - BRAK!


    A loud crash sounded as his body and my Telekinesis shed. His body bounced back because of the impact, throwing him to the Sex Demons at the front row inside the crack. Quickly, he turned his body in the mid-air andnded on both of his feet and knocked his subordinates down like dominoes. Still, after hended, he was dragged several meters before finally stopping.


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 89 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 85 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 82 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 80 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 79 HP. ]


    Unfortunately, there was no announcement about the Incubus, indicating the attack failed to injure him. He lowered his arms and red at me angrily.


    "So you''re the king''s dog," he said unhappily.


    "His general to be precise," I said with a smirk. At the same time, I used my Telekinesis on Myra''s maid who had be his sex ve. Since he could use her as his hostage to threaten me.


    [A human is in your control ]


    The poor woman''s body floated to me. As she approached, I used my Maniption skill on her, just to make sure she didn''t try to do anything stupid to herself or my partners. After that, Iy her down near Emma and the others.


    "Emma, help me to stop that device. Cut down the energy flow slowly and stabilize the tubes," I knew this from Myra''s memory. Although it sounded easy, it actually was more difficult than that since she had to bnce the energy flow at a steady pace, if she was too fast or too slow those tubes would explode.


    "Okay," she replied.


    After hearing her answer, I lunged at those demons.

 Chapter 225 - They Who Fight Together With Me

    <h4>Chapter 225: They Who Fight Together With Me</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 225. They Who Fight Together With Me


    That incubus smirked.


    "Stupid." Then he whistled a long, certain tone.


    Suddenly, the other sex demons came out of the ck forest beside him, like fire antsing out of their nest. Filled the dark rural road where the Incubus stood, signifying he had prepared everything carefully. I realized that the road was paved with asphalt which indicated the dark dimension had the same civilization like the human world, it made me a little curious considering that Yuffy also had cellphone and headphone like humans.


    "Kill him!" he ordered with an evil smirk.


    "Graahhhh!" the Sex Demons growled. Their voices echoed into the demon world''s dark sky that was only illuminated by the red moon and charged at me fiercely.


    I stopped in front of the crack and used my Skill.


    ''Telekinesis!''


    In one wave of my hand, my invisible force threw the Sex demons who were at the front crashing into their friends in the back row.


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 89 HP. ] X30*


    *He hit 30 of them


    Without a pause, I opened both of my hands and used my Demonic Spike. My eyes were focused on my target. My cknces appeared in front of me andunched at their critical points.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Sex Demon for 356 HP. ] X15*


    Fifteen Sex Demons instantly turned to ashes. While my other fivences flew to the Incubus.


    Swiftly, he swung his hand.


    -Ttraakk--- Ttraakkk... Ttraakk


    His whip managed to break three of mynces, making the remaining of thosences stick to the ground near his feet and melt the asphalt where itnded.


    I moved my hand. My two remainingnces made a U-turn, following my movement and slid to his back. But he quickly turned around and brushed it off with his ws. I admitted with the level above mine and the same Demonic Energy skill as me, his speed and strength were the same as mine. Even my first Telekinesis surprise attack failed to injure him.


    He red at me.


    "I will make you pay!" He charged at me following the other Demons.


    Meanwhile, instead of using my Demonic Spike skill, I used my Telekinesis skill to attack them or rather I could only use that skill since I had to prevent them from reaching the crack.


    I extended both of my hands forward with my palms facing upward as I used my Telekinesis skill, indicating that I used the skill to its fullest potential. My invisible force covered the front row of the Sex Demons'' bodies.


    [50 Sex Demons are in your control.]


    "Ngghhhh!" I gritted my teeth as I raised my hands upwards, using all my strength to lift those demons since it was crazily heavy even for my demonic strength. My sweat started to appear on my forehead and my muscles screamed to stop but I paid no heed to it. Then with one movement, I threw those bunch of demons to his ownrades.


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 81 HP. ] X121*


    Without a pause, I used my Telekinesis skill again, pushing them away from the crack entrance like a bulldozer pushing a herd of angry goats.


    [You have pushed a Sex Demon for 67 HP.] X151*


    I also threw a few of them at the Incubus. Unfortunately with his speed, he was able to dodge them without getting hurt.


    Unlike my Demonic Spike, I couldn''t use my Telekinesis to attack their critical points. Still, my damage managed to turn some of them into ashes. Unfortunately, even with my strength that was clearly above them, their numbers said otherwise. The red demons kepting from the forest towards the crack non-stop as if they were endless. It was even worse than when I fought the swamp demons at the Cretunt Bridge. Several other types of demons also started joining them, luckily, they were low-level demons so I could still handle them. But there was one thing that had been bothering me. There was a strange demon shaped like a big eye with a pair of bat wings hovering silently above the horde. I barely noticed him if it weren''t for my Vision skill showing his status.


    [Name: One Eye Demon]


    [Level: 2 ]


    [HP: 101 /101]


    [DP: 39/39]


    Surprisingly even though it was a low-level demon, he had incredible speed since he was able to escape my Telekinesis Skill several times so I decided to ignore it for the time being since those hundreds of red demons in front of me were more dangerous than him.


    I panted as I kept pushing and throwing them with my Telekinesis skill. Then suddenly, a ck whip that came from the side of the crack attacked me right after I used my Telekinesis. Reflexively, I flicked my wings and glided backwards to dodge. Looks like he took a detour to the side of the crack, my only blind spot, to attack me.


    I knew his goal was to keep me away from the crack entrance and he seeded, but I wouldn''t let things go his way. As I dodged, I used my Demonic Spike andunched my cknces at him. He was startled by my sudden attack and shed his whip to brush it off as well as swung his w. But since we were less than two meters apart, he couldn''t brush off all of it.


    [You have shot an Incubus for 92 HP. ] X7


    Unfortunately, none of themnded on his critical points.


    "F*ck you!" he roared in anger mixed with pain. The hissing sound came out from the dark aura that covered his body, healing his wounds slowly as he used his Dark Healing skill. His eyes red at me and he charged at me in anger.


    "Emma, they''reing out of the crack! Prepare yourself!" I warned her since my battlefield would be moving into thisboratory soon. Without waiting for her answer, I lunged at that incubus.


    Previously, I had nced to check on my women and saw Emma and Cam busy in front of the main device. Olivia was in front of the tubes, her eyes were moved side to side, looking at the monitors in front of them. asionally, she shouted the numbers there. And Pearl, her tentacles were busy moving on the keyboard on Myra''s desk, her gaze shifted from one screen to another with a serious face. I knew stopping this device wouldn''t be easy, because with this enormous energy, a small mistake could blow up this ce along with half of this city!


    ''Demonic Spike! Telekinesis!'' My cknces appeared around me as I swung my hand, trying to send that incubus and the red demons behind him back into the crack with my Telekinesis. But as my invisible force almost hit him, he jumped out to dodge. Finally, that force only could throw the red demons back into the crack.


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 81 HP. ] X51*


    Without a pause, I moved my hand at the Incubus who was trying to find an opportunity to attack me, controlling my cknces to attack him from all directions. But my cknces could only scratch his body and he could heal it easily with his Dark Healing. I had also tried catching him with my Telekinesis skill like I did with the Demoness'' Maid before, unfortunately, he could dodge it.


    I lunged at him. I decided to bring this into closebat to end this battle quickly since I could sense a powerful dark force approaching from within the crack.


    Our attacks collided as we swung our ws, trying to tear each other. I brushed off his w and swung my other w at him. He caught it with his whip. But instead of trying to break free, I kept swinging my w at him. He gasped and caught it, trapping his whip in the middle of our palms. But since our hands were covered by the Demonic w, there was no damage from it. Again, I tried to rip him with my other w but he caught it. With our ws on one another, we pushed each other away.


    The demons'' screams of pain from behind me apanied us since I kept using my Telekinesis to push the demons into the crack, turning some of them into ashes. My sweat dripped from my forehead down the side of my face as my Demonic Power was getting low since I had to divide my concentration and strength to prevent the demons froming out of the crack and concentrate on the battle in front of me. This was far worse than all the fights I had been through.


    Moreover, even though I tried my best, some announcements that appeared in front of me showed that some of the demons managed to get past my skills and attacked my partners.


    [Incubus'' Protection has been activated]


    [One attack to Emma Lunaspark has been repelled]


    I nced at them to make sure they were okay and surprised by what I saw. How Emma and Olivia fought side by side with the White Lances in their hands. And how Cam and Pearl focused their concentration on stopping the device with all their might. Pearl asionally turned the buttons on that huge Device with her tentacles. While Cam shouted the numbers from the tubes'' indicators. Their fear was clear on their faces, yet they didn''t give up and helped me with what they could do. In that instant, I realized, I wasn''t fighting alone, they were with me. So... I would do my best too!


    My gaze returned to the Incubus and I gritted my teeth.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    [You have struck an Incubus for 178 HP. ]


    "Argggg!" He screamed in pain as his body shook violently.


    Then without giving him a chance, I moved one of my fingers and my two remaining cknces flew at him. In one precise movement, mynce managed to hollow his back into his chest while the other pierced his head.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot an Incubus for 360 HP. ]


    [Headshot!]


    [You have shot an Incubus for 421 HP. ]


    "F*CKKKK!!!" He shouted once again in rage and pain. His blood dripped from his wounds, especially from his head''s wound and ran down his face. I had to say this was a strange and gruesome sight since even with that Spike in his head he was not dead yet. I was about to use my Hell Thunder to finish him off, but I could feel a movement from my palm.


    I nced at it. His whip wriggled and tried to stab me right in my chest. I gasped and immediately dodged. Since he and I were the same kind, we should have the same critical points and since his level was way above mine, his critical hit could have ended my life.


    Unfortunately, his whip managed to prate my right shoulder.


    [You have taken 131 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 2 points per 5 seconds.]


    "Khhhh!" I grunted as the pain bit me and quickly made my distance. Again, I didn''t forget to use my Telekinesis skill to keep pushing the demons into the crack. My eyes on that Incubus status.


    ''One more... I just need one more critical hit.''


    Author Note :


    From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 5 chapters weekly update for this July.


    First TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    Special thanks for July''s Sugar Daddy: Darkone33


    Pat*reon-members:


    Noah Perry,Rokatsa, Kyle Ricks, Rusted, joan corado, Ashlund onville, Mitanshu Pandya, jarian johnston, Chris, Majorana, Jonathan Flook, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), BinRasas, Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, Julien Fellegara, TheManBrownie, Shane Town, Joseph, Yang God Trantions, Great Yaso, Kyusen, Vizzy, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, TAHA, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, Alvin Leung, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra,vLeon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregor, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Sentinel, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi,Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Darth Melkor, MacZeuss, LORD SHAXX, Ynaxir, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody Givan, Fullmoon, and saganatsu


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 226 - Fight Side by Side

    <h4>Chapter 226: Fight Side by Side</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 226. Fight Side by Side


    Emma, Olivia, Cam and Pearl''s PoV


    Cam, Olivia and Pearl were shocked. Their jaws dropped and their body shuddered in horror. They couldn''t take off their eyes as the man in front of them suddenly turned into a demon. Their hearts beat faster and faster as if death was waiting right in front of them. They retreated since just from his appearance it was clear he was no ordinary demon. They believed he was a great demon, surpassing the perverted demon inside the crack.


    They were already shocked by Emma''s real identity as a demon hunter and thought that Damian was a demon hunter just like her but they were wrong. Even though their heads were filled with many questions, especially why a demon hunter like Emma could cooperate with a demon like him, they could only swallow it since their situation didn''t allow them to ask.


    ''Now I understand everything,'' thought Pearl. His transformation answered all of her questions. How he did find out about Miguel''s ns before, how Miguel could submit to him without any cause, how they got through the gate without any impact and why he could have sex without getting tired or even a sweat... It was because he was literally a demon.


    That perverted demon swung his w at Damian and he swiftly dodged as an invisible force pushed that demon along with the red demons into the crack.


    Then what happened next made them even more confused, that demon''s ve suddenly flew to Damian and hey her down near them. Even though the woman''s gaze was as nk as Miguel''s, it was clear Damian was trying to save her.


    "Emma, help me to stop that device. Cut down the energy flow slowly and stabilize the tubes," said Damian.


    Pearl and Emma were shocked since he shouldn''t have understood how a magic technology worked yet his words indicated otherwise.


    "Okay," replied Emma since she could already guess he knew it from reading Myra''s mind.


    Without wasting time, Emma cancelled hernce and approached the device not far from the gate. Her gaze looked at the unfamiliar buttons there. Her brain tried to figure out how to turn it off. Meanwhile, Pearl, Olivia and Cam looked at Damian, the demon who had used his powers to protect them in confusion before their gazes shifted to Emma. They knew they had to help her, but their legs felt heavy and their bodies felt weak. Their feelings were mixed. Panic. Afraid. Confused. Shocked. But amid those negative emotions, there was a sense of relief�� Yes, relief because even though Damian was a demon, he protected them. Even they could feel his sincerity when he made his confession.


    After they watched how Damian fought and Emma went back and forth from the device to the tubes to check the energy flow for a while, they finally swallowed all their fear. This was a life and death battle, there was no time to hesitate. They could ask all the questions until they were satisfied if they made it through this alive. But now... Survival was the most important.


    Without saying anything, their feet moved on Emma.


    "Tell me what to do," said Cam as soon as she arrived beside Emma.


    "I will watch the tubes'' measurement," said Olivia as she was in front of the tubes'' indicators.


    While Pearl stood behind Myra''s desk. Her tentacles moved on the keyboard, trying to find a faster way to stop the device and making sure they didn''t make any mistake that could blow up those magic tubes. Her eyes immediately focused on the monitors in front of her.


    Emma told Cam what to do and asked Olivia to tell her every time the tubes'' indicators turned yellow.


    "Make sure the indicator number is above 60% or those tubes can explode at any time," Pearl added Emma''s exnation. Then she turned to Emma and Cam. Her hand pointed at arge button on the device.


    "We can slow down the energy more quickly by decreasing the flow, but you have to turn the button slowly." Then her index finger pointed to another.


    "And those two buttons are used to bnce the two magic powers in the tubes." She could figure out all of this in the short time since she had been observing the device ever since she arrived at that strangeb.


    Without further ado, they tried to do their best since their lives depended on it. No... Not only their lives but also half of Nighthallow City people''s lives.


    "Tube number 3, yellow 65%!" shouted Olivia.


    Emma and Cam turned the buttons to regte the energy flow. And Pearl tried to find a way to make the device stabilize its energy automatically.


    After some time, Damian suddenly warned them.


    "Emma, they''reing out of the crack! Prepare yourself!"


    "Tsk!" Emma clicked her tongue since she had no other choice but to fight and leave this to someone else. She turned to Cam.


    "Can you handle this alone, ma''am?"


    At the same time, Pearl approached them.


    "Leave it to me!" She had managed to set some of the device''s functions automatically via Myra''sputer.


    "Thank you," said Emma as she took out her whitence and charged at a red demon that was quietly approaching Olivia. The demon was about to pounce on Olivia, but Emma thrust hernce into the demon''s mouth.


    "Arrgggg!!!" As the demon was still in pain, she swung hernce once more and cut off the demon''s head. In an instant, the demon turned to ashes. Two other demons came to them. Again, Emma swung her whitence and killed them. She admitted that ever since she made a contract with Ethan, she could feel her strength was increasing, plus the barrier that protected her, allowing her to attack and defend herself well.


    Olivia looked at her best friend, the girl who always had an elegant and feminine image. An image that made no one think she was a demon hunter. But she had turned into a fighter in an instant now. Still, even though Emma could handle those demons well, Olivia knew her Magic Power was limited and she couldn''t let Emma fight alone.


    Her mind returned to Myra''s magic device. She turned to Cam.


    "Mom, rece me to watch over the tubes." Without waiting for Cam''s answer, she quickly approached Myra who looked lifeless now. While Cam could only do what Olivia asked since she had no other choice.


    Without permission, Olivia removed the bracelet from Myra''s hand. Her eyes looked at Myra''s face which was filled with tears and her eyes stared at her ex-demon lover in disappointment. Her broken heart was clearly visible on her face. Her mouth muttered a sentence over and over again.


    "Zael... Why did you betray me...Why did you betray me..."


    Olivia used that magic device on her hand and ignored Myra''s mutter. Even though she felt sorry for her. After what Myra did to her and her mother, she didn''t care anymore even if Myra died. Especially after Myra told them all her and Miguel''s ns.


    "Olivia!" Pearl''s voice made Olivia turn to her. Pearl threw her Demon Shield bracelet at Olivia since she immediately understood what Olivia wanted to do. And Olivia caught it.


    "That''s my Demon Shield Bracelet. That barrier may not be as good as Emma''s but I''m sure it can protect you," said Pearl without taking her eyes off the device in front of her. With her tentacles, she could cover the work of two people with ease, but she knew she couldn''t lose her concentration on this.


    "Thanks!" said Olivia. She used the bracelet on her other hand. With those two devices, she was sure she could help Emma deal with the demons.


    Olivia ran to Emma as a red demon pounced on her from behind and Emma didn''t notice it. Even though Emma had her own barrier, it was still a terrible sight for Olivia. Olivia''s hand reached out to the Demon as she prayed in her heart that she could control the device.


    ''Mana Strike!''


    A whitence shot out from her palm and slid to the demon''s head. Olivia was quite surprised, not expecting her first attempt could pierce a demon. While Emma swiftly took Olivia''s whitence from that demon and moved those two shortnces in crossing motion on the demon''s neck, mimicking a scissors movement. As that demon head detached from his head, his body turned to ashes.


    Emma turned to Olivia, their eyes met. From their gaze, it was clear they wanted to say a lot to each other but they knew this wasn''t the right time. Emma returned the whitence to Olivia and she took it. Olivia turned her gaze to the two red demons that were slowly approaching them.


    "You owe me so many exnations," she said without taking her eyes off her enemies. Her hand gripped her whitence tightly as she swallowed her fear.


    "I will exin everything to you after we take care of this," said Emma, her eyes fixed on the demons.


    A smirk appeared on both of their faces since even though they had been friends since childhood, this was their first time fighting side by side. As those demons jumped at them, they also swung their whitences at the demons.

 Chapter 227 - The Demon Lords Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Demon Lord''s Grudge</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 227. The Demon Lord''s Grudge


    Lord Damon''s PoV


    Meanwhile, the red moon in the dark dimension''s sky was getting brighter. That light illuminated the bustling Eternal Night City, the Demon Kingdom''s capital. On the 99th floor of the Illusion Night Castle or rather the first tower since the stone castle had been transformed into twin modern towers, a man with a mid 30''s face sat behind hisrge desk in the middle of his luxurious office. His handsome cold face was clear although his age was more than 1500 years. His hair was dark blue with a bang that covered one of his eyes slightly. An expensive ck suit covered his body. His back rested on his big office chair. His elbow was on the chair handle and his chin rested on the back of his hand. A smirk adorned his face as his sharp eyes stared at his dark aura that swirled beside the monitor on his desk. That dark aura showed him what the One Eye Demon saw right now, it was the demon who was spying on Damian.


    "Not bad, Damian." He was quite satisfied after he watched how Damian was able to ovee one of The Incubus Lord''s assistants and his army alone. It was fast progress considering Damian just turned into an Incubus for one week, eight days to be precise. Well, Damian was his son and he had Erebus'' Nephilim blood in him, so he should be able to do this far despite his level was still low. Unfortunately, even with Damian''s struggle and that crack, Lord Damon couldn''t do anything but watched him remotely. He had to be patient since he waited for someone important to reveal himself, The Incubus Lord, Letos Borenoth. Lord Damon had suspected for a long time that he was involved in the demon lords'' great rebellion. Besides, Lord Damon had caught Letos'' hatred for him or rather Damian especially after discovering his son was an Incubus. He knew the reason for his hatred was because he was afraid that Damian would take his throne and territory over the Lust demon kind. Moreover, many of the Subus did not like how Letos ruled over them for a long time. An Incubus who was born from the strongest demon lord would certainly be a new hope for them, therefore if there was someone who wanted Damian to die, that person would be Letos. That''s why Lord Damon guessed Letos was that rebellion''s mastermind. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any evidence of Letos'' involvement since he didn''t attack him directly like the other demon lords and lust demons were the top five poption in the dark dimension. Killing their leader for no reason was the same as waging a great war. Even if the Incubus Lord''s assistant had mentioned his name, it was not solid evidence and he could deny it easily by a single sentence. Therefore Lord Damon waited for his appearance to catch him red-handed and finish him off on the spot.


    The knocking sounds followed by the sound of the door opening and the click-ck sound of the heels stepping on the floor echoed in his office. The footsteps stopped in front of him.


    "Worried about your son, My Lord?" a sweet woman''s voice came from where the footsteps had stopped.


    "Aren''t you more worried about him than I am? I know you sent Kitty just to warn him a few days ago." Then a satisfied smirk appeared on his lips as his eyes watched Damian who was fighting fiercely against that many demons. Even though Damian looked a bit panicked, judging by his sharpness, Lord Damon was sure that Damian would win the battle soon.


    "But I must say, I am satisfied with his progress. You have fed him well." Of course, he meant when Lilieth had sex with Damian. Although it was unnatural for humans, it was amon thing especially for Subus and Incubus since it was just like a mother breastfeeding her child.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, My Lord."


    "Then what do you want to report?" he asked.


    "My Lord, Letos won''t make his appearance this time. But he sent his first wife to help his assistant," said Lilieth.


    Despite his failed bait, Lord Damon remained calm. Although Letos looked as if he was thinking with his dick, he was actually a careful demon especially when he took his action. Even Lord Damon couldn''t find any trace of his involvement in the demon lords'' rebellion. Lord Damon waved his hand and the dark aura in front of him disappeared, revealing his beloved wife, Lilieth who was wearing a purple dress with a high slit that showed her beautiful leg up to her thigh, who was standing in front of him.


    "I heard his first wife is his favourite." This time an evil smirk graced his face. He had been holding his grudge for too long, so he didn''t want to let this opportunity slip away.


    Lilieth quickly caught his intention. Her evil smirk also appeared on her lips.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes... I want to see what he will do if I drag his beloved woman in front of his eyes." Lord Damon got up from his chair and snapped his fingers. His coat flew over him and covered his shoulders.


    "Open the portal, we''ll join the party."


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    My eyes stared at that dying Incubus. I just needed one critical hit to end his life. I ignored my pain and my bleeding status, my hand reached out to him as I used my Demonic Spike and my ckncesunched to him. Still, even though he was seriously injured, he was able to dodge my attacks and use his Dark Healing skill. But I already predicted it, my goal was to use my cknces for diversion, while I approached him and looked for opportunities to attack him at close range. After all, since his Dark Healing skill was still level 1, he wouldn''t recover that fast.


    "What?!" He turned around in shock when I was already right behind him. But it was toote, I had raised my w and prepared to stab him.


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have hit an Incubus for 672 HP. ]


    He spat out a massive amount of blood as he nced at his chest which had been pierced by my w. Mercilessly, I swung my other w at his neck, cutting his head off.


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have hit an Incubus for 682 HP. ]


    Then he turned to ashes.


    Unfortunately, my battle wasn''t over yet. I swiftly turned around and glided at Emma and Olivia who were fighting off a couple of the red demons. Judging from their pale faces and panting breath, it was clear they were already at their limit. Meanwhile, Cam and Pearl ducked down and hugged the maid not far behind them. The dark force flowing in the cable had stopped, which meant they had managed to stop the device. As I glided, my hand swiftly moved to push another wave of demons that almost came out of the crack. There were only less than 50 demons now.


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 672 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 668 HP. ]


    I crushed thest two demons'' heads in front of them and turned those demons to ashes.


    "Back off and protect the others," I said. Without waiting for their answer, I approached the crack quickly. I was about to use my skill but three demons jumped at me. With smooth movements, I pierced two of them with my ws right in their chest.


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 672 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 680 HP. ]


    And caught the neck of the other. I raised my hand showing the red demon struggling desperately to his remaining friends who marched towards the crack.


    "You have chosen the wrong opponent!" I said as I tightened my choke. My eyes looked at those demons filled with intimidation and my cknces reappeared before me.


    "Kkk----kkkk---kkkk" That demon''s broken shriek apanied by the cracking sound from his neck bone. His friends'' screams of pain followed as my cknces rained them down.


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have hit a Sex Demon for 680 HP. ]


    [Critical Hit!]


    [You have shot a Sex Demon for 357 HP. ] X20*


    After all of them turned to ashes, I stretched out my hand and used my Dark Energy skill to seal the crack.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 42 DP.]


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [Congrattions! You just killed a Demon Lord''s Assistant!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 37.]


    [You have 20 unused stat points.]


    [You have 4 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: Ruler. This is my territory! WIS + 5 VIT + 5 ]


    [You have earned a new title: Abattoir. Beat more than 500 demons in a row. INT +3 STR+10]


    ''Sweet!'' I thought with a grin as I panted in tiredness and pain. I was quite satisfied with my progress even though the fight was draining my DP and I was sure I didn''t have much DP left now. Luckily, my Mind Corruption Skill only required 2 DP. But I knew I had to face another thing.


    "Damian..." Cam''s voice came from behind me.


    My grin faded. I turned to the origin of the voice and saw everyone except Emma staring at me with mixed emotions. Confusion. Fear. Relief and disappointment. But one thing for sure, from their gaze, they demanded an exnation from me.

 Chapter 228 - A Demon with Two Identities

    <h4>Chapter 228: A Demon with Two Identities</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 228. A Demon with Two Identities


    "Cam..." I said in a gentle voice, very different from my previous voice. My gaze shifted from Cam, Olivia and Pearl who were looking at me with the same gaze. My guilt and fear gripped my heart. Even though my fear wasn''t as bad as when Celia discovered my identity. That didn''t mean I wasn''t afraid of losing them. Each one of them had a special ce in my heart and had already taken a role in my life, all of them were important to me. Moreover, I had to exin to three of my partners at once now and I didn''t know if it would be as smooth as before or not. Still... I knew I had to do it, I didn''t want to lie to them anymore. Besides, sooner orter I had to tell them.


    Secretly, I took a deep breath and exhaled to calm myself down before moving my feet towards them. One of my hands pressed against the wound on my shoulder to prevent my blood froming out of it. At the same time, I checked my remaining DP.


    [DP: 70/500]


    Just what I predicted, I didn''t have much DP left, but it was still enough to heal myself without triggering my Incubus Rage. As I stepped, I used my Dark Healing.


    I lowered my hand that was covering my wound as my dark aura apanied by hissing sound healed it. Meanwhile, they gasped in shock and I could see the fear on their faces as the wound on my shoulder suddenly disappeared without a trace. Even Olivia didn''t hesitate to point her whitence at me with a shaking hand.


    My steps stopped. Even though I knew I could dodge her whitence easily, somehow seeing someone who had been crying in my arms raised her weapon at me, made me sad.


    Immediately, Emma grabbed Olivia''s hand and tried to lower it, but Olivia still pointed hernce at me.


    "He''s not our enemy. He has protected us," said Emma, trying to remind her.


    Unfortunately, her fear made Olivia unable to ept Emma''s words.


    "But he''s a demon! What if he also wants to hurt us?!" said Olivia. Her eyes remained fixed on me. Her fear was evident in her tone of voice. Emma''s hand tried to lower Olivia''s again but Olivia kept raising her hand and pointed hernce at me. I was speechless. But they had just gone through a horrific incident that they would never forget for the rest of their lives, so I could understand their fear and worry.


    Still, I was determined to tell them everything. I clenched my hands and moved my feet again. My horns, wings and tail disappeared as I deactivated my Demonic Form. This way I hoped their fear would lessen. Unfortunately no, Olivia didn''t lower hernce.


    "Olivia, please stop it," pleaded Emma. Her hand tried to lower Olivia''s hand once again, but Olivia didn''t budge. I could see the sadness in her eyes. Of course... Who wouldn''t be sad to see her best friend try to kill her lover? Moreover, she knew that Olivia also loved me, it was just... Olivia didn''t recognize me since I was Damian now.


    Olivia answered Emma''s plea with other things.


    "Demon Shield," muttered Olivia. The blue transparent wall surrounded her like a dome. I nced at her MP and realized there wasn''t much left but she used that skill because she was so scared of me.


    But that barrier couldn''t stop me. I was able to cross it easily and it scared her even more.


    In frustration and sadness, Emma yelled again.


    "He is your lover, Olivia! He is---" Her words stopped and were reced by panting breaths since she almost told Olivia about my other identity.


    I stopped an inch before the tip of Olivia''snce touched me. My eyes fell on Olivia.


    "It''s okay, Emma... She has to know everything."


    "Know about what?" said Olivia in a trembling voice. Her fear was very clear from the tone of her voice and her hand that was holding hernce was shaking even more.


    I deactivated my Incubus form. As my form returned to my human form, Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. So did Pearl and Cam.


    "That Damian Lucio and Ethan Strongheart are the same person," I admitted in a grim tone. My eyes trembled in emotions and my mixed feelings. It was not easy for me to admit this since this was the same as admitting that mother and daughter had fallen in love with the same person. No, this was even worse, this was the same as admitting that they had sex with the same demon. Likewise with Pearl, since she already knew my rtionship with Diamond.


    - ng!


    A shing sound answered my words as Olivia''s whitence fell from her hand. Her expression was enough to tell me how shocked she was. Unconsciously, her feet stepped backwards and her body almost fell, showing how much this truth hit her.


    "Olivia." Reflexively, I caught her hand and pulled her to prevent her from falling. Despite her previous fierce attitude, I could feel her limp body when I grabbed her hand. Her body fell into my arms even though I didn''t pull her that hard.


    After that, not a single word came out of their mouths nor a movement from Olivia. She didn''t release my grip or struggle to get away from me and only cancelled her Demon Shield since she had realized that barrier was useless against me. Neither did Emma and I. We didn''t move or make a sound since we didn''t know what to do, as if the room froze and time stopped there. I wanted to exin everything, but I didn''t know if they would ept my exnation or not. My rtionship with Olivia and Cam was moreplicated than my rtionship with my other partners. As for Pearl... She and Diamond were twins and their rtionship was very close. If Pearl couldn''t ept my identity, I would not only lose her but also lose Diamond.


    "Ethan... Is this really you?" Olivia''s voice broke our silence.


    "Yes..." I said in a soft voice.


    "So you are a demon who lives among humans?" she said again. Her disappointment and sadness were evident in her tone of voice. Her head was bent down, avoiding my gaze.


    "Yes... But I was a human before," I said.


    She slowly turned her head to face me, revealing her eyes that were red from holding back her tears.


    "You were a human?" she repeated my words in disbelief.


    "Please let me exin everything. About me, about my dual identity---" I shifted my gaze to Cam and Pearl who could only be silent in shock.


    "---and about this tangled rtionship." Then I returned my gaze to Olivia.


    "Could you give me a chance to exin it?"


    She was silent again, I could only hear her panting breath. After a while, she released her hand from me.


    "Tell me," she said.


    I was just about to open my mouth, but Pearl stopped me.


    "Wait!" Her voice turned my gaze to her. Pearl stood up with difficulty, her hand holding on to the wall behind her to help her get back on her feet, proving what I said also hit her hard. Unlike before, she looked at me with determination, though her fear was clear from her gaze.


    "Since you want to tell us everything. Do you mind if I use my tentacles to make sure you tell the truth?"


    "I don''t mind," I replied. I could understand her request since with what they had just been through, of course, she was sceptical of anything that rted to the demon.


    After my answer, she approached me. While Olivia backed away to make a way for her. Pearl stopped not far from me and her legs turned into tentacles. Those tentacles started to approach me, but in contrast to her usual tentacles'' movement, this time her tentacles moved slower and filled with clear doubts. As her tentacles started to stick onto my skin and slowly slithered like a bunch of snakes crawling on my body, I opened my arms slightly, giving her more ess to touch my body. My eyes fixed at her. I knew she was afraid of me. Strangely, although she was so hesitant to touch me, she forced herself to do it.


    "Pearl... If I wanted to hurt you, I would have done it since the first time we met," I said.


    "I know..." said Pearl with her eyes quivering in fear, yet her tentacles kept creeping up my body and covering it, especially my wrists, my neck and my chest.


    "Your heart beat and your blood flow have told me that you have never meant anything bad to me or anyone. And I know my tentacles are never wrong. Therefore... Please tell us everything," she added. Her voice sounded like a plea.


    "I will."

 Chapter 229 - Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 229: Doubt</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 229. Doubt


    After that, I told them everything. How I died and came back to life as an Incubus. How that change led me to my meeting with Cam which ended up tangled since Olivia also fell in love with me. How I decided to be a prostitute because my changes forced me to had sex to fill my energy and led to my meeting with Pearl, that changes also made Diamond interested in me. How the demon hunter association made me and Celia into the demons'' bait. How I met Emma and why we ended up working together to kill demons, including the truth that I just discovered... that Myra was the one who made my father die tragically, which made them understand why I was so angry and almost killed Myra earlier. Even Emma couldn''t hide her anger after she found out about this.


    asionally, Olivia and Cam turned to Pearl, as if to ask her if I was telling the truth or not and Pearl always answered with a nod, indicating that there wasn''t any lie in my words even though my story sounded more absurd than any cheap fantasy story.


    "Sost night... wasn''t a dream," said Cam as she shifted her gaze to me in disbelief.


    "Forgive me... I just wanted to investigate their demon very n and thought to check on you for a bit before I left. But after seeing your face, I couldn''t bear to leave you like that. I know Miguel tried to hurt you in the dining room, so ---" Before I could finish my sentence, Olivia interrupted me.


    "How do you know about that? How do you know my dad tried to hurt her in the dining room before? I didn''t even know that, " she said with a frown in confusion. Of course, she was surprised since that meant I knew more things than her.


    Pearl, who had been silent before, finally opened her voice.


    "Is this rted to Ian and the others?" she guessed.


    "Yes. Ian was the one who told me."


    "So... the person who helped me in the dining room that morning was you..." Cam''s voice trembled with emotion. It seemed she had realized why Ian suddenly behaved differently yesterday''s morning.


    "I couldn''t let Miguel hurt you. So I took over Ian''s body to protect you." My gaze was on Cam.


    "No matter how much the price I have to pay..." I added in a gloomy tone as I remembered the pain that pierced my body after that. After a short silence, I turned my gaze to Olivia.


    "I know your father and Myra have an evil n, but I can''t tell you openly. That''s the reason why I kept warning you about them." And in the end, we found out that their n was more terrifying than we had guessed.


    A long breath escaped from Pearl''s mouth as she pulled her tentacles from my body.


    "Thank you for telling us everything," she said. This time instead of fear, I caught her doubt and confusion clear from her tone. So did Olivia and Cam, just like Pearl, their doubts were clear on their faces. With my exnation, she could confirm that I had no bad intentions towards them so I knew the doubt was not for my exnation, but our rtionship. I was a demon... It was not something that everyone could ept.


    "Ethan, What are you going to do with her?" said Emma out of blue as she pointed at the naked maid who was still curled up with nk eyes in the corner of the room.


    After staring at that maid for a while, without saying anything, I walked over to that maid as my hands took off my ripped shirt. I didn''t answer Emma since I also didn''t know what to do with that maid. What I thought before was to free her from that Incubus.


    "Ethan, what are you going to do?!" said Olivia in shock. I bet she thought I was trying to take advantage of that maid helpless state since she knew I needed sex to live and keep my sanity.


    But I proved her guess wrong, I put my shirt on the poor maid''s body and removed the hair that covered her face. I was the only man here and the others didn''t wear jackets or sweaters so my ripped shirt was the only avable option for her at the moment.


    "We need to take her to the hospital immediately," Cam''s voice came from beside me. From her voice, I knew she was very worried about that maid. I was sure what the Incubus did reminded her of Miguel''s harsh treatment of her.


    "My colleague has a hospital in this city. I''m sure she can help us," Pearl''s voice came from behind me. Bringing that maid to the hospital wasn''t just about healing her wounds, it was also about how we exined why she got injured like this. If we brought her to the public hospital, they would ask us about what happened to her. And it would get us in trouble.


    Besides, even though judging by the status above her head, her health would recover after getting enough treatment, I was not sure about her psychology. She had been forced to live in the dark dimension and be an incubus'' sex ve against her will for several years. That was a hellish nightmare for every woman. And seeing what that Incubus had done to her, I was sure her trauma wouldn''t go away for the rest of her life, maybe even worse than Emma''s. But we had no other choice.


    "We''ll bring her there," I said.


    I leaned her body against the wall and cancelled my maniption skill. As her eyes returned like before, I could see she overwhelmed with fear. Her body trembled and so did her lips. Her eyes moved side to side in fear and confusion.


    "It''s okay, Miranda. He''s gone. All those demons are gone. You''re safe now. You''re free," I tried to calm her down and called her name.


    But to my surprise, she answered me with a bark.


    "Woof!" she said in a trembling voice. I was speechless by it. It hurt me a lot since it was worse than I thought. I was not even sure she still had her sanity.


    Cam bent her knees by my side and held that maid''s hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. You don''t have to bark anymore, he''s gone."


    But again, that maid answered her with another bark as she released her hand from Cam''s in fear.


    "Woof!"


    Cam, Pearl and Olivia''s sadness was clear on their faces. While Emma clenched her hands tightly. Her eyes fixed on Myra in anger.


    "Let me check her a bit," I said. If I could figure out what had happened, maybe I could help her. I held both sides of her face and turned it to me, but her eyes kept moving side to side in fear and nervousness. She was too afraid to look me in the eye.


    "It''s okay. I won''t hurt you. Look at me, Miranda. Look at me," I said in a gentle voice. Her eyes moved side to side for a while before her eyes finally met mine. Without wasting my chance, I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Her gaze turned nk again.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Read.''


    [Please insert what you want to read from the target''s memory.]


    ''Everything rted to the Incubus and the dark dimension.''


    [Reading memory is in progress...]


    Her memory rushed into my head as I closed my eyes tightly. This time what I saw was even worse than when I read Myra''s mind. What that Incubus did to her was absolutely inhuman. That Incubus confined her in a small cage like an animal and she was forced to serve her master until she copsed. Not only that, that Incubus let those sex demons toyed her and he watched them as if it was a good show. She was so depressed. She even had tried to suicide, but that Incubus caught her before she managed to do so. In the end, he tied her up to make sure she couldn''t kill herself. Not because he wanted to save her, but because he didn''t want to lose his ''toy''.


    Apart from that horrible memory, I discovered something else. From the conversation that Incubus had with The Incubus Lord, Letos, I learned that Myra''s encounter with him was one of the reasons for the demon lords'' great rebellion several years ago which ultimately cost Lord Damon''s unborn son. Also discovered that it was the Incubus Lord who secretly gave the final blow to Lilieth to kill her and her unborn son. Luckily, Tania could save her. The Incubus Lord hated Lilieth because she had protected all the Subus who turned to him and refused to be his sex ve. And hated her even more after he found out the unborn Prince was an Incubus. He was afraid that Lilieth''s son would take over his throne one day and ruled over the Lust demon kind. Unfortunately other than that, the surroundings were not clear.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 18 advance chapters+ 5 weekly update for this July.


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier, will avable for Husbando Tier in September)


    Special thanks for July''s Sugar Daddy: Darkone33


    Patreon-members:


    Enrique, Brian Tate, Francis C?t�� , Nemorus, lucas rodger, Sk?ll, tekdry25, Jeanpierre-Gabriel Ivanic, Jonathan Guedes, Iovac, Champion, banaantjexx164, Austinhym, Thomas Pl��, Salim, Quentin Montoya, Mads Burckhardt Jensen, Adam, Armando L��pez Marrero, IllusiveTaipan, ude, AmigoImagin��rio, Baggas Agusta, Ddraig Wynn, Jeremy Hill, Daniel Zilberstein, BAGGAS FARIEL AGUSTA, Noah Perry,Rokatsa, Kyle Ricks, Rusted, joan corado, Ashlund onville, Mitanshu Pandya, jarian johnston, Chris, Majorana, Jonathan Flook, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), BinRasas, Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, Julien Fellegara, TheManBrownie, Shane Town, Joseph, Yang God Trantions, Great Yaso, Kyusen, Vizzy, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, TAHA, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, Alvin Leung, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra,vLeon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregor, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Sentinel, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi,Grangel, Green3000, Shae D, Kyle, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Darth Melkor, MacZeuss, LORD SHAXX,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 230 - Their Love

    <h4>Chapter 230: Their Love</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 230. Their Love


    I opened my eyes with a gasp. Sweat dripped from my forehead down the side of my pale face.


    "Ethan, what happened?" Emma held my hand in worry since she knew I just read the maid''s mind.


    "I don''t think she can live a normal life again," I said as I could let out my voice. Somehow I regretted killing that Incubus just like that, I should have tortured him first so he could feel how her pain was. But one thing that bothered me after seeing all that, I started to wonder... Was that Incubus true nature? Would I do the same if I lost my mind? Even with so many questions in my head, in the end, I put them away and decided to do what I could to help her.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Erase.''


    [Please insert what you want to erase from the target''s memory.]


    ''All her memories about the dark dimension and the Incubus.''


    [Erasing memory is in progress... ]


    I had no other choice but to do this since all that maid wanted was to end her life. She felt that her life was worthless after what those demons had done to her.


    [Erasing memory isplete!]


    After that announcement, that maid copsed in my arms.


    This time, it was Olivia who bent her knees by my side and looked at that maid.


    "What did you do to her?" she said in worry.


    "I''ve erased her memory about that demon," I said in a gloomy tone. I didn''t know if I had the right or not to do this, but with this, I hoped I could erase her suicidal thoughts. I hoped she could move on with her life and find her happiness after this tragedy.


    "What did he do to her?" asked Pearl curiously.


    I turned to Pearl.


    "That Incubus has done a lot of inhuman things to her," Then I returned my gaze to that maid. Her face looked more rxed as if her nightmare had just ended.


    "I can''t tell you the details. It''s even too unbearable for me to see it," I said. Previously, I thought Incubus and Subus were good demons since they ate through sex, not through killing humans like other demons. But from what I just saw, it was even worse than death.


    "Are you going to take her as your partner?" Emma made a wild guess.


    My eyes fell on the maid. From her memory, I knew she was a cheerful person, but that nightmare changed her life.


    "No... If I do, that means I''m no different from that Incubus." A gentle smile on my lips.


    "I want to let her choose her own lover and live as she wants." Making her fall in love with me was easy. I could alter her memory and she would give herself to me willingly, but I didn''t want a fake thing like that. After all, even though I had erased her memory, it didn''t mean her trauma would be 100% gone. Her body memory would probably still remember what happened to her and I was sure making her serve me under that condition would only make things worse.


    "You will release her just like that?" Pearl''s voice came from behind me. Her disbelief was clear from her voice. I could understand her since I still made Ian and the others my ves.


    I turned to her and could see Pearl staring at me.


    "Yes. She has the right to choose what she wants. About Ian and the others, I have nned to release them once this problem is over." Of course, after I altered their memory a bit, especially about what happened at Ledred. I only needed them to spy on Miguel as well as to help me protect Olivia and Cam. Since all of this was over, they were of no use to me anymore.


    "Then-" Just as Pearl opened her mouth, a woman''s crazyugh interrupted her.


    We turned to the source of the voice, looking at Myra who wasughing like a lunatic as if she had lost her mind. Her hands were still chained to the wall yet she didn''t struggle or try to escape as if she didn''t care about the world or herself anymore.


    "Very funny. You''ve seen what happened to me, yet you still believe what that Incubus said," she said in between herughs. Which ended with another crazyugh. Her messy hair covered half of her face.


    Emma gritted her teeth and stood up. Her eyes looked at Myra in rage.


    "Look who''s talking," she said in a displeased tone. Her hand took out her whitence and pointed it at Myra.


    "After all the mess, do you still deserve to say that?! After you killed his father and ruined his life, do you still deserve to judge him?!" she snapped.


    Myra''sughter was reced with a mocking smile.


    "I''m not judging him, I''m just reminding you that he is an incubus. Maybe he will betray all of you one day, just like what my lover did to me." Even with her expression and her mocking tone, I could tell she was saying it in frustration. Since she was heartbroken, she tried to drag down my partners'' trust.


    "I won''t," I said. My hands put down that maid carefully before I stood facing Myra. Just like Emma, I also looked at her in anger.


    "Although I''m an Incubus, I''ve never had any bad intentions towards humans like your lover," I said in a cold voice.


    Again, sheughed like she had lost her mind. Herughter stopped and her eyes looked to the distance as if her thoughts weren''t there.


    "You know... My Zael... My beloved Zael... He treated me so well before. He was so innocent and warm... That''s why I was willing to give everything for him..." She returned her gaze to us. Her frustration was clear in her eyes.


    "Now look at me... Look at me!" she said in an escting tone. An ironic smile on her lips.


    "He dumped me! After everything I did to him, he dumped me!" Then her smile disappeared.


    "That pathetic Incubus may not betray you now. But one day... He will betray you!" she said in frustration.


    Her nonsense made my anger even higher. The rage that was boiling in my heart consumed me. It was her problem and her lover''s betrayal yet she tried to drag me into it. I was about to shut her mouth forever but before I could cast my skills or make a move, Pearl''s voice interrupted me.


    "Cut your nonsense, bitch."


    I turned to Pearl who looked at Myra with a confident smirk.


    "Our man fought desperately against those demons to protect us. While your man didn''t give a damn even if you were dying. They were very different. And there''s no way we will leave a man as rare as him," she said as she walked casually towards me. Pearl stopped by my side, her slightly trembling hand held the side of my face and her eyes looked at me deeply. Her smirk was reced with a gentle smile as our eyes met. Somehow her smile soothed me and calmed my heart.


    "Besides, he has signed my contract. So I won''t waste him." I knew it was only an excuse.


    At the same time, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Love Meter 7/10 - My heart is for you.]


    A smile appeared on my lips. I was so grateful that she was willing to trust me until the end.


    "Thank--" Again, Myra interrupted me.


    "I see... Looks like he has brainwashed you," she said in a cynical tone.


    This time it was Olivia who answered her.


    "I don''t think so..." she stood up and looked at Myra with a pitiful gaze. Her feet stepped closer to me.


    "Did you see what he did to that maid? She is in a helpless state and she owes him her life, yet he doesn''t take advantage of it. He lets her choose the life she wants. " Her steps stopped beside me. Her slightly shaking hand took mine gently, indicating she was with me. After she looked at me gently for a while, she returned her gaze to Myra and gritted her teeth, holding back the anger and emotion within her.


    "Even though he is a demon, he is more human than the human itself... He is more human than you!" she said in an escting tone as her emotions exploded.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Love Meter 6/10 - You are all I ever need.]


    I was speechless and froze like a statue. My heart was pounding as I heard what they said and saw what was in my announcement. I thought our rtionship would deteriorate after I saw their doubts, but instead... they defended me...


    "He''s just faking it," yelled Myra in frustration.


    "If he''s faking it, then tell me why did he help me secretly?" replied Cam in a calm tone. Just like Olivia she also looked at Myra in a pitiful gaze.


    "If he''s not sincere. Why didn''t he do everything in front of us? He can make us feel indebted to him yet he never said his merit or mentioned it to us." She walked over to me and stopped behind me. My heart was beating faster and faster either in emotion or in surprise when she pressed her forehead against my back and wrapped her arms around my waist.


    "Damian... I hope you don''t mind getting stuck in this tangled mother-daughter rtionship for a bit longer," said Cam.


    *Ting*


    [Congrattions! You have raised your partner''s Love meter.] X2


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Love Meter 6/10 - You are all I ever need.]


    [You have earned a new title: The Lover. Raise your partner''s Love Meter 3 times in a row. INT +5]


    "Of course... I don''t mind," I said as I managed to get my voice out. My eyes trembled in gratitude and happiness. Despite everything Myra said and what they saw, they decided to trust me until the end. My heart beat violently, it felt like it was about to stop, my emotions and feelings red up after hearing their words. As those overwhelming emotions filled me, I closed my eyes and smiled happily.


    "Thank you..." I whispered. Their touch and hug were so warm not only for my body but also for my mind and heart. I was really grateful to have them as my partners.


    But that happiness onlysted for a few seconds for me. Suddenly the pungent stinking stench pierced my nose as an announcement with a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning!!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    Not only that, I could feel the enormous Demonic Power of these demons. The power that I had never felt before. This power exceeded Kitty, Tania or even Lilieth. I opened my eyes in shock.


    "Get back!" I ordered as I stepped forward and let out my Demonic Spike, preparing to attack those demons. I reactivated my Demonic Form since I was sure I wouldn''t stand a chance against them if I didn''t use it. No... I was not sure I could win this time, even if my DP was full.


    At the same time, a ck hole simr to my portal appeared near the exit and a male voice came from there.


    "Haa... I really hate making ate entrance."


    That powerful demon showed his appearance and the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned heavy as soon as he set his foot in this room. I shifted mynces, pointing all my spikes to him. But he replied to me with a smirk. His sharp red eyes looked at me in arrogance.


    "You should greet me politely----son."


    Hisst words made me frown.


    "Son?" I repeated in confusion.


    Note: Cam''s love meter went up 2X because Cam was touched that Ethan had helped her a lot (in the dining room, trying to free her from Miguel and Myra as well as protect from the demons)

 Chapter 231 - The Demon Prince I

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Demon Prince I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 231. The Demon Prince I


    "What do you mean?" I said. My heart was beating in tense as my eyes looked at that cold-faced male demon. His face was so simr to me or rather to Damian and it made us look like siblings. His height was not much different from mine. His hair was dark blue with a bang that covered one of his eyes slightly. An expensive looking ck suit with a ck furry coat covered his body. A pair of red horns above his head and on his back a pair of wings formed from neatly lined human''s bones. A smirk adorned his face and his hands folded in front of his chest. From the status above his head, I immediately knew why he was so powerful.


    [Name: Damon Arcano Malignus ]


    [Levels: ??? ]


    [HP: ???? / ???? ]


    [DP: ???? / ???? ]


    I didn''t expect the demon lord to visit me at a time like this. Also, he called me... ''son''?


    But my question was answered by a woman''s voiceing from behind him.


    "Damian, you shouldn''t point yournces at your father," she said in a casual tone and I recognized her voice. The woman''s footsteps stopped beside Lord Damon as her eyes glinted in red fell on me and my partners.


    "Oh my, you''ve found so many partners in just a short time," said Lilieth with a satisfied smile. She bent one of her arms across her chest. While her other hand almost covered her mouth. Instead of her usual tight clothes, she wore a purple dress with a high slit that showed her beautiful leg up to her thigh. A pair of red horns on top of her head. A pair of ck bat wings that were smaller than mine on her back and also a tail that resembled mine. Shortly, Yuffy and three other demons exited the portal before the portal closed.


    I was about to repeat my question.


    "What do you---" my words stopped as I saw Yuffy who reminded me of Tania''s words.


    ''Since Erebus was a Nephilim. He could seal his child''s power with the angelic power within him and make it as if his child was an ordinary human. As long as a strong seal locked his child''s power then his child could only live like an ordinary human without realizing his true identity. But with just a little bit of demonic or angelic power, everyone could see the difference. Since his strength will be increasing significantlypared to the humans who received that power.'' And followed by other words.


    ''Aren''t you, demon hunters using angel''s power to fight the demons?'' At the same time, my memory shed back to how my father fought like an angelic knight. In contrast to me. I started to realize, it was because my father got the association vine which had the Holy element while I got the dark power element from Lilieth. It also exined why Celia was able to acquire a simr skill to mine while Emma didn''t.


    "It can''t be..." I muttered without taking my eyes off those two powerful demons. My heart was beating faster and faster. My eyes were shaking in my mixed feelings and emotions that I couldn''t exin in words. I started to understand everything... It was as if that word answered my confusion and all the questions in my head. Then the conversation between Letos and the Incubus reyed in my mind, especially the fact that Lord Damon''s unborn son was an Incubus, just like me...


    "It can''t be..." I muttered once again as I lowered my hand and cancelled my Demonic Spike. My eyes fixed at Lord Damon''s face that looked just like mine... Or it was me who looked like him. Not only did we look alike, even our names also sounded simr. Damon Arcano--- Damian Lucio... What set us apart was our surname. A theory popped into my head. That theory exined my nightmare and the strange feeling when Tania told me about how the unborn Prince died. It sounded impossible for humans, but not for demons. Moreover, Sarael and Yuffy could use Necromancy. Now I understood why Tania refused to call me Ethan.


    "Please exin to me... What am I?" I said. My eyes trembled in confusion. My mind was in a mess and so were my feelings. Even though I could already guess the truth, I still wanted an exnation from them.


    "Didn''t you already realize it?" said Lord Damon with a smirk. I guessed he already knew from my expression.


    "I demand a proper exnation," I insisted.


    "Didn''t youe for that?"


    Arrogantughter out of Lord Damon''s mouth.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Damian. I''m here to take care of those Demonic Powers," he said as he pointed to the magic tubes with his gaze.


    "Not to give you a proper exnation."


    "You call me your son, yet you don''t give a shit to me," I said in disappointment as I couldn''t contain my curiosity.


    "Not even an exnation." I had gotten too deep into this mess and all I wanted was an exnation to find out the truth. Didn''t I deserve it?


    "Let me exin it to him, My Lord," said Lilieth. Without waiting for his answer, she walked over to me and stopped in front of me.


    "I''m sorry we have to cover this because we don''t know if you can ept this or not. Especially after I found out your human father is a demon hunter," she said with a sweet smile.


    "Please tell me everything..." I said. In just one week, I had discovered many things and too many bitter truths. Even though everything was heavy for me, somehow I was able to swallow it and move forward. Well, it wasn''t like I had any other choice than that. But the good thing was, I didn''t experience any mental breakdown and I had many people who supported me. After all, I already got a clear outline of what she was going to tell me, I just wanted to make sure that my guess was right and confirm a few things.


    After a long breath, Lilieth started her exnation. From the sadness, in her eyes, I could tell this wasn''t easy for her.


    "I believe Tania has already told you about Erebus'' descendant and about my unborn son''s death. And from your expression, I bet you have guessed that you are the Nephilim... About my unborn son, he didn''t really die in that incident. But we were only able to save his remaining dark power. I almost gave up on him since I knew even if he came back to life he wouldn''t have any personality and only move based on his Incubus'' instincts." Her eyes shifted to mine as her gaze softened. She raised her hands and touched both sides of my face and rubbed it gently.


    "Then I met you... His power reacted to you so I gave all of his power to save you and bring you back to life as my son, Damian Lucio. That power strengthened your alter ego and gave you another appearance."


    I swallowed her exnation. My eyes fell on Lilieth''s beautiful face, the demon queen who had be my mother. Now I already had a clear picture of everything that happened, how the battle of 1000 years ago rted to current events, how Lilieth''s pregnancy, Zael and Myra''s encounter also fueled the demon Lord''s rebellion, as well as a clear picture of my current position... The next demon lord. I turned my gaze to Lord Damon.


    "Since that made you my parents, why did you let me have sex with herst week?" Surprisingly, I could say it in a calm tone despite the turmoil and chaos in my head and heart.


    "You are an Incubus. It''s a normal thing for a lust demon to have sex with his/her own parents. If not, how does a newborn lust demon eat if it''s not his/her parents who fed him/her?" replied Lord Damon in a rxed tone.


    From his words, I concluded that it was a normal thing for demons. What Lilieth did to me was the same as a mother feeding her child.


    "Is that so..." I said in the same calm tone.


    "And about your position, I can''t give your Prince title yet before you are strong enough for it. Because once you get that title--- you get Malignus as your surname. All creatures in the dark dimension will know you are the future King of the Demon Kingdom. And at that time, all the Demon Lords and Demoness'' eyes will fall on you, either making you their ally or their target." His voice sounded like a warning rather than an exnation. And I couldn''t deny, I felt tremendous pressure from it. A poor student like me suddenly had to take on the future King of the Demon Kingdom''s duty and face off against other demon lords and demonesses who were hundreds of years older than me. Not to mention, a significant difference in strength and power that I had to pursue.


    I understood why Tania and the others didn''t say anything to me and made me think that I was a General. Because they were afraid that I would be stressed by it. Since the Demon Prince''s title was indeed an honourable one, but it was also a dangerous position.


    Note: Lord Damon and Lilieth pics are in discord channel.

 Chapter 232 - The Demon Prince II

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Demon Prince II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 232. The Demon Prince II


    As my thoughts sank into my mind, suddenly I could feel somethingunching right at me from another corner of the room. A strange device shaped like a big transmitter bug was attached to my neck. And when I was about to take it off that device glowed and emitted a dark green glow that wrapped around my neck like a cor. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [The Demon Lord''s cor has been activated.]


    All my partners called my name in worry and shock, whether it was Damian or Ethan since they could already guess what it was. Which was followed by Myra''s evilugh.


    In contrast to my partners'' worries, Lord Damon, Lilieth and the other demons looked calm, and so did I. I turned to Myra who had escaped from her chains. Sheughed crazily but her sadness was evident in her voice. Her tear-filled eyes looked at me in hatred. A strange shaped gun in her hand. It was the gun she had used to shoot the cor at me, the cor that was supposed to be used on Lord Damon. A remote in her other hand. It was a device to force me to obey her orders.


    Furious, Emma took out her White Lance again and pointed it at Myra. While Olivia''s palm took out the Holy Chain which was ready to tie Myra.


    "Release him!" said Emma in anger.


    Myra''sughter stopped and was reced by a creepy smile on her lips. Her eyes looked at my partners in disdain, as if victory was her.


    "Release him? He is my ve now! Your man is my ve now!" she yelled. Then she turned to Lord Damon and Lilieth who looked at her silently with a frown.


    "The Demon Prince----Your son is my ve now! Now bow to me!" she ordered.


    "Do you think this toy can stop me?" I said in displeasure. I could guess why she decided to put this device on me instead of Lord Damon. It was because I was weaker than that Demon Lord, so she thought she could catch and tame me more easily than him. Moreover, by taking me as her ve, aside from she could make Lord Damon and Lilieth obey her since I was their son, she could use me to control my women.


    "Of course," said Myra confidently. She pressed the button on the remote with a wicked grin.


    The ck electricity that came out of the cor shocked my whole body. Just from that ck electricity ferocity, everyone could imagine how hurt it was. Unfortunately, no screams came out of my mouth and my announcement showed something else.


    [The Demon Lord''s cor has struck you!]


    [You have taken 0 magical damage.]


    Myra looked at me in surprise and disbelief. In a panic, her fingers twirled another button on the remote and the electricity struck me even more. Still, I didn''t feel anything and the announcement in front of me didn''t change.


    [You have taken 0 magical damage.]


    And I knew the reason why this cor did not affect me, no, not only for me but also for Lord Damon. Myra took the border''s energy to make the cor and the energy that protected the border came from Lord Damon. Since inside mine and Lord Damon''s body flowed the same energy as what Myra used to make her cor, it recognized us as its master, so it couldn''t hurt us.


    "No! Noo!!! It can''t be!!!" screamed Myra as her fingers twirled the buttons on the device in a panic. But it still didn''t work.


    I pulled at the cor from my neck.


    [The Demon Lord''s Cor has been deactivated.]


    Then I dropped it to the ground. My foot stepped on it, shattering it to pieces. My hand was directed towards Myra.


    "I had enough..." I said in a cold voice. My mind was so messed up with all this truth, it was very difficult to process and digest everything at once. I couldn''t think straight and Myra made it even worse.


    A cknce formed in front of me. Right now she didn''t have any power, I just needed to stab her critical point and she would die. After what she did to my father and the human world, she didn''t deserve to live anymore. Moreover, she almost made Olivia and Cam her Incubus lover''s new puppies. But before I threw mynce, Lilieth stopped me.


    "Damian, stop it," she said.


    "If you want me to forgive her, I don''t think I can do it," I said without taking my eyes off Myra who was cowering in the corner in fear. Not only my father, she didn''t know how many demon hunters and other humans had died due to her selfishness. It was too painful for me to see it. Not to mention how she gave her maid to that Incubus.


    Lilieth answered me with an evil grin.


    "I never told you to forgive her. I just wanted to say I know a better way to punish her than this."


    A short bitter chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "Is there anything worse than death?"


    Lord Damon''s voice suddenly came from behind me.


    "If you kill her, it''s the same as freeing her from her responsibility." I nced at him and noticed a wicked smile on his face.


    "Luna," he ordered.


    - Cring~


    A small bell''s sound apanied by a fast movement from a female demon approached Myra. Her speed, which was not much different from Kitty''s, made Myra only realize that there was a cor around her neck when she could see the demon clearly in front of her. The cor was shaped like a ck choker and I could feel a dark forceing from it.


    "Now, you are our ve." A woman of the same age as Yuffy with neck-length brown hair. A simple mini dress covering her body with a cute choker on her neck. A pair of cat ears were on her head and a ribbon with a small bell at the end of her tail. Although her face looked innocent, her evil grin said otherwise.


    Myra screamed in panic and anger, trying to get that cor off her neck, but that cor struck her just like her cor struck me.


    "Argggg!!!!" Her screams of pain rang out as her body shook violently.


    But rather than heeding her screams, I turned to Lord Damon.


    "What''s your n?" My cknce was still in front of me. Cancelled it or not, depending on his answer.


    "Make her work for me until she dies," he replied in a cold voice. I could catch his anger from the tone of his voice. Myra was the main cause of all of this mess, of course, he couldn''t let her go that easily.


    "Even after she dies, I will make Sarael revive her and make her work for me----for eternity..." he added in the same tone. Indeed Myra was a genius and I would admit all of her creations were amazing, sadly she was crazy and cunning. But killing her, indeed a waste.


    I cancelled my Demonic Spike and lowered my hand.


    "Do as you wish," I said. Although there was a feeling of dissatisfaction in my heart, I decided to leave this punishment to Lord Damon. I couldn''t deny, he gave her a punishment that was worse than death. Besides, we needed her intelligence to fix all of this mess.


    "As for now, we need someone to rece her," said Lord Damon with a smirk.


    "Rece her?" I asked with a frown.


    "Ah--- I''m sorry. Two people to be exact," he said again. Then he turned to Olivia who had cancelled her white chain and Cam who was standing next to her.


    "Since we also have to rece the other one."


    I quickly noticed that what he meant was recing Myra and Miguel since if they disappeared for no reason, it would raise public suspicion. Not to mention Cam and Miguel had a divorce trial tomorrow.

 Chapter 233 - The Demon Prince III

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Demon Prince III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 233. The Demon Prince III


    Lord Damon tilted his head slightly towards Yuffy and the other two demons without taking his eyes off me.


    "Maria, Ivy. I will leave this task to you," he ordered.


    The two female demons by Yuffy''s side walked to him and bowed elegantly.


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty." Then they turned to me and smiled sweetly.


    "My name is Maria. Nice to meet you, Your Highness," said one of them.


    "And I''m Ivy. You''re more handsome than I thought, Your Highness," she flirted without hesitation.


    Now I just realized what made Yuffy and Tania halt their words when I met them for the first time. That was because they almost called me Your Highness.


    "Nice to meet you," I replied with a slight nod. My eyes looked at the two female demons standing in front of me. They looked around my age. The first demon was a woman who dressed like a nun, a sexy nun to be precise since her ck and white dress didn''t cover her arms and both sides of her body, showing her skin clearly. Instead, a cross-tied rope reced it. It only made her curves more visible. A crest of a pair of ck bat wings was in the middle of her dress'' cor. it had the same shape as my wings. A ck and white coif covered some of her long silver hair that covered her back to the top of her ass and a pair of demon red eyes adorned her cute face.


    [Name: Maria]


    [Level 60]


    [HP: 3001/3001]


    [DP: 594/594]


    The second demon was a seductive-looking Subus. But instead of a pair of wings on her back, her wings were on her waist and instead of red horns like Lilieth''s, a pair of ck horns above her head. Her soft skin, curves, and ripe breasts were clearly visible since only a red bikini covered her body. Her brown hair covered her back to the middle of it. Just like Maria, her eyes were red.


    [Name: Ivy]


    [Level 61]


    [HP: 3032/3032]


    [DP: 567/567]


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t use my observation skill on them since my DP was almost below 10% now.


    Then without a word, dark power covered both of their bodies. I knew they were about to use their shape-shifting skills, but I stopped them.


    "Wait a second." And they cancelled their skills upon my request. My gaze turned to Lord Damon.


    "They will live among humans. How do they eat?" Well, I was sure Ivy could eat by having sex with a human male. But considering what Zael did before, she could have used her charm skill to **** unknown men. As for Maria, if she needed humans as her food it would be even worse. And most importantly, one of them would stay with Olivia and Cam. Even though I was sure they wouldn''t hurt my partners, I was still worried. Who knew if one day, both of them would be so hungry and lose their minds.


    "It''s your job to feed them, Damian. After all, they are your servants," replied Lord Damon in a casual tone.


    Lilieth''s voiceing from my side followed it.


    "I forgot to tell you." She waved her hand to call Yuffy and Luna. Quickly, both of them approached and stood next to Maria and Ivy.


    "The four of them are the future demon generals," said Lilieth as her eyes fell on them. Then she turned her gaze to me and smiled.


    "Your generals, Damian."


    I didn''t expect that they had prepared the future demon generals to serve me. But then, Lilieth''s words reminded me of Tania''s exnations.


    From all this incident, I guessed Lord Damon and Lilieth had prepared everything for me thoroughly since they had been waiting for their child for a long time. So, once Lilieth and Lord Damon found out their son was an Incubus, they prepared some servants to serve him. That''s why all my Generals were women. And since Lord Damon, Lilieth as well as the other four demon generals'' conditions were deteriorating, he wanted me to quickly strengthen myself and build up a strong rtionship with my loyal subordinates to rece him if he fell. In other words, it was not only about feeding them, but also how I had to develop my strength together with them.


    I took a deep breath and clenched my fists. Indeed it was a heavy responsibility, but like it or not, I had to do it. Unfortunately, even though I knew I had to make a contract with them, my DP was too low now.


    "You can make a contract with themter," said Lord Damon out of blue. It seemed he already knew about my low DP.


    "As for now---" He shifted his gaze to Maria.


    "Copy her personality," ordered Lord Damon.


    Without answering, Maria lunged at Myra who was curled up weakly in the corner of the room. She smiled evilly at that half-conscious woman and grabbed her head. After that, the room was filled with Myra''s screams. I knew she used a simr skill as my Mind Corruption, but this skill looked more painful than mine.


    After her screams stopped, Lord Damon''s voice turned my gaze to him.


    "And you Damian, you should help me to take care of this," he said as he turned his gaze to the magic tubes in that room. Indeed the magic tubes would be a big problem. If we left them, the magic tubes might explode one day. Moreover, the energy inside it was not an ordinary magic power.


    "Are you going to return this energy to the border?" I made a wild guess. My eyes were on the magic tubes. Well, that was the best option at the moment. That way, I hoped this could fix the border and end this crack problem. Unfortunately, my guess was wrong.


    "This Demonic Power has been polluted by human Magic Power. If I return it to the border, it will only worsen the dimensional crack," he said.


    "So what''s your n?" I was sure he had it since he said he came to take care of this.


    "I want you to absorb it," he said without taking his eyes off the tubes.


    His words made me turn to him.


    "Absorb it?" I repeated with a frown in confusion. I tried to remember all my skills. Indeed I had a skill that could be used to absorb my opponent''s energy, but my skill points were not enough to take it.


    "If you mean my Energy Siphon, I haven''t taken that skill yet." Even though all my skills were equally important, who knew I suddenly needed it now.


    "Besides, aren''t we the same? Why are you asking me to absorb it? Why don''t you do it yourself? " I added.


    "Because you have the Nephilim''s blood in your vein, while I don''t. I can regenerate my Demonic Power but I can''t absorb others''."


    Lord Damon turned his gaze to me.


    "Enough talking. I will unlock that skill for you." Then without further ado, he grabbed my wrist as his smirk appeared on his face. In that instant, I could feel the dark energy from his grip and it flowed into my body. I gritted my teeth since I could feel the pain in my chest.


    [Warning!!!]


    [Damon Arcano Malignus has interfered with your system!]


    [Damon Arcano Malignus has breached your skill tree function!]


    [Ignoring Dark Healing skill: Passed. ]


    [Ignoring Energy Protection skill: Passed. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlocked a new skill.]


    [Energy Siphon - The skill used by the Nephilim to absorb enemy Energy/Magic power.]


    [Energy Siphon lv 1 (Requires 2 DP) - Effective on enemies level 1 - 10. Effectiveness will decrease on enemies above level 10. Cannot be used on enemies over level 50. Cooldown: 5 Mins ]


    I panted as Lord Damon released his grip from me. My attention was on the information in front of me.


    ''This is a Nephilim''s skill?'' I thought in confusion. When I checked before, there was no description about it. That''s why I didn''t realize that the Nephilim that Tania was referring to was me.


    "What are you waiting for? Absorb it. I don''t want another troublesome dimensional crack here," said Lord Damon impatiently. Indeed with that much Demonic Power, if the magic tubes exploded, it would not only destroy this city but also create a new dimensional crack.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 18 advance chapters+ 5 weekly update for this July.


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier, will avable for Husbando Tier in September)


    >Maria and Ivy pics are avable in Pat*reon.


    Special thanks for July''s Sugar Daddy: Darkone33


    Pat*reon-members:


    Jose Snow, Dennis Wiren, KjellTheViking, Charles, Sideshow, Edwin, JTOKING, Robert Mattison, DJOK DJOK, Croc, Enrique, Brian Tate, Francis C?t�� , Nemorus, lucas rodger, Sk?ll, tekdry25, Jeanpierre-Gabriel Ivanic, Jonathan Guedes, Iovac, Champion, banaantjexx164, Austinhym, Thomas Pl��, Salim, Quentin Montoya, Mads Burckhardt Jensen, Adam, Armando L��pez Marrero, IllusiveTaipan, ude, AmigoImagin��rio, Baggas Agusta, Ddraig Wynn, Jeremy Hill, Daniel Zilberstein, BAGGAS FARIEL AGUSTA, Noah Perry,Rokatsa, Kyle Ricks, Rusted, joan corado, Ashlund onville, Mitanshu Pandya, jarian johnston, Chris, Majorana, Jonathan Flook, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), BinRasas, Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, Julien Fellegara, TheManBrownie, Shane Town, Joseph, Yang God Trantions, Great Yaso, Kyusen, Vizzy, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, TAHA, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, Alvin Leung, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra,vLeon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregor, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Sentinel, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi,Grangel, Green3000, Shae


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 234 - The Demon Prince IV

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Demon Prince IV</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 234. The Demon Prince IV


    Without another word, I extended my hand towards the tubes.


    ''Energy Siphon.''


    [Energy Siphon initiated.]


    [Target: Magic Tubes. ]


    [Levels: 1]


    After that announcement, the energy within the tubes churned, like avamp that had been violently shaken, as if the energy went berserk. Then the tubes vibrated like they were about to explode as the energies inside them tried to escape from their containers. The lights around us blinked and the ground shook like an earthquake due to that powerful energy''s influence.


    - Crack! - Crack! - Crack!


    The tubes broke and created holes on the side of the tubes. As shards of ss gushed from there, my partners'' terrified screams sounded.


    "Kyaaaa!" I could guess they thought the magic tubes were going to explode.


    I nced at them, making sure they were fine before I returned my gaze to the front. I absorbed the energy that invaded my body, fading the tubes glow slowly. I could feel the energy from the tubes flowing, spreading, filling every cavity in me and trying to blend in with the Demonic Power inside me. Once again I gritted my teeth to withstand the pain that pierced my chest. My sweat started to appear on my forehead due to the pain. Unfortunately, the pain was getting worse. It was even worse than when Lilieth opened my ess. Still, I couldn''t break this skill because the remaining energy could destroy this ce. As the seconds went by, the sweat on my face was getting more and more and it dripped down to my chin. My body felt heavy as if it had turned into a burden for my legs. I kept my footing and tried to stay on my legs, but I couldn''t deny it was getting harder.


    [Energy Siphon isplete!]


    [Converting the new Magic Power into Demonic Power...]


    After that announcement, I lowered my hand and fell to my knees.


    "Arrrgggggg!!!!!" I screamed as I couldn''t stand the excruciating pain that pierced my whole body. My body was like being crushed from the inside. It was a hellish feeling and I couldn''t escape from it. That energy from the tubes and the energy in my body kept spinning inside me.


    My partners called my name once again in worry and tried to approach me.


    "Back off!" I shouted. I didn''t know what would happen to me but whatever it was I didn''t want them to get hurt because of it. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    Unfortunately, even with the announcement, my pain did not fade, it just kept getting worse.


    - Bruk!


    I fell. My whole body hit the floor as I screamed from the top of my lugs in pain. At the same time, the glint in my red eyes was getting brighter. I could feel the energy within my body raging as if my body was too narrow for them. I felt like a container that was forced to contain something beyond my capacity. Of course, I was only level 37 now and I was forcing myself to absorb that enormous Energy.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 70 + 126]


    [AGI: 50+ 90]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    My Demonic Energy and Demonic w activated automatically. But unlike usual, the ck electricity that covered my body was denser and moving wilder than usual. My ws were longer and the ck skin covering my hands was thicker. I started to scratch the floor and created some deep marks there. At this point, not only my partners but Lilieth and Lord Damon also looked worried. Their hands stretched out ready to cast their skills, whatever it was. Announcement after announcement in red boxes popped up in front of me


    [Danger!]


    [Your Demonic Power is overflowing! ]


    [Danger!]


    [Your Demonic Power is overflowing! ]


    [Danger!]


    [Your Demonic Power is overflowing! ]


    I knew I had to channel that energy right away or I would explode!


    "Convert that power into something else, Damian!" said Lord Damon. His worry and panic were clear from the tone of his voice. I caught on to what I had to do.


    ''Add WIS by 20 points, convert the remaining Demonic Power into level and skill!'' I chose to increase my WIS so I could get additional space to amodate that power.


    [WIS: 50] => [WIS: 70]


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Converting the remaining Demonic Power into skill and level...]


    After that, I could feel my system managing that power and turning it into the vessel itself. Weird indeed, but I could feel my body getting stronger for no reason as if I had gone through dozens of great battles and killed thousands of demons. Even though it couldn''t be seen with bare eyes and my body shape didn''t change, I knew it was a real thing. As seconds went by, the pain in my body began to subside and I started to be able to regte my breathing. At the same time, some announcements appeared in front of me.


    [Converting the Demonic Power into skill isplete.]


    [Your Dark Healing skill is level 3.]


    [Dark Healing Lv 3 (Requires 10 DP) - Skill used by demons to change 10 DP to 300 HP. ]


    [Congrattions! You just unlock new skills.]


    [Energy Protection (Passive) - Reduces DP consumption in the human world.]


    [HP Recovery (Passive) - Heals wounds and regenerates HP without DP.]


    [Your Energy Protection skill is level 3.]


    [Energy Protection (Passive) - Reduces DP consumption in the human world by 30%.]


    [Your HP Recovery skill is level 3.]


    [HP Recovery lv 3 (Passive) - Regenerate your HP by 1 point every 3 seconds.]


    [Your Energy Siphon skill is level 3.]


    [Energy Siphon lv 3 (Requires 3 DP) - Effective on enemies level 1 - 30. Effectiveness will decrease on enemies above level 30. Cannot be used on enemies over level 70. Cooldown: 5 Min.]


    [Congrattions! You just unlocked a new skill.]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 1 (Area) - Skill used by a high incubus/subus to kill enemies instantly by performing intercourse with servants or partners with the love meter over than 5/10. More partners will expand this skill''s range, 1 partner = 200 km2. The enemies'' level that this skill can kill is half of the caster''s level. Only effective on the enemies below level 50.]


    [Converting the Demonic Power into level isplete.]


    [Level Up!] X8


    [You are now Level 45.]


    [You have 40 unused stat points.]


    [You have 12 unused skill points.]


    Iy with sweat dripping down my whole body, resting my muscles and body from the torment. Even though my DP and stamina were full, the pain was something else.


    ''Shit... I thought I was going to die,'' I thought as I panted, trying to catch my breath. My eyes stared at my skill tree in front of me.


    Note: The skill tree is in my discord channel https://discord.gg/5P6GKNhB


    I could say, even though that pain almost killed me, since I got 8 levels with a bonus of 11 randomly distributed skill points, it was totally worth it.


    "Ethan, are you all right?" Olivia''s voice came from my side. I turned to where the voice came from and saw all my partners looking at me in clear worry, but they didn''t dare to approach me since I asked them to stay away from me.


    "I''m fine," I said as I got back on my feet and cancelled my Demonic Energy and Demonic w. A reassuring smile on my lips. Then I turned to Lord Damon. Unlike before, his arrogant expression had returned to his face. While Lilieth looked relieved.


    "You should have warned me if it was going to hurt," Iined with a frown. At least I could prepare myself first.


    And he replied to me with a smirk. His hands were already folded in front of his chest.


    "But didn''t you manage to endure it?" he said in a nonchnt tone as if he didn''t care about me.


    "Yeah, thanks to your advice. If not, I might have turned to ashes by now," I said with the same smirk as his. I knew he was worried about me but he didn''t want to show it. After all, this was his idea. Well, I couldn''t me him since he was the demon lord. So he had to maintain his dignity and calmness.


    "Don''t be too cocky. You need my permission to turn to ashes," he said in an arrogant tone.


    I let out a dry chuckle.


    "Don''t worry. I have no interest in turning to ashes twice." It felt strange to think of the demon lord before me as my father. Besides, I had never behaved like this to my human father, since he was always kind to me. While this ''dad'' was totally different from him.

 Chapter 235 - The Demon Prince V

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Demon Prince V</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 235. The Demon Prince V


    "That''s the spirit," Lord Damon answered me in the same tone as before. A satisfied smile reced his smirk.


    "Since I did well. Can I ask you one more thing?" I said.


    "Tell me."


    "Teach me how to make my own clothes," I said. I was the only one who was shirtless in this room, so it was kinda bugging me. After all, with that skill, I could change my clothes more easily whenever there was a demon attack.


    "You don''t know how to do it?" he said. I guessed since it was a basic skill, he concluded that all the demons already knew that, including me. Even that skill didn''t appear on Foxy''s skill list. What he forgot, I came from a human, not a demon, so I never knew that skill.


    I shook my head from side to side in reply.


    Lord Damon turned to Lilieth.


    "You haven''t taught him yet?" he asked in confusion.


    "Oh my. How could I forget about that?" said Lilieth. She approached me and smiled at me.


    "I will teach you how." Her hands held both sides of my face and her face came close to mine.


    ''Oh great. Another pain,'' I thought as I recalled how Lord Damon unlocked my Energy Siphon skill. Luckily, my guess was wrong. As my lips and hers met, without any pain an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Unlocked Basic Demon''s skill: Demon''s Clothes.]


    [Demon''s Clothes lv 1(Requires 0 DP) - Making your own clothes from your own DP. The clothes will disappear if you take them off.]


    "Thank you," I said as we broke our kiss.


    She replied to me with a smile.


    "Don''t mention it. The most important thing, you have to take good care of yourself." And I answered with a nod.


    "I leave the rest to you, Damian," said Lord Damon. He snapped his fingers. Myra, who was lying weakly in the corner of the room, went up by itself as if arge hand had grabbed her body and carried her to him. Lord Damon was just about to open the portal. While Lilieth walked to him. But I stopped them.


    "Wait a second."


    Lord Damon and Lilieth''s attention returned to me.


    "Be careful with the Incubus Lord. He is the demon lords'' rebellion''s mastermind," I said in a serious tone. Then my gaze shifted to Lilieth.


    "And he''s the one who gave you the final blow."


    In that instant, the atmosphere around us turned heavy as anger was evident on Lilieth and Lord Damon''s faces. Lord Damon unfolded his hands and clenched them. A cracking sound could be heard clearly from there, showing how strong he clenched it. Meanwhile, Lilieth''s hand shifted to her stomach, her killing intent was evident in her eyes.


    "How did you know that?" asked Lord Damon. His anger was clear from the tone of his voice.


    "From her memory," I said as I shifted my gaze at Myra.


    An evil smirk appeared on Lord Damon''s lips.


    "What a coincidence--- We are just about to visit him and give him a little ''gift''."


    "Thank you for your information, Damian. We will greet him nicely today," said Lilieth.


    I returned my gaze to them.


    "Also there is a high possibility that other Demon Lords/Demonesses know about this crack. Please watch your back," I added.


    "You don''t need to warn us. We already know that," said Lord Damon. After those words, a portal opened behind them.


    "You also have to watch your back. We will be waiting for you in the Dark Dimension. Good Night, Damian," he said. Then they turned and walked into the portal together with Myra.


    After the portal closed, I turned to Yuffy and the other future demon generals. I extended my hand to them.


    "Alright. Since my DP is fully charged, how about we make a contract now."


    --------


    09:03 PM


    [Demon''s Rule has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! Now, Olivia Creststream ispletely yours! ]


    [Olivia Creststream''s strength has increased by 30%]


    I released my kiss and pulled myself away from her. Olivia touched her lips and I could see her flushed face clearly.


    "Is that weird? I mean--- This is the first time I kissed you in this form," I made a wild guess. Since even though I already wore the ck shirt from my Demon''s clothes, I was still in my Demonic Form. After I made a contract with Yuffy, Luna and the others, I decided to bring my partners into my Demon''s Rule skill to protect them given the possibility that other demons would target me. Yuffy also had healed the maid with her healing skill, removing all her wounds without a trace. That way we just needed to take her to the hospital without needing to give the nurse or doctor any exnation.


    Olivia lowered her head and turned to the other side, trying to cover her reddened cheeks.


    "It''s just... A little weird kissing in a crowded ce like this," she said in a stammering voice.


    Pearl''s giggling voice answered her.


    "You shouldn''t be embarrassed. Otherwise, how can you join our next game?"


    Pearl''s words made Olivia''s face blush even more.


    Noticing her flushed face, I patted her head gently.


    "I don''t know what both of you have been talking about. But I hope you don''t push yourself. I know you and your mother need some time to calm down." They just lost Miguel. Worse, they just saw the demons kill Miguel in front of their eyes, I believed that incident would traumatize them. Plus Ivy would be staying with them as Miguel. Even though he had done a lot of bad things to them, I was sure both of them never wanted Miguel''s death.


    "Also I don''t want you to do reckless things like today ever again," I said in a serious tone. Of course, what I meant was when she decided to meet Myra alone. I couldn''t imagine what would have happened to her and Cam if I hadn''t read Miguel''s mind.


    "I''m sorry. I won''t do it anymore," she said in regret without daring to look at me.


    I looked at her gently.


    "Never mind. The important thing is you--" My eyes turned to my other partners.


    "---and all of you are fine," I said with a relieved smile. At least this problem had been solved. I had found the source that made the crack worse and took care of it. Cam and Olivia''s problems were also over and they were free now. Moreover, I had ordered Ivy, who would change her appearance to Miguel, to withdraw the divorce file tomorrow. So Ivy would stay with Cam and Olivia and look after them for me. I had also warned her not to flirt with other men except me especially since she would take Miguel''s appearance. Meanwhile, Maria would pretend to be Myra. Since she had copied Myra''s personality, I was sure she could carry out her role well. As for Yuffy and Luna, even though they said they wanted to stay with me, I had to refuse and ask them to stay with Pearl. At least for a while. Since I had to buy a new, bigger bed. I would say it was a bit ironic since despite my position as a Demon Prince, I had to struggle with basic things like this, not to mention the bank wanted to confiscate my house.


    An announcement followed by a voice dismissed my thoughts.


    [You are connected to Ian.]


    ''Mr Damian, the demon hunters have arrived. They said they detected a huge Demonic Aura from this ce,'' he said.


    ''Hold them as long as possible!'' I ordered. Of course, how could I have forgotten? The demon hunters had the Demon Compass. Although it couldn''t detect me, Lord Damon and the other demon generals, but I was sure they had detected the Incubus and Sex Demons'' presence.


    ''Okay, sir.''


    [You have disconnected with Ian.]


    "What happened?" Olivia said. I was sure she had already noticed something was going on from my expression.


    "It''s the demon hunters. They came for that Incubus." And they were toote. Since I didn''t want to take the risk and make the association suspect us, we had no other choice but to destroy thisb and use my portal skill to escape.


    But Pearl had another idea.


    "What if we use them to cover all of this?"


    "How?" I asked.


    Pearl smirked.


    "Since the demon hunters came for the demons, how about we give them the ''demons''?" She turned to the others.


    "I just need a little acting from you guys."


    "Tell us," I said.


    Note: I made extra chapter when Lilieth decided to make Ethan as her son and turn him into an Incubus. Please check


    /book/demon-lord''s-subus_16786086805232805/chapter-88.-the-demon-lord''s-son-has-been-reborn_55726916493165197?from=catalog


    If you are from 3rd tform, please make sure to check the original at WebNovel Qidian and ScribbleHub forplete version.


    -Demon Lord''s Subus for The Incubus System''s prequel.


    -The Dragon King''s Harem System for The Incubus System''s alternate story (The Sea Devil Club''s dead stripper has reincarnated into The Dragon King)

 Chapter 236 - Fake Show I

    <h4>Chapter 236: Fake Show I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 236. Fake Show I


    Ruby, Larry and Mrs Clea''s PoV


    The sound of sirens from the demon hunter''s cars that stopped in front of Myra''s mansion roared loudly. There were at least more than a dozen of demon hunters who had gotten out of those cars and were standing in front of the gate with displeased faces. Including Ruby, Larry and Mrs Clea.


    Previously, a demon hunter''s Demon Compass detected the demons'' presence from this ce. And from the fantastic numbers on his Demon Compass, he was sure it was arge scale attack. Therefore that demon hunter immediately contacted and reported this to the headquarters. Since this attack exceeded the previousrge scale attack, Mrs Clea decided to join this battle, especially since Ruby and Larry had just reported about the Great Demon''s appearance. Also, since Ruby and Larry were still at the headquarters, Mrs Clea decided to let them join her, in hopes they had a higher chance of catching that Great Demon. Even though Larry''s condition didn''t look good, Mrs Clea still allowed him toe along since he kept begging her. Besides, he already did a quick medical check-up to make sure his wounds didn''t risk his life.


    "Open the gates!" said Ruby impatiently. Her hand hit the gates in annoyance. Her eyes stared at the securities in the mansion''s yard in displeasure. Her head filled with questions about that Great Demon, so she didn''t want to miss any opportunities to meet him. Unfortunately, the securities didn''t budge, they just stared at the angry demon hunters expressionlessly, as if they were stone statues. Even though they were demon hunters, the securities didn''t let them in since they were uninvited guests.


    "Help! Help!" A scream came from within the mansion. A secondter, all the maids and the servants burst out from the mansion''s front door in a panic.


    "T-The demons--- It''s the demons!" one of them screamed in panic.


    "Open the gates!" shouted Ruby in anger once again. Without a word, the securities opened the gate. The demon hunters rushed in quickly. As they ran through the courtyard, two cars were parked there, making Mrs Clea realize there were other guests in that ce.


    - BRAK!


    They opened the front door with a bang and entered the mansion. Their steps stopped and their shock was evident on their faces. Their jaws dropped.


    "Uh... Okay. This is crazy," said Larry, either in amazement or surprise, since the scene in front of them was not much different from a horror movie.


    That room looked messy with toppled furniture everywhere. Strange transparent creatures with t faces floated like ghosts in that mansion''s living room. It was a new type of Demon that they had never seen before. Behind arge sofa, two familiar-looking women and a man were hiding behind it. Larry recognized one of them as his friend, Olivia. While Mrs Clea recognized the other two as Cam and Miguel Creststream since she had seen their faces on TV.


    Miguel hugged Olivia and Cam to protect them. asionally, a scream came out of Cam and Olivia''s mouth. Well, since he was a demon hunter, hearing the women''s screams was normal for Larry. But hearing Olivia''s screams made him cringe so much considering her fierce attitude in college.


    Apart from the transparent demons, they were also surprised by another thing, Myra. Myra fought the transparent demons fearlessly. Her whitence that came out of her palm andunched at the demons, indicating her bracelet was sessful. As the whitence pierced or rather prated the transparent demon, the demon floundered in pain before finally disappearing without a trace.


    "Quick help her and evacuate the victims!" ordered Mrs Clea. And the demon hunters swiftly charged at the strange demons. Some of them evacuated Miguel, Cam and Olivia out of the mansion. Although there were no injuries on their bodies, a clear trauma was seen on their faces.


    With ease, they defeated the demons one by one. It was strange since even though the demons looked dangerous and scary, they didn''t have any meaningful attack skills. It was different from what the Demon Compass showed. Once they defeated all the demons, the Demon Compass'' indicator pointed to the number 0 which meant there were no other demons around them.


    "Spread out and check all the rooms!" ordered Mrs Clea. Her eyes fell on Myra who was standing in front of her in displeasure. Although demons could appear randomly, even in buildings and houses, Myra was thest person she could trust, considering Myra''s crimes years ago. Besides that, her dead lover''s warning about Myra was still clear in her head. So she had to make sure that this ce was safe.


    The other demon hunters immediately carried out her orders.


    "Thank you for helping me," said Myra as she shifted her gaze to the other side. It was clear from her expression that she wasn''t happy about it, but Mrs Clea knew Myra couldn''t deny that the demon hunters had saved her.


    "Tell me, what happened?" asked Mrs Clea straight to the point.


    A tired breath escaped Myra''s mouth. Her hand and her gaze swept across her chaotic surroundings.


    "As you can see, I was having guest. Then those demons suddenly appeared and messed things up."


    "Only that?" asked Mrs Clea in disbelief.


    "Yeah, that''s what happened," said Myra.


    Mrs Clea folded her arms across her chest and walked over to her. Some faint cracking sound sounded as her feet stepped on the broken ss and objects that scattered on the floor. Her eyes locked on Myra.


    "Then tell me why didn''t you let us in?" asked Mrs Clea, still with the same note.


    "I told you I had guests. They are important guests and we were discussing our important scandal. Do you think I could just let uninvited guests like all of you in?" Myra said unhappily. Mrs Clea was already familiar with this attitude since Myra was the most arrogant demon hunter in the association before.


    But Mrs Clea''s suspicions had not disappeared.


    "Do not lie to me. I can interrogate your maids and servants one by one if I want to. Also you have a Demon Detector. Why isn''t your Demon Detector sending us a signal?" Mrs Clea continued to interrogate her.


    Myra pointed at the broken Demon Detector.


    "Those demons destroyed it before the device reacted to them. I didn''t even notice their existence before they attacked us." Indeed, Mrs Clea couldn''t deny that those demons'' movements were as slippery as eels plus they had aerial advantage, so they could reach many ces with ease.


    Even so, Mrs Clea still couldn''t believe Myra''s words.


    "I will interrogate your maids and servants then."


    "Go ahead. Just finish it as soon as possible. They still have to clean up all this," said Myra confidently as she pointed at the messy furniture nearby with her gaze.


    "Fine," said Mrs Clea.


    After that, one by one the demon hunters who had just returned, reported to Mrs Clea. Their report results were the same, they didn''t find anything in that ce. But as Mrs Clea waited for Ruby, Ruby''s voice came from the hallway not far from them.


    "Hey, you! Who are you? What are you doing here?!" she shouted as she caught a slime woman''s wrist. Ruby was just about to return to Mrs Clea when she saw the suspicious woman sneaking deeper into the mansion''s room like a thief. It was clear from her attire that that woman was not a maid.


    Myra exhaled in annoyance and looked at Mrs Clea in displeasure.


    "Thanks for bringing a thief into my house," she said in a cynical tone.


    "I''m not a thief!" the slime woman retorted. Still, Ruby didn''t let her go and took her to Mrs Clea.


    "Then what?" said Myra.


    Ruby removed her hand from the slime woman and that woman showed her name tag to the others.


    "I''m a Ravwork''s reporter. My name is Elenna."

 Chapter 237 - Fake Show II

    <h4>Chapter 237: Fake Show II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 237. Fake Show II


    Ruby, Larry, Mrs Clea and Elenna''s PoV


    "As long as the demon hunters haven''t dered this ce is safe, this ce is restricted for the public. Including journalists and reporters," said Mrs Clea in displeasure. Although she knew many reporters and journalists were thirsty for the news about demons and demon hunters, especially about how they fought. The demon hunters had to ensure the civilians'' safety.


    "After all, this is private property. You shouldn''t trespass," she added.


    "I know. But---" Elenna turned to where Ruby caught her earlier.


    "I think I saw my friend there," she said again. Elenna was just about to return to her house which was around here when she saw many demon hunter cars stopped in front of the mansion. Again, her reporter instincts red up and she decided to get out of her car and infiltrate by climbing over the side fence. Although this was reckless, considering what she had just experienced yesterday. Since this time the demon hunters had arrived, she predicted that this shouldn''t be as dangerous as the Nighthallow Station incident. Moreover, she hoped to find other interesting things after her previous investigation about Ethan failed.


    Before, Elenna had spent her entire day at Nighthallow Hospital to search for proof about what Ethan had said thiste morning. After she checked the hospital CCTV footage, although she hated to admit it, what Ethan said was true. In the footage, Ethan ran into the toilet in a hurry when the Nighthallow Station incident urred and only came out half an hourter. The only thing that confused her was that she saw him take a flu mask on the information counter before he went to the toilet. She thought that the toilet might have a bad smell. But when she checked that day''s sanitary records, she found there was no problem with it. Finally, she could only guess that maybe Ethan liked free things, so he took the flu mask even though he didn''t need it. Since her guess was wrong, ording to her promise, she decided to stop chasing him. Unfortunately, after she sneaked into this ce, she decided to undo her intention. Even if it was just a nce. Vaguely, she could see Ethan earlier. He hid in the hallway, watching the living room before finally running into one of the rooms. Strangely, when Elenna chased after him and opened the room, she didn''t find anyone there. When she was about to check the room in more detail, Ruby caught her.


    "Your friend? All my maids, servants and securities are outside. Don''t you have a better reason than this?" said Myra in a sarcastic tone. Elenna could understand Myra''s annoyance and suspicion, but she couldn''t just let this opportunity go.


    "This isn''t an excuse! I''m sure I just saw him there," insisted Elenna. Her hand pointed toward the hallway.


    "Really? I''ve checked that ce, and can''t find anyone there except you," said Ruby. Previously, Ruby did a quick check of her surroundings to make sure no one was there after she caught Elenna.


    "But---" Elenna was about to retort, but she was at a loss for words and reason so she decided to use another way.


    "How about this? Just let me check once again to make sure he''s not here," she tried to bargain.


    Myra smirked confidently.


    "Okay, but I''lle with you. Who knows your real intentions?"


    "I''ll alsoe with you," said Mrs Clea. She wanted to make sure no demons were hiding here even though her Demon Compass had shown that this ce was safe. She turned to the other demon hunters.


    "I''ll leave the witnesses'' interrogation to all of you."


    "Yes, ma''am," said the other demon hunters including Larry.


    After that, they walked into the hallway and checked all the rooms there. And just like Ruby said, there wasn''t anyone or anything suspicious there. Meanwhile, instead of looking for people, Mrs Clea concentrated more on her Demon Compass to make sure that no demons were hiding around them.


    "See? No one''s here beside us," said Ruby in annoyance. While Myra smirked in victory.


    "Impossible... How could he disappear?" Elenna muttered in disbelief. Her eyes looked around her surroundings, hoping for a clue or something but she couldn''t find it.


    A tired breath escaped Myra''s mouth.


    "Now you can eat your own lie and leave my mansion, Miss reporter. I don''t think I have more patience for another stupid lie like this. So leave or I will report you to the police," she said in a cynical tone.


    Elenna turned to Myra in displeasure.


    "But--" Again, her words stopped since she had no other reason.


    "Fine. Thank you for giving me the opportunity. I''m sorry for disturbing you," she said reluctantly. Once again her investigation was deadlocked, but she didn''t n to give up. After that, she left.


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    A breath of relief escaped my mouth as I threw myself on the waiting seat at White Guardian Hospital, Pearl''s acquaintance''s hospital in Nighthallow City.


    "Haaa--- That was close!" I said. I was in my human form now.


    After Pearl told us her n and we made some adjustments to it, we executed that n. I could say it was brilliant since that n would not only restore Myra''s reputation or rather Maria''s since she was the one who took over Myra''s role in this world, but it also became a good excuse to exin Miguel''s drastic change. Unlike Maria who could copy other people''s personalities, Ivy only had the Shape Shifting skill. So we needed a big event to exin why Miguel decided to change and became a family man. In addition, this n would be a strong excuse for why Miguel and Cam withdraw their divorce files tomorrow.


    The only thing that troubled me about the n was, I had to alter all of Myra''s maids, servants and the securities'' memories since they had seen how we broke in. Meanwhile, my partners and servants handled the rest. Emma deleted all the CCTVs footage, especially when we arrived at this ce. Luna messed up the living room to convince the demon hunters as well as destroying the Demon Detector. Pearl ordered all of her subordinates to return to Ledred through the back door, of course after I altered their memories. And Yuffy used her skills to make a good show by summoning her Specters and activating her Demonic Aura to convince the demon hunters that they were real demons. She also healed all the wounded, since their injuries would make the demon hunters suspicious of this incident. And thest thing was, we had to cover up theb since we couldn''t destroy it without a big impact. That''s why I couldn''t escape with my portal after the ''demon hunters managed to defeat the demons'' scenario was over. I had to alter the memory of the demon hunter who checked the ce and made it look as if there was nothing there. If my Mind Corruption skill required arge amount of DP, maybe my DP was almost empty now.


    "I wonder if that maid will be okay," said Emma who was sitting on my right in worry. Her eyes fell on the hallway where the nurses brought Miranda. Meanwhile, Pearl was busy talking to the doctor and Luna was standing, watching an aquarium filled with colourful fish not far from us. She wore a cap to cover her ears and folded her tail. Although her appearance was far from that of a demon, her uniqueness as an extinct Hybrid-beast was enough to attract the other''s attention.


    "Believe me. She will be fine," Yuffy''s voice came from my left side. To cover her unusual appearance she wore a hoodie and a flu mask. Just like the Cat Hybrid-beast, the Dark Elf was also an extinct race.


    Emma turned to Yuffy with a worried face.


    "What I mean is not her real wounds." And both of us quickly caught what she meant.


    "Just hope that my Mind Corruption skill is effective enough to treat her trauma," I said. There was nothing we could do other than that.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 22 advance chapters


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier, will avable for Husbando Tier in September)


    >Maria and Ivy pics are avable in Pat*reon.


    Special thanks for July''s Sugar Daddy: Darkone33


    Pat*reon-members:


    Jachin Nelson, Sam, HornyOranges, John H , Joshyxz, Brendan Huynh, Jose Snow, Dennis Wiren, KjellTheViking, Charles, Sideshow, Edwin, JTOKING, Robert Mattison, DJOK DJOK, Croc, Enrique, Brian Tate, Francis C?t�� , Nemorus, lucas rodger, Sk?ll, tekdry25, Jeanpierre-Gabriel Ivanic, Jonathan Guedes, Iovac, Champion, banaantjexx164, Austinhym, Thomas Pl��, Salim, Quentin Montoya, Mads Burckhardt Jensen, Adam, Armando L��pez Marrero, IllusiveTaipan, ude, AmigoImagin��rio, Baggas Agusta, Ddraig Wynn, Jeremy Hill, Daniel Zilberstein, BAGGAS FARIEL AGUSTA, Noah Perry,Rokatsa, Kyle Ricks, Rusted, joan corado, Ashlund onville, Mitanshu Pandya, jarian johnston, Chris, Majorana, Jonathan Flook, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), BinRasas, Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, Julien Fellegara, TheManBrownie, Shane Town, Joseph, Yang God Trantions, Great Yaso, Kyusen, Vizzy, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, TAHA, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, Alvin Leung, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra,vLeon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregor, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Sentinel, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Locke039, Cragen, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 238 - A Nice Meal

    <h4>Chapter 238: A Nice Meal</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 238. A Nice Meal


    The footsteps'' sounds came from in front of us apanied by Pearl''s voice interrupted our conversation.


    "Let me introduce them to you," said Pearl to the doctor beside her. And we stood up from our seats in reflex.


    "This is Ethan, Emma and Yuffy." Pearl introduced us to the doctor.


    "And the other one is Luna," she said as she pointed at Luna who was ying with the fishes by tapping on the aquarium ss. Then Pearl turned to us.


    "Guys, this is Alice. This hospital''s owner and the doctor who will treat the girl." We decided to simply say that we found Miranda passed out not far from here and we recognized her as one of our friend''s maids, Myra. Since Myra said she was busy, we decided to bring the maid here to make sure she was okay. Cam and Olivia also had put new clothes on the maid since we couldn''t bring her in my ripped shirt.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms Alice," we said. My eyes looked at the friendly-faced rabbit Hybrid-beast who was wearing a doctor''s outfit with a stethoscope hanging on her neck. She was a little shorter than Pearl, her age was around Cam''s. Her short, neck-length hair was pinkies beige and her eyes were ck. Both of her hands were in her white coat pockets.


    Meanwhile, Alice was observing us in detail. Her gaze shifted from Emma, Yuffy and me.


    "Stop it! You will creep my friends out," said Pearl with a frown.


    "I''m just a little confused since it''s the first time you brought normal-looking people to me. Not as usual," said Alice without taking her eyes off us. Her brows were wrinkled like Pearl. I could guess Alice said that since it was clear from our looks we were not from Ledred. Besides, I thought she knew Pearl''s social circle wasn''t with ''innocent'' looking people like us.


    Pearl exhaled in annoyance.


    "Stop making fun of me."


    Catching Pearl''s annoyance, Alice turned to her.


    "Ah, sorry. I didn''t mean it. I was just a little surprised." And Pearl replied to her with another pout.


    "Anyways, it''s gettingte and the demon attack is getting worsetely. Go home now. You don''t have to worry about that girl. She is fine. She is just a little weak. I''ll let you know if I find an anomaly," said Alice politely.


    "Okay. Thanks for your help," said Pearl. Previously we had said that Myra would pick that girlter.


    "Don''t worry," said Alice.


    After that, we said goodbye to her and left.


    ------


    10:02 PM


    A long breath escaped my mouth as soon as I arrived at my room. After we left White Guardian Hospital, I picked up Emma and my bags at the station locker before dropping them off. And as my previous decision, I left Yuffy and Luna at Pearl''s ce until I got a bigger bed for us.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Nonchntly, I dropped my bag on my chair and threw myself onto my bed, even though my shoes were still on.


    "Thank goodness, everything is going well..." I muttered in relief. My eyes stared at the ceiling in a daze. Tonight was really crazy. I found so many facts even more than yesterday. And in the end, I found a clear picture of all that had happened, my true identity, also my power...


    With this, the energy disturbance at the border shouldn''t get any worse. What I needed to do was fix it. Unfortunately, Lord Damon hadn''t told me how. But I guessed maybe he still thought that I was too weak and wanted to put my concentration on developing my strength.


    I raised my hand in front of me and stared nkly at my palm.


    "Nephilim..." I muttered absently. Who knew a weak man like me was actually that mythical creature''s descendant. My thoughts returned when I saw how my father fought in Myra''s memory. How he looked so glorious as an Angelic Knight.


    ''I wonder if I can awaken my angelic side like him...'' Even though Lord Damon and Lilieth revived me as his son, as a Demon Prince who had the power of darkness. From what Lord Damon said and my skills, it clearly proved that I still had my Nephilim blood.


    I dropped my hand to the side as another long breath escaped my mouth and put my thoughts away, at least for a while. I didn''t feel like thinking about anything right now and wanted to shut down my mind. My mind was still in a mess now as well as my feelings. Well, I couldn''t me myself for this. In fact, I was quite proud of myself since I was able to control my emotions well except when I found out that Myra was the one who killed my father. Even I didn''t think I could ept the fact that I was the future demon lord like nothing. My life had turned upside down in just a week yet weirdly, I could keep my calm. I knew something was wrong with me, but I couldn''t tell what it was.


    ''I should take a rest. Maybe I''ll feel better tomorrow,'' I thought. That''s all that came to my mind right now.


    I got up from my bed and took off my shoes. As I walked to the front door to put it, a bowl on the dining table caught my attention. It reminded me that I had my dinner too early today and after all of those crazy things that happened, another meal was definitely a good idea. Impatiently, I put my shoes on my shoe rack and returned to the dining table. My hand opened the bowl lid in curiosity. A fragrant smell tickled my nose as my sight caught a delicious looking creamy chicken soup with pasta in the bowl. My other hand took a pink note tucked under the bowl.


    ''I think this dish is suitable as your night supper. Don''t forget to heat it before you eat it. Celia.''


    My smile blossomed. I knew Celia had been preparing dinner for me for thest few days, but somehow I felt so happy and touched this time. Also, I felt strange happiness from simple things like this. Something I couldn''t exin in words. Weird indeed, but I guessed I was just a little tired.


    After sitting on the chair, my hand took a spoon at the side of the bowl and started to eat it. Although no steam came out of it, the soup was still warm so I didn''t warm it up anymore. Within minutes the bowl in front of me was empty. I quickly washed the dishes, tidied the table and took a ss of water.


    I was just thinking about taking a shower before meeting Celia and Foxy when an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Warning!]


    [Foxy''s Demonic Power is below 10%!]


    ''Oh no!'' Undeniable guilt and panic swept through my mind. How could I forget such an important thing like this!


    Immediately, I put the ss on the kitchen counter and ran to Celia''s room. Faintly, I could catch a strange sounding from inside her room. My heart was pounding as my hand pushed the door in hurry. I was afraid she would attack Celia out of hunger.


    "Foxy! Celia!"


    Fortunately, my guess was wrong. I froze as my eyes looked at Celia and Foxy who were ying and tickling each other on the bed like real siblings. It was their giggle that was heard by me. They stopped and turned to me.


    "Wee home, brother," said Celia.


    While a bigger smile appeared on Foxy''s lips.


    "Master!" Without hesitation, she came over to me and hugged me.


    "I thought you forgot about me," she said with a pout. Obviously what she meant was her meal.


    "I''m sorry..." I said as I gently stroked her hair. I didn''t have any excuses for this. Besides, I was the one who asked her to be my servant and as a master, I should be more responsible for this.


    "You forgot to feed her, right?" I caught a hint of annoyance on Celia''s face and voice.


    I could only respond with a nod with a regretful expression. My eyes locked on Celia who was sitting on the bed. Somehow, something strange tickled my heart, but I didn''t know what that feeling was.


    Seeing my regret, Celia sighed as her expression softened.


    "What about you? Have you eaten yet?"


    "I have. Thanks for the soup," I said.


    "Then feed her now. She has been waiting for you."


    After answering her with another nod, I turned around and walked towards the door with Foxy.


    "Brother..." Celia''s voice made me turn to her.


    "Yes?"


    Celia looked at me for a moment in silence.


    "I have a little question regarding my study, can you help meter?" she finally asked.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 239 - The Incubus Relaxing Bath I (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Incubus Rxing Bath I (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 239. The Incubus Rxing Bath I


    -Cress - Cress - Cress


    The sound of running water from the tap on the bathtub echoed in that locked bathroom. While my hand opened the bathroom cab. My eyes swept through the contents, looking for a box of bath bombs I got from a random gift exchange two years ago.


    "Are we going to do it here, master?" asked Foxy in confusion.


    "Yes. We''ve done it in the bedroom twice, so I think we should change the moods a bit," I said. My hand closed the cab and opened another cab. Since my mind was still a mess, I decided to improve my mood and calm my mind. And I was sure there was nothing better than a warm bath with a servant at your service. Also a nice fragrance bath bomb as apliment. Well, some wines and a Jacuzzi bathtub like Pearl''s were definitely better, but I didn''t have those fancy things. So a bath bomb sounded good enough for me. Although I was sure Pearl didn''t mind lending me her facilities, I knew she was tired and I didn''t want to bother her. As for Foxy, even though her status was hungry, it seemed that she was different from me who would fall into my Incubus Rage if my DP was low. She also didn''t lose her mind and attacked Celia because of it. I was quite curious about this, but maybe it had something to do with her servant status.


    ''Found it!'' My hand took a small dusty light brown box from the bottom of the cab and opened it, revealing three purple bath bombs with Lavender written on the packaging.


    "Perfect!" I muttered with a grin. To my knowledge, the Lavender scent promoted rxation and was believed to treat anxiety, depression and insomnia. Even though my case wasn''t that bad, I definitely needed that rxation part.


    After I made sure the expired date was still far away, I took one of them, opened the wrap and put it in the water. A faint hissing sound emanated from there as that purple ball dissolved in the water, turning the surrounding water into a light purple colour with some bubbles.


    I turned my face to Foxy.


    "Take off your clothes. I know you''re hungry," I said with a smirk.


    - Puff!


    In an instant, all her clothes were gone.


    "Done!" she said excitedly. Her eyes fixed on my crotch.


    Meanwhile, my shirt also disappeared from my body. My hands took off my pants and threw them in theundry basket.


    "You are so impatient." My chuckles sounded between my words. A naughty smile formed on Foxy''s lips when my underwear came down and revealed my naked cock.


    I turned off the tap and stepped into the bathtub. Maybe I was a little too exaggerated, but the sensation when my foot touched the warm water was super rxing. I went deeper into the bathtub, letting the warm water greet my skin and my body. As I submerged my body and sat in the bathtub, thevender scent tickling my nose calmed my mind and improved my mood.


    "Haa..." A long breath came out of my mouth as a rxing smile on my lips. It was a pleasant feeling after all of those messes.


    I held out my hand to Foxy.


    "Come on."


    She took my hand and got into the bathtub. My hands took her waist and made her sit on myp. Then I leaned my back backwards and bent my knees a bit since my bathtub was too small. My other hand pulled Foxy''s body to me, pressing her back to my torso. My eyes closed in rxation.


    "Master? Aren''t you going to feed me?" she asked in confusion.


    "I will. But I need to prepare you first," I whispered with a smirk without opening my eyes. I only had a quickie with Diamond this noon. So at least I wanted nice forey for this. Sex with quick forey was so frustrating for me.


    "W-What should I do, Master?" she said in a stammering voice. I could feel her heart beating fast.


    "Stay still and moan for me..." I whispered in a seductive voice. There was nothing better than the echo in the bathroom. So I thought her moans would be nice music for my ears.


    Without further ado, I started exploring her body. My hand crept up and yed with her slightly t breast. But instead of directly touching her tip, my hand stroked her soft mound and revolved around her tip, teasing her with it. My other hand went down, travelling around her crotch and her inner thighs without touching her entrance.


    "Mhhmmm... Master, why don''t you touch me there?" Her impatience was evident from the tone of her voice. And I knew where she meant.


    I replied to her by kissing her cute ear from behind.


    "Ngg..." she startled as a soft moan came out of her mouth.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth upon her reaction.


    "I will. But you have to give me a good moan in return," I said. Mrs Clea and Ruby should be still at Myra''s mansion now. While Mia was still at Pearl''s ce. Since the houses on both sides of mine were empty now, her moan would not be a problem.


    After those words, my finger touched her tip, right in the middle and rubbed it. It only took a couple of strokes to make her tip erect. While my other hand rubbed her tender entrance.


    "Ahh..." Another moan came out of her mouth and echoed through the room followed by the water ripple sound. It was a nice sound to re up my desire.


    "Give me more," I whispered. Then I plugged my two fingers on her pussy without hesitation. In contrast to my usual gentle movement, my fingers moved wildly, like two worms dancing on the hot sand. The tip of my fingers put more pressure on her inner wall, demanding it to get loosened and feeling its warmth, also looking for her sweet spot. At the same time, my other hand pinched her hardened tip and twisted it.


    She jolted in surprise upon my sudden change of movement.


    "Oh!"


    I chuckled at her reaction.


    "Yes... That''s it. Give me more." My fingers moved wilder.


    She jolted again


    "Ohh--- Oh... Ma-Master..." She opened her legs wider to give me better ess. Her hand gripped my wrist and inserted my fingers deeper. Her body swayed up and down. Her tails began to move to rub my cock and the inner sides of my thighs. A tingling sensation began to flow from my bottom to the rest of my body, stimting my mating desire.


    I chuckled again in excitement upon her impatience.


    "What a naughty servant," I teased.


    But Foxy only answered me with moans and ragged breath.


    "Ohh---- Ohh--- Ahh... Hah-hah-ah--- Master... Master..."


    As seconds passed, her moans were getting louder and louder. While my cock was getting hard and tense. Our body temperature was getting hotter. Our mating desire red up and got higher. But it wasn''t enough, I wanted more, I wanted her touches.


    My mating instincts took over my mind and body. I released my hands from her and sat down. Foxy turned to me in confusion and disappointment.


    "Ma-Master?" she said in a stammering voice.


    Without warning, I pulled her head towards me, bumped her lips to mine, pressing her t chest against my torso. My tongue began to enter her mouth and danced impatiently with hers. Her hands hugged my neck and narrowed the distance between us, bringing our bodies closer.


    "Mmpph --- Mmpph ..." We tilted our heads and deepened our kisses. Our humming sounds were apanied by cking sounds from our tongues and lips sounded between our kisses. As our lips and mouth were busy, she rubbed her entrance against my hardened cock, teasing the tip with her tender flesh.


    As we broke our kiss, a string of saliva still connected my tongue and hers. A naughty smile on our lips. Our eyes locked with each other. I could see her flushed face and her gaze that said her desire clearly to me.


    "Do you like my kiss?" I said in a teasing tone.


    "Yes..." Her eyes stared at me in a daze as if I was hypnotizing her. I could see there was only me in her eyes.


    "Which one do you prefer? My d*ck or my kiss?" I teased her again.


    "Both of them."


    "Very well," I smirked seductively. Then without further ado, I got up and sat on the edge of the bathtub with my legs wide open, showing my wet fully awake cock to Foxy clearly.


    "You know what to do."

 Chapter 240 - The Incubus Relaxing Bath II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Incubus Rxing Bath II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 240. The Incubus Rxing Bath II


    Foxy gave me a naughty smile since she quickly caught what I meant. She approached me obediently, stuck her tongue and licked my cock''s tip as if she was enjoying a tasty ice cream. Her hand went under my cock. Her two fingers moved alternately to tickle my balls which ended with a nice rub under my cock. Since she only used her index finger''s tip, it was quite subtle yet pleasant.


    A slight hissing sound escaped my mouth and a seductive smirk formed on my lips. That tickle rmed my cock for what would happen next and made it even tenser.


    I held both sides of her head and moved my waist. The tip of my cock traced her face from her forehead down to her cheek and her lips. She stuck her tongue, trying to lick it but I pulled my cock away from it. She tilted her head slightly and opened her mouth, trying to catch it. But I moved my cock to the other side and rubbed it against her other cheek. She tilted her head to the other side to chase it, again, I moved my cock to the other side.


    "Ahh--ahhh... Hahh---Master--- I want it." Her plea sounded more like a moan. Her face reddened. Meanwhile, I kept moving my waist, rubbing my cock all over her face. My hand tickled and yed with her soft ear.


    I chuckled again. Although I really enjoyed her cute plea and her blushing face, I decided not to tease her anymore. I stopped, my cock in front of her mouth.


    "Now enjoy your meal."


    Looking at my cock in front of her, without hesitation, she buried her face between my thighs. Her mouth was busy licking, swallowing, sucking my hard cock although it was too big for her mouth. Her hand gripped my waist tightly. asionally, she released my cock and rubbed it on her face. She really enjoyed it and so did I. My body trembled in pleasure. My eyes looked at everything that she had done to my cock and it made my lust go crazy. My breath was getting heavier as my load was getting full.


    She moved her head back and forth. Her tongue swirled on the sides of my cock.


    "Uhhh--- Yeah." A moan escaped my mouth when the tip of my cock touched her throat.


    She released it for a while and gave me a cheeky smile before burying her head between my thighs and swallowing my cock in excitement once again, making my cock her sweet tasty lollipop.


    I moved my waist in unison with her, banging the tip of my cock to the end of her throat even harder. But I always pulled it when she started to cough. My face turned redder as I held the pleasure that flowed from my lower part, as I enjoyed her movement, and enjoyed watching her ying with my cock.


    "Uhh--- Ah-hah-hah... Do you--ahh... like it?" I said in a ragged breath with a smirk.


    She sucked hard as she pulled her head backwards before she ended with some naughty licks on the tip.


    "Your dick is so tasty, Master~" she purred and licked her lips. Her eyes were fixed on my cock in excitement.


    I put my hand on her chin and tilted her head to face me.


    "Shall I feed you now?" I said with a seductive smirk. My patience disappeared, I could not hold it anymore.


    And she responded to me with a happy smile.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    [ A person is in your control ]


    I used my Telekinesis to pull her body from the water. Drops of water from her body dripped into the bathtub, leaving pleasant dripping sounds.


    "Ma-Master..." she said in a stammering voice in surprise and confusion since this was the first time I used a skill when I had sex. The bathtub was kinda slippery and slipping while having sex was definitely a turn off for me. So I decided to use this skill to do it properly.


    "Don''t be afraid." I put my hands on her thighs and gently stroked her to her knees. Then I separated it widely, exposing her pussy. A drop of water flowed from there to her thigh, as if her pussy was impatient for her meal. At the same time, her body flew towards me, cing her entrance right in front of my cock. My waist moved, rubbing my cock against her entrance for a while before I used my Telekinesis to lower her body, sliding my cock into her delicate hole slowly.


    "Ahhh!" A loud moan came out from her as I prated her delicate and tight hole even though I had done enough forey with her.


    I could feel her tight and warm inner wall covering my cock perfectly, making me sink into pleasure. As my cock had entered deep into her, I shifted my hands on her buttocks. I started by moving my waist slowly before I elerated my pace speed little by little. And every time I thrust my cock, I always pulled her body to me with my Telekinesis, swaying her body with my movements.


    "Get ready," I said in a ragged breath.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 1''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside her. I could feel her inner wall getting tighter.


    "Ohhh~" she moaned. Her mouth formed a big ''O'' and from the expression, I knew she liked it. Without a pause, I kept moving, rubbing my cock against her delicious inner wall.


    "M-More... Ah-hah-hah... Feed me--ah-- more, Master. Give me --ah-hah--ah---the biggest one~" she pleaded even before her hole got used to this size.


    "Fine," I said with a smirk. Still, I wasn''t going to do it right away. I waited for her to get used to it before I used my skill again.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3''


    Again, my cock was erged and extended inside her. Since I jumped from lv 1 to lv 3, I could feel her hole was crazily tight right now. I even needed to stop my movement since I couldn''t hold the pleasure.


    "Ohhh---Ohh... Ah-hah-hah ---- You''re so fricking tight!" I groaned in a ragged breath.


    Meanwhile, Foxy jolted in pleasure. Her eyes turned upside down. Her body tensed and shivered.


    "Uwaahhhh... Ahhh... Ahhh!" she screamed loudly.


    Although her scream made me want to move my waist harder, I held my lust and my instinct. After she got used to it, I moved again. The frictions between my cock and her inner wall were getting rough every second. My eyes continued to look at every change in Foxy''s expression, as she flinched holding my thrust, as her face reddened, as she sank into pleasure together with me. Her inner wall tightness bit my cock and made me sink into addiction. Addicted to her delicate body. Addicted to the pleasure from her. I moved my finger, using my Telekinesis to pull her upper body against mine, bumping my lips onto mine and kissed her in a dirty way. Our tongues twisted each other once again, sucking each other''s tongues passionately. Our loud moan echoed throughout the room as we immersed in pleasure.


    A few minutester, I could feel she was already at her limit and so was I. I elerated my pace and broke my kiss.


    "Ahhh --- hahhh�� Master ---- ohhh--- Ohhh... Hahh...--- Agghhh!" Loud moans from our mouths mingled with harsh, ragged breaths filled the room as I shot my hot load inside her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant''s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant has levelled up! ]


    [Foxy - Level 14]


    We looked at each other. A satisfied smile on our lips as we had got our fill.


    "Thank you for the tasty meal, Master," she said with a giggle.


    "I also want to say thank you for your nice service. You have gotten naughtytely ---" I approached her ear.


    "And I like it," I whispered with a smirk. Then I descended to the bathtub without letting go of her and cancelled my Telekinesis after I sat down in it. As she took control of her body again, she released my cock from her and hugged me tightly, cing her head right on my chest. While I leaned my back on the bathtub, my hand moved to stroke her hair gently.


    We were silent for a moment, enjoying the rest of pleasure that was still lingering in our bodies and the rxing bathtub. Every now and then, I took a deep breath to enjoy the Lavender scent. After a few minutes passed, Foxy''s voice broke the silence between us.


    "Master, may I ask you something?" she said in a soft voice.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I can feel you are much stronger than before. What happened?"


    My hand''s movement stopped. I didn''t expect her to be able to detect it.


    "Foxy... Do you remember you once said that I was a Demon General?"


    "I remember."


    "I just met Lord Damon and Lilieth. They said I''m not a General," I said in a calm tone.


    Foxy distanced herself from me in surprise.


    "You''ve met the king?"


    I nodded.


    "And they''ve told me everything."


    "About what?" asked Foxy in confusion.


    "That I''m their son."

 Chapter 241 - Im Unworthy to Serve You, Master

    <h4>Chapter 241: I''m Unworthy to Serve You, Master</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 241. I''m Unworthy to Serve You, Master


    She stiffened like a statue. Her jaw dropped. Her eyes that were looking at me widened. Her clear shock was evident on her face. The silence filled the room once again. What my ears caught was a soft dripping sound of water from the ends of Foxy''s hair.


    A soft chuckle came out of my mouth upon her reaction, mainly because her funny expression was more dramatic than when I realized this shocking fact. Or... maybe I was the one who epted it too easily. I didn''t even try to deny any of that. Well, it wasn''t like I had anything to deny. Besides, all the evidence and facts already showed that truth. What could I do? Screaming at Lord Damon and Lilieth? Spilling my emotions like mad man? Demanding them to give back my normal life? Or reject them as my parents and the heavy responsibility that suddenly fell on my shoulders?


    Either way, it sounded stupid to me. After all, it wasn''t my right to be angry with Lilieth or Lord Damon since they were the ones who saved my life. Even though... I had to live as their child, not to mention the great responsibility and danger that awaited me. But that didn''t sound too bad. With this power and my status, I could make huge changes in the human world and the dark dimension. After all, I couldn''t possibly let Celia take this heavy responsibility. She was the only Nephilim I know, though that didn''t rule out there was another Nephilim besides the two of us. But since I got the Nephilim''s blood from my father, for now, that was the only thing that came to my mind. My father was an only child and my grandparents died when I was little. I even couldn''t remember their faces. While finding another Nephilim was definitely not something easy, considering they lived like normal humans. Even, I didn''t feel anything different before I turned into Incubus and my medical record was normal before.


    As for getting my emotions out... I didn''t want to scream and spill my rage in front of my partners. Moreover, they had just gone through a major traumatic event and found out my true identity. Spilling my emotions out of control would only make their emotions more unstable.


    After a moment of silence, Foxy finally spoke.


    "T-Their son? Y-You mean you''re the Demon Prince?" she said in a stammering voice. Her hand pointed at me and her shocked expression didn''t change.


    I simply nodded in reply.


    "The Prince of the dark dimension?" she said again with the same tone and expression.


    "Yeah. But it isn''t official yet since I''m still too weak for a demon Prince now," I said in a casual tone.


    "B-But didn''t you say you were a human?" she said in confusion.


    "I thought I was a human. But I just found out I was a Nephilim, Lord Damon''s younger brother''s descendant. And when I was about to die, the power that Lilieth gave me was the power of her unborn son. That power not only turned me into an Incubus but also made me her son."


    Foxy lowered her hand, gulped hard in nervousness and shifted her gaze down.


    "Mas--- I mean, You-Your----"


    I pressed my index finger on her lips since I knew she wanted to call me Your Highness.


    "Just call me, Master." I shifted my hand to her chin and lifted her slowly, making her look at me.


    "I already said it isn''t official yet. After all, we are in the human world, not the dark dimension," I added. Given Lord Damon and Lilieth''s status, it seemed like if I went to the dark dimension, Foxy and the others should still call me Your Highness, whether I liked it or not. But since this was the human world, I preferred them to call my name as usual. Previously I also had asked my generals to call my name ording to my appearance, Ethan in my human form and Damian in my Incubus form. Besides, other people would be confused if they heard how Foxy and the others called me and it would be awkward if they considered me some sort of royalty from a great kingdom.


    I knew I was a real royalty, no, I was even cooler than a mere royalty, a demon Prince. My father, Lord Damon, was the ruler of the dark dimension, the king of the demon world. His position was equal to the king of the world. The difference was no one in the human world had such a high position. But a royalty who ate jam sandwiches for almost a year was indeed aughing stock. Even Mia''s life was much better than mine. Not to mention, I also was a prostitute at night. Well... Come to think again, I wasn''t a real prostitute since I only slept with my partners and servants from the beginning. But, since some of them used to treat our rtionship like a transaction, so... it still counted for me. Besides, the public had recognized me as a prostitute and even the reporters called me The Prince of Ledred on TV. A Demon Prince who lived in poverty in the human world and became a prostitute out of desperation for money and DP sounded so fucked up.


    "I-I understand, Master," said Foxy, still in a stammering voice.


    I shifted my hand from her chin to her head and moved to stroke her hair. She flinched. Her ears were lowered in reflex. A breath came out of my mouth.


    "What''s with the grim face?" I said.


    "Um... You know... I''m just a weak demon. I feel unworthy to serve a high status'' demon like you," said Foxy in a gloomy tone.


    "Besides... I''m sure you''ll have many servants who are stronger and more useful than meter. Soon orter ... You''ll forget about me..." she added in the same tone.


    I mped both sides of her face with my hands and looked at her seriously.


    "Is it because I waste to feed you?" I said straight to the point.


    "Of course not," she retorted. But then she was silent and shifted her gaze downwards.


    "A little..." She finally admitted in a calmer voice.


    I moved my hands onto her back and hugged her, pressing her small body gently against mine.


    "I''m sorry..." I whispered.


    "There are so many things that have happenedtely. I discovered so many truths and my mind is filled with them. I also didn''t expect what happened today to be moreplicated than I thought," I exined. Even though her heartbeat wasn''t as loud as when we had sex, it was still faster than usual.


    Foxy hugged me tightly and buried her face in my chest.


    "I understand... I''m just afraid you''ll think I''m useless and leave me." Her hands hugged me tighter.


    "Master... You were the only one who treated me well after my family left me. I promise I will get stronger for you..." she said in the same gloomy tone.


    Her words reminded me of when she told me how she was hiding from the other demons and I could sense the loneliness in the tone of her voice. Now she has found a new family who loved her. Of course, she was afraid of losing us.


    Just like her, I tightened my embrace.


    "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t leave you," I whispered in a soft voice.


    "Thank you, Master..."


    After that we were silent again, enjoying the warmth of each other''s body and the sound of our heartbeat.


    "I think we should get up now or we''ll catch a cold." I wasn''t sure demons like us could get sick like humans, but I assumed we could just in case. After all, the water was getting cold now.


    Foxy distanced herself and nodded. Her face was brighter now.


    I unplugged the bathtub plug, turned on the shower to clean up our bodies and also the tub since that bath bomb left a little purplish residue. While Foxy helped me to massage my back.


    After we were done, we got out of the bathtub and took our towels to dry our bodies.


    - Puff!


    In an instant, yellow cute pajamas covered Foxy''s body.


    My eyes looked at her pajamas as my hands wiped my face with my towel.


    "Maybe I should get pajamas," I muttered. Celia was also wearing pink pajamas today.


    "Should I get one from your wardrobe, Master?" Foxy asked.


    "It''s fine." I imagined dark blue pajamas as I used my skill.


    ''Demon''s Clothes.''


    As I lowered my towel, my dark aura covered my body and formed dark blue pajamas.


    "There."


    "Eh?! I thought you didn''t know how to do it," Foxy said in shock.


    "Lilieth taught it to me." A proud smirk on my lips. Although this skill looked so simple, it was very useful for me. I meant, I didn''t have to buy new clothes and do theundry.


    "C''mon." Then I walked out.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 22 advance chapters


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier, will avable for Husbando Tier in September)


    >Maria pic is avable in Discord channel.


    Pat*reon-members:


    Felisberto Viano, Russell Estee, Gavin Childress, Christopher Tello, Michael Sewill, IndecisiveKing, Karl Zebadiah Tejada Cruz, Darkone33, cid, Jachin Nelson, Sam, HornyOranges, John H , Joshyxz, Brendan Huynh, Jose Snow, Dennis Wiren, KjellTheViking, Charles, Sideshow, Edwin, JTOKING, Robert Mattison, DJOK DJOK, Croc, Enrique, Brian Tate, Francis C?t�� , Nemorus, lucas rodger, Sk?ll, tekdry25, Jeanpierre-Gabriel Ivanic, Jonathan Guedes, Iovac, Champion, banaantjexx164, Austinhym, Thomas Pl��, Salim, Quentin Montoya, Mads Burckhardt Jensen, Adam, Armando L��pez Marrero, IllusiveTaipan, ude, AmigoImagin��rio, Baggas Agusta, Ddraig Wynn, Jeremy Hill, Daniel Zilberstein, BAGGAS FARIEL AGUSTA, Noah Perry,Rokatsa, Kyle Ricks, Rusted, joan corado, Ashlund onville, Mitanshu Pandya, jarian johnston, Chris, Majorana, Jonathan Flook, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), BinRasas, Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, Julien Fellegara, TheManBrownie, Shane Town, Joseph, Yang God Trantions, Great Yaso, Kyusen, Vizzy, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, TAHA, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, Alvin Leung, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra,vLeon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregor, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Daniel Cortez, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Skyler Ting, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, Trevor Martinez, Logan, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Cameron Taylor, Sentinel, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Casey E Maupin, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, stalin see, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Locke039, Cragen, Dn,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??


    My Patr*eon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 242 - The Weak Demons

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Weak Demons</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 242. The Weak Demons


    "What do you want to ask, Master?" Foxy said. Both of us sat on the bed. She was behind me, her hands moving my towel to dry my hair.


    Meanwhile, my attention was on the information boxes of my three generals.


    [Servant''s name: Luna ]


    [Level 57]


    [Age: 202 ]


    [Race: Demon - Cat Hybrid-beast ]


    [HP: 3102/3102 ]


    [DP: 457/463 ]


    [Skills: Death w lv 5, elerate lv 4, Devil Space lv 1, Dark Energy lv 1, Hiding lv 3, Deflection lv 2, Muttion lv 4 ]


    [Emotion: In caution]


    [Condition: Normal ]


    [Weakness: Chest and Ears ]


    [Talent: Fast Movement ]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated ]


    [Servant''s name: Ivy ]


    [Level 61 ]


    [Age: 215 ]


    [Race: Demon - Subus ]


    [HP: 3003/3003 ]


    [DP: 567/572 ]


    [Skills: Demonic Whip lv 5, Maniption lv 3, Devil Space lv 1, Dark Energy lv 1, Shape-shifting lv 3, Charm lv 2, Demonic Energy lv 4, Dark Healing lv 2, Storm Spike lv 4 ]


    [Emotion: Full concentration ]


    [Condition: Normal ]


    [Weakness: Chest, head and tail ]


    [Talent: Sex Energy Refill (Regenerate DP through sex) ]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated ]


    [Servant''s name: Maria ]


    [Level 60 ]


    [Age: 209 ]


    [Race: Demon - Dark Priestess ]


    [HP: 2902/2902 ]


    [DP: 582/588 ]


    [Skills: Shadow Beam lv 5, Personality Copy lv 4, Devil Space lv 1, Dark Energy lv 1, Shape-shifting lv 3, Shadow Barrier lv 2, Dark Illusion lv 3, Madness Doll lv 4 ]


    [Emotion: Slightly annoyed ]


    [Condition: Normal ]


    [Weakness: Chest and Head ]


    [Talent: Pray (Gives dark element buff +30% INT to her friends and her dolls, demon type only) ]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated ]


    I decided to check their status since I hadn''t had the chance to do so after I finished their contracts. They were my servants, at least I should know their strengths, their advantages and their disadvantages. So I could maximize their fighting abilities or assign suitable tasks ording to their specialities.


    "Can you tell me more about the dark dimension?" I said without taking my eyes off the information boxes in front of me. Actually, I wanted to ask one of my Generals, but I undo my intention after I contacted them with my Telepathy. Maria was busy with the Demon hunters who were still in Myra''s mansion. Ivy was learning a thing or two about Miguel from Cam and Olivia. After all, this incident only made Miguel shocked, not memory loss, so Ivy had to learn a lot about Miguel''s habits. As for Luna and Yuffy, they were on patrol since the others were busy.


    I had offered my help to help Yuffy and Luna, but they refused and asked me to take a rest. They said the border energy was more stable now and since the big crack just opened there shouldn''t be another big crack for tonight. Since they were all busy, I decided to ask Foxy.


    "What do you want to know, Master?" she asked. Her hand distanced my towel away from my head.


    "What does that ce look likepared to the human world?" I asked again. This bothered me quite a bit since I caught a different thing every time I took a nce into the crack. One time, I saw the dark dimension as a wilderness that had never been touched by civilization at all like what I saw at Cretunt Bridge. Another time, I saw the dark dimension as a dark fantasy world in a medieval setting like in the Cherrias za incident. But the road that I just saw inside thest crack, made me realize that the dark dimension was not what I had imagined.


    "Hmm... If youpare it to the human world. The human world is more peaceful and brighter than the dark dimension."


    "Brighter?" I said with a frown without looking at her since she wasbing my hair.


    "The dark dimension doesn''t have the sun like the human world, Master. We only have a red moon."


    ''Well, that''s exining why I can only see the night sky every time I look into the crack,'' I thought. That sounded like a pain considering I would be the ruler of that ce. But imagining the demons sunbathing on the beach was definitely out of their characters.


    "Then what about civilization?"


    "I came from a small vige, Master. And I spend most of my time hiding. I don''t know any ce other than my vige and the forest where I yed."


    "Just tell me what you know."


    Her hand stoppedbing my hair.


    "My vige was quieter than this ce. There were only a few small wooden houses as bait for other demons who liked to disturb us. Meanwhile, we hid elsewhere. After things were safe we came out of our hiding ce to collect food and went into our hiding ce before the moon disappeared. If the forest was quieter, we could y in the forest for a while."


    "Who do you mean by other demons?" Previously I thought the Lust Demons were good demons since they only ate through sex, but after I met another Incubus, I changed my mind. From that incident, I concluded that demons were simr to humans. Aside from their fighting instincts and desire to dominate, they could choose to be good or evil. The difference was that the term of ''good'' here was not the same as our term of good, but only to the extent that they did not bother or eat other demons. In other words, good or evil was not based on the demon type but on their decision to behave.


    "Usually the Imps, the Hounds or some forest demons. Like Boar demons or the Hyenas. Some of them don''t even hesitate to eat us."


    "Then what about your family?" I asked again. That question crossed my mind since she used the word ''we'', so I assumed even though her parents had left her, she was still with her siblings.


    But she didn''t answer me.


    "I mean you''ve been in the human world for a few days, aren''t they worried about you?" I rified my question.


    "... I don''t know how and where they are, Master," her sadness was evident in her voice.


    I turned around and caught Foxy looking down in sorrow.


    "Shortly after our parents left us, the Imps destroyed our hideout. All of us were scattered. I got lost and arrived at that small vige, then I ended up living with other small demons," she said.


    "Then those demons..." I didn''t expect her past to be more tragic than I thought.


    "They are just like me, the weak demons who are trying to survive. We have to hide from the demons who want to eat us until we are strong enough to fight them."


    "Why don''t you ask another, stronger demon for help to protect all of you?"


    Foxy shook her head from side to side.


    "No one wanted to protect us. We once begged a noble demon''s help. He ordered us to fight each other and took the strongest one among us as his servant and left the others."


    I frowned.


    "Why didn''t he take all of you?" I asked.


    "Because weak demons like us will only be his burden... We will only drag him down and he has to protect us..."


    "Is that so..." I said. So simply, the master needed to protect his weak servants to repay for their service. But again, a noble demon couldn''t take too many weak servants because of his limited abilities. Now I understood why she was so happy when I made her my servant and was so afraid of losing me.


    My hand moved slowly through her half-wet hair before hugging her gently to remind her that I was with her.


    "I''m sorry for making you remember such a bad thing." I decided not to ask her again.


    "It''s fine, Master. I''m really grateful that I could find such a good master like you and Celia. I''m happy now..."

 Chapter 243 - Siblings I

    <h4>Chapter 243: Siblings I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 243. Siblings I


    Minutes passed, I still sat on the bed, not moving a single inch from my previous position. My eyes fell on Foxy''s sleeping face. She slept soundly in myp as if it was the safest and most peaceful ce in the world. Her head was on my thigh, making it her pillow. My hand stroked her hair slowly.


    "Life has bitten you hard, hasn''t it?" I whispered with a sigh. Despite her fragile appearance, who knew she had been through a lot worse things than me.


    I nced at the clock.


    11:05 PM


    ''She should still be awake.'' I remembered I said I would help Celia with her study so although I was a bit sleepy, I decided to fulfil my promise. Well, my stamina and DP were full now, so it was kinda weird to find myself sleepy in this state.


    Gently, I moved Foxy to the middle of the bed and covered her body with my nket before I left the room.


    "Celia, are you still awake?" I asked when I was in front of her room.


    "Come in, brother." Her voice came from inside.


    I opened the door and entered her room which was dominated by pink. The sight of Celia who was sitting in front of her desk, facing me, entered my view.


    "Where''s Foxy?" she said as she tilted her head to peek behind me, making sure Foxy wasn''t hiding there.


    "She''s sleeping in my room," I said.


    Then she frowned. Her eyes were on my clothes.


    "Are those new?" Since Celia was the one who took care of theundry, she knew all my clothes.


    I stopped in front of her and opened my arms.


    "I made it with my skill. What do you think?" I shifted my gaze on my clothes before returning my gaze to her with a smile.


    "You made it with your skill?" she repeated in confusion.


    "Yeah. Just like this," I snapped my fingers, cancelling 50% of my Demon''s Clothes and my upper clothes returned to a dark aura and disappeared.


    In reflex, Celia stood up from her chair, looking at me in surprise. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.


    "How do you do that?"


    I grinned proudly.


    "I just need to imagine what I want to wear and----" I snapped my fingers again as I used my Demon''s Clothes. Pajamas with the same dark blue colour covered my body. The difference was, it wasn''t just in pajamas like before, this time I made the same cat pattern as her pajamas. But my cats were ck while hers were white.


    "Can you teach me how to do that? I don''t need to doundry again in my life with that skill. Oh! I also don''t need to buy clothes anymore. I just need to snap my fingers and a new dress for me every day!" she said spontaneously in excitement. Just like I thought before, although this skill looked simple, this skill was very useful for us.


    "I got this skill from another demon. I will ask her to teach youter," I said. Celia was a Nephilim, so she should be able to do this.


    "So what do you want to ask me?" My hand grabbed another chair, dragged to her and sat facing her. My eyes were on her and my ears were ready to listen to any questions.


    She sat down on her chair, took her book and showed it to me.


    "Can you help me to solve this?" Her other hand pointed at a math problem with her pen.


    After answering her with a nod, I exined it to her.


    10 Minutes had passed since I started to teach her. But strangely, as the times went by, her attention shifted to me instead of her book.


    I stopped my exnation and turned to her. A breath of annoyance escaped my mouth. My hand put the pen on the desk.


    "Do you pay attention to me?" I said, frowning.


    "I am," she said. Her eyes stuck on me.


    "I mean to what I said," I corrected my words.


    Instead of answering me, her eyes stared at my face with a strange gaze.


    "Is something on my face?" I asked again. My hand started to touch my face, examining it. Did the power from the magic tubes change me? I knew she was observing me, but I didn''t know what it was. I had told her everything and she already knew about my partners. So whatever it was, I was ready to answer it honestly.


    Without saying a word, she extended her hand and ced it on the side of my face, touching my cheek with her soft hand.


    "You look pale..." A trace of worry was evident in her tone. Then her hand moved slowly between my eyebrows.


    "And your forehead keeps frowning more than before." Her worries sounded clearer than before.


    The strange feeling from earlier tickled my heart again but I didn''t know what it was. It was kinda mncholic yet relieved. But I decided to give her a reassuring smile since I wasn''t sure about it.


    "A lot of things have happenedtely. But you don''t have to worry. I''ve handled everything." I knew I had to tell her about our real identities, but she had an exam tomorrow. So I thought I would postpone it until her exam was over.


    She lowered her hand.


    "Did something go wrong with your n?" She made a wild guess.


    "Everything went smoothly even better than I thought. Cam and Olivia are free from their abusive dad/husband. I also have managed to thwart that crazy demon very n and even fix the source of the crack. Isn''t that great?"


    "Really?" Her eyes looked at me full of seriousness and surprise, making sure every word that came out of my mouth was the truth.


    "Yeah. Why should I lie?" I said in a casual tone. I didn''t lie to her since I had already cleared the source of the crack even though another bigger responsibility awaited me.


    Still, her eyes looked at me suspiciously and her brow furrowed.


    "What?" I said. I was really confused by her attitude.


    She folded her arms in front of her chest, making her twin mounds even fuller. Followed by a long breathing out of her mouth.


    And I replied with another frown.


    "What''s with that face?" Iined. She looked like a girl who used her lover of another affair.


    But instead of answering me, she asked something else.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Her expression didn''t change.


    "I already said I did." I reminded her.


    "I mean ''eat''." She referred to my DP.


    "I just did it with Foxy." Was our moans not loud enough?


    "Is that enough for you? I mean--- are you full now?" Her cheeks blushed slightly when she said that.


    My face also turned slightly red from it and my heart started beating fast. I turned my face the other way.


    "It''s enough," I said in a calmer tone.


    "Then why do you still look pale? Didn''t you say your stamina and strength will recover after you have sex?" She continued to interrogate me with a worried face.


    I was silent, deep in thought. It was not like my body that needed rest but my mind. Without realizing it, every single bitter truth I just discovered had hit my mind hard and since I had been forcing myself to swallow it, it had a bad effect on me. That was what made me feel tired and gave me nightmares. Plus I read three people''s minds today and two of them were no different than nightmares. Even though I just had sex with Foxy, it wasn''t enough.


    I just opened my mouth to say that I should take a rest.


    "Celia, I-- " My words trailed off as I shifted my gaze to her. My eyes widened in surprise and my face turned red in an instant.


    Celia had unbuttoned her pajamas, exposing her upper body, especially her naked breasts. Since one of her arms was under her breasts, it made her breasts look bigger than they were. I could see her nipple peeking out from between her pajamas. A ck pen still in her other hand. Her blush was clearly visible on her cheeks.


    "Brother... I''m also one of your partners, right? Shall I feed you to give you more energy?"


    Note: Celia''s NSFW illustration is in discord channel


    https://discord.gg/8M37mjuG

 Chapter 244 - Siblings II

    <h4>Chapter 244: Siblings II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 244. Siblings II


    I fell silent. In an instant, my heart was beating fast. My mating urge started to rise. My eyes were on Celia''s ripe breasts. Her skin was smooth and her breasts were half out of her clothes as if they were like two tasty fresh fruits. Even though I had done it with her before. At that time, I wasn''t in my full consciousness since I was fighting my Incubus instincts.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond and just stared at her in silence, she put down her pen and moved to sit on myp. Her front body faced me. As her assnded on my thighs, I leaned against the back of my chair in reflex. My eyes were locked on her breasts which were in front of my eyes now and my mouth remained locked. She ovepped her arm under her breasts with her other arm, making her chest look fuller and bigger than before.


    "Am I not sexy enough for that? Am I not appetizing for you?" she pouted with a flushed face. Her annoyance was clear from the tone of her voice.


    My breath was getting heavier. I could feel my cheeks heat up as my desire burned my body just by the beautiful sight in front of me. Although I hadn''t touched her, it was enough to tickle my mating urge. Her beautiful breast hung beautifully as if inviting me to enjoy it. Her pink nipples invited me to y with them, making my mind go wild.


    "Brother~" she whined in annoyance as she leaned towards me.


    Finally, after I was able to take my focus and my wild thoughts away from her breasts, I shifted my gaze to her face.


    "Don''t regret this..." Well, it wasn''t like I was in a state where I could stop myself.


    At the same time, I flicked my index finger pointing at her window''s curtain.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    [A curtain is in your control. ]


    The curtain shifted to close the window by itself. Although the window of Celia''s room did not face Mrs Clea''s house, who knew someone was trying to peek at us.


    That curtain''s movement turned Celia''s attention to it.


    As she turned her head the other way, I shifted my hands on her waist. My mouth grabbed her pink tip, yes, only her tip, and sucked it hard. My tongue licked her nipple, waking it from its sleep. Her flowery body cream scent tickled my nose.


    "Ah!" Celia flinched and turned her gaze to me. Her eyes looked at how I was ying with one of her sensitive spots. I nced at her with a naughty smirk, looking at her reddened face. I could feel her heart beating as fast as mine.


    My hands shifted to her buttocks and squeezed them. Her body shivered. Her nipples were getting harder on my tongue, indicating her body has been burnt with her desire like mine.


    I sucked hard once more before I released it. My saliva dripped from her erected nipple, showing how much I had toyed with it.


    She was just about to move her arms that hugged her under boobs, but I held them and made them hug her breasts even tighter.


    "B-Brother..." she said in a stammering voice.


    My gaze shifted to her. My naughty smirk on my lips.


    "I won''t hold myself likest time," I said in a serious tone. I snapped my fingers and cancelled my Demon''s Clothes.


    In an instant, all my clothes turned into a dark aura that disappeared like smoke. I stuck my tongue and licked her other nipple. Again, only her tip.


    "Nhhh!" she flinched and her tip erected on its own.


    Couldn''t hold myself any longer, I licked the tip a couple of times before I shifted to her mound and showered it with my kisses and gentle bites.


    I shifted my hands to her back and pulled her body closer to me, burying my face in her soft breast.


    "Ummm---umm...." A humming sound escaped my mouth. My mouth was busy enjoying her breasts as well as my tongue, like a kid eating big cotton candy. I could feel her heart beating faster and faster. Her sweet floral scent was getting clearer on my nose.


    My face felt hot and so did my body. My cock was getting tense without a touch. My waist moved back and forth slowly, trying to rub my half-awake cock against her body.


    "Ahh-- ah-hah... B-Brother..." Her ragged breath and moans between her voice.


    Hearing her voice, I released my mouth and pulled my head away. I panted my eyes on her face and her trembling lips.


    "Celia... I think I''m gonna lose my mind," I whispered in a ragged breath. Quickly, my hands separated hers before unbuttoning the rest of her pajamas. My heart was beating wildly. My body had been waiting for this since thest time we did it. Moreover, at that time, we did not do intercourse.


    I pulled her upper pajamas and tossed them to the side nonchntly before I ced her hands on either side of my cheeks, letting her feel how hot my face was. Meanwhile, my hand was on her cheeks which were as hot as mine. Our eyes locked with each other.


    "Are you sure you won''t regret this?" I said in a trembling voice as I desperately clung to thestmon sense that reminded me we were siblings. I knew I had said it before but I want to make sure once again. Since after I took her virginity, this would be something that couldn''t be fixed anymore. And I didn''t want her to fall into a depression because of it.


    A smile bloomed on her lips.


    "I won''t..." she whispered. Her confidence was clear from her voice.


    A smile also developed on my lips. Our eyes kept glued to each other. Then slowly our faces approached each other, our lips met. Her tongue entered my mouth and twisted with my tongue. Our hands held each other''s heads tightly. Without a request, she brought her body closer to mine, pressing her breasts on my chest.


    "Mmpph-- Mmmhh - Mmpph ..." We tilted our heads and deepened our kisses, spilling out our forbidden feeling, something we had been holding back all this time. The bitter feeling from the past was reced by something sweet as we free ourselves from our guilt and hesitation. We didn''t even give a f*ck to the outside world or think about how other people would see us.


    I wanted her. My heart, mind and body wanted her. I didn''t know why I craved her so much, more than before. Why did I want to make her mine so badly? Despite the same blood flowing in our veins. Or... Was that the reason?


    The strange feeling that tickled my heart returned, but this time I realized this feeling, why did I feel weird when I looked at her.. Because deep in my heart... I realized, only Celia was the same as me, a Nephilim just like me. That''s why I wanted her. I wanted her to be mine... And this time... It was for real...


    We broke our kiss and stuck our tongues. Our tongues moved to tickle the tip of each other. We were like a couple who were really drunk in love. Our minds went nk. Our saliva was clear from our tongues, showing how hot our kiss was. Our ragged breath was getting clearer and clearer.


    Without a warning, I grabbed her buttocks and stood up without letting our tongues y. I walked to the bed and dropped her onto it. As our kiss broke, I crawled down. My hands moved quickly to peeled off all her remaining clothes and tossed them.


    I brought my face closer to her calf and slowly crawled up as my tongue traced her leg with soft kisses in between. My hand traced her other leg up to her thigh. As my lips reached her thigh, I separated her legs wider, exposing her wet pink petal to me. Gently, my index finger caressed around that wet tiny hole before I inserted a third of my finger into it, just to check how tight and narrow it was.


    "Ngghhh..." A soft moan escaped her mouth. But just for a moment, I pulled it. Then without a word, I buried my face on her pink petal. My tongue licked her entrance and entered into it, feeling her narrow and warm inner wall. My hands separated her legs wider. My mouth was busy sucking her wet pussy, enjoying the sweet taste of nectar that filled my mouth.


    "Ahnnn ... Unnn ... - hah - ah - ahh ..." she flinched and moaned.


    Just for a moment, I distanced my face. My thumb wiped her nectar on the side of my lips before I crawled upward and spread my legs, locking her upper body with my weight, cing her head between my thighs, showing my fully awake cock clearly in front of her face.


    "Do you mind giving your beloved brother a nice service, Celia," I said in a ragged breath out of lust.

 Chapter 245 - Siblings III

    <h4>Chapter 245: Siblings III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 245. Siblings III


    She was wet enough now, but since I didn''t want to use my finger to loosen her pussy, I decided to give more lubrication to my cock.


    Her eyes looked at my cock for a while. The size was intimidating her, but I knew she couldn''t refuse it remembering how she enjoyed itst time. Without answering me, she licked the tip of my cock. Her eyes were fixed on me.


    That pleasant stimtion hit my pleasure point, spurred my mating urge even higher.


    "Uff..." I closed my eyes and groaned.


    Just for a moment, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Celia.


    "Give me more, Celia..." I whispered between my hunting breath. My flushed face and expression clearly showed how much I enjoyed this.


    After that, she opened her mouth and swallowed my cock. She sucked it, hard, as if she were sucking her favourite bubble tea. Her tongue moved to lick its sides and swirled it.


    Once again I closed my eyes.


    "Ufff..." My expression and my groan showed how each movement made the pleasure in my body even higher. I let the excitement and lust fill my body, let all of this sink my mind into pleasure. The tickling sensation travelled from my lower part to my whole body. I could feel my cock getting bigger and throbbing inside her mouth.


    As her saliva covered my hard flesh and I felt my cock was slippery enough, I pulled my cock from her mouth and opened my eyes.


    Impatiently, I crawled down and ced my cock in front of her entrance. My waist moved, rubbing my hard cock on her wet pussy to warn it. I wanted the first thing that went deep inside her hole was my cock.


    My hands pinned her on the sides of her head. My eyes were at her face like a beast ready to devour its prey. I didn''t want to miss any chance of expression from her face, considering this was her first experience.


    "It''s gonna hurt. But there''s no turning back," I warned.


    Then without further ado, I pushed my cock into her slowly.


    "Ohh--- Ohhhh---Aaaa---Aaggghhhh...!" she jolted. Her wide open mouth let out a loud cry. Her muscles tensed. Her body lifted slightly. Her hand gripped mine tightly. I could feel her resistance when my cock kept sliding into it. She was crazily tight, warm and irresistibly delicious. Her tightness made me sink into an undeniable pleasure.


    "Aaahhh--- Ohhhh..." I groaned in pleasure.


    "Brother---Brother...it''s so big---ah-hah-ah-- Your cock is so big..." she yelped between her pain and pleasure as she widened her legs so her hole could swallow my cock better.


    My gentle kissnded on her lips


    "Just hold a little more..." I whispered, pushing my cock deeper and deeper, prating her resistance, feeling the narrowness of her inner wall. My mating urge shot up to my head.


    Both of us panted as I managed to insert my whole cock into hers. Her soft and warm inner wall mped my cock tightly.


    "Celia..." I called her name once again. I couldn''t believe what I did... She was mine now... She was officially mine now...


    A kissnded on her lips once again. It was a gentle one but also passionate at the same time. Just like my duality... A Nephilim... A human and a Demon Lord''s son.


    My lips and tongue moved along with hers, either to soothe her or myself. I knew it was a simple thing, but I felt loved just by it. Every time I kissed my partners, it reminded me that I was not doing this for my lust or filling my DP.


    I began to move my waist back and forth slowly. But instead of looking at her face like I usually do, I pressed my torso on her breast and ced my head on her side. My eyes were closed and my lips were at the side of her ear as if we were one.


    "Ahhh... Hahhh... Hahh... hah... ahh..." Moans came out of our mouths as we called out each other''s names. Her body shook with mine every time I thrust my cock deeper. Both of us climbed in pleasure. Our heavy breathing sounds filled the room. As minutes passed by, my waist movements were getting faster and rougher.


    "Ohhh---Ohhh---Brother..." She called me.


    Her moans and the pleasure made me shiver in excitement, but also made me realize something important... That my true form wasn''t this human form but that demon. In the middle of that high enjoyment, I activated my Demonic Form.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness +30%.]


    "Celia..." I whispered in a gentle voice and distanced myself, so she could see me better. Yes, I wanted her to see me as me. I wanted her to ept me as my true self. My eyes looked at her deeply, clearly showing my hope. Still, my waist''s movements didn''t stop.


    She gasped in surprise. Her eyes widened as she looked at all of my demon features. My red eyes, my horns, my wings that waved slowly in excitement and my tail that danced like a cobra. Her body jolted in reflex since this made her feel like being fucked by someone else. I thought she would push me away in fear, yet she called me again.


    "Brother..."


    Between my pleasure and enjoyment, a mncholic feeling and happiness embraced my heart and body.


    "Thank you..." I said with a happy smile. My eyes locked at her face that was getting redder every time I thrust my cock into her.


    After a few minutes, she tightened her grip as we were on our limits.


    "Ahhh... Ahh... --- Annn!" Loud screams from our mouths filled the room as I shot my semen inside hers. It was a lot more than when I did it with Foxy. A great satisfaction filled my body and my mind.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    My lips fell on her once again. Slowly, I returned to my human form. This was my first time changing myself into my Demonic Form just for sex. Stupid indeed, but I wanted her to see me as me...


    I pulled my cock and dropped myself onto her side, letting her virgin blood wet her bed sheet. My hands hugged her tightly, feeling the sweat on her body. Both of us were silent, calming our breath and feeling the warmth from each other''s embrace. It was weird since I felt calmer now.


    As my drowsiness began to overtook me, she spoke.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Um-hum..." I answered her with a short humming sound. My eyes closed infort.


    "Celia... I want to confess something to you. But promise me, you won''t hate me..." I decided to tell her the truth.


    "About what?"


    "About our true identity and dad''s."


    She distanced herself and looked at me with a frown.


    "What do you mean?"


    I opened my eyes, looking at her confused face.


    "We aren''t human, Celia... You, me and dad aren''t humans." My words confused her even more.


    "We are Nephilim... The Demon Lord''s brother''s descendants. But he sealed our powers before he died a thousand years ago, that''s why we can only live as humans. That''s why dad became the best demon hunter... And that''s why ... The Demon Lord turned me as his son," I said thest sentence in a calmer and a bit mncholic tone.


    "W-What? You''re the Demon Lord''s son now?" she said in a stammering voice either in confusion or shock.


    "Yeah... He needs a son to rece him one day. But his son died before he was born. So he used his son''s remaining power to revive me..."


    She was speechless. Who would have thought I turned into something more than just a demon.


    I put my hand on the side of her face and caressed it slowly. My eyes looked at her in gentleness.


    "I know you must be shocked by this. I nned to tell youter. But... I can''t help myself to say everything... I want you to know--- how special you are to me. Because, maybe, you are the only Nephilim beside me." And this was the reason why I wanted to have her for myself...


    "Brother..." she whispered.


    My gaze was getting dimmer.


    "I won''t give you to anyone. I won''t leave you..." My voice was getting weaker as I couldn''t hold my sleepiness. My eyes were getting heavy.


    "I''m so tired... Good night... Celia," I whispered. Then I fell asleep.


    Author Note :


    From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 22 advance chapters


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    > NEW! TIS ASMR, Foxy''s First Time ch 65 (with loli''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier, will avable for Husbando Tier in September)


    Pat*reon-members:


    Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Damz, Michael Dumont, Sosa21, cid, Karl Zebadiah Tejada Cruz, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Gavin Childress, Russell Estee, Felisberto Viano, Brendan Huynh, John H, HornyOranges, Sam, Jachin Nelson, Tri, Croc, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison, Sideshow, Charles, KjellTheViking, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, IllusiveTaipan, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, Iovac, Sk?ll, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, joan corado, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, Mitanshu Pandya, Rubra, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, TheManBrownie, Joseph, Argento, Kyusen, Vizzy


    L, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Noah Perry, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Sentinel, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, Joshyxz.,TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Locke039, Dn, Armod, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper, Haarderade, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, LORD SHAXX, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody Givan, Fullmoon and saganatsu.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 246 - Morning Rain I

    <h4>Chapter 246: Morning Rain I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 246. Morning Rain I


    The rain noises mixed with the shing sound suddenly pierced my ears, disturbing my sleep.


    ''Huh? What''s going on?'' I thought as I forced myself to open my sleepy eyes. Surprisingly rather than on the bed, I found myself already standing in an unfamiliar ce.


    ''Where am I?'' I thought in confusion. My eyes swept around me, but my sight only caught the trees and wet ground. Above me, the night sky was covered by thick clouds apanied by heavy rain. The strong wind blew the leaves, the fragile branches and made the tips of the trees waving around. asionally, the lighting that split the sky apanied by its loud booming sound pierced my ears.


    ''How could I get here?''


    I tried to collect my memory to remember why I was here, but the battle sound not far from me drew my attention to it.


    In caution, I trod the wet ground, stepping the wet branches and leaves, letting the rain wet my body and the cold wind bite my skin. My eyes focused on that faint battle since the heavy rain limited my vision. The only thing I could see was a man covered in white light fighting against a group of monster-shaped creatures around him and I quickly recognized them, the Imps. But... Why didn''t my system notify me about them?


    As I approached, the man who fought bravely against the demons became clearer in my sight. His body was covered in white light and a pair of strong gauntlets covered his hands to his elbows.


    "Dad!" I shouted. My feet moved swiftly towards him, my worry and panic were clear on my face.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t hear my scream.


    - r!


    Another lightning split the sky. The light from it exposed how bad the wounds on my father''s body were. The blood dyed his clothes and body as well as his exhausted face. I quickened my pace, strangely, even though I was running as fast as I could, I felt like running like a snail. Still, I was not giving up, I didn''t want to lose my father again. There were many things that I wanted to tell him.


    When I got close to him, he had already killed all the Imps.


    "Dad..." I stopped two meters behind him. My trembling eyes stared at the deep wounds on my father''s back.


    "You''rete... Ethan..." he said in a weak voice.


    "I''m so---" I was about to apologize but he suddenly turned around. The light on his body faded and turned into a dark aura. The white gauntlets covering his hands disappeared. His torn clothes were reced by an expensive neat suit as if he had never fought at all. His brown hair turned dark blue with a pair of red horns and a pair of wings made of human bones behind him.


    "No---Damian," he continued. An evil smirk adorned his face which had turned into someone else''s face.


    ''Lord Damon?!'' Subconsciously, I retreated slowly. My heart was pounding, my shock and confusion were clear on my face. My eyes widened. Why did my father turn into him?


    He held out his hand to me with his palm facing up.


    "Where are you going? Shouldn''t you be preparing yourself to rule the dark dimension in my stead--- son?" His evil smirk was still on his face.


    As soon as I heard how he addressed me as his son, my heart beat even faster.


    "What are you talking about?" My eyes were on him.


    His evil smirk widened.


    "We are the same, Damian. You can''t deny it."


    ''The same?'' My steps stopped. Slowly, I raised my hands. My eyes were on my palms, staring at how they were reced with a pair of ck ws. In addition, I felt how a pair of bat wings, horns and a tail grew on my body. My body and eyes trembled either in fear or shock at my change.


    Then a movement in front of me made me turn my attention to it. My heart felt like it was about to stop as I looked at Lord Damon''s cold face who was already in front of me.


    "Be strong, Damian. Bring all the Demon Lords and Demonesses under your feet."


    -------


    I opened my eyes and gasped. Sweat dripped down my forehead, no, but my whole body as if I had just gone through a long battle. My eyes stared at Celia''s room ceiling. The sound of heavy rain apanied by the booming sound of thunder came from the window. asionally, the strong wind knocked on the window and the sh of lightning pierced through the curtains.


    A long breath escaped my mouth.


    ''That''s why I had a nightmare...'' I thought. I realized it wasn''t only the rain that gave me the nightmare, but I knew, deep inside my heart... Despite all the facts and truth, I still refused to acknowledge Lord Damon as my father. I was so close with my real father so even though he was dead, recing him with another figure was not that easy.


    I turned to the side, looking for Celia but she had gone. My gaze shifted on the clock.


    7:34 AM


    ''Of course, she''s awake.'' Previously, I thought it was still dawn since it was so dark outside.


    Reluctantly, I sat down on the bed, exposing my naked torso and took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down. A nket still covered my waist and legs. I knew I had to get up since I had a ss at 10:00 AM and I had to go to the bank, but somehow, I wanted to stay in bed longer today.


    I was trying to calm myself down when the quiet sound of the door opening came and Celia entered the room.


    "Oh, you''re awake." She already wore her clothes and brushed her hair.


    "Yeah," I answered with a short answer. My voice sounded a bit gloomy.


    In just a nce, she noticed my pale face and my sweat. She came over to me and sat beside me. Her eyes looked at me in a gentle gaze.


    "What happened?" Her concern was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "Just another nightmare," I said as I gave her a reassuring smile.


    Without saying a word, she climbed on the bed, bent her knees and hugged me gently, cing the side of my head against her chest. Her hand caressed my messy hair and her other hand hugged my back. Meanwhile, I stayed silent in submission, letting thatfortable feeling overtake my body and mind. A faint smell of soap from her body tickled my nose and the sound of her heartbeat was clear in my ear.


    "Is it because of what you told mest night?" she said in a gentle tone.


    "I think," I whispered.


    "Brother... No matter how tough it is... I believe you can handle it," she said. It was a simple thing, but somehow it made me happy.


    After that, we were silent. All that we could hear was the sound of the rain that didn''t seem like it would stop anytime soon. Looks like Celia realized how far I forced myself to swallow all the truth and bear the burden that suddenly fell on my shoulders. But she couldn''t say anything since this truth had hit her hard too.


    After a while, I released myself from her.


    "Thank you. I feel better now." I gave her another reassuring smile to prove that I was okay. Even though I still wanted to be with her a little longer, I couldn''t be selfish. She had an exam this morning and she couldn''t bete.


    "Then shall we have breakfast? Foxy is waiting for us downstairs."


    "Wait for a second, I''ll make the bed first." I got off the bed. As my feet touched the floor, a simple ck shirt and pants covered my naked body. I didn''t want to think too much so I imagined simple clothes.


    But Celia answered me with a giggle.


    "You can do itter. Besides---" She opened the nket and revealed a dried bloodstain on her bed sheet.


    "You can''t clean this up in seconds."


    ''How could I forget this?'' I thought with a slight cringe smile. I fell asleep right after having sex with her, I even forgot to clean the important trace about what we didst night.


    "You''re right. I''ll take care of thatter," I said. Besides, I still had to take Celia to school.


    "C''mon." Celia quickly grabbed her school bag and we left the room.

 Chapter 247 - Morning Rain II

    <h4>Chapter 247: Morning Rain II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 247. Morning Rain II


    8:35 AM


    "How much longer will this rainst?" I grumbled to myself. Like yesterday, after we finished our breakfast, I opened my portal skill for Celia and Foxy. Then I changed Celia''s bed sheet and took a shower.


    My hands moved to put on my usual clothes, a t-shirt, sweater and jeans. I couldn''t use my Demon''s Clothes skill since my clothes would disappear after I took them off. And since Diamond didn''t know my identity yet, she would freak out by it. My eyes were fixed on my bedroom window, looking at the gloomy sky with dark clouds and the rain was still falling even though it wasn''t as heavy as before. Well, this rain didn''t have much effect on me if I went straight to college, but since I still had to go to the Bank I had never been to before, I could only open my portal to the closest ce to it. So I still had to walk.


    ''I have no other choice but to bring an umbre,'' I thought with a huff.


    My feet stepped towards the window and my hand reached for the curtain to close it. But as I looked out, my attention caught a figure who was standing near my house. Even though an umbre covered her, I could still tell who she was from the status above her head.


    ''It''s her again...'' I remembered her saying that she would nevere to my house again, yet she still did it and I could guess it was due to yesterday''s dinner.


    ''Well, it''s her choice.'' I just decided to ignore her and went with my portal skill, leaving her waiting for me there. Besides, sooner orter, she would leave once she got bored. My hand was about to close the curtain when I saw her turn her head to my front door and catch her gloomy face. Her overcoat was half wet, signifying she had been there for quite a while. Traces of how yesterday''s events hit her and broke her heart were still clear on her face, it reminded me of Myra when she found her lover betrayed her after all the crazy things and struggles she had done for him. It gave me a mncholic feeling when I saw Ruby. What if she did something crazy like Myra because of me? Even after she saw Emma and her status changed to Larry''s ''girlfriend'', she still didn''t give up.


    Rather than Emma, Myra was more like Ruby. Emma indeed fell in love with me and I love her too, but she never did anything as crazy as this. Despite the fact she was the first to ept that I was a demon, she had refused me to have sex with her again since she felt it was too much for her. Although... I only said it just to tease her. Which meant she still had her sense. But Ruby... She already beat up Franz and Bern just because they threatened me. She had followed me around, sneaked into my house, almost stole my underwear and now she was waiting for me in front of my house in the rain. We just met and she didn''t know much about me yet she had done a lot of crazy things for me, crazier than what my partners ever did to me. I couldn''t deny it, it was disturbing me but I didn''t want her to go crazy and take the wrong path like Myra. On the other hand, I was not sure she could ept my true identity and the fact that I had many partners.


    I let out a sigh of surrender.


    "I hate myself..." I muttered. My hand pulled the curtain to close the window before I grabbed my bag and left my room. I decided to see her, at least I didn''t want her standing in the rain like that.


    Reluctantly, I put on my shoes, took the umbre and stepped outside. The cold wind and sshes of rain that flowed from the roof weed my back happily when I locked my front door. Something I shouldn''t have to go through yet I was doing this for my stalker. Then I opened my umbre, walked straight to her and stopped in front of her.


    Instantly, her face brightened when she saw me. A smile grew on her face even though I greeted her with my annoyed face.


    "Et---" She was about to call me, but I quickly interrupted her.


    "You have promised me not to follow me anymore," I said straight to the point.


    Her smile faded.


    "I was waiting for you to exin yesterday''s misunderstanding."


    "In the middle of the rain? Do you think sacrificing your health like this is a good thing?" I asked with a frown. I was sure she had checked Myra''s Mansion tilltest night, if she stood here for too long she would catch a cold.


    She looked down in guilt, but her eyes were still peeking at me.


    "But I''m afraid you''ll be angry if Ie to your house," she said in a grim tone.


    "Then you shouldn''te. Just text me, won''t that be enough?"


    And she answered me with a ''no'' head shake. Indeed, if I knew nothing about what happened, I would need more than text to exin yesterday''s mess. Still, I had to be careful with her since she had given me her warning before, even though she probably said it out of anger. Besides, since she was about toe at me, I wanted to know what she could do to me.


    "Or you can text me to meet you elsewhere," I said again.


    "I was afraid you didn''t want to see me again." Although she seemed to realize that I already knew about Larry''s bluff, I guessed she was afraid I would be mad at her once I found out what she did to Larry. Either it was because she beat him or because she ''broke up'' with him. Well, that second guess was just my prediction, but that was the most likely thing Larry would tell me. That''s why she was waiting for me in this ce because she wanted to give her exnation before Larry gave his.


    A breath escaped my mouth before I tilted my head slightly to the front, asking her to follow me.


    "C''mon. I''ll take you to the cafe." As I remembered, there was an Aeros Gold Bank office a few blocks away from that ce.


    Happily, she followed me.


    We walked apanied by the sound of footsteps on the wet sidewalk and the sound of the rain that was getting smaller.


    "Um... I''m d you''re okay," she started our conversation. Her voice sounded awkward.


    "Yeah, I''m also d you''re all okay. Thank goodness that the demon hunters came on time." I quickly caught what she meant was yesterday''s demon attack.


    She turned to me.


    "Did you find it out from Larry?" she said with a bit of panic.


    "It was Emma who told me," I said in a rxed tone. I bet she was afraid Larry had told me before she did.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but then her face turned gloomy since I mentioned Emma.


    I smirked.


    "Are you relieved? You can exin to me now," I said in a nonchnt tone without turning my eyes to her. Her goal was to give her an exnation, so as long as her goal had not been achieved yet, she would do everything she could to see me.


    And she didn''t want to waste this opportunity.


    "I assume you already realised what happened yesterday. Larry and I don''t have any rtionship. We''re just friends and I don''t have any feelings for him either. I agreed to help him because he said his mom asked him to get a girlfriend and he doesn''t want to lose to his best friend. But I didn''t know you were his best friend."


    "If you already know I''m already aware of this, why do you still insist on seeing me?" I said in the same nonchnt tone.


    "I want to give you a proper exnation."


    "Then thank you for your exnation."


    Upon my t reaction, she spoke again.


    "Not only that, but I also want to exin what I said."


    "That you warned me because you were mad at Larry?" I said straight to the point.


    "Yeah, I know that." I turned to her and gave her a serious gaze.


    "But I''m not joking around with my warning. If you try to hurt Emma, you have to face me. And about Larry... You don''t have to worry. I know he went too far yesterday and I assume you''ve got your revenge on him. As long as you don''t go too far, I will turn a blind eye."

 Chapter 248 - Morning Rain III

    <h4>Chapter 248: Morning Rain III</h4>


    She was silent for a moment, her eyes filled with jealousy.


    "I don''t understand, what''s so special about her? I mean--- She''s not that pretty." Her displeasure was clear from her tone even though she tried to cover it up. But then she realized something. From the look in her eyes, I could tell what was on her mind.


    "Or are you---"


    "I''m not dating her for her money nor because of her status," I interrupted her. She knew about my previous financial crisis so I bet she thought it had something to do with my rtionship with Emma.


    "I''m dating her because she epts me as I am. As the true me." My mind drifted off when Emma found out my identity as a demon. Emma was the first to ept me and give me the courage to open up to my other partners. She was also the one who gave me the spirit when I just lost my father even though she didn''t realize it. I knew she wasn''t perfect, our rtionship wasn''t perfect considering the misunderstandings that had happened between us, but finding someone perfect in this world was impossible. Since that was what made humans, human.


    "I also can ept you as you are," she did not want to lose.


    I chuckled.


    "Really?" I said in a teasing tone. Forget about my identity and the other partners, she even was jealous of Emma.


    "Yeah. I can ept you as you are, whatever it is. I will love you and treat you like a king," she said without hesitation. Her expression showed how serious she was.


    "Since you mention a king, usually a king has a harem. Do you mind if I have it?" I used her previous statement without hesitation.


    Her expression turned sour.


    "But you aren''t a real king," she said with a frown.


    "But you said you would treat me like a king," I reminded her of what she said in a nonchnt tone.


    Her steps stopped. Spontaneously, I also stopped and turned around.


    "That''s not what I mean. I mean I will love you with all my heart, Ethan," she straightened out. Her eyes were looking deeply at me and from the tone of her voice,I could tell she wasn''t messing with her words.


    "I appreciate that, Ruby. And I''m d you''re willing to confess your feelings for me. But if you can''t ept that, I can''t ept your feelings either." Although I said it in a calm tone, my seriousness was clear from the tone of my voice.


    "What do you mean?" she said with obvious confusion.


    I took a deep breath since I was sure what she knew was I was the same as Larry or at least Larry told her that he and I were a pathetic single duo.


    "Emma isn''t the only one. I also have other rtionships with several other women," I confessed. Either she would ept this fact or not it was up to her.


    From her expression, she was more shocked than when she found out I was Larry''s best friend. We were silent, the only sound that we could hear was the rain around us.


    "Y-You''re kidding, right?" she denied in a stammering voice. I believed this fact had hit her hard.


    "No."


    "Did Emma know it?"


    "She knows. All my women know it, including my sister."


    "And they ept it?" she said in a disbelief tone.


    "Yeah."


    Her eyes moved side to side in confusion.


    "B-But how''s that possible?" she muttered. She lowered her head before she repeated.


    "How''s that possible..."


    Seeing her confusion, I approached her. In hesitation, my hand went over to hers to hold it. The rain that flowed from my umbre dripped and wet it. I felt bad for her, but I couldn''t let her chase me around without knowing this fact. As my hand that was wet from rain touched her hand, she turned to me.


    "Don''t force yourself if you can''t ept it. Besides, I''m nobody and you don''t know anything about me. So please, don''t do something stupid like this again," I said in a gentle tone.


    She looked at me without saying anything. Her eyes trembled for whatever reason. But from the look in her eyes, I could tell she couldn''t ept all this or give up on me.


    "C''mon. You''ll catch a cold if you stay here too long," I said as I let go of her hand and walked again.


    Even though she didn''t say anything, she walked after me in silence. After that, all we could hear was the sound of our footsteps mixed with the sound of rain in the middle of the cloudy sky. The sun was still hiding behind the clouds, indicating that this rain would not stop soon.


    Minutes passed and our feet brought us closer to the Tutty Fruity Maid Cafe, but we still didn''t say a word. Every now and then, I nced at her, but rather than disappointment, I caught a clear confusion on her face. When we were about ten meters from the cafe, her footsteps stopped. Once again I stopped in my tracks and turned to her.


    "Ethan... I don''t know if you''re telling the truth or not. But... Even if that is the truth. I still don''t want to give up on you." Although her voice sounded a bit gloomy, her eyes showed her seriousness.


    "It''s your choice. The most important thing, I don''t want you to hurt anyone because of it, including yourself," I said.


    "I understand..."


    After that, we walked to the cafe and closed our umbres at the front door.


    - Tring!


    A small bell rang when we opened the door. Several maids with cute headbands turned to look at us since it was a bit early for the guest to arrive.


    "Good mor--" Their words stopped when they noticed Ruby''s appearance. Her hair was messy because of the wind and her overcoat was half wet as well as her gloomy face like today''s weather.


    They approached us.


    "Ruby, what happened?" asked one of them in worry. Some of them touched her half wet overcoat.


    "Nothing, it''s just that stupid rain ruined my clothes," she said with a forced smile. Then she turned to me.


    "Thanks for apanying me, Ethan."


    "No problem," I answered.


    Without saying anything else, she walked into the staff room. My eyes fell on her lonely back, watching her walk away in half wet clothes. Somehow it was bugging me, although I knew it wasn''t my fault.


    "Do you have any warm drink rmendations?" I said as I turned to a maid near me.


    "We have it, Master." The cute maid took the menu list and showed a picture of a cup of hot chocte with a cute marshmallow bear on it.


    "Our ''Your warm in a mug'' is perfect for this cold morning, Master," she said with a smile.


    "I will take it."


    "We''ll prepare it for you." She closed the menu and gestured to me to follow suit.


    "Let me take you to your seat, Master."


    "It''s for Ruby. Please make sure she drinks it."


    "Oh." She looked surprised for a moment but she immediately smiled again.


    "I will deliver your kindness to her, Master." Then she gestured to follow her to the cashier.


    After I paid the bill and the maid said goodbye to me, I left the cafe. I opened my umbre as a breath escaped my mouth.


    "I''m gonna regret this..." I muttered. I was fully aware that she was my stalker yet I still did this. Well, at least she already knew one fact about me, the rest was her choice. Then I moved my legs through the rain with my umbre.


    -----


    Ruby''s PoV


    After she hung up her half wet overcoat and changed into her maid uniform, Ruby sat down in the staff room with the same gloomy face. Her hands were holding her cellphone and her eyes were staring at Ethan''s photo on her screen.


    "Stupid..." she muttered in a low voice. His confession indeed confused her and made her wonder, did he lie to get rid of her? So that she didn''t follow him anymore? Or was he really telling the truth?


    But either way, Ruby caught his coldness clearly ever since she tried to steal his underwear at his house. Even though it sounded stupid or rather crazy, she wanted something from the man she was crazy about. Something private to make her feel close to him and who knew it would destroy her chances. Although she couldn''t me Ethan for this, there was a bitter feeling in her heart since it was the first time she was so obsessed with someone and yet that person rejected her. Surprisingly every time he treated her coldly, he always gave her a new warmth. Some simple and sincere gestures convey that he didn''t want to hurt her and that was what made her wavered.


    "There you are," a female voice behind her interrupted her thoughts.


    Ruby quickly locked her cellphone screen and turned around.


    "Tassa, what are you doing here?" Ruby said as she tried to put on her best smile.


    Tassa walked over to her and ced a mug of hot chocte on the table in front of Ruby.


    "I want to deliver this," she said with a teasing smile.


    Ruby looked at the hot chocte for a few moments before turning to Tassa.


    "Why did you give me this?" she asked with a frown.


    Tassa giggled and sat down by her side.


    "Drink it. It''s from that boy," she said excitedly.


    Ruby turned her gaze back to the mug, looking at the marshmallow bear that smiled sweetly at her. She didn''t expect that despite his cold attitude, he actually cared for her. Indeed she felt cold when she stood near his house for almost an hour in the rain, but she realized it was her choice so she didn''t expect anything from it. She turned to Tassa.


    "Did he say anything else to you?"


    "Yeah. He wants me to make sure you drink it. I think he''s really worried about you."


    Ruby''s hands took that mug, feeling the warmth of the hot chocte in it in her palms. A smile slowly began to appear on her lips as a sense of happiness began to emerge from within her heart.


    "Stupid..." she whispered again.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" Tassa asked curiously as soon as she saw Ruby''s expression change.


    "No..." Ruby lifted the mug and brought it to her lips.


    "He isn''t?" asked Tassa in disbelief.


    Ruby blew the hot chocte a few times before she spoke again.


    "Not yet..." Then she took a sip from it.

 Chapter 249 - Pool of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 249: Pool of Blood</h4>


    20 minutes had passed since I parted from Ruby, I was already at Aeros Gold Bank and sitting in front of the customer service desk.


    "But my mom and dad have been divorced since a few years ago, she shouldn''t be able to use my house as coteral," I said myint to the customer service in front of me. The vacate letter was on the desk along with my parents'' divorce letter.


    The customer service hand moved over the keyboard. While his other hand holding the mouse clicked something. His eyes were fixed on theputer screen in front of him. After a while, he turned to me.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Mrs Ka has fulfilled the terms and conditions for the loan application since she has the procuration letter from your father." He tilted hisputer monitor towards me to show me the scanned documents, including the procuration letter signed by my father.


    My eyes moved to read the contents of those letters. All data was filled correctly, except my father''s phone number. And I immediately recognized the number, it was my stepfather''s number. Unconsciously, I clenched my hands as I held back my anger.


    ''So he''s also involved in this...'' My father''s cellphone was broken in the ident, so even though the bank caught that number was registered under another name, my mother could tell them that my father''s cellphone had just been stolen. And the reason why she used my stepfather''s number was that she needed a male voice to pretend to be my father.


    The customer service scrolled down the screen so I could read other letters. As I read them, my anger and disappointment rose. To get the bank approval, my mother gave them some fake medical reports saying that my father had terminal stadium cancer and was dying in the hospital when she applied for the loan. Plus she faked my father''s signature on the letter. Although his signature was a little different, I could guess the bank let it slide considering my father was sick.


    I pointed to the date on the procuration letter.


    "My father died three days before this letter was signed. So this letter is invalid. Besides that, the cause of death was not cancer but a car ident. My father had no cancer disease."


    "Do you have any documents that can prove your statement?"


    "Wait a sec." I took my father''s death certificate and my father''sst medical record, from my bag even though the cause of death written there was fake since it was made by order of the association. Unfortunately, that loan was approved the day before the government issued my father''s death certificate, so the bank couldn''t detect it.


    I put the letter on the desk and the customer service checked it. His brows furrowed. I could see his shock and panic on his face as his eyes moved to check the documents. Then his hand returned to the keyboard to type something before calling his higher up.


    Soon a middle-aged man in a neat suit approached our desk.


    "Good morning sir. How can I help you?" he greeted politely.


    But the customer service was the one who answered it.


    "We have a problem with this loan, sir," the customer service said as he showed him my father''s death certificate. His other hand pointed at the monitor in front of him.


    The higher up was silent for a moment, his eyes shifted from the document to the screen.


    "Oh my God, this is a fraud," he muttered.


    "Can you do something about this, sir?" I asked.


    "Of course," he said. The higher up took over the customer service''s seat. His hand handed all the documents to the customer service.


    "Make 2 copies from all of it," he said without taking his eyes off the screen. And the customer service did his order.


    The man''s fingers moved quickly on the keyboard.


    "Are you still in contact with Mrs Ka, sir?"


    "Thest time I saw her was at my father''s funeral."


    He stopped his hands and turned to me.


    "Has she ever called or texted you after that?"


    I was silent for a moment, deep in thought. Since Mrs Clea used my mother''s number to call and texted me, they may find it on their investigation.


    "Never." I finally decided to say that since I was sure Mrs Clea had erased her tracks. Moreover, I believed the association had more advanced technology than the bank or the police.


    "Okay..." His hands moved over the keyboard again.


    "Do you mind if we take this case to the police?" he asked.


    "I don''t mind..." I said in a gloomy tone. Although I didn''t like dealing with the police, this crime was too obvious.


    He handed me a form and I filled it out before he returned my father''s documents and the letters.


    "I''ve made a report to investigate this case. We will let you know if there are any developments in this case," he said.


    "What about the deadline?" I said as I put all the documents in my bag.


    "Just ignore it. Since this is a fraud the vacate letter bes invalid until the investigation ispleted."


    "Then can you give me some information about my mom?" I asked again. That was all that matters to me, I wanted to know where she was and why she was doing this to me and Celia... to her own children. I remembered she used to love us back then, but she acted colder as we were getting older. That''s why we were closer to father than she was.


    "Anything is fine," I added.


    Seeing me desperately trying to find her, he typed something on his keyboard and tilted the monitor at me once more.


    "That''s all we know, sir," he said apologetically.


    My gaze was fixed on the screen which only had a little data about my mother. The only useful information there was the office where my mother applied for that loan, Aeros Gold Bank Barnsley district, Lightglen City. The rest... Even the address on the ID was the address of her old apartment in Ironshade Town.


    "Thank you..." I said in a disappointed tone. I thought I could get more information than this.


    He fixed the monitor position.


    "Is there anything else I can help you with, sir?"


    "Nothing. Thanks for your help."


    "Thank you for your trust in ourpany," he said with a slight nod.


    I nodded slightly and stood up from my seat. As my feet moved towards the front door, the sound of a nearby public TV made me turn to it.


    "- still remains a mystery."


    My steps stopped and I stiffened when I saw a familiar short building on the TV screen. A police line stretched out in front of it. I quickly recognized the building since that was where the rat demons killed me.


    "The police and the demon hunter association believe this massacre as the demons'' attack, yet they found no sign of their presence around the ce. Apart from the six bodies in the storage room, the police also found an unknown person''s blood in another room. From the massive amount of blood, the association estimates that the demons have also managed to kill another victim whose whereabouts are unknown."


    My heart beat fast. Why didn''t it ur to me before? It wasn''t an old building and it was too neat to be called an empty building, of course, there were people who worked in the building before the demons took over their duties. When I fled from there, I didn''t realize that there were other victims in the building since I was too panicked, other than that all I could smell was the smell of my own blood.


    "The police have sent the blood sample to theboratory to identify the victim."


    My heart beat even faster when I heard it. They would have been able to identify that I was thest victim with my blood sample and since I was still alive, they would have guessed that I was the demon that took over Ethan Strongheart''s body.


    "From the unique DNA sample, the police currently estimate the victim is an unknown Hybrid-beast."


    Thatst information made me relieved since it meant they couldn''t detect my identity from my blood. Although I was a little confused, I guessed the dark power had changed my blood. My demon blood had popted my blood that had been dripping before so the blood sample was not matched with my human blood sample, but matched my current blood sample. In other words, once they got a sample of my current blood, then my identity would be exposed.


    ''Thank goodness Foxy washed my suit before I threw it away,'' I thought as I grabbed my umbre and walked out of the ce. I remembered my blood almost covered my dad''s suit from the battle with the Imps on the rooftopst week and if the police or the demon hunter association found that suit, then my normal life would be over.


    My hands opened my umbre and I walked on the wet sidewalk.


    ''I have to be more careful...''


    Note: You can read DLS chapter 88 to understand what happens better.


    /book/demon-lord''s-subus_16786086805232805/chapter-88.-the-demon-lord''s-son-has-been-reborn_55726916493165197?from=catalog

 Chapter 250 - She Dumped me

    <h4>Chapter 250: She Dumped me</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 250. She Dumped me


    The time showed 9:49 AM when I stepped into my ssroom. As usual, after I left the bank, I walked to the nearest alley before I opened my portal. Different from usual, as soon as I entered the ss, I found Larry already sitting in his usual seat. His book opened in front of him. His eyes looked at that book in full concentration. Every now and then, he highlighted it with a highlighter in his hand.


    ''Wait... What?!'' I stopped my steps in reflex since I realized something was wrong with it. Very wrong. At least for me.


    ''Larry is studying? Am I dreaming? Or am I hallucinating?''


    I rubbed my eyes and checked the status above his head once more, making sure he really was Larry, not a demon who used his shape-shifting skill and turned into Larry even though no announcement appeared in front of me. Then I swept my gaze into the quiet ssroom which was only filled with a few female students chatting in the back row. asionally, theyughed loudly yet Larry was unaffected by it and kept concentrating on his studies.


    ''Did Ruby hit his head too hard?'' I thought as my feet moved towards him. I realized his HP wasn''t full, but I knew it wasn''t life-threatening.


    "Morning," I greeted as I gave him a tap on his shoulder casually and sat down next to him.


    "Ow!!!!" he grimaced in pain and pulled away his shoulder. His hand held his shoulder in reflex, protecting it from another ''attack'' that came to him.


    I quickly took my hand away from him and smiled awkwardly.


    "Oops! Sorry..." I forgot Ruby just beat him yesterday.


    He took a deep breath before returning his gaze to his book.


    "It''s fine..."


    "What happened to you?" I asked. It was not because of why he was in pain, but why he decided to study diligently.


    "Nothing..." he said in a gloomy yet nonchnt tone without shifting his eyes to me.


    "Are you sure?" I made sure since he looked like a girl sulking at her boyfriend.


    "Yeah, I''m sure," he said in the same tone.


    "Fine," I said with a shrug and opened my bag to take out my book. Since he started paying attention to his study, wasn''t that great?


    But just as I put down my book, Larry''s voice came from beside me.


    "Ethan..."


    "Huh?" I turned to him and gasped as I saw his face which was simr to that of an almost crying child. His eyes looked at me in sadness, as if he was the most pathetic creature in this world.


    "She dumped me because of you..." he whined. Even though his voice sounded sad, he said it out loud. Loud enough to made all the students turn to us and gave me a strange gaze as if I was a criminal who had stolen his best friend''s girlfriend even though he had never had a romantic rtionship with Ruby in the first ce.


    "Shhh! Keep your voice down," I said in a panic.


    "Why didn''t you tell me if she likes you? I feel like an idiot," he kept whining like a kid.


    My eyes turned right and left looking at my friends who started whispering to each other with their eyes fixed on us before I turned back to him.


    "You never told me about her and you said it yourself that she was your girlfriend. Besides, isn''t the most important thing that you managed to trick your mom," I said in a low voice. I remembered how confident he was with his ''Girlfriend'' before that chaotic dinner and it turned out that the girl he brought was his mentor.


    "B-But why you? Why are all of the people she likes you?" His loud voice didn''t change.


    "How do I know?" I hissed in annoyance.


    "B-But----Mphhhh!" Without hesitation, I covered his mouth with my hand since he didn''t lower his voice and gave him a death re.


    "If you still haven''t lowered your voice I will make you and your grade suffer," I threatened. Of course, what I meant was I was not going to help him study anymore and maybe say ''a few words'' to Ruby about this. I was sure she would be happy to reward him again.


    His face suddenly turned pale and he quickly nodded.


    I let go of my hand after seeing him calm down.


    And as my hand parted with his mouth, he spoke again.


    "You know what''s worse than all that?" This time he spoke in a low voice.


    "What?" I said curtly.


    "My dad found ''nana-chan'' in my wardrobe and almost threw her away," he whined again. But this time his voice was much lower than before.


    "Even though I managed to save her, my dad said he would throw her out if I got bad grades."


    Now I understood why he was suddenly studying.


    "Maybe you should rece ''nana-chan'' with something else," I said nonchntly. My pity for him had disappeared because of his previous annoying attitude. After all, I knew he loved that body pillow only because he hid his demon hunter uniform there. Instead of waiting for his parents to identally throw away his uniform along with ''nana-chan'', wouldn''t it be better if he hid it somewhere else? Or maybe he could rece it with something else.


    "There''s no way I can rece ''nana-chan''," he quickly retorted in displeasure.


    "Why?"


    "Because I will marry her!" he said in a serious tone. His eyes that looked at me also showed the same thing.


    "What?!" I said in disbelief.


    "Yeah. You heard it right. I''m going to marry ''nana-chan'', my body pillow," he said proudly and determinedly as if no one could change his decision anymore. Again, his voice was loud enough for everyone in the ss to hear. I nced to the left and right in shame even though it wasn''t me who said it. As before, the students turned to Larry and whispered to each other with a pitiful gaze.


    "Are you crazy?" I said in a low voice. Now I really thought that Ruby had hit him on his head.


    "Of course not," he retorted quickly, indicating he waspletely sane. But then his face turned pale and a clear trauma was evident in his eyes as if he had just experienced the most traumatic thing in his life yesterday.


    "You know what? After yesterday''s incident, I just realized women are scary and girls are insane. Since I want to live a normal and peaceful life, I decided to marry ''nana-chan'' and live happily ever after."


    "Is that because of Ruby?" I said spontaneously with a cringe. I could understand the peaceful part but I didn''t think that was normal for our current society.


    Hearing her name, his face turned pale again.


    "No, no, no. Not because of her," he said in a panic.


    "She''s the best girl I''ve ever met. She''s just too good for me, too perfect and since she likes you, I''m letting her go for you. I''m better with ''nana-chan''," he added in a calmer tone. His expression remained pale as if Ruby was pressing a knife to his neck and a forced smile was on his lips. His reaction was the same as Bern and Franz. I didn''t know what Ruby did to him yesterday after they got into the car.


    After that, we were silent for a while before his smile disappeared. It was clear from his expression that he was worried about me. This time, it was he who gave me a tap on my shoulder.


    "Buddy... Promise me you will take good care of yourself. Some girls are crazy. Just remember, running can be the best option. I can''t help you much but... Just tell me if you need it." This time I knew he was serious with his words and he was really worried about me since Ruby already set her eyes on me.


    "Thank you for your concern. I will remember it," I replied. Well, even though he was annoying, in the end, I was pretty happy he didn''t want me to go through the same bad things as him.


    After that, my lecturer entered the room and my ss started.


    Please read the original on WebNovel

 Chapter 251 - Two Girls and A Boy

    <h4>Chapter 251: Two Girls and A Boy</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 251. Two Girls and A Boy


    The time showed 02.00 PM when I stepped out of the ssroom with the other students and Larry. Believe it or not, I was totally blown away by Larry today. If he used to bezy and acted like a pathetic zombie when the lesson started, then not today. He paid attention to all the lecturer''s exnations and wrote them down in his note. His concentration was focused on all of that. It was something that had never happened in his life, at least as long as I had known him. Even now, although his legs moved beside me, his eyes were still fixed on the book in his hands.


    My eyes nced at Larry who was still concentrating on his book like a geek. My brows furrowed.


    "You can read itter. Just walk properly for now," I warned him. As usual, we walked to the Cafeteria to grab ourte lunch. I knew he was eager to learn, but walking around without paying attention to his surroundings would only bring bad consequences for him.


    "I''m almost done," he said without shifting his eyes to me. After his answer, I didn''t say anything else.


    My eyes looked at the students around us for a while before turning to the huge, long windows on the other side of me. The sun was shining brightly through it and there were only a few clouds in the clear blue sky. But my thought was on my schedule for today. Unlike before, since yesterday''s incident solved some mysteries and problems, I was less busy now. I only needed to meet Diamond at 03.00 PM in her officeter. Meanwhile, Pearl decided to take a rest after yesterday''s incident, so I didn''t have to go to Ledred. It was a bit weird since she said she wanted to redo the sex game before, but I guessed what happened yesterday also gave her a traumatic experience.


    As for Cam and ''Miguel'' or Ivy to be precise, they had just returned from the court after sessfully cancelling their divorce and were taking care of something with theirwyers. As for Mia, she was still hiding in Pearl''s Mansion and I hadn''t received any news about her, but ording to Pearl, with what happened yesterday, Mia would return to her house in Ironshade Town soon. She was just waiting for her sister to cancel her order to take her home. So I guessed this had something to do with the demon attacks, but why did she not want to go home?


    About Celia and Foxy, I didn''t pick them up today since they said they wanted to go home on their own. And since the border energy disturbance was not as bad as before, I gave my permission.


    ''I think I will spend my time hunting demons with my servants tonight.'' I wanted to try my new skill for it. I also nned to check on the maid to make sure she was okay.


    My hand opened the ss door to the cafeteria and entered that crowded ce. At the same time, a bumping sound came from next to me.


    "Ow!" groaned Larry in pain.


    I turned to Larry who had just hit the ss door with a t stare. His hand rubbed his reddened nose and forehead. Some students who passed usughed at him even though they tried to cover it with their hands.


    "Told ya," I said.


    He replied to me with a pout and put the book inside his bag. As we entered the cafeteria, Emma and Olivia, who were already sitting at one of the tables, waved their hands at us with a smile, telling us that they had secured our seats. As I remembered, they had one more sster. I replied with a smile before queuing in front of the counter.


    My eyes were at the menu board for a moment before turning to Larry.


    "Should we get some tacos?" I said. But then I frowned after realizing Larry was still cringing at Olivia. I turned to Olivia in curiosity and only found her talking to Emma.


    I returned my gaze to him.


    "Hey," I nudged him with my elbow.


    "What?" Finally, he turned to me with an innocent face.


    "Why are you looking at her like that?" It wasn''t the look of someone in love, but it wasn''t his usual displeasure either. Besides, I didn''t find anything strange between them when he met Olivia as a Demon Hunterst night.


    "You know, it''s a bit strange to see someone acting out of the character," he said with an awkward smile.


    "Are you talking about yourself?" I said with a frown. It was clear he was the one acting out of the character today.


    He nced briefly at Olivia, making sure she wasn''t looking at us before he returned his gaze to me.


    "I''m talking about Olivia," he said in a low voice, making sure the others did not hear his voice.


    "Huh?" I looked at Olivia once more. Although her face was a little gloomy because of yesterday''s incident, she chatted with Emma just like usual and I didn''t feel there was anything wrong with her.


    "What are you talking about?" I returned my gaze to him.


    "Tch!" A trace of annoyance on his face since I didn''t understand him.


    "I mean---" His words stopped and he suddenly petrified before he pressed his lips and turned his gaze elsewhere in regret.


    From his expression, I guessed it had something to do withst night''s incident, so he couldn''t tell me.


    "Just forget it," he gave in.


    I sighed and decided to let it slide.


    "Should we get some tacos?" I repeated.


    "Sure."


    After we got our food, we sat across from them and since they had finished eating, there were only our trays on the table. While two cups of coffee were in front of Emma and Olivia. But instead of greeting me, Emma greeted Larry.


    "I''m d you are still alive, Larry," she said with a sweet smile. Despite her smile, I knew it was a satire for what happened at yesterday''s dinner. Meanwhile, Olivia and I hid ourughter.


    "Let''s not talk about that," he said with a pout. He nced at Olivia who was covering her giggles with her hand before turning her gaze back to Emma.


    "I can''t believe you told her," he said.


    "You never told me to keep it. Besides, it was too hrious," Emma said as she held back her giggle. I guessed she decided to tell me this since Olivia was my loyal partner now. Besides, because of my identity, she had to tell Olivia about the demon hunter a bit, especially about Ruby and Larry,


    "Who knew it would end up as a disaster," he said in annoyance. His hand took his taco and he took a big bite as if he vented his anger to it. Then his gaze turned to Olivia.


    "I down''t ge it. I thout yo aw into Ethan, but why he is dating Emma now?" Since he spoke in a mouthful, some pieces of his food came out from his mouth.


    Reflexively, Emma and Olivia''s hands took their cups of coffee to rescue them. Their gazes were at Larry in disgust.


    "Stop doing that or you won''t get any girlfriend forever," I said before they said another word.


    "I hav ''nana-han'' remember?" he answered me in a nonchnt tone as he chewed his food. I guessed he had given up on his love life or Ruby had made him that way. Then he returned his gaze to Olivia.


    "So you''ll throw him away just like that?" he asked again in the same nonchnt tone. His hand brought his half taco close and put it in his mouth.


    "I''m also dating Ethan, you know," Olivia said with a frown. Her eyes stared at the pieces of food on his tray in disgust.


    Larry stiffened like a statue. His mouth was still full of his food. His face suddenly turned pale and his gaze shifted to me slowly. His panic was evident on his face.


    "Did I... Step on andmine...?" Again he said it with his mouth full. And I could guess he thought he shouldn''t have mentioned that.


    "They already know that I''m dating both of them," I said casually.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    He choked on his food. His tears welled up in the corners of his eyes and his shock was clear on his face.


    "What?!" He shouted loudly after he could get his voice out.


    Please read the original on WebNovel /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305

 Chapter 252 - *Sigh* Here We Go Again...

    <h4>Chapter 252: *Sigh* Here We Go Again...</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 252. *Sigh* Here We Go Again...


    "You--- Mmphhh!" I covered his mouth once again with my hand since his first shout had managed to make the students around us turn at us.


    "Lower your voice!" I hissed in annoyance.


    After he calmed down and replied to me with a nod, I released my hand and cleaned his leftover food on my palm with a napkin. While Larry immediately stormed us with questions.


    "Are you serious? So you guys are sharing a boy now? How can you ept it? Is it because you don''t want to lose each other? Or because you love him too much? Since when? I mean--- I''m always with Ethan every time we meet, yet I didn''t notice anything. Did you guys meet secretly outside the college? Wait... You guys are still normal right?" His head moved side to side, shifting his gaze to Emma and Olivia who looked at him with a frown. They opened their mouths to answer Larry several times but he kept interrupting them so they chose to be silent and so did I. Luckily, his voice was much lower than before.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" After Larry''s train of questions finished, he demanded our answers.


    "Are you done asking?" Olivia said curtly.


    "Uh--- Um, yeah."


    After a tired breath, Emma spoke.


    "Let me exin it to you. You heard it right. Both of us are dating Ethan now. Although this sounds strange, it''s our decision. Regarding the reason, you are right. We don''t want to lose anything, whether it''s our feelings for Ethan ." Then she turned to Olivia. "Or our friendship." She returned her gaze to Larry.


    "We do meet Ethan sometimes, outside the college, so this rtionship came naturally. And..." She bent her body towards Larry a bit and red at him. While Larry leaned backwards in reflex.


    "We are still normal," Emma added.


    Larry was speechless, he turned to me slowly, trying to find an answer from me.


    "Just as she said," I said in a casual tone after I swallowed my taco.


    "But it''s not fair..." he whined.


    "You said yourself. You already have ''nana-chan''," I reminded him.


    He looked at Olivia and Emma before he fell silent again and turned to me. From the look on his face, he was clearly thinking about something. Then somehow his face turned pale with obvious panic and worry.


    "You''re right. I have ''nana-chan''. I will have a peaceful life with her," he said in a much calmer tone than before. His gratitude was clear from the tone of his voice.


    Again, his tapnded on my shoulder, his hand grabbed it tightly and his eyes looked at me filled with sadness and pity as if I was a death row prisoner waiting for the executioner to call me.


    "Ethan... You are my best friend. The most loyal and the closest friend I have. I hope you can rethink my words this morning. Sometimes you have to run from some problems. But whatever happens, just tell me, I will help you and remember... You have to value your life well." He smiled bitterly.


    "You have to stay alive, buddy."


    Emma and Olivia looked at Larry in confusion. While I cringed with his dramatic words, though�� I understood why he said that. After what Ruby did, he certainly didn''t want me to go through the same thing as him, but he knew it would be unavoidable since Ruby wouldn''t let me go. No, worse, I''d take something worse from her since I was dating two women now.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry about me," I said with an awkward smile as I let go of his hand. After that Larry continued to eat in silence, but his concern was clear on his face and he seemed to be still deep in thought. I guessed he was thinking of a n to rescue me if Ruby caught me one day.


    "How about you, Olivia. Are you feeling better?" I made sure since she just lost her father and experienced that traumatic event. I decided to ask something else to fix this awkwardness. Besides, I was sure Larry could interpret this intost night''s demon attack.


    "I''m feeling better. Thank you." I could see her hands shaking slightly but she immediately clenched them to cover them.


    "I can''t deny. It''s a traumatic experience for us. I don''t know what would have happened to us if that ''help'' had not arrived on time," she said with a gloomy tone. I knew she meant when we wereing. Since she couldn''t say it bluntly she decided to use that ambiguous word.


    "At least we can get through all those horrible things and stay alive, even if it changes our lives. And about my dad..." She smiled bitterly.


    "It''s better this way. We won''t me anyone." Although her father was not aware of Myra''s original evil n, the fact that her father had approved and helped Myra with the demon very n was undeniable. He didn''t even hesitate to sacrifice his wife and daughter for that crazy n. It was a heavy crime either for his family or public.


    I could say it was ironic since even though Myra and Miguel had their own agenda and both did it out of love. In the end, the people they loved wasted them. Well, actually, Miguel was more ironic than Myra since, until the end of his life, he didn''t know that Lilieth had turned into a Subus and was staying with Lord Damon willingly.


    I just opened my mouth to answer, but Larry interrupted me.


    "It''s the demon hunters'' duty, Olivia. You don''t have to think about it. As long as the demons are around us, they will continue to fight to protect this world," he said in a calm tone. I could catch his pride from the tone of his voice and the expression on his face.


    We immediately caught Larry''s misunderstanding, yet we couldn''t exin anything since the ''demons'' that the demon hunters foughtst night were fake.


    "Uh... Yeah. Of course, I''m really grateful that the demon hunters came to help us on time," Olivia said with an awkward smile.


    "The demon hunters really work hard to protect the human world." Emma decided to y along, even though she already realized how slow the association waspared to me and other generals. She knew they needed to fix it right away or the human world could only depend on Lord Damon''s subordinates.


    "The most important thing is, all of you are safe," I said to end this y since three of us knew what happened.


    "Then can you tell us how they helped your family?" Larry''s voice suddenly turned excited.


    "What?" Olivia said with a cringe. It seemed like Emma had already told her that Larry was therest night.


    "You know." Larry patted my shoulder confidently without taking his eyes off Olivia.


    "Ethan was also saved by a demon hunter before. Who knows you were saved by the same demon hunterst night," he showed his point shamelessly.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes to the side.


    ''Here we go again...''


    Olivia''s brows furrowed even more. Her eyes nced at Emma as if to ask ''aren''t demon hunters supposed to hide their identities?''. But Emma could only reply with an awkward smile since Larry was always excited about how other people view his heroic actions.


    "I think we should get to our ss now, Olivia." Emma decided to save our ears from this pointless talk since I was sure she remembered how Larry asked me to rey his heroic deeds over and over in front of Theo.


    And Olivia immediately caught her intention.


    "Oh, you''re right!" Olivia''s hand quickly took her bag and her cup.


    "Sorry, Larry. You can find it out on the news," Olivia said as she stood up from her chair in hurry. So did Emma.


    "But-"


    Before Larry could say anything, Olivia interrupted him.


    "See youter, Ethan."


    Meanwhile, Emma said goodbye to Larry in a different way.


    "Don''t forget to clean up your food, Larry," she reminded.


    "Later," I said. Then both of them ran away.


    Larry was silent with a pout as his eyes stared at his heroic act''s witness away from him.


    "I wonder if she''s embarrassed," he mumbled.


    While I pretended not to hear him and took another bite of my taco since I was already speechless with the unique demon hunter sitting next to me.


    Read the original on WebNovel


    /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305

 Chapter 253 - Friend or Foe

    <h4>Chapter 253: Friend or Foe</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 253. Friend or Foe


    After they left, we finished our lunch apanied by some small chat. Mostly about next week''s exam. asionally, we talked about the recent demon attacks. But this time I didn''t ask about his ''online game guild'' since I wanted to avoid his suspicions. Although... I was quite curious about the association''s n after discovering what happened yesterday.


    "Do you remember the mysterious person I told you about?" said Larry out of blue as his assnded on the seat after he put the tray back on the counter.


    I put down my cup of tea.


    "Yeah, I remember it," I said. I quickly caught who he meant was me or rather my Demonic Form. I didn''t expect he would bring this up even though I didn''t ask him, but as a demon hunter, I guessed he actually had his own difficulties. Maybe he wanted to tell me many things, just to let out his thoughts and burdens, yet he couldn''t say it including to his family. So since he assumed I thought this was all just an online game, he took the opportunity to say what was on his mind.


    "I met him yesterday." His tone of voice and face turned serious.


    "That''s good. What do you think about him?" Although I hated to admit it and felt no different from what Larry did before, I couldn''t deny I wanted to know how he saw me as a demon. Did he see me as an enemy despite what I do? Or arade?


    He shook his head side to side slowly. From his expression, it was clear he was deep in thought.


    "I don''t know. It''s just... A littleplicated for me." A clear confusion was evident on his face.


    "I can''t pinpoint whether he is a friend or foe. No one in our guild dares to take any conclusion either. He is a wild card for us... No one can predict what he will do nor where and when he will appear."


    "Can''t you judge him by what he''s done?" I couldn''t say I was a ''good'' demon since I did have my own agenda, but at least from what I did, they could tell my intentions. After all, I had said many times that I was not their enemy.


    Again, he gave me a ''no'' head shake.


    "Maybe he helps us now, but he can turn to us next time. Besides--" I could catch a bit of worry and fear in his eyes.


    "---his power. He''s too strong and has incredible strength... I''ve never found someone as strong as him, even the strongest monster I''ve ever defeated wasn''t as strong as him."


    "So your guild is afraid of him just because he''s strong and you guys don''t know him?" I tried to conclude.


    "The oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown. Have you ever heard that quote?" Sometimes he could turn wise out of nowhere.


    "I have," I said with a sigh. I couldn''t deny humans were afraid of everything they didn''t know. Moreover, I was a demon.


    "My guild can''t draw any conclusions because of that, because we don''t know who he is, where hees from, what his main intentions are and why he helps us." A short pause followed.


    "And... The fact that he was strong only made it even worse," he exined in a serious tone.


    I couldn''t help but remain silent since I would probably experience the same fear if I were in their position.


    "So you won''t ask him to teach you, won''t you?" I asked.


    A long breath escaped his mouth.


    "It''s impossible. He won''t teach me. He can''t... Because we are too different." His disappointment was evident in his tone of voice.


    "Well, you can learn from your other guild members. I''m sure your guild has a lot of other strong members, right?" I tried to cheer him up. Even though Larry looked like a mess, seeing how he fought against the demons and how his attitude changed after he put on the demon hunter uniform, I could tell he had a high responsibility for this profession.


    But my encouragement instead got different results. His face turned pale again as if I reminded him of something bad.


    "I-I think I will pass. Instead of a mentor, I think I''d rather find a sparring partner," he stammered.


    And I could guess I kind of reminded him of Ruby.


    "Um, yeah. A sparring partner seems like a good idea." I didn''t know what Ruby had done to him and was actually quite curious about it. Unfortunately, I was sure he wouldn''t tell me.


    "By the way, what was the strongest monster you''ve ever defeated looks like?" I decided to ask something else. I was also quite curious about this.


    "Hmmm... It''s hard to exin. But their shape is not much different from the demon that attacked you in the hospital," he exined.


    My awkward smile almost appeared on my lips but I desperately held it.


    "Is that so..." I said simply. No, the problem wasn''t because his strongest opponent was the Imps, but the fact that he forgot that the one who saw the demon form at the hospital a few days ago was ''the heroic demon hunter'' not ''Larry''. So he shouldn''t know that demon looked like.


    He frowned at me after he noticed my strange expression.


    "Why---" He paused and his face turned into panic. It seemed that he had realized his previous sentence was a mistake.


    We exchanged gazes. An awkward grin began to appear on our faces. From our gaze, we agreed to let this slide and say nothing more about this.


    I nced at the clock and realized it was 02.46 PM now.


    "I have to go now." I drank the rest of my tea which was almost cold.


    "Are you going to see Miss Diamond again?" he guessed.


    "Yeah, the project requires careful nning." Although I didn''t mind, I couldn''t tell him about my rtionship with Diamond since it was about the college''s good name and reputation.


    "I wonder why you are so popr now." I caught a bit of his envy from his tone of voice.


    "Popr?" I asked.


    "Yeah... Especially among women."


    I never considered myself popr. Well... Maybe unless I was in my Incubus Form. Damian had a handsome face and a good body so it was a natural thing. But after seeing another Incubus, I was sure as lust demon, all Incubus had attractive faces and bodies for the opposite sex. The same went for Subus.


    "Is it because of Emma and Olivia?" I asked.


    "It''s not just them." He nced left and right before leaning over to me.


    "I think Miss Diamond likes you," he whispered. Then he pulled his face away and gave me an ''I''m sure of it'' look.


    ''Wait... Since when did he be this sensitive,'' I thought in panic.


    "I don''t think so. She treats me like other students and there is nothing special about our rtionship," I said as calmly as possible.


    "Really?" he said in disbelief.


    "Yeah." I stood up from my seat and took my bag.


    "I really need to go now. See you tomorrow." I couldn''t expose my rtionship with Diamond for this college sake.


    "See ya." After that answer, I threw my cup in a nearby trash can and walked to the exit.


    My legs moved through the corridor to the office. As usual, I knocked on the door before I entered her office and made sure the CCTVs were off. Diamond already said she wasn''t as busy as yesterday, so I was sure we would be spending more time today. As my eyes fell on Diamond, I quickly noticed something unusual about her, but I only let out a sigh with her little y. My hand locked the door and I walked over to the Krakendy, who was waiting for me behind her desk. Her hands took off her sses. A naughty smile on her lips.


    As I stopped in front of her desk, I smirked.


    "Miss Pearl, what are you doing here?" I said in a rxed tone.


    Please read the original in WebNovel


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    >From Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier will get 22 advance chapters


    >TIS extra R18 chapters + exclusive NSFW pics are avable from Husbando Tier above.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    > NEW! TIS ASMR, Foxy''s First Time ch 65 (with loli''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier, will avable for Husbando Tier in September)


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    Pat*reon-members:


    Rand, Erik, Barney, Nichs Bond, Bou, Demon, Miles Bailey, Jacob Richter, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Liano Correa, Xentuu, chantanou, The Flying Ace, wski, KingofSloth, Keith, Damz, Michael Dumont, Sosa21, cid, Karl Zebadiah Tejada Cruz, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Gavin Childress, Russell Estee, Felisberto Viano, Brendan Huynh, John H, HornyOranges, Sam, Jachin Nelson, Tri, Croc, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison, Sideshow, Charles, KjellTheViking, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, IllusiveTaipan, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, Iovac, Sk?ll, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, joan corado, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, Mitanshu Pandya, Rubra, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Daniel Hex, TheManBrownie, Joseph, Argento, Kyusen, Vizzy L, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Noah Perry, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Yuuki Hitomi, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, nomeacaso88, Chance Bramlett, Bas van Schoubroeck, Eric Staind, William Rodriguez, Christopher Bidwell, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Gregory, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, LoneWolf, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Sentinel, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Eddy Yeung, Anita Torres, Joshyxz.,TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Jesus Hernandez, Mynamejeff, Jordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Locke039, Dn, Armod, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, reaper,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 254 - Twin Krakens I

    <h4>Chapter 254: Twin Krakens I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 254. Twin Krakens I


    Despite I peeled off her disguise easily, the mischievous smirk on Pearl''s face didn''t change. Even though she was wearing Diamond clothes and sses, also drawing a fake beauty mark under her eye, I could recognize her from the status above her head. And since Pearl already knew my identity, I was pretty sure this wasn''t her idea.


    She leaned her body forward, put her elbow on the desk and her chin on the back of her hand as if she was challenging me and showing she already expected my reaction.


    "I''m waiting for you. What else?" she purred like a tame cat. Her eyes travelled from the top of my head down to my body. Even though she had seen my human formst night, our situation did not allow her to observe my appearance. After all, she rarely saw me in this form.


    For a moment, I was quite confused, why she was here. Didn''t she say she wanted to take a rest today? But my confusion onlysted a moment as Diamond''s words crossed my mind.


    ''Because I have a dream ... To share you with my sister. Unfortunately, she already has another man.''


    My smirk widened since I didn''t expect this surprise and of course I couldn''t wait to try it.


    ''She just discovered my true identity yesterday, yet she can''t hold herself.'' My heart even started pounding as my mind started to run wild.


    I nced to my side and realized someone was hiding behind the sofa. Unfortunately, with my Vision skill, her status was visible above her head. A breath came out of my mouth.


    "Diamond, I know you''re hiding behind the sofa," I said in a casual tone without looking at her.


    Hearing her name being called, Diamond came out with an annoyed face.


    "How could you possibly know that?" she said with a pout.


    But rather than me, Pearl was the one who answered.


    "I told you, it won''t work on him," she said with a nonchnt shrug.


    Diamond walked over to us and stopped near me. Meanwhile, my hand ced my bag on the chair beside me casually before turning to her. Since Pearl was wearing Diamond''s clothes, she was wearing Pearl''s sexy ck dress. That dress showed her body curve clearly including her cleavage, expelling the Chairwoman image from her.


    "But how is that possible?" Diamondined to Pearl. Then she turned to me.


    "Haven''t you only seen my sister once?"


    "I just know it wasn''t you," I said without giving her a clear reason. A confident smirk on my lips.


    And she just replied with a pout since her trap failed.


    I returned my gaze to Pearl.


    "So--- Why are you here? Hm? Miss Pearl," I said in a teasing tone even though I could already guess the reason. My eyes fell on Pearl full of temptation as if I stripped her with it.


    A fake tired breath came out of Pearl''s mouth as she leaned her back on the chair nonchntly. This time, she ced her elbow on the chair handle and her fingers yed with her hair. She tilted her head slightly and smiled shyly, trying to act cutely at me.


    "Um... I''m bored and my man is busy right now. So I decided to visit my beloved sister and y with you." From her spoiled tone, I could understand how she enjoyed her act since Diamond didn''t know my identity yet.


    I chuckled.


    "You want to y with me? Are you sure your man isn''t mad at you for this?" I teased her. There was nothing I could do but follow her game.


    "I don''t think he will mind this," she said in a teasing tone.


    Assuming I was the one who objected to this, Diamond held my hand. I turned to her and could see her pleading look.


    "I know the contract didn''t say anything about this. But... My sister said she wants to know you better---" Then I could see her hesitation on her face.


    "---from the ''inside'' and the ''outside''. Do you mind if my sister joins us today? I promise we will do it gently." From her voice, it was clear she was expecting my approval. Well, it was their dream to serve the same man and suddenly Pearl agreed to it.


    "Which inside do you mean?" I teased her.


    But instead of Diamond, my question was answered by a tickling movement on my crotch. I turned in the direction of the movement. My eyes caught a tentacle that stretched from under the desk to me or rather in front of my cock. That tentacle wriggled slowly, trying to wake my cock, like a cat stroking its head on its master''s body.


    "This one~" Pearl said in a sweet voice.


    "Pearl, stop it!" Diamond scolded me with a frown since what Pearl did was disrespectful to someone she just met, especially since my current status was her sister''s man.


    I smirked. My eyes fell on Pearl.


    "My... Your sister is so bold. Touching a man''s ''precious'' without permission."


    But Pearl replied to me with a pleading look and pouted cutely.


    "Um~ Pardon me, I can''t help myself. It looks so tasty from here~" Pearl said with the same smirk. Slowly her tentacle moved away from me.


    Meanwhile, Diamond''s face looked panicked. She was afraid that Pearl''s boldness would destroy everything.


    "Please forgive her. She''s just too excited to see you," she said as she red at Pearl. And Pearl responded with another nonchnt shrug and shifted her gaze to the other side, showing she didn''t feel sorry about it.


    "Um..." Seeing her sister''s reaction, Diamond muttered as her eyes swept around her as if she was trying to find a way to ease the ''tension'' between the two of us. Her hand quickly took a report on her desk and gave it to me.


    "Yesterday you wanted a report about the student''s development, right? I already made it for you."


    Without a word, I took the report casually and she guided me to sit down. My eyes fixed on the report moved side to side. I could say the result was quite good since all the students had given their answers, either they chose to stay in that college or transfer to another college. But either way, I hoped it all went well for them.


    As I read that report, I could feel some tentacles'' movement from beside me. The tentacles clung to my arms and sneaked into my clothes.


    "You won''t mind if my sisteres along with us, right?" A spoiled voice came from Diamond who was sitting on the chair beside me. I turned to her and could see her eyes looking at me pleadingly. Then she continued her words in hesitation.


    "I mean... Two Kraken might be a bit..." Her words stopped. I bet she thought I might not be able to handle them.


    I brought my face closer to Diamond and smirked. My hand grabbed her chin, making sure she couldn''t turn away from me.


    "Do you think I can''t handle both of you?" I whispered.


    "So... you agree?" said Diamond as her eyes locked on me.


    "With one condition." My naughty smile started to appear.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m gonna y rough today. "


    Again, a tentacle''s movement in front of my cock answered me. And I could already guess whose it was.


    "I don''t mind~" Pearl purred. Again, her tentacle moved like a spoiled cat in front of my cock.


    "Your sister seems to be unable to hold herself to eat me. So what''s your answer?" I whispered. With their tentacles all over my body, I wasn''t sure I could hold myself back.


    "I don''t mind either," replied Diamond.


    "Good." I extended my hand to Pearl, giving the report to her. And her tentacle took it.


    "Do you want to do it here or do you have another ce?"


    "How about in front of the mirror likest time? I really enjoyed it." Her eyes pointed to where she was referring to.


    I nced at the ce she pointed. Arge sofa was in front of therge mirror on the side of the room. And a carpet with soft fur was in front of the sofa. It reminded me of what I did to her the other day.


    "You are really naughty, aren''t you?"


    After that, I stood up from my chair and walked to the sofa.


    "C''mon, I will feed both of you till you are satisfied."


    Read the original in WebNovel


    Read more than 22 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 255 - Twin Krakens II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Twin Krakens II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 255. Twin Krakens II


    As my feet moved, I took off my clothes one by one, exposing my naked body and plopped myself on the sofa with my back facing them. I pressed my back to the sofa and tilted my head slightly towards them. My hand went up and I waved my index finger, asking them toe closer. A seductive smirk on my lips.


    From the reflection in front of me, I could see they approached me slowly, closing the distance between us. Their hands took off their clothes, one by one their pieces of clothes fell, creating traces on the floor. Their eyes were full of excitement with the smirk on their lips and their legs slowly turned into tentacles.


    As they arrived behind me, their tentacles descended on me from behind the sofa like a swarm of snakes slithering to attack me. Their tentacles clung to my body, touching my skin as their bodies slid from behind to the sofa, cing me in the middle of them. While I opened my arms and hugged their bare waists.


    They put their heads on my shoulder intimately. Their hands travelled across my face, my neck and the top of my chest. Their soft breasts pressed against my sides, giving me warmth from both sides. I could feel their breaths tickling my neck, their racing hearts in anticipation like mine and their giggles ringing in my ears.


    "You have no idea how long we''ve been waiting for this," Pearl whispered and ended it with a cheeky kiss on my cheek.


    While Diamond licked the other side of my neck before biting my earlobe and whispering.


    "You''re the naughtiest student I ever have~"


    I replied with a chuckle.


    "And both of you are the craziest twins I''ve ever met."


    Pearl moved her head away from me and looked me in the eyes.


    "Crazy?" Her finger travelled between my eyes and my cheek, tracing my face and her gaze following it.


    "But we haven''t started yet," she said in a spoiled tone.


    "Then shall we make this lucky man feel good, sis?" said Diamond with a naughty smirk.


    "With pleasure~" After that answer, their tentacles wiggled, its suckers sucked my skin and moved quickly, filling all parts of my body like a swarm of hungry snakes. The strange tickling feeling stimted my skin, giving me a pleasant yet slippery sensation and left faint red marks on my body, bathing me with its liquid.


    "Uff..." A slight groan escaped my mouth and I could feel all the muscles in my body getting tense as their tentacles slithered to my groin and cock. The extraordinarily delicious tingling sensation spurred my mating urge.


    I looked down, watching how their tentacles yed with their favourite toy, watching at how its suckers kissed my whole cock lustfully, watching at how it wet my cock with its liquid and shook it, watching at how it tickled my balls. Their wiggles were so wild yet gentle. The tip gently touched it and swirled around, massaging my cock which always ended with a kiss from its sucker and they did it alternately to all over my cock, including my balls.


    "Oh!" I jolted as I raised my head slightly when one of the tentacles was wiggling right on my ns before ending it by tickling the tip with its slimy tip. I could feel how its tip tickled my urethral opening as if it was a tiny tongue licking it. In just a few seconds my cock hardened and was fully awake.


    Again, they ended it with a kiss from its sucker. But unlike the rest of my body, this time it sucked hard as if forcing my unready load toe out. I gritted my teeth and jolted again.


    "Uh!"


    ''Shit! This is so good...'' In just a moment my breath got heavier. My lust demanded me to execute them immediately yet my body demanded more. I wanted more pleasure, more touch, more all of this.


    Their giggles came from both sides of me.


    "Do you really enjoy it?" Diamond seduced me.


    "Ah!" They yelped as I shifted my hands to their shoulders and squeezed their chest impatiently, feeling the suppleness and softness in my palms. Then my kissnded on their faces.


    "Give me more," I demanded in a hunting breath.


    "As you wish," Pearl whispered.


    This time their tentacles'' movements changed again. It slithered slowly below my cock and rubbed it from my balls to the tip. Meanwhile, another tentacle continued to stimte my ns.


    "Yes... That''s it..." My waist started to move in tune with their movements.


    The tentacles drive me crazy. My body shivered because of their touch that kept raining down on me. A wave of pleasure began to sweep through my senses, my mind and my body. I could feel my cock grow tense and my load was getting full as I enjoyed their tentacles'' movements.


    Without a warning, suddenly Diamond tilted my head to her, bumping my lips to hers. Her tongue began to enter my mouth and twisted with my tongue. Her hands hugged my body tighter and pulled her body closer to mine, pressing her breasts to me.


    "Mmpph --- Mmpph ..." We tilted our heads and deepened our kisses. I sucked her tongue, hard, as our kisses were getting dirtier by every second.


    Meanwhile, Pearl tickled my ear with her tongue before her lips fell on my neck down to my shoulder. After that I could feel a bite apanied by suction from it, leaving a red mark on my shoulder.


    As they worked together, my fingers moved to tip their breasts and quickly recognized something hard there. My index finger and thumb pinched their hardened tips gently and rotated them.


    "Ah!" Their yelping sounded like a nice orchestra to me. Their faces turned red and their breathing grew heavier. Their tentacle movements were getting wilder. It overwhelmed me like a giant mess cable ball. Two of them wiggled in front of my face. Without hesitation, I licked and sucked them. The tips of the tentacles wriggled in my mouth and danced with my tongue. Meanwhile, they stuck their tongue to my cheeks and licked it. Their hands travelled to the rest of my body between their tentacles.


    My mating urge was getting higher and higher. But my body kept demanding more. My hands released their breasts and pulled their tentacles from my mouth.


    "Suck me. Make me feel good," I said in a ragged breath.


    Hearing my orders, Pearl immediately descended. While I spread my legs. She lowered her body between it and released her tentacles including Diamond''s tentacles. With lust, she put my hot flesh deep into her mouth and sucked it. Her hand tickled my balls and her other hand hugged my leg.


    "Pearl, it should be my turn," said Diamond. Her annoyance was evident in her voice.


    "Yeah, it''s your turn now," I said with a smirk. Then I pulled Diamond to me, once again my lips caught hers and my tongue went into it. My other hand slipped between her tentacles towards her entrance. My thumb rubbed on it, stimting her clitoris and I could feel how wet she was. Even though I only touched the outside, her liquid began to flow out, soaking my fingers. Her pussy was twitching as if inviting my fingers to enter to explore it.


    I released my kiss and chuckled as all the stimtion brought my lust to the top of my head. Then without warning, I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Erection lv2.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended inside Pearl''s mouth. At the same time, I pushed my cock deep into her throat and shifted my hand that wrapped around Diamond''s neck to the back of Pearl''s head, making her unable to escape from me. She coughed but her voice was swallowed by Diamond''s yelp.


    "Anghh...!" A loud erotic voice came out of Diamond''s mouth as her body jerked in surprise when my two fingers entered her pussy and moved wildly and roughly, pushing against her inner wall, preparing her for the biggest of mine.


    "Ugh!" While a groan also came out of my mouth as the pleasure in my body was getting higher.


    Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Read more than 22 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 256 - Twin Krakens III (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Twin Krakens III (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 256. Twin Krakens III


    Upon my sudden rough movements, their tentacles went wild. The gentleness of their wiggling and the sucking sensation of their suckers swept all over my body. A burst of desires roused my flesh and mind that was being stimted over and over.


    "Mmph!" Diamond suddenly hugged my head tightly, stuffing her breast into my mouth, silencing me with the softness of her breast. I replied by inserting my third finger. While my tongue moved, ying with her nipple, turning it side to side.


    "Ahnnn!" she yelped as my fingers moved roughly, like a fish pping inside her pussy. But just for a moment, I changed my movement. I moved my fingers back and forth impatiently as if it was my cock that thrust her. And every time I inserted it, my fingertips pressed against her inner wall, pushing it to get loose. Her liquid covered my fingers and my palm even flowed between her tentacles, showing how impatient and hungry her pussy was.


    Meanwhile, Pearl was still busy with my cock. Even though I had loosened my hand since I didn''t want her to keep choking or run out of breath because of it, she was the one who forced herself to push my big cock into her throat. It was too big for her mouth since I used my Demonic Erection lv 2. Still, she didn''t care. She licked it, sucked it, tickled it with her tongue and stuffed it in her mouth greedily as if it was her favourite giant hotdog. And she didn''t want to share it with anyone even though it was too big for her.


    I released Diamond''s breast and ced my head between her supple breasts, feeling how hot it was against my cheeks. My mouth and tongue moved from side to side licking, kissing and sucked them. The sound of her pounding heart sounded clear in my ears.


    A few secondster, after I was satisfied with all their service, I released Diamond and pushed Pearl away from my cock.


    "Face the mirror and bend your body. Both of you. I will give you my biggest one," I said in a ragged breath.


    Assuming I want to execute them, they did as I tell them to. They pulled their tentacles from my body. Without saying a word, they got off the sofa and bent their knees or rather their tentacles. Their eyes were at the reflection in front of them which showed their flushed faces clearly and their chests that moved up and down impatiently.


    I got off the sofa and put my hands behind their necks once I was behind them. Slowly, I pushed their bodies forward and their hands dropped onto the carpet. As if on cue, they opened their tentacles, exposing their holes to me. It was a beautiful sight for every man. Their holes had loosened up, giving me a little glimpse of their pale inner flesh. Their fluids had soaked their entrances and it dripped down between their tentacles. It looked like they begged me to put my cock in immediately. Even with that massive liquid, I was quite sure I could put my normal size cock in one rough push.


    A smirk appeared on my lips. My knees dropped on the carpet and caressed Pearl''s entrance with my hard cock. I traced the sides of her hole with my ns, moistening it with her liquid. As her tender entrance rubbed against my cock, I could feel her pussy throbbing, as if it was asking me to insert it in immediately. One of my hands caressed her ass and the other on Diamond''s ass.


    "Should I fuck you first?" I teased. My eyes were on Pearl''s reflection who was looking at me with a pleading look.


    My mouth let out a short chuckle as my waist pushed my cock into hers. But I pulled it again after I let her taste the head of my cock for a moment.


    "Ethann!" she sulked in a spoiled tone.


    And I replied with a teasing smile.


    "Not yet Pearl."


    Then I approached Diamond, same as before I teased her pussy with my cock. My eyes fell on her reflection in the mirror.


    "Please..." she whispered.


    I smirked and pushed my cock a bit into hers just like what I did to Pearl. But a bit different from before, I leaned my body forward, cing my head on the side of her face.


    "No," I whispered. Then I pulled my body and my cock from her.


    - k!


    Without warning, a spanknded on their ass followed by a yelp from their mouth before I caressed and squeezed them. Then my hands went down to their entrance. Once again, my fingers entered their holes.


    "I wonder... Which one will be the first?" I said in a teasing voice. My eyes were on the mirror, staring at the reflection of a crazy model student with a pair of slutty Krakens who asked him to fuck them immediately.


    "Me! Please fuck me, Ethan. I can''t stand anymore," Diamond said without hesitation in a pleading voice. Her ragged breath came from her voice. Since I was her man, it was a natural thing for her.


    "But, I''m the one that made you erect," whined Pearl in objection. Just like Diamond, her heavy breath sounded in her tone.


    I chuckled. Somehow I felt so satisfied to see their reaction, but I didn''t want to see them fighting over me. I wanted all my partners and servants to live and serve me in harmony.


    After pulling my fingers from their pussy, I licked my fingers without taking my eyes off their reflections, letting the sweet taste of nectar fill my mouth. My tongue could taste the different sweetness of each of them.


    "What should I do?" I teased again. My knees moved forward between both of them. At the same time, I used my Demonic Erection.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    I stopped. Their eyes widened in shock when they realized how big my cock was. They looked at therge object that was between them.


    "Afraid?" I asked in a casual tone. Both of them had experienced this before. Still, seeing it was intimidating them.


    Diamond gulped.


    "No." Her eyes were on my cock.


    Meanwhile, Pearl licked her lips in temptation.


    "You know what to do. I will choose who I will fuck first from this," I said.


    Without further ado, they kissed my cock from both sides. Their tongues moved to lick it with passion. The tingling sensation came back from my lower part. I could feel their breath on my cock. My eyes were on both of them, watching how these twins could share a man to satisfy them in harmony, enjoying a cock that would enter their private hole in turn. Yes, this time, I didn''t want to use my mouth to satisfy them. I wanted to cum inside both of them.


    I put my hands on the back of their heads and pulled them to bring their faces closer to my cock.


    "Uh!" I tilted my head backward slightly and grunted, enjoying every stimtion. Unlike before, this time they moved like a good team, as if there was only one on their minds. Give me satisfaction.


    But only for a moment, I took my hands away from their heads. Impatiently, I retreated and pushed my cock into Pearl''s in one rough push without a single word. My cock rubbed against her inner wall roughly. This was amazing, she was really narrow and crazily tight, although her lubricant was enough to put mine in her. As my cock in hers, her inner wall mped my hard cock or rather I was the one who filled her pussy with mine.


    "Ohhh----yesss!" A loud erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in pleasure. Without a pause, I held her waist with my hands and moved my hips without mercy. Her tentacles gripped me, making sure I wouldn''t let her go. Her sultry moan changed to a loud erotic moan mixed with ragged breath followed by truncated sentences. She raised her head in enjoyment, her cheeks flushed red and sweat soaked her face and body.


    "Yes ... Ah ... - hah - hah - Ethan ... Hah-ah-ah ... harder ... Oh ... Yes ... Harder ..." she moaned loudly as she called my name. Her body shook violently every time I thrust my cock into her so did her hanging breasts.


    I smirked.


    "Harder?" I pulled my cock away withoutpletely releasing it from her and pushed it again in one rough push.


    "Oh! Yesss! ----Yesss!" she jolted. Her face was lifted upwards revealing an expression that showed how much she enjoyed it.


    "Ahh ... You made a good sound ...- hah-ah-hah -..." An evil smirk on my lips. My waist moved back and forth as my hand pulled her hips in tune. Rammed my waist with her round butt, making sure my cock fully went in deeply.


    >Read more than 22 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    >NEW! Extra R18 ch: Crazy Shadow Ritual (Yuffy and Maria) + Tied Cowboy girl (Foxy) with NSFW pics are avable exclusive *******.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 257 - Twin Krakens IV (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Twin Krakens IV (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 257. Twin Krakens IV


    Meanwhile, Diamond bit her lower lip as her eyes locked at us. I could catch her envy since I did it with Pearl first, so she had to be patient waiting for her turn. I turned to her, pointed my index finger and moved it towards me repeatedly without stopping my waist movement.


    "Do you want to join us?" I asked between my ragged breath.


    "Yes," Diamond said and she followed my request, shifting her body next to Pearl. Her tentacles were still wide open, showing me her hole and her face still facing the mirror.


    My fingers rubbed Diamond''s entrance and pressed it due to my waist movements. Then I plunged my three fingers into her sweet spot and slid deeper.


    "Ahn....!" jolted Diamond. She gasped for breath as my fingers wiggled, tickling inside her. Meanwhile, I also used my body movement to move my fingers in and out of it.


    Their ragged breath mixed with their moans filled the room. As the seconds passed, they moved their waists to make my cock and fingers go deeper. I chuckled in satisfaction upon their reaction and also their expression...


    "Anghhh --- ahhh! Ethan --- I''ming ---" Pearl screamed. I elerated my pace and put my concentration on Pearl.


    "Anghhh --- ahhh! ... Aghhh!" Pearl''s body raised slightly as I fired my semen inside her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    After I finished shooting all my loads, Pearl''s body dropped to the carpet weakly, releasing my cock from her pussy, as if her hands and tentacles couldn''t hold her body anymore. Her breath was panting, but a satisfied smile graced her face, indicating that she had reached her climax. My white liquid came out of her pussy. That liquid also covered my limp cock.


    I noticed Diamond''s envious gaze at Pearl since Pearl had already got her climax while she had to start from forey again. She had never seen me do it with other women before, so she didn''t know this was not a problem for me.


    When her attention was still on Pearl, I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended again. As she was still off guard, without warning, I grabbed her waist and pushed my cock into her pussy.


    "Aghhhh!" she jolted and yelped in shock. Her body and head bent backwards slightly. Her face turned red. Her hands gripped the carpet tightly as my cock forced its way deeper. When all of my cock was in, I leaned my body forward, pressing my torso on her back and putting my head beside her head.


    "Don''t turn your eyes from me, Diamond," I whispered in a seductive voice. My eyes looked at her reflection and a smirk on my lips.


    Meanwhile, a weak chuckle came from Pearl''s mouth whoy exhausted beside us. She already knew my identity, and also knew this wasn''t a problem for me since I could get an erection whenever I wanted.


    Once again, I started moving my waist back and forth wildly. She had enough of forey and her pussy had loosened due to my fingers so I wouldn''t start all over again. Our ragged breath and moans filled the room. In just a few minutes, she tightened her grips. It was faster than Pearl but I could understand, considering all the stimtion she received.


    I sped up my pace. It was natural for Incubus like me to predict when I could cum together with my woman.


    "Ahhh... Ahh... I''m cum--- Annn." Loud screams from her mouth filled the room as we shot our hot load inside hers. A great satisfaction filled my body and my mind.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    I could feel her body weaken, but before she copsed Inded a kiss on her lips. And did the same on Pearl after I removed my cock from Diamond.


    Plopping myself to the carpet, my eyes stared at the twins lying weakly breathlessly in front of me. Their tentacles turned into a pair of legs that were wide open facing me. My gaze shifted from side to side, looking at my cum that was still dripping on their pussy. As I stared at my white liquid that was still there, a surge of pride rose in my heart.


    ''To think I could do something this crazy in a short time.'' I remembered I was still a poor virgin two weeks ago. But now... I was already slept with some women including my crush, did some kinky sex games, had an orgy and not to mention I had slept with my own sister and my demonic mother.


    My hand brushed my hair backwards. My gaze shifted to my reflection in the mirror, staring at the naked skinny man with a limp cock staring at me. A body that shouldn''t be strong enough to withstand two Kraken''s tentacle gripping forces. Something that should have made me scream in pain and beg for mercy yet I did it without a sweat.


    "You are crazy, Ethan..." I muttered in a low voice.


    -----


    I leaned my back into the sofa casually as I shifted my hands on Pearl and Diamond waists who were sitting beside me. Their heads rested on my shoulders intimately.


    "Feel better?" I said with a casual tone as I shifted my gaze from side to side. Just like me, they were already wearing their clothes and since I used Demonic Erection lv 3, their faces looked brighter and they looked more energetic.


    "Um-hum," they answered me in a spoiled mumble. Pearl''s hand slipped into my t-shirt and her fingers traced my chest. While Diamond''s hand rubbed my cock, even though I was already wearing my jeans. A mischievous smile on their lips.


    "You know---I really enjoyed it, Ethan. It''s much better than yesterday," said Diamond in a spoiled tone.


    "Because you did it together with your sister?" I guessed. Well, yesterday we only did a quickie, I was not satisfied with that either.


    "We''ve always wanted to do this for a long time. Of course, we really enjoyed it," Pearl replied and ended it with a light kiss on my cheek. Her expression showed her enjoyment clearly. She even looked a lot happier than when we did it together with Mia.


    "Pearl, your man won''t be mad at you because of this, right?" asked Diamond. I caught her concern in her tone.


    "I mean even though your man has allowed it, but what we did was kinda crazy," she exined her point.


    Pearl and I looked at each other. I knew she wanted to tell her sister that Ethan and Damian were the same person and so was I. But how? Admitting I was a demon without good preparation wasn''t a good idea. Even if Pearl was with me, Diamond could have thought I had tricked her or brainwashed her like what Myra had used me of. I was quite lucky yesterday since I was able to show my sincerity by fighting those demons and protecting them so I could prove that I was different from other demons. But now... How could I prove this to her? I was not sure I could prove it just by letting her examine me with her tentacles just like Pearl did yesterday.


    "Pearl..." Diamond called her name with a frown since she didn''t answer.


    "I''m sure he will be fine with this." Pearl finally answered.


    "Are you sure? You''re not going to fight over this, are you?" Diamond made sure.


    "Of course not." Pearl nced at me as if asking what we should do. Teasing Diamond was really fun but if we wanted to do this more often, we had to find a way to tell Diamond my identity. And we couldn''t do it carelessly.


    "Then?" asked Diamond.


    I sighed and decided to tell her. If she couldn''t ept it the only thing I could do was alter or erase her memory about my confession, even though it was very risky for me.


    I just opened my mouth, but Pearl covered my lips with hers. As she broke her kiss, I could see the clear request in her eyes asking me to dy my confession.


    [You have connected to Pearl .]


    ''Please give me time to convince her, Damian.'' Her voice sounded in my head.


    ''Okay.''


    [You are disconnected with Pearl. ]


    Pearl turned to Diamond who was quite surprised to see her boldness even though she was a bit dismissive of me on our first meeting.


    "Like I said before. My man is a little busy right now so I''m kinda lonely and decided to y with ---" She returned her gaze to me and smirked.


    " --- your naughty model student." Her finger''s back brushed the side of my face.


    "Besides this ismon in Ledred and my man already knows about this," she added with a smile. Her eyes were on Diamond.


    Finally, Diamond gave up.


    "Fine. I just don''t want what we did to destroy your rtionship with your lover," she reminded.


    Pearl''s eyes nced at me.


    "Rx. I can''t possibly betray my beloved man," she said with a sweet smile.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    >TIS extra R18 chapters + exclusive NSFW pics are avable exclusive Pat*reon


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    > TIS ASMR, Foxy''s First Time ch 65 (with loli''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    > TIS ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for Husbando Tier.


    > TIS ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    Pat*reon-members:


    AcrimoniousIntelligence, Johannes Franz Braitenthaller, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, EsZeus, Nathan, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Kotillion, Zachary Michael Phillip rk, Erik, Bou, Barney, KingofSloth, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Russell Estee, Felisberto Viano, Sam, Croc, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison,Charles, KjellTheViking, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, Iovac, Sk?ll, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, joan corado, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Mitanshu Pandya, (No name), Dillon Cowan, TheManBrownie, Joseph, Argento, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Sentinel, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Chuy789, Mynamejeff,vJordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody Givan, BlindTactic and saganatsu.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 258 - Coax

    <h4>Chapter 258: Coax</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 258. Coax


    Lord Damon and Lilieth''s PoV


    Meanwhile, the red moon in the dark dimension''s sky was getting dimmer as the clouds that covered it were getting thicker. But it didn''t affect Eternal Night City, the Demon Kingdom''s capital since the neon and the light from the buildings were always on 24 hours 7 days a week. Those lights brought the City to life and illuminated the demons that live there.


    A ck luxury car moved swiftly through the street that never sleeps. As the car passed through the street lit by street lights, neon and billboards, the demons on the sidewalk turned and pointed at it. Even though the demons were in their true form, their clothes weren''t much different from humans. They were the demons who decided to acknowledge Lord Damon as their sole leader.


    The car stopped in front of one of the twin modern towers. Those modern towers were dominated by ck colour and ss. Several ss bridges connected the two buildings and the rooftops were connected by a gigantic ss bridge.


    A headless demon in a nice suit who opened the car''s door, greeted him.


    "Your Majesty, Your Highness," he said politely. A voice that came from nowhere.


    But Lord Damon and Lilieth didn''t answer. They looked irritated and were in a really bad mood right now. Ssh of blood coloured their clothes, but it certainly wasn''t their blood. The chauffeur and a bodyguard also got out of the same car. They were the two dark dimension''s great Generals, Sarael and Andrew. Just like the two great demons walking in front of them, the two Generals also looked upset. Ssh of blood also coloured their clothes even though those words only fit Andrew since Sarael only wore his trouser, his usual battle outfit.


    As his feet moved, Andrew reached his hand out to his side, handing the car key to the valet at his side. And the valet immediately picked it up. Quickly, the valet approached the car but instead of pressing the key, he just showed it to the car. Then in a matter of seconds, the car turned into its original form. A huge three-headed ck Hound. Its height was at least 5 meters with sharp teeth and ws, as well as a tail simr to that of a snake, making it not only a good ''vehicle'' but also a fighting tool. A spiked cor around its neck. Its name was Cerberus. Even though this demon was an epic ss Hound demon type, it was an unintelligent one. It could be said that this type of demon was the same as an animal, just like a dog that served humans.


    "Please follow me, good sir. I have prepared your ''gasoline''." After that, the valet walked to the building parking lot, where all the ''vehicles'' were parked. And obediently, Cerberus followed him.


    The Illusion Night first tower''s automatic ss doors opened and two headless demons in neat suits bowed to Lord Damon and the others to greet them. As the great demons entered the ce, their clothes changed. Lord Damon, Andrew was back in their neat suits, this time without bloodstains on their clothes. Likewise with Lilieth. As for Sarael, a ck suit also covered his body.


    The sound of their shoes pounding on the floor made all the demons turn around and look at them. Greetings came from all around them, yet they didn''t reply and continued walking towards the elevator.


    How could they not be upset? Previously, they had seeded in thwarting Letos'' ns, even, almost managed to capture his wife alive. And ording to Lord Damon''s original n, they should drag her to Letos as proof of his involvement. But first, they wanted to read that woman''s memory.


    Who would have thought Letos would suddenlye with his troops? But he didn''te to help his wife. Before they caught her, Letos killed her. It was easy for Letos since he always used a special skill so that his wives couldn''t betray him, a skill simr to Demon''s Rule but much more sinister and cruel.


    After he managed to kill his wife and the rest of her army in front of them, Letos approached them and behaved like a sweet coax. He apologized for this misunderstanding since he couldn''t discipline his wife properly and ended up trying to create a war between the Lust demon type and Lord Damon. Unfortunately, Sarael couldn''t revive Letos'' wife, since Letos had turned her to ashes in an instant. It was quite irritating for them since it meant that their ns were in vain, so they had no other choice but to let him go. Moreover, Letos behaved like a heartbroken man rather than an attacker after that.


    As they walked down the lobby, the sound of news on the TV made them stop and turned. On the screen, Letos, who looked regretful and gloomy, was holding a press conference in his office. Dozens of mics lined up on the podium indicated that he had invited all newsworks to ensure this news spread throughout the dark dimension. Not forgetting the fake tears that made Lord Damon and the others look at him in disgust.


    "This is truly my greatest failure as a demon lord and a husband. I didn''t even know that my beloved wife was nning to attack the king. I''m---" Before those words were finished, the TV suddenly exploded. The screen shattered and only left an indistinct colour light there. The demons in that room, the receptionist, the security including all the employees immediately bent their knees and lowered their heads in reflex. Since they already knew that it was Lord Damon who destroyed the TV with his Telekinesis.


    "Rece the TV with the new one," he ordered in a cold voice before he walked along with Lilieth and the others.


    *Tring!*


    The elevator door in front of them opened. The elevator guard who immediately noticed those great demons'' bad mood lowered his head.


    "33th floor," said Lilieth after they all entered the elevator.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the elevator guard pressed the button.


    The elevator moved up. They stood in silence and their minds were deep in their thoughts, especially what they should do next. They had been waiting for this for years, preparing everything neatly, spying on Letos'' every move yet this still to no avail. Lord Damon and Lilieth started to wonder if there were spies in this tower, but that chance was so low. Different from a few years ago, this ce was heavily guarded now and every demon who worked here had to give his/her loyalty to Lord Damon or Lilieth. In addition, Lord Damon Demonic Power had protected these two towers, so if an intruder entered this ce without permission, Lord Damon would notice it. Moreover, it was possible that Letos simply watched his wife and acted ording to what they did.


    The elevator door opened. They got out of there and walked through the hallway past some Subus dressed like sexy scientists. Simply sexy ck lingerie with mesh stocking plus a white scientist coat and high heels. Those scientists greeted them, and they just replied with a nod.


    Sarael and Andrew quickly ran forward and opened the white door for Lord Damon and Lilieth. They entered a magic techb filled with magic tubes containing Demonic Power, machines, devices and some screens withputers. They approached a short brown haired Subus who was standing in front of a magic tube. Her finger was busy swiping theputer tablet in her other hand. Her face was simr to Ivy.


    "How is it, Irien?" asked Lilieth without further ado. Irien was the first demon to give her loyalty to Lilieth, also Ivy''s mother.


    Irien turned to her.


    "Your Majesty, Your Highness," she greeted. Then she turned to Myra who was busy taking notes in front of the device''s screen with a tired face.


    "She did a great job, Your Highness. I''ve also confirmed that all her analyzes were correct. And with my modified magic cor, she can''t betray us either."


    "Keep an eye on her and tell her to fix it faster," Lord Damon ordered. For the time being all they could do was prioritize repairing the damage she had caused. Even though he knew he still had to repair it with his power, he had to make sure he didn''t spend his Demonic Power for nothing since danger was lurking around him, Lilieth and Damian. Even though the demon lords and Demonesses didn''t know about Damian yet, who knew if some of them already did?


    "Very well, Your Majesty."


    Note: Instead of using portal skills, Lord Damon uses a car (Cerberus) because what they are doing is a hunt and Lord Damon doesn''t know the exact location (Just like Ethan, Lord Damon has to know the ce first, before he can go there). As for the One Eye Demon, Lord Damon couldn''t use that to spy on Letos'' wife since if she were to find out about that demon''s existence then their n would fail. Also, why do they use elevators while Lord Damon and Lilieth can fly? It''s the same reason why humans choose to use an esctor even if it is full of people while they can go faster by running down the stairs next to it.


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    >NEW! R18 ASMR: Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38 (threesome ASMR with licking sound, moan and pration sound) is avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 259 - Stupid Unrequited Love

    <h4>Chapter 259: Stupid Unrequited Love</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 259. Stupid Unrequited Love


    Ethan''s PoV


    04.12 PM


    My feet moved slowly down Diamond Coge''s corridor as my eyes were fixed on my cellphone in my hand. I should have been able toe home with my portal skill by now, but I decided to check out an online shopping app first after I heard some students talking about the great sale that was almost over on that app. My cellphone''s screen showed an image of arge king-size bed with a huge ''Best Deal'' sign on it. My eyes read the description including the deal before my finger hit the ''add to cart'' button along with some of the bedsheets and paid for it.


    ''Right! Now I just need to wait for it,'' I thought. Since it was big furniture, I put a special request about the date and time. I was just about to put on my phone but a message ringtone stopped me.


    Tiffany: Good afternoon, Ethan. I have to visit a friend around your house this evening. Can I also pay a visit to you guys?


    ''Did something happen?'' I knew it was me who invited her toe to my house a few days ago, but from the words ''visit a friend around my house'' I guessed that her friend was Mrs Clea. Without hesitation, I replied to her message.


    Me: Sure. What time do you want toe?


    I couldn''t possibly let this go since this was my chance to ask her about my mother, maybe... A bit about the demon hunter if she wanted to leak it a bit. And I was pretty sure Celia didn''t mind since she also wanted to meet Tiffany after I exined everything a few days ago. Although I still had to be careful, it could be Mrs Clea who sent her to investigate me. Well, that waspletely a wild guess, but I preferred to stay alert than off guard.


    Tiffany: How about around 06.00 PM?


    Me: Sounds good. See youter.


    After that, I put my cellphone into my bag and pulled my bag zipper. Then I took my umbre from my locker side and connected myself to my servants to tell them about our night hunting.


    [You are connected with all of your servants.]


    ''Good afternoon, everyone,'' I just greeted them, but their excited voices quickly sounded in my head.


    ''Good afternoon, Master,'' said Foxy cheerfully.


    ''Your Highness, when will youe and y with me? You know~ I don''t mind with some snacks. I really want to do a lot of naughty things with you~'' said Ivy in a seductive voice.


    ''Uf~ That nice thing in your trousers makes me wonder what it tastes like. Besides, I have to deal with those demon hunters all night. At least you have given a bit of reward, Your Highness,'' said Maria in a spoiled tone.


    ''What about me? I also want to be with you. I will be your cute kitty cat, Your Highness,'' whined Luna.


    ''All of you! His Highness only said one sentence, yet all of you stormed him with your requests,'' scolded Yuffy.


    ''But... I really hope Luna and I can move to your ce soon, Your Highness,'' she added. Yeah... That was another request.


    How could I forget? After all, Foxy was an innocent demon from a rural area and only concentrated on surviving. While the others were Lord Damon''s followers who had been prepared to serve me, it was clear they showed a different attitude.


    ''I understand your requests. But in this human world, I am an ordinary student so I have to do my usual activities during the day just to avoid the humans'' suspicion. I''m also preparing a few things before Luna and Yuffy can move into my house, it should be ready in two days.''


    ''A....'' Their disappointed voices sounded like a sad orchestra, except for Foxy of course.


    ''If your space is too narrow why don''t you just stay at my ce? This ce is so big and I''m alone. At least I need you to warm my bed, Your Highness.'' Maria tried to seduce me. Since she pretended to be Myra, all of Myra''s wealth belonged to her. Also, ording to what she saidst night, it seemed like Lilieth had already sent all the passwords and information she needed to ess Myra''s essential things.


    ''The demon hunter association is still watching you. It''s too risky,'' I said.


    ''How about my ce? I''m sure Cam and Olivia don''t mind that,'' Ivy said.


    ''It''s the same thing, Ivy. I''m sure the demon hunter is watching you too.''


    ''Uhhhh....'' she whined.


    ''Be patient, everyone. Tonight we will do the night hunt together. For the location, we will use the Sea Devil Club''s VIP room.'' I already discussed this with Pearl via Telepathy earlier.


    ''Night Hunting in a nightclub?'' asked Luna in confusion.


    ''Pffttt! Did you forget His Highness is an incubus?'' teased Ivy.


    ''Ah! I get it!'' Luna quickly caught I was nning to use my Shadow Ritual skill.


    ''Am Iing too, Master?'' Foxy asked.


    ''I''ll do it with you at home, Foxy. We also need to secure Ironshade Town,'' I replied. Although my Shadow Ritual''s range was quite wide, I was not sure it could cover up to my house. So I decided to do it at my house just to make sure the area around it is safe from demons. Besides, that my other servants'' levels were too farpared to Foxy and after I checked the skill''s description, I found that the skill would divide the EXP equally and it would be determined by the level. Which meant, Foxy would only get a little EXP, nearly zero if she did it together with them.


    ''I understand, Master,'' replied Foxy.


    ''Okay, I''ll pick all of you up tonight. Maybe around 07. 30 PM or 08.00 PM.''


    ''We understand, Your Highness!'' they answered.


    ''One more thing. Maria, how''s the maid?''


    ''I went to the hospital to pick her up this noon, but the doctor asked her to stay longer since she had partial amnesia, so they wanted to make sure she was okay,'' answered Maria.


    ''How was her reaction?'' I asked. Even though I had erased her memories including the memory when Myra gave her to that Incubus, she could still have a bit of trauma on Myra.


    ''Not that bad. She recognized me as her boss and wasn''t hysterical or scared to see me. She also looks normal, just a little confused. But she trembled when I held her hand.''


    That meant she still had some trauma in her.


    ''Okay, let her stay in the hospital for now.''


    ''As you wish, Your Highness.''


    ''Do any of you want to report something to me?'' I asked before closing this conversation.


    ''We found a painting simr to Her Highness Lilieth in Miguel''s private officest night, Your Highness. Cam said it was the painting of Princess of Euthenia that was lost a hundred years ago. But they don''t know why Miguel had it, '' said Ivy.


    ''About that...'' This was seriously ironic even for me to say it.


    ''Miguel helped Myra not because he loved her. But that''s because he fell in love with Lilieth.''


    ''What?!'' All my servants shouted, including Foxy. Then they startedmenting on their own.


    ''A human? Falling in love with the Queen? He should know his ce!'' said Ivy in displeasure.


    ''Disgusting!'' scorned Maria


    ''It was an unrequited love. It''s impossible,'' said Foxy.


    ''Seriously?!'' said Luna.


    ''Girls, let me finish my story,'' I said. And they went silent upon my request.


    ''He had the painting for a long time and was in love with it. Several years ago, he identally saw Liliethe out of the crack. Because of that, he assumed Lilieth was captured by Lord Damon and he nned to release her. That''s why he agreed to cooperate with Myra to enve the demons and Lord Damon,'' I exined.


    And my words were replied to by mockingughter from my servants.


    ''That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard!'' said Yuffy.


    ''That''s definitely beyond pathetic!'' said Luna.


    I couldn''t say anything since... Yeah--- it was beyond stupid.


    ''Right! So--- is there anything else you want to ask?'' I closed our conversation. Even though I was walking as slow as a snail, I was almost at the empty toilet near the yard now.


    ''Nothing, Your Highness,'' they answered.


    ''Then see you tonight.''


    After those words, I disconnected myself and went into the toilet to open my portal.


    Reminder: Tiffany is Ethan''s step sis.


    >Read the original in WebNovel


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 260 - Another Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 260: Another Stalker</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 260. Another Stalker


    ''So... you guys can''t join us for today''s night hunt?'' I said as I walked down the sidewalk to my house apanied by the clear afternoon sky. Instead of opening my portal directly to my room, I opened my portal to Ironshade Town Station. Why? Because I guessed, it was Mrs Clea who sent Tiffany. It could be that she just wanted to fulfil my invitation. Either way, I''d rather anticipate the worst than be overly confident, especially since I still wanted a bit of my peaceful normal life. After all, a little walk wouldn''t hurt me. So better safe than sorry.


    ''I''m sorry, Ethan. Since my suspension has just ended, I have to undergo a re-examination at the headquarters since they want to make sure I''m not under any demons'' influence,'' replied Emma in a disappointed tone.


    Followed by Olivia''s voice.


    ''I also need to help my mom take care of Nightbough. corp. My dad left a lot of unfinished things and neither of us knew about it. Even though Ivy could imitate my dad well, she still needed a lot of knowledge to manage paperwork andpany management. Moreover, Nightbough. Corp has many subsidiaries and affiliates. But... '' She paused for a moment and I could catch the confusion in her tone.


    ''You know--- Despite her appearance, I''m really shocked with Ivy''s intelligence. She can learn many things easily, especially those rted to technology. I think she can rece my dad without anyone noticing it. All we need to do is find out what my dad has been hiding from us.''


    ''Okay. Just tell me if you guys need help,'' I said.


    But they just didn''t answer me.


    ''Is there something wrong?'' I asked again.


    ''Ethan, instead of worrying about us you should worry more about yourself. I mean... I know what happenedst night wasn''t easy for you, yet you act as if nothing happened,'' Emma said worriedly.


    ''Emma is right. I thought you were going to have a mental breakdown yesterday, yet you didn''t. Don''t be too hard on yourself, Ethan. Please remember, all of us aren''t weak women. We are your source of power, not someone who will drag you down,'' Olivia said sincerely.


    A smile appeared on my lips. I didn''t care if people thought I was weird for smiling for no reason. Even though they said this through Telepathy, I could clearly feel their sincerity.


    '' Thank you...''


    But then I realized something or someone was stalking me from behind the high bush across the street. I looked at the stalker with the corner of my eyes without turning my head at her and sighed after I realized who she was from the status above her head. Elenna. A tired breath escaped my mouth.


    ''I think I just got a new stalker,'' I said. I saw her enter Myra''s mansionst night, but I managed to escape before she could see me clearly. And based on Maria''s report, I knew she saw me. Even if it was only a glimpse, it was enough to make her chase me around again. That''s why she was here.


    To be honest, I wanted to open my portal while we were still in thebst night. Unfortunately, I couldn''t. To convince the demon hunters that their opponents were real demons, Yuffy had to watch them from close range. So when their attacks hit her Specters, she could dismiss them immediately, as if the demon hunters had defeated them and it required perfect timing. And since I was the only one with maniption skills left there, I had to make sure that our surroundings were safe. Sadly, Elenna caught a glimpse of me when we moved to another room.


    ''Who?'' they said at the same time.


    ''That reporter. I need to go now, I have to deal with her.'' I almost arrived at my house, but I didn''t want her to follow me to my house and make the ''I identally met you, so can Ie to your house?'' scene. That''s why I decided to lure her elsewhere and use my Mind Corruption on her. As I expected she followed me as she hid herself with things around.


    ''Just be careful,'' they said.


    ''Okay.''


    [You have disconnected with Emma and Olivia.]


    "Ethan!" A woman''s voice made me stop, but I knew it wasn''t Elenna''s voice. I turned to Mrs Clea who was standing in front of her house and waved her hand at me.


    "Do you mind apanying n to y for a while?" she said.


    I frowned since she had never asked my help for something like this before.


    ''Is this a trap?'' As I approached, I used my observation skill on her. But I only found worried and honest in her emotional status.


    "I don''t mind. But I can''t stay too long. Is it okay?" I replied.


    "It''s fine. It won''t be long," she said with a smile. Even if it was only for a moment, I caught Mrs Clea ncing at Elenna, indicating she was also aware of that reporter''s presence or that''s the reason she called me.


    We entered her house and my hand put my umbre at the entrance. Unlike when I sneaked here using Foxy''s body, all those strangesers were no longer at the entrance.


    "Yay! Yay! Yay!" n''s happy voice greeted my ears as soon as I entered the ce, apanied by the discordant sound of a Xylophone. I turned to where the sound wasing from and saw n thumping his Xylophone toy happily. Even though I knew he was just pretending, I could say his acting was amazingly good. I also looked around me to make sure this wasn''t a trap and I didn''t find anything suspicious there.


    "n, look who''sing," said Mrs Clea.


    As soon as n saw me, he stopped ying and ran towards me.


    "Brother! Do youe to y with me?" he said in excitement. He opened his arms up, asking me to carry him.


    Without hesitation, I picked him up.


    "Yes, are you ready to y?" I said with a childish grin. I didn''t mind ying along with them since from Mrs Clea''s status, I knew she meant no harm to me.


    "I will leave you with him for a while, Ethan. I need to make an important call, but n keeps screaming."


    "Okay." After that answer, she went to another room. While I apanied n to y, or rather pretended to apany him.


    Five minutester. I chased around n andughed together, when I suddenly heard the police siren. I stopped in my tracks and turned to the window. My feet moved there to check it out. My hand brushed aside the curtain, my eyes glued to the police car parked across the street. The two policemen were seen arguing with Elenna.


    ''Did Mrs Clea know that Elenna was following me?'' I thought. And since she didn''t want Elenna to know my house, she lured me here.


    A couple tugging on my sweater took my eyes off them.


    "Brother, you don''t want to y anymore?" n whined in disappointment.


    "Look, n. There''s something interesting out there." I picked him up and made him look out the window.


    "It''s a police car," I said in a nursery rhyme tone. Meanwhile, my eyes watched what was happening. I could only guess that the police came because of Mrs Clea''s report. Since there was no way the police coulde this fast just for a small report like this, I bet she used her demon hunter chairwoman status for this.


    After arguing for a while, finally, the policemen took Elenna by force.


    ''At least this makes everything easier for me,'' I thought. My hand closed the curtain and I apanied n to y again.


    Shortly after, Mrs Clea came over to us.


    "Thank you for helping me, Ethan."


    "No problem," I replied. My hand pointed to the window.


    "Those cops, did theye because of your report?" I asked straight to the point. What she did was too obvious.


    "Yeah. That woman has been stalking us since noon. I thought she had bad intentions towards us. That''s why I decided to report her to the police," she replied in a calm tone. It seemed she had already prepared everything but she just wanted to make sure the person Elenna was following was me. So I could say my decision to open my portal at the station was the right one. Since both of them were waiting for me, they would notice something was wrong with me if they found me suddenly showing up at my house without passing them by.


    ''Great! One of my stalkers waited for me in the rain this morning, the other waited for me for hours.'' And I could guess Mrs Clea had realized this has to do withst night''s incident. So there was a big possibility she was the one who sent Tiffany.


    "You know, that woman also followed me to college for a ridiculous reason yesterday." Since she started to suspect me, I decided to give her my alibi. Even though I wanted to read Mrs Clea''s mind with my Mind Corruption, I couldn''t because of n. That skill could only be performed on a single target and had a time dy when the victim''s memory entered my head. Judging from how n protected Mrs Clea from the Imps, I guessed n had the same intelligence as human''s and understood if something was wrong with her. He could have something he could use to send an emergency signal to headquarters. That''s why I decided to undo my intention.


    "Really?"


    "She said she saw me at the Cretunt Bridge incident. Although I already said I was on my way to Larry''s ce when that ident happened." Diamond was the star of that heroic event, I was not sure anyone would remember that I was there.


    She chuckled.


    "That''s stupid."


    "You know what''s more stupid? She thinks I''m a demon hunter," I said with the same chuckle as her.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "What? That''s crazy! How did shee to that conclusion?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she''s too obsessed with the demon hunters," I said with a shrug. I came to that conclusion after I saw Elenna''s persistence at the Nighthallow City''s Station. I was sure Mrs Clea should be aware of that too.


    "What a weird woman!"


    "Well, since she''s gone you should be safe by now."


    "Thanks for your help, Ethan."


    After n and Mrs Clea said goodbye to me, I returned to my house.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics) in my Pat*reon page.


    My Pat*reon-page /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 261 - Your Place and Mine Are The Same

    <h4>Chapter 261: Your ce and Mine Are The Same</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 261. Your ce and Mine Are The Same


    05.36 PM


    Celia and Foxy''sughter echoed in the kitchen. Their tears were visible in the corner of their eyes. Celia''s hands were busy washing the dirty dishes and the cutting board. While Foxy cleaned the counter with a kitchen towel. Only a bowl of grated parmesan cheese and a block of cream cheese was left on the kitchen counter. While a pot of chicken pasta was on the stove.


    I ,who was standing with my back to the counter frowned at them in an annoyed expression. My arms were folded in front of my chest.


    "She''s really annoying, you know? You shouldn''tugh at me," I said in displeasure. I just told them about how Mrs Clea chased Elenna away. I thought they would worry about me or something like that, yet theyughed at me. I started to wonder if Mrs Clea''s previousughter was a genuine one since I thought she was just faking it before.


    It took a while before theirughter stopped.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s so funny. How could she think you''re a demon hunter." Celia ced thest te on the dish rack and turned to me with a teasing smile after she dried her hands with a kitchen towel.


    "I mean--- look at you. If you didn''t say that you had turned into a demon or beat Bern in front of me, I wouldn''t believe you could fight." Her giggle was still clear in between her voice. Her eyes were fixed on my body.


    "To think a demon Prince like you gets into trouble because of this kind of thing," Foxy added before she continued her giggle.


    My gaze shifted to Foxy.


    "Right... Now you remind me of my status but you don''t stopughing," I said in the same tone. Then I turned to Celia.


    "And must I remind you about what happenedst night? Youined about my body yet you enjoyed it," I said with a slightly red face. I couldn''t deny I enjoyed it too and I feel calmer after I said about our originst night. It was as if my burden had lessened a bit. At least I didn''t feel lonely anymore.


    Our eyes met and Celia''s face also turned red. But just for a moment, she turned to the pot and examined it awkwardly. I knew she was embarrassed because she was the one who invited me to do itst night.


    "Anyway, you''re much stronger now. Why hasn''t your body changed?" Celia tried to divert our conversation. Her hand opened the pot lid. Hot steam apanied by a fragrant smell rose from there. Quickly, she put in the rest of the ingredients before stirring it.


    "I told you this is not my original form anymore, so my human appearance won''t change." Yeah, I was aware of this. Even if my level increased. My power and strength increased. And even if I defeated hundreds of demons, my body shape wouldn''t change because my Demonic Form was my original appearance. On the other hand, as my level increased, my original appearance and body shape also didn''t change much since Demonic Power wasn''t much different from Magic Power. That''s why despite Lord Damon having massive Demonic Power, his body shape wasn''t much different from mine. But judging from the heavy atmosphere around him, I was pretty sure he could beat me in seconds.


    "Is that the reason why you changed to your original formst night?" This time Celia''s voice sounded a little gloomy.


    I took one deep breath before answering.


    "Yeah..."


    Celia turned off the stove and turned to me.


    "You said I''m also a Nephilim. Do I also have another form like you?"


    "If the seal inside you breaks. Maybe," I replied. But that wasn''t easy since it required a massive Magic Power. I came to this conclusion, considering that even though my father had received the association''s vine that possessed the Holy element, his seal didn''t break. That''s why Lilieth needed her unborn son''s power to break my seal and revive me as her child.


    "Okay, I understand," Celia said simply. Her hand gave the kitchen towel to Foxy and asked her to clean the dining table. Then Celia took the remaining dishes into the sink and washed them.


    Seeing her t reaction, I unfolded my arms and walked over to her. As my body was behind her, my hands wrapped around her waist.


    "What''s wrong?" I said as I brought my body closer to her back. Although she didn''t say anything, from her silence and expression I could tell she was thinking about something.


    Her hand stopped and turned off the tap.


    "Are you going to the dark dimension one day?" she said without looking at me.


    "Maybe..." I said. That was what would happen to me if Lord Damon died. Since there was only one Demon Prince, I had no choice but to rece him, ready or not.


    "Since you are the Demon Prince, does it mean that you will stay there forever and leave me?" she asked again.


    I was speechless... at a loss for words to be precise.


    ''I won''t give you to anyone. I won''t leave you...'' That what I said to herst night, somehow I felt how selfish I was to say something I couldn''t keep.


    "I have my portal skill, remember? I''m sure I still can meet you even if I have to stay there," I cheered her up. Not only her but all my partners. After what we had been through, I couldn''t just leave them alone. But taking them to the dark dimension didn''t seem like a good choice since based on Foxy''s story, the dark dimension was not a beautiful ce where humans could live in peace.


    She didn''t answer me.


    I tightened my hug.


    "Celia?" I called her name.


    "If you have no other choice but to stay there, will you take me?"


    "What?" I frowned in disbelief. Even I thought there was something wrong with my ears. Moving to the dark dimension was not as easy as moving out in the human world. That ce was much more dangerous with the new rules and environment.


    "Celia, it''s not that easy," I continued. Although I couldn''t imagine what the Dark Dimension looked like, the maid''s memories left a bad impression on me.


    She released my embrace and turned around. Rather than her gloominess, she smiled sweetly. Her smile soothed me.


    "I''m a Nephilim like you, so I should be fine."


    "You aren''t afraid of it? I mean---there will be a lot of strong demons there," I asked in confusion. My gaze showed how serious I was.


    She giggled.


    "Look who''s talking. Have you forgotten how you used to be? And how did Bern silence you in just one hit? But look at you now. If my seal broke, wouldn''t we be the same?"


    Although I hated to hear it, she was right. I was pathetically weak before evenpared to Bern. I remembered he once hit me because I reprimanded him when he brought Celia back past midnight and I fell in just one hit. I didn''t even have time to dodge and had a hard time getting back on my feet. In just that one hit, my head felt dizzy, my eyes were blurry and my ears were ringing. I felt so weak and had no strengthpared to him. That was what made me look like a loser no matter how hard I tried. I even joined a gym to improve my body and take supplements before my father died, but it didn''t work. I guessed it might have something to do with the seal since dad''s body wasn''t much different from mine when he was around my age.


    And I could guess his body changed because of the association''s vine. In other words, that seal made our bodies weaker than normal humans.


    Her body came closer and she hugged me.


    "After all, aren''t we the Demon Lord''s descendants? So your ce and mine are the same..." she said in a low voice.


    "Do you really mind apanying me to the dark dimension if I have to stay there one day?" I rified. A surge of happiness appeared within me.


    "I know you already have new parents. But for me... you''re my only brother. I don''t want to lose you," she said in a gentle voice.


    "Ehem...!" Foxy''s voice made us turn to her. She stood near us with folded arms across her chest and a pout.


    "I also want a hug," she said in a spoiled tone.


    We exchanged nces before opening our arms to her.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    >NEW! R18 ASMR: Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38 (threesome ASMR with licking sound, moan and pration sound) is avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    >R18 ASMR, Foxy''s First Time ch 65 (with loli''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Master to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    >R18 ASMR, Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45 (with ara-ara MILF''s voice+moan+licking sound) is avable for Husbando Tier.


    >R18 ASMR, Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26 (with moan+bj sound) is avable for exclusive Pat*reon (Husbando to Sugar Daddy Tier)


    Pat*reon-members:


    First Name Last Name, Marco Belina, eli, Razor DEMISE, Eduard urad��, Jachin Nelson, Thatoneguy43, Fuzzygoat, Corey, joe stone, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Johannes Franz Braitenthaller, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, EsZeus, Nathan, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Kotillion, Zachary Michael Phillip rk, Erik, Bou, Barney, KingofSloth, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Russell Estee, Felisberto Viano, Sam, Croc, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison,Charles, KjellTheViking, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, Iovac, Sk?ll, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, joan corado, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Mitanshu Pandya, (No name), Dillon Cowan, TheManBrownie, Joseph, Argento, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Sentinel, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Chuy789, Mynamejeff,vJordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Haarderade, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, EL0C,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 262 - Im Your Step Sister

    <h4>Chapter 262: I''m Your Step Sister</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 262. I''m Your Step Sister


    *Ting Tong*


    The doorbell''s sound interrupted us. My eyes turned to the clock which still showed 05.47 PM.


    "I think our guest has arrived a bit earlier than we expected," I said.


    "Should I hide myself with my hiding skill?" Foxy asked.


    "How about hiding in my room?" Celia gave a suggestion.


    Foxy turned to me, asking for my approval and I replied with a nod. Tiffany was different from Ruby, so she should not sneak around like Ruby did a few days ago. Besides, I could tell Foxy with my Telepathy to use her skill if something happens.


    "Okay. Just let me know if you need my help," Foxy said. Then she went upstairs.


    I walked towards the door and opened it.


    "Good evening, Ethan," Tiffany greeted with an awkward smile, her expression a little weird. I wondered if she was a little nervous considering it was her first time visiting us. Instead of her usual clothing style, she wore jeans and a pastel-colored blouse that made her a little more feminine.


    "Good evening---" I was just about to reply to her greeting, but I could see someone or rather a status above someone''s head who was hiding behind the fence of my house. It was my other stalker, Ruby. But she didn''t make a move and only watched us from a distance.


    "May Ie in?" said Tiffany again. She seemed to feel ufortable with Ruby''s presence watching us.


    "Sure," I said as I gestured to enter. Then I closed the door. While Tiffany took off her shoes near the front door.


    As we walked towards the kitchen, Celia''s voice came from it.


    "Good evening, Tiffany. Take a seat. Dinner is ready."


    "Thank you, Celia," she replied. It felt a little weird considering ourst time''s quarrel. Although a little awkward, Tiffany took a seat and I sat next to her.


    "I never expect you will ept my invitation this fast," I started my small talk. I was quite sure it was Mrs Clea who asked her toe here. That guess strengthened after I saw Ruby earlier.


    "It''spletely coincidental," said Tiffany.


    Celia ced a te of Cheesy Lemon Chicken Penne in front of us before taking her seat.


    "We don''t have much since we rarely have guests, But I hope you don''t mind with a simple dinner dish," she said with a smile. Then her smile turned cynical as her head turned to me.


    "Well... Actually, I could have made a better dish if someone had told me earlier."


    ''Oops...''


    "It can''t be helped. I waste because Mrs Clea asked me to y with her son," I reasoned. Well, that was the truth.


    But Celia replied to me with a ''did you forget that you can tell me via Telepathy?''.


    ''Shit...'' Yeah, I kinda forgot about that since I concentrated too much on Elenna and Mrs Clea.


    "Okay, okay. I forgot. But it''s not a big deal, right?"


    "I''m fine with this, Celia. It''s been a long time since I ate a simple homemade dish like this," said Tiffany. I and Celia turned to her since we noticed the mncholic tone in her voice. Tiffany looked at the food in front of her with a slightly bitter smile on her lips. I could see a trace of sadness in her eyes. Maybe, the dish reminded her of herte mother or she missed her father.


    Celia and I exchanged nces. Somehow we felt grateful to have each other after our parents left us.


    "Try it. If you like it, I still have an extra portion in the kitchen," said Celia.


    "Let''s eat," I said.


    After that, we ate, apanied by a small chat. Well, I couldn''t say it was a small chat since it felt like an interrogation to me. As I expected, she was looking for information about me, especially why I suddenly could fight. Moreover, I had fought a demon with her. On top of that, she had been asking a lot of trick questions about the recent demon attacks to Celia and me in turn, to make sure our answers were the same. asionally, she gave us light questions or let us ask her so our conversation didn''t sound like an interrogation. She also asked where I wasst night and I could guess it had something to do with Elenna. I simply said that I was in the hospital with Pearl and Emma. And I was sure the hospital CCTV footage could prove our presence.


    For the rest, since Celia and I could talk with Telepathy, we were able to match our answers without any trouble. The only thing that troubles me was her question about my fighting ability since the association had been spying on me for a year and just stoppedst week. Unfortunately, I couldn''t alter her memory since she still had to tell Mrs Clea the reason. So I could only use my anger at Bern as an excuse to learn martial arts and said I started it with physical exercise at home every day. As for the rest, I said that Olivia was the one who taught me. Of course, I had also asked Olivia''s permission about this. Since that still sounded a little odd, I purposely mentioned my father. Since father was also a Nephilim, I was sure he also gained great power after getting the vine. So all I needed to do was remind them of his oddity in the hope I looked a little more normal than him.


    Although the association may put their interests in me, Mrs Clea had already said that she didn''t want to let me be a demon hunter since she felt sorry for us and my father. Even if they offered it, I would simply refuse it. Besides, the will to fight came from within a person''s heart and no one could force him to do so.


    Besides that, I also asked her a lot of things, especially about herself and her studies. Especially since I knew she lived alone. From there I discovered her ce wasn''t far from Nighthallow Hospital and she attended the same college as Theo. That''s why she knew him quite well. Only one thing that made me curious, did she ever meet my father at the headquarters? Or did she join after he died? Even though my curiosity piqued me, I decided to keep quiet. My father was dead, so this information wasn''t useful for me.


    More than half an hour had passed and our tes were empty. Celia cleared the dishes. While Tiffany and I were still chatting at the dinner table.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else after this?" I asked. I wanted to ask her one other thing or rather use her to convey a message to someone important. But I couldn''t say it here.


    "No. Why?" said Tiffany.


    "Then can youe with me for a moment? I want to ask you some quite private things," I said again.


    Although Tiffany was a little confused, she agreed. We got up from our seats and moved to my room. Previously, I had told Celia that I wanted to ask Tiffany about mom. So I needed private space. Although I did want to ask that, the main thing I wanted to do was ask and tell Tiffany about the vacate letter. I hadn''t told Celia yet since I didn''t want her to be sad because of it. I was pretty sure I could handle it myself anyway.


    "Sorry if my room is a little messy," I said as I opened my door. I could see Tiffany''s face was a little tense and nervous when she came into my room.


    "It''s fine my room is also a mess," she replied. As she trod, her eyes swept in all directions, observing the simple furniture in my room. I bet this was the first time she walked into a man''s room.


    The sound of the door being locked made Tiffany turn to me with a confused expression.


    "Why did you lock it?" she asked with a frown.


    "I want to show you something private and important." I walked towards my desk which happened to be in the same direction as her.


    "Wait! I thought we were just talking. Besides, if this thing is so private, you shouldn''t have shown it to me." As I got closer, she backed away with a panicked expression and a slightly flushed face.


    "No, I really need to show you," I said in a serious tone without stopping my steps.


    "Let me remind you, Ethan. Although we''re not connected by blood, I''m still your step sister. And you shouldn''t show your private things to me." She backed away until her ass hit my desk as if I cornered her.


    I really wanted tough since I already guessed what was on her mind, but I couldn''t. What I wanted to tell her wasn''t a joke and I didn''t want her to think this was a joke either. I stopped near her. My eyes looked at her with seriousness while she stared at me in awkward and tense. My hands got down, reaching my bag which was on the chair next to us. As the zipper sounded, Tiffany turned her face the other way with her face getting redder.


    "E-Ethan, stop it! You don''t have to be that desperate!" she said in a stammering voice.


    ''She thinks I want to show her my d*ck, doesn''t she?'' I wondered what made her think like that? Was it Ruby? Since this morning I just told her I have a lot of women, so maybe Ruby told Tiffany something rted to it and Tiffany thought I was some kind of fuckboy. Well�� An incubus was worse than that, but I wouldn''t expose my d*ck randomly either.


    My hand took the vacate letter from my bag.


    "You are my only hope, of course, I''m that desperate." I was sure it would make her more panicked.


    "Ethan!" She panicked even more, but her expression changed after I showed the vacate letter in front of her face.


    "My mom has used this house certificate as coteral to the Bank."


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 263 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 263: Embarrassment</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 263. Embarrassment


    After pausing for a moment out of shock and hearing a bit of my exnation, she took the letter out of curiosity and opened it. Although her embarrassment was evident on her face, as her eyes moved side to side, her previous weird expression was reced by a tense expression.


    "Has Celia known it?" she said in a serious tone as soon as she finished reading it and returned the letter to me.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "She still has her exam till the end of this week. I don''t want bothered her by this." And I''d said a lot of things to Celia that were enough to stress her out, so I didn''t want to add more of it, including the fact about my father''s death. I even lost my calm after knowing it.


    "Have you reported this to the Bank?"


    "I have. I decided to take this to court. I just want to ask, do you have any information regarding mom''s whereabouts?"


    This time it was her turn to shake her head side to side.


    "Unfortunately, no," she said in disappointment.


    "Anything?" I asked again.


    She took out her cellphone and showed me a contact.


    "This is all I know." I took my cellphone and put the contact in my cellphone.


    "After they left Aeros, I don''t know where they are, as if they were swallowed by the earth. And when I tried to contact them a few months ago, this number was blocked. But maybe the police can find out theirst location from this," she suggested. I knew she didn''t lie to me. Besides, there was no benefit to doing it either.


    "They never contacted you again?" I asked. I thought my mom and my step dad loved her, but in the end, she also ended up like me and Celia even though it was her choice.


    She sighed either in annoyance or disappointment or sadness.


    "It was me who didn''t want to take their call. We had a big fight before I decided to leave them. So what do you expect? If it weren''t for my birth certificate, I probably wouldn''t call them again." Her mixed feeling was clear in her tone of voice, though I didn''t know what it was. Obviously, she was disappointed.


    "Why do you need your birth certificate?" We had ID after we turned 18 and it was enough to register anything, either for a bank registration or job application.


    "Just to secure it. Who knows what they can do with it?" From that, I could tell she didn''t trust them anymore.


    I sighed in disappointment since I couldn''t get any information. My only clue was that phone number.


    "To think she could go this far..." Her mutter returned my gaze to her.


    "Well she could do this to my mom, of course, she could do it to you guys and herte ex-husband," she added. As she shifted her gaze to me, she noticed my gloomy expression.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely tell you what I know if they call me."


    "Thank you," I said with a faint smile. Although I was a bit pessimistic they would contact her again, I was quite happy she was willing to help me.


    Then I realized her face was turning red again and her nervousness was starting to show on her face. After a breath to calm herself, she smiled awkwardly.


    "Is there anything else you want to talk to me about?" Slowly, she turned her gaze the other way and lowered her head slightly.


    "You are too close," she muttered under her breath. It was barely audible but somehow I could hear it just fine. Indeed we were kinda close, but I didn''t invade her intimate space. So it kinda confused me, why did she feel embarrassed about this.


    Actually, I didn''t have any other questions, since that was all I wanted to ask. But her previous nervousness and reaction made me want to tease her.


    "Then may I ask you about your previous reaction?" Instead of a serious tone like before, I asked this in a casual tone.


    "About what?" she pretended. A trace of panic was evident in her tone.


    "Why do you remind me of our rtionship?" I pointed out what I mean.


    Now, her face was getting redder and turned into panic.


    "Well... Since you said you wanted to show something private and important, so..." Her words stopped and she pressed her lips since she couldn''t say anything else. After a breath that escaped her mouth, she turned to me.


    "Just let it slide. It was just my bad thought."


    I chuckled.


    "Let me guess. Did you think I''ll show you my ''Dong''? Do you think I''m that crazy?" I said straight to the point before I continued myughter. I didn''t know what Ruby had said to her to make her think that way.


    And her face was getting redder in embarrassment and I could guess I guessed it right.


    "Of course not!" she retorted.


    "Really? Then why are you panicking? Why were you suddenly bringing up our rtionship?" I teased her.


    Again, she pressed her lips and turned her face away.


    "Y-You don''t have to say it out loud, you know?" she said in a low voice.


    I couldn''t stop my chuckle after I heard it. Seriously? Even though our misunderstanding was cleared at ourst meeting, did she think I would be so desperate to show her my d*ck at our next meeting? Indeed, I was an Incubus but I was not that pathetic.


    "Ethan, stop it," she said in a huff.


    But I couldn''t stop myughter.


    In annoyance, she grabbed my cor and pulled it towards her ferociously, as if she was challenging me to fight her.


    "I said stop it." Her eyes were staring at me intently as if she was staring at her enemy, but her flushed cheeks were still evident. It managed to stop myughter and rece it with a seductive smirk since it brought me closer to her.


    "Is this your trick to bring me closer?" I whispered. Our lips were almost touching each other and we could feel our breath on each other''s faces.


    Her face was getting redder in embarrassment upon my words. Her hands released my cor and covered her red face as she pulled herself away from me.


    "T-The night is gettingte. I-I think I should go home now," she stammered.


    Even without looking at the clock, I knew the night was still young, but I didn''t want to tease her too much.


    "Fine. I will escort you to the front door." I turned towards the exit and she followed me. As my hand touched the door handle, I turned my head to her.


    "Tiffany, if you feel lonely you cane again. Just text me before youe." Then I turned around and opened the door.


    After that we went down the stairs without saying anything else, she only said goodbye to Celia and followed me to the front door. But before she came out, she spoke again.


    "Ethan... Thank you for your invitation. I''m d you and Celia are willing to ept me."


    A smile appeared on my lips.


    "Don''t mention it." I had felt the same loneliness as her so I understood. I opened the door for her. In an instant, my smile turned into an awkward smile as soon as I saw the two statuses behind my fence. Ruby and Mrs Clea.


    ''What are they doing here...?'' Although I wasn''t sure, I guessed Mrs Clea tried to pull Ruby but she didn''t want to go. And now they had no other choice but to hide. Looking at the positive side, Ruby still didn''t give up even though she already knew about my partners so everything depended on how she could ept my real identity or not.


    "Thank you for the dinner, Ethan. Good night." Tiffany''s voice broke my thoughts.


    "Good night, Tiffany. Also, be careful on your way home. Some stalkers have been following metely. One of them might think we have a special rtionship." I didn''t know if Ruby knew what was going on in my room or not. But since it happened by the window, I decided to say this to protect Tiffany from Ruby.


    "Thanks for your warning," she said with a smile, yet her eyes moved side to side to search for Ruby in anxiety. Without saying anything else, she left and I returned to my house.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 264 - Lets Fill The Room with Some Girls

    <h4>Chapter 264: Let''s Fill The Room with Some Girls</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 264. Let''s Fill The Room with Some Girls


    "Who do you mean by a stalker?" Celia''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned around.


    "Ruby, who else?" I replied in a rxed tone. To be honest, I was more worried about Elenna than her, since I knew Ruby did it because she was in love with me. Also since she still did it although she knew I had many partners that meant... she already epted half of my identity. Still, she was a demon hunter so I couldn''t let my guard down. Meanwhile Elenna, she stalked me because she wanted to investigate me. To make it worse, she was a TVwork''s owner. But since Mrs Clea already had her eyes set on Elenna, I guessed Elenna would be busy with the demon hunter association for a while.


    "Are you going to leave Ruby be?" she asked again.


    "It depends on her. It seems she has epted the fact that I have many partners. So it''s down to whether she can ept me as a demon or not." And it was the hardest thing. As for her stalking habit, at least she was not as bold as before. So I just needed to wait for what she did next. Would she change for the better? Or worse? Could she fix her attitude? And control her jealousy?


    "Are you going to make her your partner?"


    Since that sounded like a girl''s trick question to her boyfriend, I observed her expression for a while. But I couldn''t find any trace of sadness, anger or jealousy on her face. That question was simply a question.


    "If I say yes, will you be jealous?"


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "I know your rtionship, our rtionship is not normal and you, us ... Also not normal. You need women to live, to give you power not to mention the responsibility you have to take over. As long as she and you don''t mind that, I have nothing to object to."


    "Thank you for understanding me." Those words were enough to exin what my n was.


    "By the way, I need to go for my night hunt," I added.


    "Are youing homete tonight? Do you want supper?"


    "No. Besides, it shouldn''t take long. Just stay with Foxy for a while, okay?" I was only nning to perform my Shadow Ritual with my servants and test that strange skill effectiveness.


    After she answered me with a nod, I snapped my fingers. My dark aura covered my body, changing my clothes into my suitplete with a nice pair of shoes. At the same time, I also activated my Incubus Form.


    "Lock the door and tell me if anything happens," I reminded her before I opened my portal to Ledred.


    -------


    It was 07.18 PM when I walked down the street in Ledred towards the Sea Devil Club. As always, even with the recent demon attacks, the district was still filled with people. Some gigolos stood in front of the club to greet guests or simply give their business cards to women who passed by. The street light and the neons illuminated all the hustle and bustle. As I moved my feet, some people turned to me, I could even hear several women gossiping about me. Their eyes followed my every step. My ears could catch the name Prince of Ledreding out of their mouth apanied by giggling sounds.


    "Look. It''s the Prince of Ledred."


    "He''s crazily handsome. He should be a model, instead of a lowly prostitute."


    "Why does he need to work when he can have a whole district just by sleeping with a woman?"


    "Ah, you''re right. Talk about a real sleep your way to the top."


    "Well. If I have that much money, I don''t mind spending it on him either." Which was closed by their sassy giggle.


    I ignored them and kept walking. This was a normal thing considering the news already mentioned me so the rumours and gossip would spread faster. Besides, they were right, at least half of it. Since I did get my money from my women before. But I didn''t need it anymore since I already had my father''spensation money. Still, they sent it to me, especially those two krakens girls. As for status, although all of them had a higher status than me before, after yesterday''s incident, everything turned upside down. I also noticed some of the people around me trying to take a photo of me with their cellphone, but I always managed to avoid or look the other way. And thanks to Pearl''s famous name, none of them dared to approach me directly.


    Two security guards opened the ss door in front of me.


    "Wee to Sea Devil Club, Mr Damian," said both of them as soon as I entered the Club. The faint sound of music came from the dance hall.


    "We have prepared the usual room, sir. Do we need to escort you?" said the security.


    "It''s fine. I know the way." Then without further ado, my feet moved forward. The music was getting louder and louder. My attention was diverted to the dance hall which was filled with a lot of guests. On the main stage, some well-built men who only wore their trousers danced to the beat with a seductive smile on their faces.


    asionally, they teased the guests by pretending to take off their trousers or they put their hands in it and pretended to be holding their hot flesh with a horny expression followed by the guests'' screams. I turned towards the bar. The bartenders were busy serving and making drinks for the guests, not forgetting a smile on their faces. One of them was Josh who had just lost his friend.


    Although many people underestimate them, including me before, what I had gone through, changed my view on those jobs. Those were indeed not the best jobs, but they put their best, talent and put aside their sadness just to entertain the guests. It wasn''t something that everyone could do. Not to mention a strong mind for the bad rumours and bad judgments of others.


    Despite the dance, I could feel some women''s attention turned to me. They started whispering to each other with naughty smiles followed by their sassy giggles. Before I arrived at the end of the Hall, a female elf in a luxurious dress blocked my path.


    "Damian, am I right?" From her face, her age should be around 30, but I could say she had a nice body for her age.


    "Do you need something, miss?" I said politely with a smile. I couldn''t act rude to the guest.


    She leaned closer to me and smiled mischievously. Without hesitation, her hand touched the side of my face. Her eyes were fixed on me.


    "I need you to apany me tonight," she said in a sweet voice.


    I was about to turn her down but she pressed her index finger to my lips.


    "And I don''t ept any refusals," she said in an emphatic tone.


    ''Ho... Interesting.'' Everyone in Ledred knew I belonged to Pearl, even though it was all different behind the closed doors. The fact that this woman dared to stand in my way and seduce me meant that she also had the same or more wealth or status than Pearl''s.


    "May I know who you are?" I asked as I used my observation on her. I didn''t find anything special about her except her profession as the owner of arge internationalpany. Thispany was a banking and virtual ountspany just like Nightbough. corp. And one more thing, from her emotional status, she didn''t want me to apany her or have fun with her. Since she was from Cam''s rivalpany, I could only guess she was trying to find out about Cam''s affair. Besides that, I also noticed that several men were watching me, so I could only conclude this was a trap. Or in other words, she did it to bring down Nightbough. corp.


    She extended her hand.


    "I''m Ste, owner of Greenking. corp. Have you heard of it?'''' She introduced herself.


    I took her hand and looked into her eyes.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Ste." At the same time, I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Ste''s gaze turned nk.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Alter.''


    [Please insert what you want to alter from the target memory.]


    ''She decided to let me go out of boredom.''


    [Memory Alteration isplete!]


    After that announcement, Ste''s gaze returned to normal and let go of her hand. The glint of excitement in her eyes disappeared.


    "Okay, nice to meet you, Damian. Good night." After that, without a reply from me, she turned and left.


    ''Super effective,'' I thought with a smirk. My feet moved again towards the VIP room.


    A waiter was already waiting for me in front of the room.


    "Good evening, Mr Damian, do you want to order or need something? A drink maybe?" he offered.


    "I don''t need anything, thank you," I replied before I entered the room and locked it.


    My eyes swept into the quiet room for a while, the room where Pearl used to wait for me. But tonight, there was no one there. A smirk appeared on my lips.


    ''Let''s fill this room with some girls.''


    >Read more than 25 chapters ahead with exclusive R18 ASMR voice and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics + 2 extra advance chapters for next week Pat*reon''s release


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 265 - I Want Your Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 265: I Want Your Loyalty</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 265. I Want Your Loyalty


    I just finished picking up my servants and sat down on the sofa to ask them a few things, when they quickly sat beside me. I also had asked Pearl to join us, but she decided to apany Mia since Mia decided to contact her kingdom tonight. She realized she couldn''t keep running away since that would only get Pearl into her troubles.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay with me, Your Highness? You can use your portal and I''m sure that the demon hunters won''t find out," Myra said in a spoiled tone. She pressed her body against my side, mping my arm with her breasts. It felt strange to hear the voice of a woman who had screamed and hated me yesterday turning gentle like this. Her eyes looked at me in a pleading look. A secondter, the dark force covered her body, returning to her original form, a Dark Priestess.


    "Please..." Maria''s voice returned to the original. Her original voice was much cuter than Myra''s, making her more suitable as a seductress than a priestess.


    I turned to her.


    "I don''t want to take the risk, Maria. If the demon hunters find out my identity, it won''t only endanger me. But also my partners, sister and all my friends. After all, with my current strength, I''m not strong enough to go back to the dark dimension as your Prince," I gave her another exnation. Although this spoiled request made her image far from a future demon general''s, I could understand her. Their environment changed drastically after yesterday''s incident and out of all my demon generals, Maria held the most important role. She had to deal with the demon hunters, not to mention she had to face it alone and adjust herself to the human world which was different from the demon world alone. Plus, the demon hunters didn''t like Myra from the start, so she had to be extra careful. Of course, my presence by her side would have calmed her down, unfortunately, I couldn''t.


    And she pouted in response.


    Upon her reaction, I tucked my hand around her waist, pressing my palm on her side of her waist bare skin.


    "I promise I''ll spend every night with you, how''s that?" I tried to soothe her with a reassuring smile.


    After staring into my eyes for a while, Maria drew herself closer to me and nestedfortably by my side.


    "Fine..." Her reluctancy was still clear in her voice. But I knew she had no other choice since what I said was true.


    Then Ivy hugged my other arm, ced it in the middle of her breasts and leaned her face to me, but her eyes were on Maria. Unlike Maria, Ivy took that simple hug further by cing the back of my hand on her crotch, right in front of her entrance. Even though it was still covered in her underwear, it was a thin one and I could feel her warm soft flesh clearly.


    "Trying to take over His Highness'' attention only for you, hm?" Ivy said in displeasure.


    "You think you alone can serve His Highness well?" she continued.


    "Luna also wants to be with His Highness every night," said Luna who was sitting on the table, facing me. She leaned over to me and pouted. I could see her cleavage from her neckline gap. Her tail swayed slowly like a model walking on a catwalk stage.


    "All of you. Mind your manners." As usual, it was Yuffy who stopped her friends. But... Her act told me something else. She slipped herself behind me and wrapped her arms around my neck, cing the back of my head on her breasts as if it was my head pillow. Obviously, she also wanted to be with me.


    "Look who''s talking?" Theyined to Yuffy. Which was answered with a pout.


    "Girls. We can spend every single night together. This isn''t a big deal," I reminded them. Unlike my partners, they already knew how far I could do this from the beginning.


    "But we also want your attention," said Ivy in a spoiled tone. Then a naughty smile appeared on her lips.


    "Especially--" She lifted her hips slightly, put her entrance on two of my fingers and pushed it. I could feel her warm and soft flesh against my skin clearly. At the same time, she brought her lips closer to my ear.


    "This..." she whispered.


    I nced at her and smirked.


    "What is this? A challenge?" My fingers moved, stroking her thin underwear that separated me from her flesh. Ivy was a subus so I could understand her boldness.


    "I''m hungry, Your Highness~" she purred. I knew she was far from hungry since her DP was more than half.


    "Ivy, stop it," Luna said. While Yuffy tightened her embrace.


    Ivy pulled her face away.


    "Since all of you have no experience, I just want to demonstrate a little example," she said in a nonchnt tone.


    I turned to Ivy in reflex.


    "No experience?" I repeated with a frown.


    "Yes. They''ve never had sex before," Ivy replied.


    I couldn''t hide the surprise from my face.


    "So this is their first time?" I said in disbelief. They were demons, Lord Damon''s elite soldiers so I thought they''d done it before. At least since Lilieth said Lord Damon had trained them, I assumed it included ''that'' training.


    "Yes. I''m the only one who has done it. Since I''m a subus, it''s my only way to eat," Ivy exined. This exined that even if they lived in the dark dimension, an Incubus and Subus would eat through sex.


    "I''m sure His Highness alone can take the lead and teach it to us," said Maria.


    "Did you forget the King''s order? He ordered us to serve him, not him to serve us," Ivy reminded. Her status as a Subus made her experience far above the rest.


    And the others looked unhappy since what she said was true.


    I was happy that they wanted to serve me well. Not to mention it was my obligation to feed them. But I didn''t want them to just see me as their master or The Demon Prince, but I wanted them to see me as me, myself. Just like Foxy who saw me and Celia as her new family. In other words, I didn''t want sex was the only one that tied us.


    "It''s fine. I''ll teach you how to do it." My hands pulled them closer to me.


    "But the most important thing�� I don''t want our rtionship only limited as master and servant nor a leader and his subordinates." My eyes swept over them.


    "What do you mean, Your Highness?" said Luna in confusion.


    "What I want is not empty rtionships." I pulled one of my hands and pointed it at Luna''s chest in front of me.


    "What I want is loyalty thates from your heart. Whenever you have sex or fight together with me." My eyes looking at her showed my seriousness.


    They were silent like statues with flushed faces. Well, thew that applied to the Dark Dimension was thew of the jungle, so maybe this kind of thing was too sentimental for them.


    ''I wonder if this sounds weird to them?'' I thought. Lord Damon had them prepared from the start for me and I didn''t know he forced them or not. But since they had be my servants, I preferred them to serve me from their hearts, not just based on their obligations or Lord Damon''s orders.


    But a secondter, things turned into a mess, a happy smile graced their faces as their movements went wild.


    "I never thought I would hear such sweet words from a royal demon like you, Your Highness," whispered Ivy in a ragged breath. Without hesitation, she slipped my hand into her underwear to touch her bare entrance. Her breath was clear in my ear and I could feel her heartbeat.


    "I will give you all my loyalty, Your Highness. All of it~" Maria whispered seductively with the same ragged breath. Then her lips went down to kiss my neck and licked my earlobe. Her hand travelled to my crotch and rubbed my cock which was still covered in my trousers.


    While Luna drew herself closer to me from the front.


    "Your Highness... I think I''ve gone crazy over you." Her hands moved swiftly to unbutton my suit and shirt before showering them with wild kisses and licks.


    "How could I refuse your request, Your Highness?" Yuffy whispered in my other ear. Then I could feel something soft touching the back of my head and this time that soft mounds weren''t covered by clothes. Her heartbeat was clear in the back of my head.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead (growing ch bank) and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: Two Lust Demons in The BDSM Room (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    Pat*reon-members:


    Gapir58, istig Uaine, Iftekhar m, meKingPJm -Gaming and more, Chris Wenndt, Ralph, Austin Roberts, Cry DeVillian, Tom S, First Name Last Name, Marco Belina, eli, Razor DEMISE, Eduard urad��, Jachin Nelson, Thatoneguy43, Fuzzygoat, Corey, joe stone, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Johannes Franz Braitenthaller, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, EsZeus, Nathan, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Kotillion, Zachary Michael Phillip rk, Erik, Bou, Barney, KingofSloth, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Russell Estee, Felisberto Viano, Sam, Croc, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison,Charles, KjellTheViking, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, Iovac, Sk?ll, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, joan corado, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, c d, ck, Mitanshu Pandya, (No name), Dillon Cowan, TheManBrownie, Joseph, Argento, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, Mike Steger, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Eduardo, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Tobias Alkd, JTOKING, Fluffypoochi, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Sentinel, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Torrinth, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, dfektz, Chuy789, Mynamejeff,vJordan thompson, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Dn, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Dave Arkad Caraqui-an, rusty lewis, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 266 - The Shadow Ritual I (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Shadow Ritual I (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 266. The Shadow Ritual I


    I was quite shocked by their drastic change with just a few sentences. Moreover, I only said what I wanted since I was sure our rtionship wouldst for a lifetime.


    "How about we move to another room? It''s a little cramped here," I said. Their movements were getting wilder every second and I was not sure I could hold myself back. Also, I was afraid we would break the sofa if we did it here.


    They stopped upon what I said and got down from the sofa.


    "As your wish, Your Highness," they said.


    A breath escaped my mouth as I stood up from my seat and walked towards the door at the end of the room. I was nning to ask them a lot of things, about their origins, their parents, their life in the dark dimension and what happened there before we started the ritual, but it seemed I had to postpone it.


    We entered Pearl''s private room with the dim blue light mixed with warm yellow light illuminated it. It was the room I used when I had a threesome with Pearl and Mia for the first time. I stopped in front of the bed as I thought for a moment. Although that bed was quite big, I was not sure it was enough to hold five of us. Indeed, it looked sturdy, but there were four ''hungry'' demons here. As I--- Although I wasn''t that hungry, who knew what happened if my Incubus instinct got triggered?


    "I think we will do it on the carpet," I decided since I didn''t know how the Ritual went. What I knew was I had to do sex with my partners or servants, then the low-level demons within my skill range would die. There wasn''t any description of how the skill killed my enemies.


    "I''ll get started," I said after we were in the middle of the room. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath since I was quite nervous with this absurd skill.


    ''Shadow Ritual.''


    *Ba-thump*


    My heart suddenly skipped a beat, as if something had awakened my Demonic instincts. My lust rose rapidly as my Incubus instinct started to take over me, but since I could control myself well, I could maintain my consciousness and my sanity.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness +30%.]


    My Demonic Form activated by itself, turning me into my original self. But different from when I did it with Celia yesterday or with Emma the first time, somehow I could feel something new as if the beast inside of me had been released from its cage. My wings pped a bit. The movements were enough to create a breeze in the room. My tail was also snaking in excitement. Slowly, I opened my eyes, showing them my eyes glinted in red. My naughty smirk grew on my lips. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a huge strange formation beneath our feet. That formation diameter was even wider than the bed near us.


    [Shadow Ritual initiated... ]


    The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and formed a huge dome that covered our bodies. At the same time, a sweet erotic fragrance wafted. It had the same fragrance as my charm skill. The difference was, that skill not only affected them but also me. Our faces began to turn red, our breathing was getting heavier. Their eyes locked onto mine. Then an announcement appeared before me.


    [4 servants are in your range. Yuffy, Luna, Maria, Ivy. Do you want to use the skill on all of them?]


    [Yes/No]


    ''Yes.''


    Later, the screen disappeared and was reced by another announcement in front of me.


    [Please choose your target.]


    [Human/Hybrid-beast/Elf/Demon ]


    ''Demon.''


    [Detecting target... ]


    [Targets found: Rat Demons, Shadow Imps, Chaos Imps]


    [You may start the ritual...]


    *Ba-thump*


    My heart beat faster as my lust shot to the top of my head. I snapped my fingers, cancelling my Demon''s clothes as well as them. Then without saying anything, I pushed one of them and pinned her onto the carpet. The most appetizing one for me... Ivy.


    A naughty grin on my face as my eyes looked at her with extraordinary thirst.


    "I gonna f*ck you until you beg me for mercy," I hissed, either to threaten her or tease her. Those words came out of my mouth since I couldn''t hold back my lust.


    But instead of fear, Ivy grinned in excitement.


    "Yes... f*ck me, Your Highness. Fill me with your love." Her ragged breath was in her voice. Her wings pped against the floor and her tail stroked my cock. As for the others, they didn''t hesitate to ''attack'' me. Maria and Luna hugged me from my sides. Their lips kissed and licked the sides of my neck, shoulders, wings and back. As for Yuffy, she licked the tip of my tail, giving me the pleasant stimtion and tickle straight down my spine, making my body tremble and my mating desire even higher.


    "Damian," I whispered. My gaze swept side to side, indicating that what I said would apply to all of them.


    "Call me Damian, do you understand?" I said again. I usually prefer my real name, but somehow... I wanted them to call me by my Incubus name, the name that Lilieth and Lord Damon gave me.


    "We understand." After that answer, my lips fell on Ivy like a hungry beast eating its prey and she replied with the same dirty kiss. It was so hot and passionate, our tongues moved wildly as did our lips. But only briefly I descended on her neck and chest. One of my hands squeezed her breast impatiently. At the same time, I could feel stimtioning from all parts of my body. I didn''t even know who did it since my mind went nk. They were licking the tip of my tail, one of their hands was ying with my balls, the other was kissing and licking my back and neck, pressing their naked bodies to me.


    Our ragged breath filled the whole room. In just that short time, my cock was fully awake and my load was full. It was so fast since I usually like long forey, but not this time. My body demanded me for pration, right now, as if I were a degenerate who couldn''t control my own lust. And I couldn''t say no.


    My body felt hot, I felt like I was drowning in my own desire and lust. My waist moved to rub my erection against Ivy''s entrance. Her entrance, which was also wet with her liquid, twitched, signalling that she was in the same state as me and asked me to put mine in her immediately.


    Unable to contain the throbbing desire within me, I distanced my head away and used my Demonic Erection.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3.''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    As I moved my waist, my cock erged and extended in front of her entrance. Even though I knew it was too big for her hole, still... I wanted to prate her with it.


    "Open wide and give me a good scream," I said whether it was amand or a request.


    Quickly, Ivy spread her legs voluntarily since she already knew what would happen next. But rather than being afraid, she looked so excited. Her breasts heaved up and down, her eyes fixed on my big cock, something that would stab her mercilessly, yet she wanted it so badly.


    Then without saying anything else, I pushed my cock into her.


    "Aagghhhh...!" A scandalous erotic voice came out of her mouth as her body jerked in surprise. Her back lifted slightly and her head bent backwards. Her eyes turned upside down, her face flushed with pain and pleasure mixed within her.


    As I--- I was also in pleasure, so much pleasure till my body shivered with it. Since I prated her using my Demonic Erection lv 3 without much forey, her hole felt very narrow and it rubbed against my cock roughly, creating a different sensation of pleasure.


    "OHHHH!" I grunted loudly as I raised my head in the mid-air. All my muscles tensed, my adrenaline filled my body. It wasn''t a rough pration since I did it slowly yet it was so delicious and the tightness made me go crazy. Now I understood why I wanted them to call me Damian this time since what I did was too wild for Ethan. This act was more suitable for Damian. The Incubus and the Demon Prince, Damian Lucio.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead (growing ch bank) and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: Two Lust Demons in The BDSM Room (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive *******.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 267 - The Shadow Ritual II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 267: The Shadow Ritual II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 267. The Shadow Ritual II


    As my whole erection stake went in to her, the glint in my eyes was getting brighter, likewise with Ivy and the others. A strange power filled my body before it spread out as a dense dark force and prated the ground ferociously.


    My waist moved, thrusting my cock deeper into hers and shook her body violently. I felt like drowning in the ecstasy of pleasure and desire. I knew it hurt but strangely she did the same. Her legs mped me and her waist moved with me. Her red eyes were filled with thirst mixed with excitement. Her cheeks were red and sweat was dripping down her forehead since she had to hold my big cock. Her ragged breath was evident from the movement of her chest. Her moans kepting out of her mouth. I could hear her calling my name and asking me to do it harder, asking me to give my all to satisfy her, me, both of us, and I dly did her request.


    As my waist moved and the pleasure piled up inside me, someone grabbed my head from my side and kissed me passionately. Maria tilted her head to deepen our kiss without hesitation and sucked my tongue and saliva. Our saliva dripped from the sides of our mouths but we didn''t give a f*ck with that.


    "Angh!" I jolted and released my kiss in reflex. My mouth was wide open as I could feel a kiss apanied by sucking on my triangle tail. The pleasure and stimtion piled up in my body made me reach my limit in no time.


    "Ohh!---Ohhh! Yesss!!---More! More!!!!" I shouted like a mad man. It was a weird feeling since I could maintain my consciousness, my movements, yet I was also immersed in my own instincts and desires. I felt like a drunk person no... More like I felt like I was in a lucid dream. I was aware of everything I was doing and I could control it yet my consciousness felt dim and my ming desire red within me.


    Then my scream was swallowed up by another kiss that came from my other side. Just like Maria, Luna kissed me wildly. Her eyes glinted in thirst and hunger since she couldn''t wait for her turn. If I hadn''t held myself back, maybe, I would have used my tail to prate them, but I didn''t want to take their virginity with it. I wanted my cock to be the first to enter their holes. I wanted my hot flesh that imed they were mine.


    Ivy''s screams grew louder as we almost reached our climax.


    "Ahhh!" Again, I released my kiss apanied by another grunt. My hot load was fired inside her and the pleasure filled my body. It was an extraordinary one, more than I''ve ever tasted. My body stiffened in that great sensation.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant''s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    Yet... It wasn''t enough. I wanted more pration. I wanted to spend my cum till they begged me to stop.


    I pulled my cock, letting my cum out of her pussy and dripping on the carpet. Although my Demonic Erection had finished, but not with my normal erection. My cock was still hard and ready to fire its load again. My cum and Ivy''s liquid was dripping from the tip. It was crazy since I had never felt this way before.


    "Shit!" I pulled Luna impatiently, pressed her front torso to the carpet and started to swipe my hard cock to the front of her entrance. At the same time, she bent her legs and showed me her delicious pink entrance.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 3''


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My cock erged and extended in front of her wet entrance. I didn''t know whose liquid wet ours, what did I know we were both wet. My thumbs pulled her entrance to the opposite direction so I could enter her sweet hole easier, even though I knew it wouldn''t. Yet I couldn''t hold myself to give her my full size even though this was her first experience. But judging from Foxy''s condition, she should be okay.


    I pushed my cock into her, slowly, even more slower than when I prated Ivy. Still, her narrowness and tightness mped me so hard. And her resistance was crazy.


    "Aahhhh! Ahhhh!" Her cry echoed throughout the room. But she didn''t struggle. And my grunt sounded between her cries. I just got my climax, yet now, I found myself prated another. I was in high pleasure, so much pleasure that I had difficulty controlling myself as well as them even though I still could maintain my consciousness. The rough friction, the tightness, all of it made my mind nk.


    Luna called my name and begged. But she didn''t beg for mercy or to stop. She wanted more... I knew all of us were influenced by this skill. That skill made our bodies beg for sex like a group of mindless sex beasts or mindless sex demons to be precise.


    As I managed to put all of my possession into her, I leaned my body forward, pressing my front torso on her back. My hands pinned the back of her hands on the carpet.


    "Luna," I whispered in a ragged breath into her ear. I wanted to give her a bit offort since I knew I was too rough. But since I needed to use my Demonic Erection either inside or outside of her and the result would be the same.


    As she turned to me, she kissed me although I knew she was holding my possession inside her. It was a soft and gentle kiss. Just like Ivy, sweat soaked her forehead and temples. Our tails coiled around each other, but rather than like a pair of vicious snakes. It was more like a couple who were dancing shyly. Somehow rather than me, she was the one who gave mefort. As if she was telling me she was fine and I shouldn''t me myself or feel guilty for it.


    "Thank you..." I said as we broke our kiss. My hips started to move and her body started to shake every time I thrust my cock into her. Her moans mixed with yelp came out of her mouth. As for the others, I could feel their wild touch and kissesnding on my body and kissing my skin, but I couldn''t tell whose it was.


    The ragged breath and shing flesh sounds echoed through the room. Not only me, but she also moved with me, bringing my cock deeper into her willingly. The pleasure that was shot from the bottom of my cock filled my body. Not too different from before, I just needed a few minutes to reach my limit. It was too fast yet both of us couldn''t hold back the pleasure that was built up quickly every time I stabbed my cock. Although the pration was fast, the enjoyment was the same. Moreover, her tightness exceeded Ivy''s so I didn''t need too much time.


    "Cumming," I said as I sped up my pace.


    And a few secondster, my cock twitched and shot my semen in her. Our loud moans sounded like a lewd orchestra and that showed how much we enjoyed it.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant''s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    She copsed onto the carpet and her pussy released my cock by itself. Her virgin blood mixed with my semen came out of her hole as she tried to catch her breath. Although she was tired, the smile on her face showed how much she enjoyed it. So did I. A satisfied smile on my lips, but the blood and semen dripping from the tip of my hard cock showed that my ming desire had not died out yet. In other words, as long as the ritual wasn''t over yet, I wouldn''t be satisfied and my cock would be erected no matter how much I cum. I didn''t know how to end this skill, but I guessed this skill would stop automatically after all enemies in the skill area die.


    "Damian~" Maria and Yuffy purred by my sides in a spoiled tone. Their bodies pressed against mine. Their hands groped my chest and abs, signifying a clear challenge. What they had just seen didn''t make them afraid, instead, they were even more excited by it. I knew what they wanted was me--- No, what they wanted was to satisfy themselves, us. It was the same as me. We were like a bunch of couples who were in love and couldn''t contain our lust.


    I turned around and grabbed their hands. My tail caressed Yuffy''s entrance before shifting to Maria''s, feeling how wet and impatient they were. A smirk on my lips.


    "Let''s continue," I said in the same thirst.


    Note: Extra y ch (Maria and Ivy) is in R18 side story exclusive Pat*reon.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead (growing ch bank) and extra R18 chapters (with poll and NSFW pics).


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: Two Lust Demons in The BDSM Room (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 268 - Mysterious Dark Power I

    <h4>Chapter 268: Mysterious Dark Power I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 268. Mysterious Dark Power I


    The Demon Hunters'' PoV (Larry and Tiffany)


    07.51 PM


    The night sky above Nighthallow City was clear. The moon and stars were clearly visible in the sky with few clouds between them. Most of the city''s streets were empty, Ledred was the only district that was still lively. But since the Demon Detectors and rms were in every corner of the district, that shouldn''t be a problem.


    In another district, the demon hunters walked past a row of closed shops. Their feet moved swiftly across the quiet sidewalk, their attention asionally shifting on the Demon Compass in their hands. As usual, they were patrolling ording to their duty areas. The difference was, because of yesterday''s incident, the chairwoman decided to assign two demon hunters in one area. Not only because of the demon attacks bing more frequent these days and preventing more casualties, but also so that the association had a better chance of meeting or investigating about the great demon.


    "Eh? The chairwoman asked you to investigate Ethan?" said Larry in disbelief without stopping his steps. His eyes that looked at Tiffany who was walking beside him clearly showed his surprise. Since Mrs Clea was a little worried about Larry''s condition, she ordered Tiffany to apany him on patrol tonight.


    "Shhh! Lower your voice." Tiffany hissed in a low voice. Her eyes swept around her. Indeed the ce was quiet. The lights in front of the shops had dimmed, indicating they were closed. Only street lights apanied their steps. But asionally some people still passed them and it was taboo for a demon hunter to mention someone''s name even though he didn''t mention his surname.


    Reflexively, Larry swept his gaze in panic.


    "But why?" he said after making sure no one was near them.


    "It''s because of that reporter. The chairwoman said she caught the reporter near her house this afternoon. She thought the reporter was spying on her but it turns out ''she'' (Elenna) is looking for ''him'' (Ethan). So the chairwoman wants to investigate what happened," Tiffany exined.


    "Do you mean that slime reporter?" Larry confirmed. He remembered that the reporter who broke into Myra''s mansionst night was the same person who interviewed Miss Diamond at college. He also caught her following Ethan a few days ago. But when Larry followed Elenna to ''rescue Ethan'', he lost her track.


    "Yes. Her," Tiffany rified.


    "Pffftt!" Larry held hisugh since it was the funniest thing he had heard today. If he wasn''t wearing his Demon Hunter uniform, maybe, he hadughed out loud as usual.


    "I''ve heard about that. You know--- She used ''him'' as one of us, even said ''he'' was at Nighthallow Station when the attack urred. While in fact ''he'' spent his time in the hospital toilet because of a stomach ache." His chuckles sounded in between his voices. It was the stupidest thing he''d ever heard of. He knew this from Emma. Also, some students talked about how Elenna approached Ethan and argued with him.


    " ''He'' also said the same thing to the chairwoman and she (Mrs Clea) has confirmed this with the Nighthallow hospital CCTV footage. She has also confirmed ''he'' was at the White Guardian Hospital whenst night''s big attack took ce. So we conclude that the reporter was hallucinating since she was too shocked by what happened at Nighthallow Station," said Tiffany.


    "What do you mean?" asked Larry with a frown. Of course, he meant herst sentence.


    "That reporter encountered that great demon at close range in the Nighthallow Station incident. So maybe it caused her trauma or some kind of shock that caused the hallucinations. But what I don''t understand, of all people, why ''him'' (Ethan)?" Tiffany couldn''t deny that Ethan''s fighting ability was above average, especially when he fought alongside her at Nighthallow Hospital''s parking lot. His movements were very sharp and fast although it was clear he was only relying on his reflexes as if he was used to it. But without Larry''s help, Tiffany believed that Ethan wouldn''t be able to defeat the demon. Surprisingly, Mrs Clea said the association spy had never found Ethan practising martial arts before. Even though he could have trained at home, she had never heard of anyone being able to fight that skillfully without a trainer.


    "Is it because ''she'' (Elenna) has seen ''him'' (Ethan) fight? Or�� maybe ''she'' has seen ''him'' use his skill?" Tiffany muttered. Ruby had also mentioned Ethan''s Thunder skill, of course in addition to Ethan''s confession that he had many girlfriends. Tiffany thought maybe it had something to do with it. After all, people who had that skill were very rare, so Elenna may have guessed Ethan was a demon hunter from there. Plus Ethan reminded Tiffany of how weak his father was when he was a teenager and got stronger as he got older. It could have happened to Ethan too.


    "Maybe. I was also shocked when I found out he can fight." Then Larry fell silent with a gloomy face as he remembered something that happened a few months ago.


    "But... I understand why he decided to learn to fight..." he continued. He could remember how Ethan walked into ss with a bruise on his face months ago. Although Ethan didn''t say who did it, Larry was sure it was Bern who had hit him. He knew how Ethan had tried desperately to protect his little sister, so it was natural that he learned to fight to protect Celia from Bern.


    "Is it because of his sister''s ex-boyfriend?" said Tiffany.


    "Yea."


    A breath escaped her mouth.


    "Did ''he'' also tell you about that?" she guessed.


    "No. ''He'' never said anything to me. But I know how annoying that person was and how he (Bern) treated ''him'' and his sister. If it wasn''t because I had to cover up my identity, maybe, I would have beaten that jerk." There was undeniable sadness and guilt in Larry''s heart since he couldn''t say anything about Ethan''s father''s sacrifice nor help him. Despite all their jokes, stupidity, crimes and uselesspetition, Ethan was the best friend Larry had ever had.


    Meanwhile, from Larry''s answer, Tiffany could conclude that Ethan didn''t lie to her. Even though his oddity still bothered her.


    As their feet moved and their minds lost in their own thoughts, their Demon Compass vibrated. They stopped their steps and checked their Demon Compass. In caution, they followed where the Demon Compass led them, a construction site. The creepyughter came from there, quickly, they hid behind the fences and peered into the ce. Even though it was a little dark, they could catch some Chaos Imps walking around among the piles of big pipes.


    Larry and Tiffany exchanged nces for a while as if they were discussing with each other what they would do to attack the three demons. Since they were far from the crowd, they decided to ambush those demons without using their Holy Chain. Larry prepared his Holy st. While Tiffany prepared her Mana Strike. But before they attacked the demons, screams of pain came from the demons.


    They peered once more, their eyes widened in shock and their hearts pounded in fear since they had never seen anything horrific like this before. The mysterious dark force erupted from the ground beneath the demons and formed dozens of ck hands with terrifying ws. Those hands grabbed the demons, making them unable to escape, although they struggled with all their might. While the other ws attacked the demons brutally, tearing their skin and flesh, dyeing the ground beneath them with blood. It only took a few seconds to turn those demons into ashes.


    As the wind blew away the ashes, those hands turned into a dark aura and entered the ground like smoke swallowed by the darkness of the night.


    Larry and Tiffany could only stare silently in shock. From their Demon Compass, it was clear that there were no other demons in the ce. But, what was that? What fearsome power was that? There was no one around them, yet the demons died mysteriously and in brutal ways.


    "Is this that Great Demon doing?" said Larry as he could get his voice out. That was all he could think of. Because that demon was the only one who made the demon hunter association look as if it was just a kindergarten filled with little kids learning to fight.


    "I think..." said Tiffany.


    "We should report it to the headquarters..." Larry''s slightly shaking hand took his cellphone and he quickly dialled the association phone number.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon~


    >$1 a month = 5 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 21 chps)


    1 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 18 chps)


    >$3 a month = 10 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 26 chps)


    3 chapter ahead of DKH & 5 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 24 chps)


    >$6 a month = 15 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 2 Extra R18 chapters (total 33 chps)


    7 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 30 chps)


    >$10 a month = 30 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR


    12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    >$15 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    Pat*reon-members:


    Tawwab Rahimi, lucas brion, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Tom S, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, Chris Wenndt, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, First Name Last Name, Fuzzygoat, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Erik, Bou, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Bathtub 20, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Cragen, Armod, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, meKingPJm -Gaming and more, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody Givan, BlindTactic and saganatsu.


    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 269 - Mysterious Dark Power II

    <h4>Chapter 269: Mysterious Dark Power II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 269. Mysterious Dark Power II


    The Demon Hunters'' PoV (Mrs Clea, Ruby and Emma)


    *Ringgg!*


    The sound of the phones'' ringtone filled arge room withputers and monitors on modern minimalist desks. The room was dominated by a simple white colour with various technologies in it. A gigantic screen was in front of the room, where people could see it from all directions easily. The click-ck sounds of fingers moving across the keyboard also filled the room, apanied by the sound of people talking through their headsets. The women and men in office uniforms with the demon hunter organization''s symbol on their right chest sitting behind the desk looked overwhelmed with all the calls that came non-stop. They typed word by word on their report before they said thank you and hung up the call only to take another call and listen to the same problem and also make the same report. Their brows were furrowed in either confusion or exhaustion since these endless train callssted at least almost half an hour. Several people were seen pacing back and forth in a hurry to send some reports to the investigation room. It was an unusual event that urred in the demon hunter association''s control room.


    A ''Shadow'' was just about to pick up another call, but before she could pick it up, Mrs Clea who was standing behind the female operator suddenly tapped her shoulder to stop her and took her headset.


    Mrs Clea''s hands put that headset on her head before asking the operator to pick up the call. She recognized the demon hunter''s ID who made the call from the monitor, which was why she decided to take the call by herself.


    "Tell me your situation, Larry," Mrs Clea said without further ado. It was the first time this crazy incident happened.


    "Oh--Um... Good evening, ma''am," said Larry in surprise, not expecting the chairwoman would pick up his call.


    "I want to report a strange incident that we just experienced, ma''am. Our location is at a construction site at no 269 patrol area."


    "What''s your report?" asked Mrs Clea.


    "Uh... How can I exin it?" Larry''s voice sounded confused with a clear doubt evident in his tone.


    "W-We just encountered a mysterious power, ma''am. That dark power emerged from the ground and formed hands with ws that killed demons in an instant. It-It''s really crazy! Those demons can''t escape or fight back. We''ve also checked our surroundings, but our Demon Compass doesn''t show any other demons'' presence. I-I know this sounds like bullshit, but I''m serious! I''m not joking around! Oh! I-I think this has something to do with that great demon!" Larry bbered with a stammering voice since he was at a loss for what to say. It even made his report sound like an empty babble.


    Weirdly, Mrs Clea didn''t look surprised.


    "Did you catch another person''s presence there? Or anything suspicious?" The calmness of her voice sounded odd.


    After checking the surroundings apanied by a noise from the headset, Larry spoke again.


    "I found a wild cat, ma''am. Does that count?"


    "Did your Demon Compass react to that animal?" asked Mrs Clea. Although what Larry said sounded stupid, judging by the great Demon''s strength, he could have disguised himself as an animal.


    "No, ma''am." His answer was followed by a displeasure hissing sound of the cat and another noise.


    "Ouch!" Larry yelped in pain.


    "What happened?" Mrs Clea''s voice turned serious as she expected the worst.


    "That cat has wed my handsome face and ran away, ma''am," he said apanied by a faint groan of pain.


    A breath escaped Mrs Clea''s mouth either out of relief or out of frustration with Larry''s overreaction.


    "Is there anything else?" she asked again. She didn''t have time to worry about minor injuries like that since the association was in a panic now.


    "Uh... Do mosquitoes also count?" Larry was really confused since there was nothing there, not even a trace of that mysterious power.


    "And your Demon Compass'' status?" asked Mrs Clea. She wanted to say ''that''s impossible'' but considering how chaotic the headquarters was right now, she wanted to take all the possibilities, even if it sounded stupid.


    "It doesn''t react to them, ma''am," replied Larry.


    Mrs Clea pinched her nose bridge and closed her eyes tiredly.


    "Alright. Treat your wound in the ''usual ce'' and be careful." Of course, what she meant was their nearest demon hunter hideout.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    After that Mrs Clea hung up the call and returned the headset to the operator. Soon, another call came and the operator answered it.


    "Is that Larry?" Ruby''s voice came from Mrs Clea''s side.


    "Yes. He and Tiffany also experienced the same thing as the others," said Mrs Clea as she raised her head, staring at therge screen in front of the room with arge map of Nighthallow City on it. Dozens... No, hundreds of blinking dots were scattered all over the map, showing where all the calls wereing from. Some were apanied by footage on the right row of the screen. It showed the abnormal events that shook the Demon Hunter Association''s headquarters that night.


    Just like what Larry and Tiffany experienced, all the demon hunters in the Nighthallow City saw the same thing. Some ck hands emerged from the ground or walls to grab and hold the demons before tearing them apart and killing them mercilessly. In some cases, this mysterious power saved the demon hunters and the victims'' lives. Surprisingly, even though it was a demonic power, that power didn''t kill or hurt humans. Mrs Clea was pretty sure this was The Great Demon''s power, some kind of his deadly skill to be precise. But the question was, how could he divide himself across the city and detect other demons so easily? No, this was crazier, he even could be in several ces at the same time and none of the demon hunters could detect his presence.


    ''No. I can''t jump to conclusions too quickly, he could have an army,'' thought Mrs Clea.


    Previously, Ruby and Mrs Clea were talking about Ethan at her house after they got Tiffany''s report that the bank almost confiscated his house because of his mother. Both of them were so furious about it since they didn''t think his mother could go that far. Then suddenly a call from the headquarters came to deliver this emergency news... The report made Mrs Clea and Ruby immediately go to the headquarters to check on this abnormal event that had never happened in the human world''s history before. All of them were very shocked and couldn''t believe what they saw. This was insane! How could such a power exist?


    Indeed this was great news. Because this power could make the human world win against the demons easily, protecting the city without any casualties but they were also aware of the great threat behind it. Since it meant, the great demon was capable of mass ughter and he could use it on the demon hunters or humans.


    "Shall I join them, ma''am?" asked Emma who was standing on the other side of Mrs Clea. She had just finished her check-up when Mrs Clea and Ruby asked her toe with them to the control room. Judging by the mysterious power, Emma was sure it was Ethan''s. Unfortunately, she couldn''t contact Ethan with her Telepathy as an announcement that said he was in the middle of a skill called Shadow Ritual kept appearing in front of her.


    "Yes. You''re going out with Ruby today." Then Mrs Clea turned to Emma.


    "But your main mission is to find out about that demon."


    "Yes, ma''am," said Emma. Although she preferred to go on patrol as usual since she knew this would be a waste of time, she couldn''t refuse Mrs Clea''s orders.


    Mrs Clea turned her gaze to Ruby and gave her a threatening gaze.


    "And you, please do your duty professionally," she warned in an emphatic tone. She had heard that Emma was Ethan''s girlfriend so she intentionally gave Ruby that warning.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Ruby replied in a slightly annoyed tone. She caught what Mrs Clea meant.


    As Mrs Clea returned her gaze to the front, Ruby asked.


    "So... What''s your n?"


    A long breath escaped Mrs Clea''s mouth.


    "Investigate it and talk to that demon." It wasn''t like they had any other options than that...


    "I think we need someone who can rece Renart. You know... Someone who might have the same power as him," said Ruby again. She said it with caution since this was a sensitive topic for Mrs Clea. And of course, who she meant was Ethan. From Tiffany''s information, it was clear that Ethan could fight, so she decided to use this excuse to recruit him.


    "I told you I can''t drag him into this mess. His father has sacrificed himself, at least I want to let his son live in peace," said Mrs Clea. Her eyes red at Ruby and it made Ruby lower her head without being able to say anything. Yet, his sudden fighting ability bugged her so much. Was Ethan the same as his father?


    ''I think I need to check on Ethan...''


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 270 - The Unfinished War I

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Unfinished War I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 270. The Unfinished War I


    Ethan''s PoV


    ''Shit... I never thought that skill turned me into a crazy sex maniac,'' I thought as I plopped myself to sit on the carpet, enjoying the remaining pleasures that still lingered in my body and mind. The dark aura that covered us like a dome slowly disappeared. The dome was a shield so no one could interrupt us during the Ritual. The rest of my semen mixed with their liquid was still dripping from the tip of my cock and covering almost all of it, showing how much I had cum for the past one hour. I even couldn''t count them anymore since all I remembered was my endless pration and cum from one pussy to another. As long as I was in that skill, after the moment I reached my climax, I was always getting hard again and my desire continued to re up to the point I couldn''t hold myself.


    My eyes stared at my servants who were lying with a satisfied face in front of me. My white liquid was still dripping from their pussy, some mixed with their virginity blood. To be honest, if they weren''t demons, I would be freaked out and panicked by now since this was the first time I had taken women''s virginity with my Demonic Erection lv 3. Luckily, from their status I was sure they weren''t hurt and judging by Foxy''s condition after I fed her, they should also feel energized like her.


    Then my gaze shifted at the announcement in front of me.


    [The Shadow Ritual is over!]


    [Congrattions forpleting your first Ritual! Bonus + 50% EXP ]


    [Total kills: 122 Rat Demons, 71 Shadow Imps, 53 Chaos Imps ]


    [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 46.]


    [You have 45 unused stat points.]


    [You have 17 unused skill points.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servants'' Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servants have gained EXP! ]


    ''Looks like since the border energy is getting stable, the number of demons is decreasing,'' I thought. My attention was on my total kill. I could say that number was low considering how wide my skill area was, even my level wouldn''t have gone up if I didn''t get the bonus EXP from my ritual. But this was also good news since it meant the cracks wouldn''t be as bad as before, although that didn''t rule out the possibility that another big crack would happen again.


    A breath escaped my mouth as I stood up and snapped my fingers to use my Demon''s Clothes skill. My dark aura covered my body which turned into a neat suit. My hand brushed my half messy hair backwards. Just to make it a little tidier.


    ''Too bad I can''t see how that skill kills demons.'' I also deactivated my Demonic Form. I was quite curious about it since this was my widest skill area and could kill a lot of enemies remotely. Moreover, 800 km2 in 1 hour was insane!


    I approached my servants and bent my knee in their midst.


    "Are you guys all right? Do you need something to ease the pain?" I asked. Well, all of their HP was full, none of them winced in pain and their emotions also showed the same thing.


    "We are fine, Your Highness," replied Ivy in a spoiled tone. Slowly, they got up and stretched their bodies as new clothes covered them. And I also stood with them.


    "Are you sure?" I made sure again. I had made them scream loudly throughout the Ritual, so I wanted to confirm their condition. Even though they were my servants, I didn''t want to mistreat them.


    They answered me with their giggles.


    "We are really fine, Your Highness. Demons have a higher endurance for this kind of thingpared to humans." That exined everything and made me grateful that I did this my first Ritual with them, not with my partners. I didn''t know what would happen if Emma, Cami and Olivia participated in this Ritual. Even though my partners had given their loyalty to me, I didn''t want them to be traumatized after doing it with me. At least, I had to give a serious warning and a picture of how rough I was during the Ritual if I wanted to do it with them.


    "Good. Then, I want to ask you guys about the dark dimension. Follow me." I turned and left the room since I decided to ask them in the VIP Room.


    "What do you want to ask, Your Highness?" asked Maria as we plopped ourselves on the sofa.


    "As I said, tell me more about the dark dimension. Especially about Lord Damon''s condition, The Incubus King and the rebellion." Those three things were the main things that I needed to know, although I also wanted to know the others.


    After that, they started their exnation to me.


    As minutes passed, my forehead wrinkled. asionally, my face turned serious and sometimes I was silent for a while before I gave them another question. But from all the information they gave me, I started to understand what was going on there, as well as why the other demon lords wanted to overthrow Lord Damon.


    Damon Arcano Malignus was the strongest Demon Lord and the current king of the dark dimension and the demon kingdom. As thew of dark dimension stated, the only one who could rule there was the strongest Demon of all and it was Lord Damon''s family who held that power. The reason was simple, it was because Lord Damon''s ancestor had defeated all the Demon Lords and Demonesses in the dark dimension several tens of thousands of years ago. Not only that, but he also united them under his leadership, whether they liked it or not. To keep their kind under his control, he gave the Duke/Duchess title to the Demon Lords and Demonesses. In addition, he also used his power to create the border that separated the Dark Dimension from the human world and the Light dimension. The border may look useless now since it looked like a hindrance for demons to get their food in the human world, but before, that border had be the demon''s strongest fortress and protected the dark dimension from the angels. It was a long time ago... When the light and dark fought over the human world. When all creatures from the three worlds tried to destroy each other. And that war finally ended without any winner. None of them knew why the war ended and the only thing they knew was if the three worlds'' stability was broken then all of them would be destroyed.


    Lord Damon and Lilieth guessed that a secret agreement had been made so the three worlds could live in peace. But since no one knew the exact reason, thousands of years ago, Lord Damon''s father, Xenos Lycidas Malignus, driven by his demonic instinct to dominate, broke the taboo. He went to the human world to spy on humans before opening the way for his army especially focusing on finding out if the angels were still protecting humans or not. In order to achieve his ambition to rule the human world, he even went as far as disguising himself as a human to find out about the human''s fighting power.


    Unfortunately, his ambition turned into a tragic love story after he fell in love with a High Angel named Gabrielle. They eventually married and had a child, the first Nephilim, Erebus. Which finally ended with a separation since the angels wanted Gabrielle to return to the Light Dimension. It led to a battle that cost Gabrielle herself. As for Xenos, since the angels outnumber him, they kicked him back to the dark dimension in a bad shape and strengthened the border between the three worlds so Xenos could not return to the human world.


    Meanwhile, although Erebus didn''t die, he was only a little kid back then. Left alone, his abnormal powers got him in trouble and made the humans punish him just because he was different and nearly killed him. That''s what made him hate humans, even took the wrong path to take over the three worlds that ended in a great battle between him and Lord Damon a thousand years ago.


    After the great war that nearly ttened Lightglen City to the ground and created the massive crack above it, Lord Damon returned to the Dark Dimension with Lilieth and the four current demon generals, also some demons who had helped them in the human world. Everything should have ended there, but as time passed... the Demon Lords and Demonesses started to persuade Lord Damon to take over the human world as the demon territory just like what his father wanted to do in the past. Moreover, some of them began to notice the crack above Lightglen City and also the border unstable energy that caused small cracks.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 271 - The Unfinished War II

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Unfinished War II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 271. The Unfinished War II


    Since Lord Damon kept refusing their requests, it made the other Demon Lords and Demonesses dissatisfied. Which finally ended with a big rebellion a few years ago. The reason? Because they thought by killing Lord Damon the border would be destroyed and they could be free to the human world as they pleased. Besides, many of them didn''t like Lord Damon since they were forced to obey The Demon King in the first ce. So their dissatisfaction was the right spark to burn the fuel of their hatred for Lord Damon and end his family''s reign by killing his unborn son, Damian.


    The Demons in the Dark Dimension themselves were divided into two groups. The first was the demons who wanted peace and Lord Damon''s followers. They usually lived in towns and cities under Lord Damon''s authority to gain his protection. This also included The Demon Lords and Demonesses who had agreed to submit to Lord Damon. The second was the demons who hated Lord Damon and wanted to overthrow him. These demons usually hid in rural viges, isted ces, forests and lived like the true demons. Killing, robbing the other''s property and eating each other. They were the real beasts and it was the demons from this group that usually escaped to the human world.


    Actually, there was one more group, the traitor. One of them was the Incubus King. This group was hiding in the first group. They pretended to obey him but they secretly wanted to kill him. That''s why Lord Damon could not kill them unless they were caught red-handed, like those rebellious Demon Lords. The reason was, execution without solid evidence would only lead to more discontent and greater rebellion as well as distrust which would turn his followers against him. Several years ago, even with solid evidence, Lord Damon still had to face a year of war after he executed those treacherous Demon Lords with his own hands. So simply, despite his glorious status and strength, Lord Damon had been sitting in the hot seat all along. And next... I was the one who would sit in the hot seat!


    As for Lord Damon''s current strength and condition, just as Tania said earlier. He was indeed weaker because he had covered and guarded the border energy with his power for a thousand years. Not to mention the rebellion and the war he just faced. But since his regeneration speed was incredible, there was nothing to worry about, but on condition... The crack above Lightglen City didn''t open prematurely like before, there was no rebellion or betrayal from other demon lords nor another energy disturbance on therge-scale like Myra did. Also, Lord Damon should take a rest, a vacation if necessary. Which meant--- it was impossible if no one took his ce and responsibility. In this case, it was me who had to do it. The problem was, my knowledge about the dark dimension was nearly zero. And no one could lead a ce where he had never been. Besides I was still freaking weakpared to those demon lords.


    My servants also gave me a glimpse of the powerparison in the Dark Dimension. ording to their exnation, if we used aristocracy as aparison, their strength was equivalent to a Viscount and Myra''s lover''s power was equivalent to a Baron. So I still had a long way to go.


    For the dark dimension itself, that ce was as vast as the human world. Most of it already had the same civilization as humans, especially the cities under Lord Damon and his allies'' authority. Tall buildings, houses, paved roads and streetmps, the dark dimension also had them. What distinguished them was they had their own rules andws. Meanwhile, the other areas were the ces that had not been touched by civilization or had lower civilizations. It was the wild area, where the demons who didn''t submit to Lord Damon were and I guessed Foxy was from one of these areas.


    Also, instead of a sun, a red moon took its ce. That''s why, before, most demons didn''t escape to the human world in the daytime even though cracks often urred during that time. Because the light was something foreign to the demons and they were afraid that they would set their feet on the Light Dimension, where the Angels were.


    But over time, that fear broke. The reason was some demons who managed to sneak into the human world and return to the dark dimension told the others that the crack did not connect to the Light Dimension but the human world. A ce where they could expand their territory and eat humans to their heart''s content. Followed by Myra''s envement n which eventually made the border energy thinner, the demons finally did not hesitate to run away to the human world every time a crack opened, either in the day or night.


    The cracks themselves actually open throughout the human world and the Dark Dimension. But all that was just a small crack that would close by itself. Only the border energy around the two main cities was the thinnest of all, Lightglen City and Nighthallow City. The reason that Ironshade Town got involved was its location was between the two big cities. That''s why the Demon Generals and Elite Soldiers concentrated their strength here.


    Not only that, since they were my servants, I also asked them about their origin. Yuffy was Tania and Sarael''s daughter. Luna was Kitty and Andrew''s daughter. As for Ivy and Maria, they were Lilieth and Lord Damon''s right-hand men''s children. Ivy''s mother was a Subus who worked as the royal scientist under Lilieth named Irien. While Maria''s father was a royal demon who worked as the Demon Kingdom''s Chancellor under Lord Damon. In other words, Lord Damon and Lilieth chose the children of their confidants to serve me.


    "What else do you want to know, Your Highness?" Yuffy asked with a smile. My other servants also gave me the same expression since they took my questions as my enthusiasm to prepare myself as the future demon king.


    "I think that''s enough for today. I''ll ask you guys againter." Although there were still many things I wanted to ask, especially regarding the consequences if I killed the Incubus King or the other Demon Lords, I decided to swallow all the information gradually. After all, no matter how much information I got, the most important thing for me right now was that I had to strengthen myself and raise my level. Without enough strength, I wouldn''t be able to do anything, especially against those demon lords. And unfortunately, even though the humans thought I was a great demon with terrifying powers, that was only by human standards, not demon standards. The other bad news, I couldn''t go to the dark dimension without Lord Damon and Lilieth''s permission since they were still hiding about my existence. On the other hand, I needed strong opponents to raise my level faster, which meant I couldn''t make fast progress if I stayed in the human world.


    But one thing for sure, from their exnation, I could catch the dark dimension''s rule was not as simple as the strongest would take all. Lord Damon still had to bnce the power between the demon lords to keep the Dark Dimension in peace.


    "Since the conversation is over---" Ivy clung to me intimately and brought her lips closer to my ear.


    "Shall we have some fun again, Your Highness?" she whispered in a seductive voice.


    I nced at the clock.


    09.15 PM


    It was a littlete, but one short round didn''t sound bad to me. As that thought crossed my head, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [You are connected with Emma.]


    ''Ethan? Haaa... Finally, I can contact you,'' said Emma.


    ''What is it?'' I guessed something was going on since from her words I was sure she had tried to contact me multiple times.


    ''That''s skill---it''s yours, right? The one who killed the demons in Nighthallow City?'' said Emma straight to the point.


    ''Yeah, that''s mine.'' I was pretty sure what she meant was my Shadow Ritual.


    ''The association is in a panic because of that. Now they ordered me and Ruby to find the great demon.'' It was clear what she meant was the Incubus, Damian Lucio, not Ethan Strongheart.


    ''You should be careful with Ruby,'' I reminded her.


    ''Don''t worry. Mrs Clea had already given her warning. I''m sure she didn''t dare to break it.''


    I felt more relieved after hearing that.


    ''One more thing. You''re at your house, right? It''s only my guess, but I think Mrs Clea wants to check on you since she took the car after picking up some files about your father earlier.''


    ''I''m still at Sea Devil Club with my servants now. I will go home soon. Thank you for your information, Emma,'' I said.


    ''Okay. See you tomorrow, Ethan. Goodnight.''


    ''Nite.''


    [You have disconnected with Emma.]


    I stood up from my seat and swept my gaze over my servants.


    "There''s an emergency. I have to go home now," I said.


    "A....!" Their voices sounded like an orchestra of disappointment.


    But before I could say more words, Celia connected to me.


    [You are connected with Celia.]


    ''Brother, Mrs Clea is already in front of our house,'' she said in a panic.


    Haa... Give me a break.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 272 - Night Guest I

    <h4>Chapter 272: Night Guest I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 272. Night Guest I


    As soon as I came out of my portal, I was already in my house''s bathroom and returned to my human form.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    Quickly, I turned on the tap on my sink. My hands sshed some water on my face and hair before I grabbed my towel. At the same time, I used my Demon''s Clothes skill and changed my clothes into pajamas. Then I went down the stairs with a towel around my neck. My hand scrubbed the towel''s one end on my wet hair repeatedly as if I was drying it.


    "Did I make you wait too long?" I said with an innocent face as soon as I arrived in the living room. In under five minutes, I opened my portal to all my servants, exited the Sea Devil Club and returned to my house. On the other side, I asked Foxy to use her hiding skill and Celia to open the door for Mrs Clea to avoid suspicion. As Emma said, Mrs Clea asked Celia about me. Celia simply went upstairs to pretend to announce Mrs Clea''s arrival and returned to the living room to apany her to chat.


    Instead of answering me, Mrs Clea and Celia, who were sitting on the sofa, focused their attention on the TV that was on in front of them. Its sound made me turn to it as I sat on the single sofa near them. My hand that was drying my wet hair moved slower and slower, my eyes widened in either surprise or amazement. The same expression as Celia''s.


    "That''s crazy..." I mumbled unconsciously. The news showed public CCTV footage about how several demons were killed on the Nighthallow City''s street when they were about to eat their victims. Some ck hands with sharp and terrifying ws emerged from the ground to grab the demons before tearing them apart and turning them into ashes. It was a terrifying sight but also a pleasant thing since the victims were alive and managed to escape.


    Then the screen changed to a reporter sitting behind his desk in the studio.


    "This abnormal scene was caught by CCTV identally and has been watched 31 million times in less than an hour after being released on social media. This video has sparked a huge debate on the inte especially about its authenticity since many people believe it''s fake. The police are investigating the video''s origin to get more information from the uploader and waiting for the Demon Hunter Association to exin this phenomenon."


    Celia''s voice made me turn to her.


    "Brother, is that----?" she didn''t say the question clearly since Mrs Clea was with us. Her amazement and surprise were clearly visible on her face, she even forgot that she could ask me through Telepathy.


    "Yes," I answered to make sure it was me. But I added a couple more sentences to make it look as if Celia was asking something else.


    "That''s really insane. I think the demon hunters have found a new way to deal with demons."


    "What makes you think it was the Demon Hunter''s doing?" Mrs Clea suddenly joined our conversation. There was a trace of displeasure in her tone. Either she wasn''t happy since I considered that skill was The Demon Hunter''s doing or she was annoyed by the fact that ''The Great Demon'' could kill faster than the demon hunters.


    I pointed at the TV and looked at Mrs Clea with a puzzled expression.


    "Those hands killed the demons and saved the victims. Who else if it wasn''t the demon hunters?"


    "Magic technology is getting better now. Maybe it''s one of their secret weapons," Celia added. It was a logical statement if we put ourselves as ordinary people, but I knew it was impossible since the thick dark aura clearly showed that it was the demon''s skill.


    "I also think the same thing. Demon attacks are getting more frequent. I think this is the demon hunter''s counter attack," I started raving with a made-up theory, just like Larry. Well, Larry and I were good friends, so I was sure Mrs Clea wouldn''t suspect if we had something inmon, especially since we were brothers in crime.


    But instead of answering us, Mrs Clea decided to keep silent since she couldn''t show that she took the side with the Demon hunter.


    "Mrs Clea, what brings you here?" I decided not to continue my stupid theory anymore.


    "Is it--- about Ruby?" I added in a hesitant tone. I knew she came here to find out more about my fighting abilities or that vacate letter. But I guessed it was the first choice since Emma said she took my father''s files before she came here. But I also wanted to know why she let Ruby follow me, while she didn''t let Elenna do it. Was it because Ruby is a Demon Hunter? Didn''t she say that she didn''t allow Ruby to approach me before?


    "Is she bothering you?" she asked worriedly.


    "She waited for me in the rain this morning. I''m afraid she will catch a cold because of it. I mean--- she can text me if she wants to meet me up. Why does she have to stalk me around when she can talk and meet me in a normal way? " I pointed out what I meant. Sometimes I had a wild thought of taking shortcuts by turning people who suspect or stalk me into my ves with my Devil''s Puppet skill. But people would quickly realize their drastic change in attitude, especially their eyes that turned nk. It was too obvious especially since the Demon Hunters would soon notice it. Even Emma had to go through a check-up to make sure she wasn''t under any demon''s influence after her suspension period was over. That also applied to Elenna since she was a Newswork''s owner. So the only thing I could rely on was my Mind Corruption skill and I wouldn''t hesitate to use it in an emergency.


    "Sorry... I hope you can forgive her rudeness," said Mrs Clea in apology.


    "You don''t have to be sorry about it. Besides, it''s not your fault." Judging by how she tried to get Ruby out of my front door when Tiffany was about to go home, I was sure Mrs Clea never told her to do so.


    "Anyway, what brings you here?" I repeated my question as I used your observation skill on her to check her emotional status from time to time.


    "Ruby said you can do a bit of defensive skill when you help her at the cafe. May I know how and why you learn it? I feel unsafetely since my husband is rarely at home so I think I need something to protect myself and my son from bad guys," she said straight to the point. As I expected, she asked for my fighting ability.


    "It''s a littleplicated to exin..." I said in a regretful tone.


    "Besides..." I turned to Celia and looked at her with a sad expression.


    "I don''t want to dig into my sister''s old wounds again."


    "Is this something to do with Celia?" asked Mrs Clea. She should have known this from Tiffany that I learned a bit of fighting skill to protect Celia from Bern. But since she was still curious about me, I decided to give her more details. And since I was pretty sure this was her private investigation, in an emergency, I would alter her memory just to make sure she wouldn''t ask me again. Besides, she didn''t take n with her.


    Unfortunately, just after that thought passed through my head. I could catch a big bird flying into a tree in my yard from the window. Even though it was a bit unclear, the status above it showed that the bird was not an ordinary bird. And the only one abnormal bird around here was n. Looks like Mrs Clea decided to be careful because she didn''t know when those ck hands would appear.


    "Yes." Then I frowned as my eyes looked at her in suspicion.


    "Wait for a second... Why are you and my step sister asking the same thing?" It was a counter from me, also a test since I wanted to know her reaction. That statement was normal since she thought I didn''t know that she and Tiffany knew each other so I pointed out the clear oddity. Also, I hoped this would make her stop asking more questionster.


    "Your step sister just asked the same thing?" she said in a disbelief tone.


    "What a strange coincidence," she added. Her expression remained calm though I could see a hint of panic in her emotional status.


    "But you don''t mind telling me, do you?"


    I still gave her my suspicious look before I answered.


    "Fine."


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics +R18 ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    Pat*reon-members:


    David, englishmuffins10, Denver Cortez, Bonomono258, hamza noor, Matt Pieper, Daniel Morrison, Freddie, IndecisiveKing, Viviane Miranda, Crysania Dante, Alex, kriS, Christopher Bidwell, joan corado, Gald Eius, SubJef, Leo Guaym��s, Brandon Potter, roza Samsu I , Bud, Miami, Tawwab Rahimi, lucas brion, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Tom S, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, Chris Wenndt, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, First Name Last Name, Fuzzygoat, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Erik, Bou, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Bathtub 20, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Cragen, Armod, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, meKingPJm -Gaming and more, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody


    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 273 - Night Guest II

    <h4>Chapter 273: Night Guest II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 273. Night Guest II


    I mostly repeated what I had told Tiffany before and added a few things to my story. Although she should have known about it from the spy who''s been following me for a year. Especially when Bern hit me and almost knocked me out in one hit in front of our house. The others, it all happened behind the closed door, so I could give her as many reasons as I wanted. Like, I trained myself every night, learning it via videos on the inte and also asked Olivia to train me. Still... I knew that sounded odd. So all I could do was remind her of my father''s strength. After all, since I didn''t fight using any martial skills, I was pretty sure this still made sense to her.


    "So you''re trying to say you suddenly can fight on your own?" Mrs Clea concluded as she frowned. Currently, only the two of us were sitting on the sofa, Celia decided to ''run away'' to her room with the reason that she had to study for her exam. And I could say it was the right decision since it meant I just needed to put my concentration on Mrs Clea.


    "You didn''t count my training?" I said in objection.


    "Training without a trainer is barely called real training, Ethan," she pointed at what she meant.


    "But my dad also got stronger despite he never trained. He was even able to knock down three big guys at once when they tried to rob us in front of the supermarket two years ago," I retorted with a frown. My displeasure was clear from my voice. It wasn''t a lie. The three of them were drunk and my father''s body was smaller than them.


    "Maybe he was training somewhere. Like a gym or fighting studio, but you didn''t know about it," said Mrs Clea. I bet she couldn''t say that he trained in the association.


    "He was too busy working and taking care of us. I had never seen his Gym or fighting studio membership card. I asked him about it before and he said he didn''t have any. Also, he often told us that he was once a weak man just like me, but got stronger when he turned 18. Isn''t that the same as me?" Well, I bet my father started working as a demon hunter when he was 18 years old.


    Mrs Clea was silent. Indeed, in in sight, it was just a normal simrity between father and son. As if it was in our blood. Although I couldn''t deny it... It was because we had the same Nephilim blood in our veins. But what she knew was that my father was getting stronger because he got the association''s vine and got special training there so she couldn''t reply to my statement either.


    "I think you are different, Ethan," she finally opened her voice after a moment of silence.


    "Then tell me... What makes me different?" Rather displeasure, I said in a much calmer tone. My eyes looking at her showed my seriousness as well as a bit of my bitterness. Indeed, I was different from my father and I realized it. Since the power that triggered our blood was different.


    Once again Mrs Clea fell silent. It was a difficult question for her.


    A long breath escaped my mouth as I shifted my gaze to another direction and looked at the distance.


    "There were so many changes after my dad left us. A lot of mysteries... Experiences and pains... It taught me a lot of things." I shifted my gaze to my palm as my mind remembered how I was before.


    "I know I have to grow stronger for my beloved one---" Then I turned to Mrs Clea and looked at her gently.


    "-- also for the person who has been secretly protecting me," I said with a wistful smile. Those sentences came from the bottom of my heart. Since I didn''t know when I could say a proper thanks to her, I decided to say it now.


    Mrs Clea couldn''t hide the surprise on her face. Since obviously what I meant was her. Her eyes trembled, but she didn''t take her eyes off me. I could catch a trace of her happiness and also the sadness, either because of her incapability to give her fullest protection to Celia and me or because she couldn''t do anything despite knowing the fact that the association used both of us as demon bait.


    "I''m d to hear that," she replied with a simple answer and averted her eyes from me.


    We were silent for a moment before she spoke again.


    "I believe... If your dad didn''t die in that ident. He would be proud of you..." Her voice sounded mncholy.


    "I know it wasn''t an ident." The ident could mean two things. The car ident and the ident since my father usually wouldn''t lose to the Imps. And I was sure she thought I meant the car ident.


    "The hospital has already given their statement, Ethan. I''m sure they''ve examined him well," she tried to reassure me, although I could catch the sadness in her eyes was getting clear.


    "I don''t think so," I said straight to the point before looking her directly in the eyes.


    "I know they lied to us. I know my dad didn''t die in a car ident. I will let it slide since I know they had no other choice. But I still hope that one day... they will tell us the truth."


    Again Mrs Clea froze after hearing my words. I could see her emotional status turn into panic.


    "Where did that conclusione from?"


    "Those wounds weren''t because of an ident, but belonged to animals. No... Those were from monsters. And the hospital tried to cover it up," I replied.


    "How can you be sure? Did someone tell you?" she asked again.


    "I saw those wounds with my own eyes. Even ordinary people can tell that they were not idental wounds." The look in my eyes showed how serious I was.


    Mrs Clea just opened her mouth, I knew she was about to retort but I immediately interrupted her.


    "You don''t have to worry. I said I will let it slide. I won''t tell anyone either." After a short pause, I spoke again.


    "I understand why they can''t tell me," I said in a calmer tone.


    A breath escaped Mrs Clea''s mouth before she lowered her head and nodded repeatedly as guilt appeared in her emotional status.


    "I see. Thank you for your time and exnations, Ethan." She stood up, indicating that she wanted to end our conversation.


    "No problem." I followed her.


    She just turned and walked a few doubtful steps, but a secondter, she stopped and turned to me.


    "Ethan... Please remember no matter how difficult your problems are, I''m sure there will always be a way out," she said in a gentle voice. And I quickly caught what she meant was that vacate letter. It was just that she couldn''t tell me directly.


    I replied with a smile.


    "I understand. That''s why I strive to be stronger. I will not lose."


    As I could catch the mncholic feeling from her gaze, Mrs Clea''s eyes trembled in emotion. Then what happened next was beyond my expectation. Suddenly she opened her arms and hugged me tightly. I could feel her body warmth, her scent, her heartbeat and all the emotions she had been holding back since the beginning of our conversation. This time, I was the stunned one. Rather than a suspicion or a goodbye, I felt the hug was saying ''I''m d you''re okay. Please be strong...''


    "What''s this for?" I said as I could let my voice out. I didn''t make a single move since I didn''t know how to respond. I knew she was my father''s ex-girlfriend, someone who would have been my mother if my father had not died. The demon hunter''s chairwoman. But right now, she was just a mere neighbour who shouldn''t know much about me. Obviously, this was not what a lonely married woman should do to her young boy neighbour.


    "You have done your best. Please take care of yourself..." she whispered. I could feel her sincerity from her voice and her hug. Somehow it gave me a nostalgic feeling.


    They were simple sentences. But it meant a lot when you got it from an enemy as well as someone who had been guarding you for a long time. Slowly, my hands went up to hug her and my eyes closed.


    "Thank you..." I whispered.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 274 - Lewd Live Show I

    <h4>Chapter 274: Lewd Live Show I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 274. Lewd Live Show I


    10.01 PM


    "Has she left yet?" Celia, who was sitting in front of her desk, turned around and greeted me with a question as soon as I entered her room before I even closed the door behind me.


    "Don''t worry, she''s gone," I said followed by the door closing''s sound.


    "Did she suspect you?" Celia asked impatiently.


    "I do not think so." My feet approached her. I came to this conclusion since I kept checking her emotional status throughout our conversation, even before she left.


    "Foxy, you cane out now," I said again since I realized Foxy was still hiding herself using her hiding skill. At the same time, I sat on the side of Celia''s bed.


    *Puff!*


    Foxy appeared by my side and plopped her head in myp like a spoiled cat. Her tails wagged slowly.


    "So what''s your n?" Celia asked. Her concern was still on her face.


    "I''ll keep an eye on their movements and gather more information about the association." My hand moved to stroke Foxy''s head, past her ear to her shoulder repeatedly. Two things kept me calm, despite the suspicion.


    First, from Mrs Clea''s gesture and her emotional status, I could conclude she never intended to catch me or suspect me that I was that great demon. She just wanted to know why I was able to fight out of nowhere. I was guessing she started thinking about recruiting me but her principles and doubts held her back. I could understand this against what she said to Ruby, that she wouldn''t let me join the Demon Hunter Association. But with The Great Demon''s appearance, I was sure she had no choice but to start looking for someone who had the power to fight that Demon. And I was perfect for that.


    Second, with the fewer cracks and my Shadow Ritual skill that could kill demons from a distance, I didn''t need to patrol like I used to. What I needed was, gathered my servants somewhere and had sex with them so I didn''t have to appear in front of them as ''The Great Demon'' for the time being and I could do everything behind the scenes.


    "Is that all? You aren''t nning on leaving this house or anything? What are your ns? Do you still want to take over the association?" Celia asked in confusion.


    "If I leave this house, it''s the same as telling them that I''m hiding something." After all, the Demon Hunter Association was arge international organization. Wherever I went, even abroad, they could find me easily and Mrs Clea could have ordered the spy to keep an eye on me like before. This was the reason why I told Tiffany about the vacate letter because I wanted to borrow the association''swork to find my mother.


    "For my n, I still need a lot of information about them," I added. The Demon hunter association, although the demon hunters weren''t as strong as me, theirwork was in the top-notch as were their resources. So I couldn''t underestimate them.


    "Do you have to do it? I mean--- Taking over the organization will make you look like a bad guy and the enemy of mankind," asked Celia in a gloomy tone. Her worry was clearly audible from her voice.


    "I have to. This is not only because of what they have done to us. But also for the human world..." I replied in a gentle tone, trying to calm her down and indicating I didn''t mean anything bad.


    "I never intended to destroy that association. But with their current strength and progress, they wouldn''t be ready to face a demon attack. Besides, I don''t want to live forever in the cat and mouse game with them." And the only peaceful way was to take control of the organization that hunted me down. Although the crack wouldn''t get any worse, at least for now, the fact that Myra had been able to create a device that could create the crack was undeniable. Who knew it could happen again in the future. Whether it was the demon or the human''s doing. After all, since the demons had started to learn about the crack, they would definitely look for opportunities to escape to the human world.


    Celia exhaled a long breath.


    "I understand..."


    Foxy, who was silent, finally spoke.


    "Master, when are we going to do it? You know--- What you said earlier..."


    It reminded me of the rough y I just did with my other servants.


    "Oh right. I forgot to tell you. I think that skill it''s too much for you. Are you serious about doing it?" I said in doubt. I was a bit hesitant to do it.


    Foxy''s tails that had been waved around stopped moving. She got up from myp and looked at me with a clear trace of disappointment.


    "Yes, I''m serious. Why do you say that skill is too much for me?"


    "I just finished doing it and... it was crazy. That skill will affect both of us. Our sexual drive will boost up just like we are in my Charm skill. I don''t know if you can handle it," I exined.


    "Are you going to break your promise?" she said with a pout. I was sure that skill could raise her level significantly, so she didn''t want to miss it.


    "It''s not like that."


    "Is it that bad?" Celia also asked curiously.


    "Yeah. I acted like a sex maniac when I did it. It was insane. I don''t know if Foxy can handle it or not."


    Foxy put her arms around my neck and it turned my gaze to her.


    "Pweasee..." She begged with a spoiled tone and puppy-like eyes. It made her cuteness point increase by 100%.


    "Besides, I''m a demon, remember?" she added.


    I quickly turned my head the other way to cover my blushing face


    "Fine. But don''t regret it..." My heart was pounding since she was the cutest among my partners and servants.


    And what Celia said took me by surprise.


    "Um... You know, you guys can do it here," she said with the same flushed face as me.


    Her words made me turn to Celia.


    "Do you want to watch a live porn show?" I said in shock. It was shocking me since I just found out this side of her.


    "It''s not what you think!" she retorted with a pout. Her face was getting redder.


    "I''m just thinking... Maybe I can join you someday. Besides, isn''t that a good idea since I can strengthen myself without fighting?" she exined. But obviously, she was a little bit afraid to join me in person.


    Hearing her words, my heart pounded even more and it triggered my daily quest.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Performing the Shadow Ritual with Foxy in front of Celia.]


    [Target: Foxy and Celia Strongheart.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    ''Right... Did I grow an exhibitionism kink now?'' I thought since I never thought it could trigger my quest. Still... The previous rough intercourse without forey bothered me a lot.


    "What do you think?" asked Celia timidly.


    "What about your studies?" At least I wanted to make sure this didn''t interfere with it.


    Quickly, Celia turned and closed her book before turning back to me with a smile.


    "I''ve finished my study for today," she said with an innocent face.


    "Are you serious?" I confirmed with a suspicious look.


    "I''m serious. There''s no way I will let myself fail my exam," she replied confidently.


    I sighed once again.


    "Okay. But... This is going to be really wild," I warned her.


    "I understand ..."


    "Then I''ll borrow your bed."


    After I chose ''yes'' on my daily quest, Foxy and I got onto the bed and sat across from each other.


    "Foxy, this will hurt," I warned once again. Even I didn''t think I would use my Demonic Erection lv 3 on my servants on their first experience before.


    "Yes, I''m ready, Master," replied Foxy firmly as she cancelled her Demon''s Clothes.


    But her body, which was smaller than my other servants, made me even more hesitant to do it. Then... An idea crossed my head.


    ''Wait for a second... If my Shadow Ritual only requires prating actions. Then don''t I just need to do forey before I do that skill?''


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 275 - Lewd Live Show II (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Lewd Live Show II (18+)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 275. Lewd Live Show II


    Celia''s PoV


    Celia''s heart was beating fast as her eyes looked at her brother''s clothes turning into a dark aura that disappeared like smoke, revealing his naked body with his limp cock clearly. The body that had taken her virginityst night. The body of the man she loved.


    His eyes fixed on Foxy made Celia a little jealous. But she held herself back since she wanted to know more about the skill before she joined them. Moreover, Ethan had warned about the crazy effect of the skill.


    Celia''s heart was beating faster and faster. Her hands that were on her thighs, squeezed her pajamas. While his body approached Foxy''s small body. With that warning, she expected her brother to act like a starving beast and Foxy was just a weak, defenceless rabbit. But what she saw next was different from what she expected, her brother kissed Foxy gently. His hands travelling on that little demon''s body didn''t show his rough movement, but a gentle one, as if he treated Foxy as something frail and could break at any moment.


    Celia thought maybe this was just the beginning, but it wasn''t. Ethan squeezed Foxy''s small breast gently, fiddled with her nipple between his fingers, sucked it, traced her body. Just as he did with Celia yesterday.


    As the seconds passed, the scene in front of Celia grew hotter as their bodies rubbed against each other. Celia couldn''t take her eyes off the two of them, especially from Ethan''s expression who seemed to be enjoying every move he made. Foxy''s soft moans mixed with his ragged breath made Celia''s desire rise. Moreover, Celia''s memory about how she did it with her brotherst night was still vivid in her head. Indeed it felt so strange to see someone she loved doing it with another, yet instead of being jealous, she wanted to join them.


    Unconsciously, Celia stretched her arm forward as she lifted her buttocks from her chair. But suddenly a cracking sound from his body rmed her. Celia''s eyes widened and her body froze like a statue as soon as she saw how her brother had transformed before her eyes. From a human named Ethan Strongheart to an Incubus named Damian Lucio. His familiar face turned into a handsome man who looked foreign to her with body features that clearly indicated that he was not human and his eyes glinted in red.


    The dark aura from his body spread out, forming a huge strange formation beneath them. That formation diameter was even wider than her bed. Celia gasped and withdrew her hand upon that formation. Her body that fell back on her seat, trembled with that dark power. The dark aura spread up and formed a huge dome that covered their bodies and Celia knew it was his power. The Ritual had just begun


    After that, their faces were getting redder, their breathing was getting heavier. Not only Ethan but also Foxy. But that wasn''t all, as soon as they turned around and her brother''s back touched her bed, Celia''s eyes widened in shock once again as her gaze fell on his cock. It was so big, even bigger than when they did itst night. Yet it didn''t make Foxy back down. Instead, she looked so lustful for him and rode him without hesitation.


    "Oohhhh~" Foxy''s moans and Ethan''s ragged breath made Celia''s desire even higher. It was a weird feeling since she felt a bit of fear from the scene in front of her, but she also found it was an appetizing and sexy scene.


    Her heart beat faster as her lust shot to the top of her head. She bit her lower lip in temptation. Her eyes were locked to Foxy''s body that shook violently on her brother''s waist. Her face was red and her hands tied by his tail behind her.


    Once again, Celia''s hand-stretched forward and she slowly started to rise from her seat as her instinct to join them was getting higher. Yet, the dome got in her way. Celia pushed the ckish transparent dome and hit it, yet it was so strong. Also, since Ethan and Foxy looked so immersed in the skill, they werepletely unaware of what Celia was doing.


    Since Celia didn''t want to make a fuss that could provoke Mrs Clea''s suspicion, she finally returned to her seat and looked at them, especially her beloved brother. His muscles, his horny face, his horns, his wings, his tail, his demon eyes. As she looked at him, somehow those weird features weren''t scary for her anymore.


    Indeed, he acted wild, his mind seemed immersed in his own lust and all of those showing his status, yet his movements�� Even though it looked rough, the moment Foxy looked in pain he quickly restrained himself, stopping his movements for a moment or slowing them down before continuing again. It was as if he had gotten used to it. And obviously, he did it to soothe his sex partner. It was a weird movement since Celia found it rough yet gentle at the same time. Foxy was like riding a wild horse but also a tame one. A horse that knew when he had to move wildly and when he had to stop or move slowly. Although from his face, it was clear that he was immersed in his own pleasure. His groans, his ragged breaths, his tense muscles showed it all clearly. Yet even in that state, his consciousness could control all of that. Even with those rough movements, that appearance, Celia immediately realized that gentleness, that thoughtful movements only belong to her brother. In other words, even though his needs and appearance changed, Ethan was still Ethan. He just changed gradually to a better version of himself.


    Previously, there was something in Celia''s heart that kept bothering her after she discovered her brother had turned into a demon. She was afraid, even if he could maintain his consciousness now, he would change gradually. She was afraid his consciousness as a human would fade away and he would turn into aplete demon. The evil demon she feared. She was afraid that one day he would attack humans and not care about them anymore, or his temperament would turn bad and he would turn arrogant. Moreover, he was a Prince now. Yet Ethan showed her something else and it made her happy.


    After 15 minutes of the ritual, the dome covering them began to disappear and Foxy fell into Ethan''s arms. Gently, heid her on his side. Celia could see his white liquid flowing from Foxy''s small pussy.


    When Ethan had just distanced himself, Celia''s body moved on its own to approach him.


    As Celia was on the bed and bent her knees in front of Ethan who was sitting across from her, their lips collided and Celia could clearly see her brother''s shocked face. Their tongues entered each other''s mouths and shed with each other. But only for a moment, Celia broke her kiss, hugged him tightly and buried her face in his shoulder. Although the muscles and this foreign figure was different from her brother, her heart said otherwise. His scent mixed with the smell of his cum could be clearly smelled from his body.


    "Celia? What happened?" Ethan''s voiceing from her side was filled with obvious confusion.


    And Celia answered by tightening her embrace.


    "I''m d... That you''re still yourself. No matter how wild or rough you''re..." Celia whispered.


    "Of course I''m still me." Her words confused him even more.


    Trying to get her point straight, Celia pulled her body and looked at him. Her hands that shifted to his cheeks, held them gently.


    "What I mean, you didn''t turn into a real demon..." she exined.


    A smile appeared on his lips.


    "Don''t worry... I will always be myself," he said in a gentle tone.


    His words soothed her. Then once again, their faces drew closer and their lips met.


    >Read this chapter in Ethan''s PoV +NSFW pic in Pat*reon.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics (total 51 chps) +R18 ASMR.


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: The Sexy Secretary in The Quiet Office (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 276 - Pain?

    <h4>Chapter 276: Pain?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 276. Pain?


    Ethan''s PoV


    My and Celia''s lips moved in rhythm as we deepened our kiss. It wasn''t fast or too slow so it was more like an emotional kiss than a dirty one. Her tongue and mine collided and twisted. Still... As the seconds passed our gentle kiss turned slowly into a hot kiss even before my cum dried from my cock.


    But Foxy''s grunt interrupted us.


    "Ugghhhhh!" Just from her voice, I could tell it was a pain grunt. Realizing something was wrong, we broke our kiss in surprise and turned to her worriedly.


    Our faces turned pale as soon as we saw Foxy who was curled up in pain. Her legs bent, her hands wrapped around her body. Sweat dripped down her face and body. Her breath looked heavy and from her expression, she was clearly in pain, but for what?


    "Foxy, what happened?" I held her forehead in worry, trying to measure her body temperature. I also used my Observation skill to check the status.


    [Servant''s name : Foxy ]


    [Level 20]


    [Ages: 118]


    [Race: Demon - Two Tails Fox Demon ]


    [HP: 421/421]


    [DP: 153/153 ]


    [Skills: Hiding lv 3, Shape-shifting lv 3, Tail whip lv 5.]


    [Emotion: In pain ]


    [Condition: Normal ]


    [Weakness: Chest and Ears]


    [Talent: Fast Movement.]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    I furrowed my brows in confusion. Although her emotion was in pain, why was her condition normal?


    ''Is it because she levelled up too fast?'' I made a wild guess. Since the Ritual killed a lot of the Chaos Imps so she rose 6 levels in just one Ritual. But shouldn''t that be a good thing? After all, when I went up 8 levels yesterday, I didn''t feel this pain either, except for the fact that the tubes'' power almost exploded my body. But it was a different case.


    Foxy groaned in pain. Her small body trembled violently.


    "M-Master... It hurt..." she cried.


    "Brother, do something!" said Celia in a panic.


    I extended my hand to Foxy and used my skills.


    ''Dispel, Dark Healing.'' Since she was a demon she should be healed with these two skills, though judging by her status, I was not sure either�� Unfortunately, my guess was right.


    My dark aura covered her body.


    [Dispel skill seeded.]


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your servant is in perfect health.]


    "What?" I muttered with a frown, either in confusion or surprise and looked at my palm. The announcement showed there was nothing wrong with Foxy, yet her expression told us something else.


    "What happened?" Celia pulled my hand impatiently and demanded an exnation from me in a panic.


    I turned to Celia and shook my head from side to side quickly.


    "The skills didn''t work," I said in confusion.


    "So what should we do?" said Celia again.


    The only solution I could think of was Yuffy, since she was a healer I was sure she could do something about this or at least she could tell me the cause. After all, since she knew more about the demon world, I was sure I could get a hint from her.


    "Wait here!" I said. I snapped my fingers to use my Demon''s Clothes and quickly got down from the bed.


    I had just stretched my hand forward to open my portal, but another painful groan sounded from behind me, making me turn to Foxy.


    "Ugghhhh!"


    "Foxy!" Celia shouted in panic and worry. Her hands shook Foxy''s body which was covered by a dark aura. Celia''s tears filled her eyes. I could see the obvious fear on her face.


    My heart was beating fast. Fear also filled my mind and heart since I didn''t understand what was happening.


    I returned my gaze to the front. I knew I had to pick up Yuffy immediately to help Foxy. But this time an announcement appeared in front of me, stopping me.


    *Ting!*


    [Congrattions! Your servant, Foxy has evolved into the Three Tails Fox Demon! ]


    [Foxy''s strength has increased by 20% permanently. ]


    [Foxy just unlocks new skills! ]


    [Demonic w (Requires 2 DP) - Skill used by the demons to turn their hands into strong ws that can give bleeding status effects and have the chance to do instant death to lower-level opponents. The chance of rate sess is increase by per level. ]


    [Blue me (Requires 3 DP) - Launch 1~ 10 blue fire orbs to target (the orbs will increase depending on skill level). Each orb will inflict 50% INT points and has a chance to give burn status. ]


    Realizing what had happened, I turned to Foxy once more. My eyes widened in shock as soon as I saw Foxy''s change. Likewise with Celia who was next to her. Her change was not only in her tails which increased to 3. But also her body. Her height increased by about 10 cm. Her hair grew slightly longer, covering her neck. Her woman curve looked clearer now as her boobs and ass were slightly bigger than before. Her face also looked a bit mature.


    [Servant''s name : Foxy ]


    [Level 20]


    [Ages: 118]


    [Race: Demon - Three Tails Fox Demon ]


    [HP: 451/451]


    [DP: 173/173 ]


    [Skills: Hiding lv 3, Shape-shifting lv 3, Tail whip lv 5, Demonic w lv 1, Blue me lv 1 ]


    [Emotion: Relieved ]


    [Condition: Normal ]


    [Weakness: Chest and Ears]


    [Talent: Fast Movement.]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    Celia and I froze as our eyes looked at Foxy who was sleeping on the bed. Her face looked more rxed and her breathing had returned to normal. From there, I concluded, the pain was because she was evolving!


    Soon, Foxy opened her eyes slowly and sat down with enthusiasm, indicating that her energy had returned to normal. Her eyes looked at her palms for a moment with a smile before she turned back to look at her three tails moving in excitement.


    "Oh! I''ve managed to evolve!" Her excitement was clear from her voice.


    "Thank you, Master!" she said with a happy smile.


    *Puff!*


    Other yellow pajamas covered her body and clearly, even though it was the same clothes, she looked more mature in it than before now.


    Since I didn''t answer her, she turned to me.


    "Master?" Foxy called.


    Noticing mine and Celia''s shocked faces, Foxy frowned in confusion.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked, shifting her gaze to me and Celia.


    Without saying anything, Celia hugged Foxy tightly.


    "Thank goodness. You''re fine!" she said in relief. Her voice was shaking and her eyes were full of tears since I bet Celia thought Foxy would die earlier.


    While a long sigh of relief escaped my mouth as I plopped myself to sit on the side of the bed.


    "You should tell us that you were evolving," I said. My heart almost stopped because of it. Not to mention, the guilt since I just had sex with her. I thought I did it too harshly. Well, I couldn''t me her. Since she was in pain, I was not sure she could say or think normally, just like when I was in pain yesterday. All I could do was scream in pain.


    "Did I scare you?" Foxy asked innocently. But I knew it was unintentional.


    "Of course, you scare us!" said Celia with a sob.


    "Sorry..." Foxy said apologetically.


    "Don''t do it again," I said since I could understand her and she nodded.


    After another sigh of relief escaped my mouth, I patted her head gently.


    "I''m d you''re okay," I said in a relieved tone.


    "Sorry for worrying you..." Foxy said.


    After a short silence, Celia released her embrace.


    "Shall I bring some water for you?" Foxy asked.


    "It''s fine. Just get some rest." I turned to Celia.


    "You too. You have to take care of your health," I reminded her. Although her evolution didn''t seem to have any other bad effects besides that pain, who knew there were otherster.


    They replied to me with a nod.


    I got off the bed as I returned to my human form and was just about to walk towards the door, but Celia stopped me.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I will watch TV for a while. Just in case, we have another uninvited guest." Of course, I meant Ruby or Mrs Clea. I knew Foxy''s previous groans weren''t that loud, neither did our moans when we had sex. Besides, I was sure Mrs Clea was in panic due to the second appearance of ''the ck hands'', so she should be at the headquarters right now.


    But Celia and Foxy pulled me back to sit in their midst.


    "It''s you who need rest, more than us," said Celia.


    "You have to take a break once in a while, Master. Please apany us to sleep tonight," said Foxy.


    Another breath escaped my mouth.


    "Fine."


    Note: Foxy 3 tails form is in pat*reon.


    >Read the original in /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >Read more than 30 chapters ahead + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics +R18 ASMR


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: The Sexy Secretary in The Quiet Office (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    >NEW! R18 ASMR: Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 -297 (tomboy girl voice with licking sound, moan and pration sound) is avable exclusive Pat*reon.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    Pat*reon-members:


    Gaming Guru God, Don Norly, rahman ali, Rand, Dragonyer, quiscon, AzureLotus, CJ42, Lokain, Robert Byrd, Andrew zner, Kurko95, Riley, Petro, hamza noor, David, englishmuffins10, Denver Cortez, Bonomono258, hamza noor, Matt Pieper, Daniel Morrison, Freddie, IndecisiveKing, Viviane Miranda, Crysania Dante, Alex, kriS, Christopher Bidwell, joan corado, Gald Eius, SubJef, Leo Guaym��s, Brandon Potter, roza Samsu I , Bud, Miami, Tawwab Rahimi, lucas brion, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Tom S, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, Chris Wenndt, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, First Name Last Name, Fuzzygoat, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Erik, Bou, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Bathtub 20, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Cragen, Armod, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Maian, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson,


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 277 - The Exam Week I

    <h4>Chapter 277: The Exam Week I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 277. The Exam Week I


    It was 01.46 PM. The afternoon sun shone brightly in the sky above Diamond College. I and the other students sat in the ssroom in silence. Our attention was on the papers filled with dozens of questions on our desks. Our hands swiped the tip of our pens across the papers as we spilled all of what we had learned this semester. Including Larry. If he usually tried to cheat, not this time. He looked serious and full of concentration since he had prepared himself well for this exam. Of course, this time he had to be serious since he had to save ''nana-chan'' from ''The Evil Dark Lord'', aka his father. So he couldn''t fail. He said his father ''kidnapped'' his beloved body pillow and hid it somewhere. Luckily, he had moved his uniform to another ce.


    The click-ck sound of the lecturer''s shoes stepping on the floor echoed in the room, showing how quiet the room was. As he walked slowly, he swept his gaze around the room, making sure that none of us was cheating. Every now and then, he would stop and nce at a nearby student paper before continuing to walk.


    "Ten minutes left." His voice that followed the echo of his footsteps, made the students quicken their hand movements. Some shivered in a panic since they had to fill in their unanswered questions faster. Those who had finished, quickly opened our previous sheets and checked them one more time, just to make sure we had answered all the questions, including me.


    After being quite satisfied with all my answers, I put back my pen and grabbed my bag. But before I stood up from my seat, Larry walked past me and ced his papers on the front desk. Indeed, it was unusual for him, considering he was usually thest. But none of us was surprised anymore since he already did this for a whole week. After I put my sheets on the front desk, I left the ss with Larry.


    "How''s the test?" I said in a rxed tone as we walked down the corridor to the Cafeteria. That was ourst test and today was ourst day for this semester. Since they would send the results via email and announce them on the college website so we could enjoy our break starting from tomorrow.


    "I''m sure I can get good grades this time," he answered confidently. His hands were clenched. The glint in his eyes and his expression made him look like a hero who was ready to fight his nemesis to save the princess.


    "I will definitely save ''nana-chan''," he said again in a lower voice.


    I sighed and smiled. Although his reason sounded childish, at least it was sessful to make him study. As my feet moved, I shifted my gaze to the front, on the corridor which was still a bit empty since most of the students were still in the ssroom and fighting for this semester''s final battle. While my mind travelled on many things. Three weeks had passed since I turned into an Incubus. Even though I went through a lot of struggles and hardships, especially in the first week of my change, things started to stabilize in the second week.


    I was level 56 now. Indeed, it was a bit slowerpared to my first week since that meant I only got 10 levels since I used my Shadow Ritual for the first time. But since the crack had improved and the demons were decreasing so this was good news. Still, it didn''t mean the big crack would never show up again. In the past two weeks, I had dealt with 5 Big cracks and fought 3 demon lords/demonesses'' maids/assistants. My worst opponent? Still, that Female Spider Demon kind since she almost managed to **** a male demon hunter. I could conclude that some demon lords/ demonesses were already aware of this, so they were constantly looking for opportunities to expand their territory into the human world.


    As we walked down the corridor, the students'' conversation distracted me and Larry.


    "Have you watched the news about the mysterious ck hands'' phenomenon? I heard The Demon Hunter Association has admitted that it is their newest weapon!" said a student excitedly.


    "I''ve heard of it. That''s really crazy! Who knew they secretly developed such great magic tech to defeat the demons!" another answered.


    A smile appeared on my lips after I heard their words, either because I was holding back myughter remembering how that skill put the association in a mess or because I found this very ironic since the association finally had no other choice but to acknowledge The Ritual was their magic tech. I remembered how the association''s press secretary talked in a press conference a few days ago with a fake proud face and a big smile when he announced that skill as their magic tech to prevent public panic after they did not give any statement for more than a week. Which was closed by a warning that the public should not travel at night.


    The reason? Of course, because they still couldn''t catch ''the great demon''. Yeah... They couldn''t cover up about me anymore since there were too many witnesses. The real reason? Because they were afraid my Shadow Ritual killed the wrong target. I knew all of this from Emma. She also told me how chaotic the association was every time I did the Ritual since they thought the skill could kill innocent people.


    Meanwhile, Larry had a different reaction. A tired long breath escaped from his mouth as the glint in his eyes dimmed. The expression on his face made him look like a hero who had just lost a battle.


    I gave him a tap on his shoulder without saying anything tofort him since I didn''t know what to say. And he replied by turning to me with a wry smile and nod several times, indicating he was fine. I could understand him since that skill had shown the demon hunters'' ipetence.


    Actually, I wanted to say a lot of things to him, including admitting that I was The Great Demon since he had told me that he hated how slow the association senate was for making decisions. Sometimes they didn''t hesitate to sacrifice their members. So I could assume, most demon hunters think the same as me. The problem was... the association money, technology and resources came from the senate. So they couldn''t do anything. As usual, he said it as if this only happened in his online game.


    As for the association itself, not much had changed since thest time I warned them. They were still trying to find out about me or rather trying to catch me and the demon hunters were still on patrol as usual. The difference was that they ced more demon hunters in one area and they had to make a report if the ck hands appeared. Well, since they couldn''t do anything other than that, that was good enough.


    Emma also told me about the vine. Previously, the association had a hard time getting it for an unknown reason. But a week ago, suddenly the supply came. And at the same time, Mia returned to her house. So I bet my guess that the vine has something to do with her kingdom was correct. In addition, Mia had used Pearl''s phone number to contact Emma to ask if Stardustechnologies was interested in expanding its business in magic pharmacy. But Emma had to reject it since her father was not interested in it.


    Unfortunately, after Mia returned to her house, she hadn''t been able to meet Damian just yet. Even though I knew she missed me from her emotional status. And as Ethan, I could only say ''Hi'' apanied by a bit of short talk, since ''her brother'' or rather her royal guard followed her like a chick to its mother. So I hadn''t read her mind with my skill.


    As for my other partners, I had not confessed my identity to anyone else other than myst confession at Myra''s secretb. Pearl asked me to postpone my confession to Diamond since judging from their private conversation, she said Diamond''s perception of demon was still bad. And I also hadn''t found the right time to prove that I was not like other demons. My only proof was the Cretunt Bridge''s incident.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 40 chs ahead + 8 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics+ Chara pics +R18 ASMR on my Pat*reon


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)

 Chapter 278 - The Exam Week II

    <h4>Chapter 278: The Exam Week II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 278. The Exam Week II


    And Mrs Clea... After her sudden visit two weeks ago, she didn''t interrogate me or make a move anymore. Well, she was busy at headquarters due to my Ritual so I was pretty sure she didn''t have time to do any further investigations about me. Also, she treated me much warmer now. Rather than acting as an ordinary neighbour like before, she showed her attention for me and Celia more openly. Sometimes she invited us to have dinner at her house or sent us some cookies. I could only guess, maybe she felt guilty and wanted to give me moral support after finding out about the vacate letter. Or... The Senate didn''t give a fuck to us anymore since all their attention was on those mysterious ck hands. As I expected, she used herwork to find out where my mother and stepfather were.


    Besides that, Mrs Clea also helped me to get rid of Elenna. Since after thest time the cops caught that reporter in front of her house, Elenna never appeared in front of me again or it could be that my Ritual also took her attention. Well, at least my stalker was down by one, although I was pretty sure she wouldn''t give up that easily. And Tiffany, even though I hadn''t seen her yet. Sometimes she texted me to ask how Celia and I were doing. We even promised to hang out togetherter.


    As for my other stalker, Ruby. Although I still caught her following me a few times, she was much better. Instead of sneaking into my house like before, she usually texted me to meet her at the cafe after her work hour. But that didn''t mean our meeting was a ''normal'' one. Well, it was normal in in sight, but I knew it wasn''t, since I once caught her drinking my drink right from my lips mark on my ss. Another time, she took my spoon and kept it without cleaning it. I could already imagine what would happen to that poor spoonter. She also took the napkin I had used to clean my mouth. Luckily, she hadn''t taken any reckless actions that could hurt me or my other partners.


    As my ears caught the TV''s sounds in the lobby, I stopped my steps.


    "Wait for a second," I said to stop Larry. My attention was diverted to arge public TV with news about Stardustechnologies'' preparation to mass-produce Pearl''s Demon Shield. In addition, the news also announced that Tempestechnologies has seeded in repairing the bracelet that could imitate Demon hunter''s skills and it was on a strict test to ensure that what happened in the past wouldn''t happen again.


    I smiled. Although I could have guessed this from Emma''s father''s interest in our meeting two weeks ago, I couldn''t hide my happiness from my face. The meeting went smoothly, so Pearl and Mr Richard found the deal easily. Another guess, Myra''s bracelet was also one of the reasons why the demon hunter association could get their vine supply again. It seemed the supplier was afraid this bracelet would rece their vine.


    But the deal also had a negative effect on me. Since Pearl had to meet up with Stardustechnologies scientists for her invention, we rarely saw each othertely. Even I had to rece her to manage the Sea Devil Club. Luckily, it wasn''t a hard one and the manager was an honest person. How did I know it? Of course by using my skills. I also learned how to manage the club by reading his mind.


    "That''s definitely good news for everyone." Larry''s voice came from next to me. I looked at him and found the same smile as mine on his face. At least these two devices gave new hope for humans.


    "Yeah." I was d to see his smile again after his mood turned sour earlier.


    "Let''s go," I said after the news changed into a stupid viral video about how to fix a broken te with milk. We turned and walked again towards the Cafeteria.


    About two weeks ago, I also visited my father''s grave along with Celia and Foxy. And somehow... I felt very different this time. The mncholic feeling was unbearable. Although I didn''t shed a single tear, I ended up telling everything as if my father was by my side. I even whispered that Myra-- the one who killed him has received a painful punishment more than death. As for the others... I also confessed to Celia about the vacate letter and it broke her into tears more than when I told her about Myra. That didn''t mean she took the bitter truth of my father''s death lightly. But Myra was an outsider so Celia could understand why Myra had the heart to do it. But my mom... Celia didn''t believe that my mother could go that far even though we were her biological child.


    As I expected, after she found out about it, Celia was depressed for a while. I was so grateful I didn''t say this when she was still in her exam week. After that confession, I caught her crying a few times in dad''s room. But luckily, Yuffy and Luna who had moved into my house made Celia get up from her slump faster. Their presence also made our house more lively, although we still had to y cat and mouse with Mrs Clea. Besides that, they also helped me to teach Foxy to fight and brought her to the real battle as her training. Now, she was much stronger than ever.


    And thest good news was, Ivy, Olivia and Cam finally took over the entire Nightbough. corp. Unfortunately, just like Pearl''s, it took a lot of their time. So I couldn''t talk to them much either. As for Ian and the others, I had freed them from my skill and altered their memory a bit, so they were not my ves anymore. But since they were Miguel''s subordinates and it was Ivy who took Miguel''s ce so... Actually it was the same thing. They were still served under me. The difference was, this time they served me with their full consciousness. And Miranda, the maid. She had been returned to work as a maid under Myra.


    Although my partners'' busyness made me feel lonely, I couldn''tin to them since my exam week and the Ritual schedule also took my attention and time. Good thing, Pearl invited me and Celia to a G Dinner at a luxury hotel tonight, including my servants. She said it was a small party to celebrate everything that they had been through for the past few weeks. Well... I was guessing it wasn''t just a normal G Dinner since she said she was going to give me a surprise.


    "That test has made me spend thest drop of my brain fluid. I think I will order two menus today," Larry said as we queued at the cafeteria counter. His voice broke my thoughts. His eyes stared at the big board of menu lists for a while.


    "I think I''ll take grilled chicken with mashed potato and a bowl of caesar sd. How about you?"


    I scanned the menu for a while.


    "Chicken avocado pita bread." I chose to have a simple meal.


    And Larry replied by looking at me in surprise, just like when I suddenly found him studying.


    "What with that nasty look?" Iined with a frown. There was nothing wrong with my words.


    "I thought you would choose unhealthy food again. But I was wrong..." A tapnded on my shoulder as he raised his other thumb. A teasing grin on his face.


    "I''m so proud of you, buddy." He looked like a proud father when he saw his son graduate. While I replied with a t stare since my diet wasn''t that bad, at least in my opinion. Well, I rarely ate this kind of food, but that didn''t mean I always ate unhealthy food.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 40 chs ahead + 8 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics+ Chara pics +R18 ASMR on my Pat*reon


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan

 Chapter 279 - The Exam Week III

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Exam Week III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 279. The Exam Week III


    "Ethan, Larry, how''s your test?" Olivia''s voiceing from our side cut off our useless scene.


    We turned to the origin of the voice and saw her approaching us with Emma in casual steps. Her face looked much more rxed since her burden was much lighter now, either because the exams week had just ended or because all the affairs had been handled well. Or maybe... Because the traces of trauma from what happened two weeks ago had faded in her heart and she had been able to ept her new life. Likewise with Emma, but I knew it was for something else. My Ritual. She had joined me a couple of times and was blown away by that crazy skill. Who knew Incubus could turn sex into a lethal weapon? Not only it could kill demons, but it also could increase my sex partners'' strength and level quickly. Unfortunately, she couldn''t join me every day since she still had to patrol.


    As soon as Emma and Olivia stopped near us, I could feel piercing res from the male students around me filled with envy and jealousy. But none of them dared to confront me directly because they were afraid of Olivia. The reason? It was because Emma started to distance herself from some of the male students and rejected them by saying she already had someone she liked. That''s why the crowd that used to follow her, now disappeared. And it didn''t need to be a genius to guess who Emma was referring to even though we never showed our intimacy in college. To make it worse, they assumed Olivia had agreed to our rtionship and became our bodyguard. Even though it was not like that, we decided to keep our mouths shut since they''d be surprised if they found out that I dated both of them.


    "I''m pretty confident that I can get another schrship next semester. How about you guys?" I answered confidently. Even though I already had enough money, my skills, my special connection with Diamond and my current status as a Demon Prince, as stupid and simple as it sounded, I wanted to achieve this with my own hard work.


    "Not bad. My grade should be fine this semester," said Emma.


    "My only doubt is my answer to question number 31," Olivia said with a pout. She seemed dissatisfied with it.


    "Yeah. That was the hardest question. I spent a lot of time answering that," Emma admitted.


    But Larry''s strangeugh interrupted them and made us turn to him.


    "Khu Khu Khu Khu..." His expression made it look like a great viin had just made his first appearance.


    "What a noob. I''m very confident with all my answers. I''m even sure I can beat Ethan''s grade this time," Larry replied in an annoying confident tone as if he was a bastard noble from a medieval fantasy story. A triumphant smile on his lips.


    "Are you serious?" said Emma in disbelief. Emma and Olivia had also noticed how Larry had been studying diligentlytely. So maybe what he said was true. While I was not sure he could beat my grade since he skipped a couple of his assignments at the beginning of this semester. But looking at his struggles, his exams'' scores could have been better than mine.


    Larry widened his smile of victory.


    "Of course."


    "He''s been studying hard for this exam. He could have gotten a better score than me," I admitted his hard work. I had never seen Larry study that hard before, so it could happen.


    His smile turned into a grin.


    "Did you hear---" His words stopped as his smile disappeared and he turned to me.


    "Are you okay?" His concern was evident in his voice. Since we rarelypliment each other, I bet he thought maybe there was something wrong with me.


    "As you can see, I''m fine," I answered in a puzzled expression.


    He narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Are you sure?" he confirmed once again.


    "Yeah."


    He nced at Olivia and Emma who were looking at us with the same expression as mine before bringing his face closer.


    "Has my men-- I mean my ''Ex-girlfriend'' has done anything to youtely?" He meant Ruby. I quickly caught why he was worried about me and just wanted to make sure I was okay.


    "She texted metely and I also met her several times. But she didn''t do anything bad to me," I reassured him.


    "You''re not lying, right?" he made sure.


    "Why should I lie?"


    He observed me for a moment. With Ruby''s nature and the fact that she was infatuated with me, it was something unusual for her. So maybe he thought Ruby had threatened me to shut my mouth. But what he didn''t know, I had Mrs Clea on my side. Since what Ruby did under Mrs Clea''s tutge, I didn''t think she would dare to do anything bad to me. As for why Mrs. Clea let Ruby approach me, it was because Ruby promised her to help her protect me and Celia secretly.


    A breath of surrender escaped his mouth.


    "Fine. Just remember what I said before. Running can be the best option," he reminded me.


    "Don''t worry. I will remember it," I replied. Then our conversation stopped since it was our turn to order our lunch.


    As usual, we spent our lunch apanied by small chats. But instead of discussing our study like yesterday, we were so excited to discuss how we could spend our break.


    "I think the beach is much better than a mountain vi," Olivia said as her hand ced her cup of tea. The tes in front of us were empty. What was left were our drinks.


    "Oh, C''mon! Have some mercy on Ethan. He doesn''t have any muscles, I think a mountain vi is much better,"ined Larry, begging for mercy for me. His thumb pointed at me who was sitting next to him. Then he turned to me.


    "It''s okay, buddy. I will save your dignity," he added with a reassuring gaze.


    I replied with a t stare.


    "What makes you think I don''t have any muscle?" I said in annoyance. Well, my human body indeed didn''t have it since this was just my temporary form. But after I went through dozens of battles and killed thousands of demons, somehow his words irritated me.


    "Did you forget he''s been trainingtely? Or did you forget what happened at the hospital a few weeks ago?" said Emma. I quickly caught Emma reminding him how I fought the demon in the hospital''s parking lot.


    "Ah, you''re right!" Larry immediately realized his mistake. Then he returned his gaze to me and looked at me with a frown.


    "I wonder if you''re getting popr because of that."


    I gave him a smug smirk.


    "Yeah. Did you just notice it?" I said in a joking tone, folding my arms across my chest, raising my chin a bit and leaning my back against the back of my chair.


    "I see..." He suddenly fell silent, deep in thought.


    Somehow it worried me. I was afraid he misunderstood my joke. Although what Emma said was the truth, my answer was totally a joke. Well, not really though... Since my power indeed led me to some of my partners.


    I was about to open my mouth to say I was joking, but he opened his voice again.


    "Does that mean... If I show my true strength, I also can get a girlfriend easily?" he muttered. His eyes stared at his palms in a daze.


    I held my tongue and restrained myself to face-palm. Although I was sure his status as a top demon hunter would make him popr among women, his profession was not allowed to do so.


    "Larry," Emma gave him a sharp stare.


    Larry gave her an awkward grin and tried to divert our conversation.


    "Anyway, I still think a mountain vi is better than a beach. It''s a perfect ce for me and ''nana-chan'' to spend our honeymoon. I mean--- She can''t swim and doesn''t like getting wet. So...Yeah."


    Yep, this time I facepalmed myself. Before, I even nned to refrain myself from having sex with my partners if he came with us. Well, maybe I still did it in secret or in an emergency case. Yet he thought of this as his own honeymoon.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Olivia said with a cringe.


    "Of course not," he said with confidence. Then a tired breath escaped from his mouth as his expression turned sour.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t think I can get a few days off for that. My workce just got some new recruits and I have to help the higher ups to train them." I believed what he meant was the new demon hunters.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 40 chs ahead + 8 Extra R18 chapters and NSFW pics+ Chara pics +R18 ASMR on my Pat*reon


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)

 Chapter 280 - The Dinner Preparation I

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Dinner Preparation I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 280. The Dinner Preparation I


    "Too bad," Larry mumbled again in a gloomy tone apanied by a weary sigh before he stood up from his chair.


    "Would you like some coffee?" Looked like he decided to buy a drink to cheer himself up.


    "Nah, I''m good," I refused.


    "Thank you," said Olivia and Emma as they raised the tea and juice in their hands.


    Without another word, he left. After he queued in front of the counter, Emma spoke again.


    "Any news from ''your dad''?" she asked curiously. Obviously, she meant Lord Damon.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "I haven''t heard anything from the others either." I meant Lilieth and the other demon generals. It had irritated me since--- after they announced my status and threw my mind into a mess, they ended it silent without telling me what to do. They didn''t even tell me about the border energy''s development, so the only thing I could do was judge it from the cracks. But I was guessing, they had their own difficulties.


    "So it''s still stuck just like thest time?" Olivia asked.


    "Yeah. But I can''t rush them either. I''m still too weakpared to my enemies." It wasn''t a defence, but a bitter truth. And the fact, I couldn''t level up any faster than this even though I had increased my Shadow Ritual schedule and expanded my reach to Lightglen City, was bugging me. But I also didn''t want some big crack to reappear as often as it used to. So I had to find another way.


    "How about your mom? Any news about that?" asked Emma again.


    "Which mom?" I asked.


    "Your human mom," she rified. I had already told them about the vacate letter and they were furious when they heard it. But I also said I had reported this matter to the bank, the police and Mrs Clea. So what I needed to do was wait.


    "They''re still looking for her," I said. I couldn''t hide my curiosity from my expression and tone of my voice. Unfortunately, even with Mrs Clea''s connection since the association was in a mess, she couldn''t focus her attention on this problem. I also hadn''t heard anything from the police or the bank other than a letter saying they were investigating this matter.


    "It''s Aeros Gold Bank, right? I can help you handle it," Olivia said in an annoyed tone. She looked furious when I told them this more than Emma. Moreover, she knew that Bank was Nightbough. corp''s subsidiary.


    "If I hit a dead-end and the bank insists on confiscation of my house. I''ll ask for your help. Besides, Ivy is taking care of it," I said with a bitter smile. The most important thing for me was to find my mother.


    Noticing my gloomy expression, Olivia decided to divert their conversation.


    "About tonight, I will send a car to pick you up."


    "Wouldn''t it be better if I went there with my portal?" I asked. And it would save me a lot of time for sure.


    "You''ve never been to that hotel before. Also, you and your sister are wearing formal clothes. You''re not nning to enter the hotel on foot are you?" said Emma with a frown.


    Well, she had a point. Even if I could open my portal to the nearest ce, we still had to call a taxi to get there. The problem was, the hotel was in the elite district and taxi stands were very rare since the hotel had prepared them.


    "Okay," I agreed. I didn''t think this was a big deal either.


    "I''ll ask my chauffeur to pick you up at your house at 05.30 PM," Olivia said with a satisfied smile.


    "What about the clothes?" Emma asked me another question.


    "I can make my own clothes, remember?" I reminded them.


    "I mean your sister''s," she straightened out her statement.


    ''Oh crap! I forgot!'' Celia did have a few dresses, but it was old. I didn''t know if it was still fit or not. Previously, I had asked my servants to teach Celia the Demon''s Clothes skill but they were confused since they were born with that skill. So the only way was to ask Lilieth.


    "I think I should take her to buy a new one after this," I said.


    "It''s okay. Just tell her toe in normal clothes. I will arrange it for her," said Emma calmly. She seemed to have guessed that I wasn''t prepared that far since they just mentioned this n two days ago. But...


    "Do you know her size?" I asked in confusion.


    Instead of answering me with words, Emma and Olivia giggled.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure all the ''dresses'' we prepared will fit your sister," said Emma.


    "Okay. I will leave it to you," I said in a calm tone. I could only guess they prepared some all size dresses for Celia. Maybe... With a little naughty n by giving her sexy dresses or something like that.


    "Hey, what are you guys talking about?" said Larry as he returned to his seat with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Just a small talk," Emma said without further exnation.


    "Oh right. I forgot to tell you. I met that reporter again a few days ago," Larry said out of blue before blowing his coffee and sipping it.


    "You mean Elenna?" I rified who he meant.


    "Yeah. Who else?" he answered in a nonchnt tone. He seemed to have forgotten he had never met Elenna as Larry before.


    "Is she also bothering you?" said Emma with a frown in displeasure. Rather than that, I wanted to ask ''does that mean Elenna already knows his profession?''. Unfortunately, I couldn''t ask him directly.


    "Well. I met her by ident," he said.


    "Can you tell us what happened?" I said curiously.


    He put his coffee on the table and sighed tiredly.


    "It''s cliche stuff but I think she''s crazy. Even crazier than my ''Ex''. You know about the ck hands'' phenomenon these days, right? I met her by chance in the middle of that phenomenon and as normal people, we should run away from those dangerous things. Besides, seeing those terrifying hands kill the demons brutally, was not a pleasant view. But she��" He took another deep breath and shook his head from side to side in hopelessness.


    "She didn''t run but recorded the incident with her cellphone. If others ran away from danger, she ran into danger. That''s really stupid. I think she will lose her life one day over her curiosity," Larry bbered in annoyance.


    "She was not scared at all?" I said in disbelief. I knew Elenna was that crazy to the point she could neglect her own safety just to satisfy her curiosity. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to sneak on the Nighthallow Station and take my photo. Even refused to give it to me after I threatened her in my Demonic Form. But at the very least, she should show some fear of my Ritual.


    "She was afraid and trembled. But she didn''t budge even though I was desperately pulling her away." I could catch his annoyance clearly.


    "See? That''s why I said some women are crazy."


    "In her case, I agree." I had nothing to defend her.


    "Look at the positive side. She won''t bother Ethan anymore. As for other consequences, it''s her own risk," Olivia said.


    "I don''t think so. Judging by her stubbornness, soon orter ,she wille back to me. She just found something more interesting than me," I said. And when she came again, I wouldn''t let her go. I had to erase or alter her memories and stop her ambition to find out about me.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    $1 a month = 10 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 26 chps)


    1 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 18 chps)


    $3 a month = 14 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 30 chps)


    3 chapter ahead of DKH & 5 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 24 chps)


    $6 a month = 19 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters (total 40 chps)


    7 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 30 chps)


    $10 a month = 34 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 58 chps) +R18 ASMR


    12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    $15 a month = 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    $20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    Pat*reon-members:


    Ameko Hekisui, Bunny, SquiddlyWinks, Lesego Rakgwale, Phoe, Bud, HYPNOtic, Batts, Trenton Stoker, Albin Strandberg, Gaming Guru God, Don Norly, rahman ali, Rand, Dragonyer, quiscon, AzureLotus, CJ42, Lokain, Robert Byrd, Andrew zner, Kurko95, Riley, Petro, hamza noor, David, englishmuffins10, Denver Cortez, Bonomono258, hamza noor, Matt Pieper, Daniel Morrison, Freddie, IndecisiveKing, Viviane Miranda, Crysania Dante, Alex, kriS, Christopher Bidwell, joan corado, Gald Eius, SubJef, Leo Guaym��s, Brandon Potter, roza Samsu I , Bud, Miami, Tawwab Rahimi, lucas brion, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Tom S, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, Chris Wenndt, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, First Name Last Name, Fuzzygoat, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Bam 25, Erik, Bou, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Jacob Richter, Miles Bailey, Demon, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Robert Mattison, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, Ddraig Wynn, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Austinhym, Champion, banaantjexx164, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, Arjuna666, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, Rubra, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Kyusen, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Nelodyn, Christina Dammyr, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, Bas van Schoubroeck, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, Smudi Corp, EESDESESESRDT, Zuyao Wu, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Didrik Sagafos, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, Od-Man, Andrew Desmond, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Bathtub 20, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, regenschabe, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Drabone, Lorenzo Ledezma, Deathgodly, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, BloodDragon, Cragen, Armod, Joe G, Jonathan


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 281 - The Dinner Preparation II

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Dinner Preparation II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 281. The Dinner Preparation II


    After that, we decided to talk about something else. It was not that we were not interested in talking about that reckless reporter, but the exam had just finished and so were our problems. Although each of us had a heavy responsibility, just like other students, we wanted to rx and free our minds for a while. Discussing how Elenna broke through many ces and risked her own life, only made us more annoyed and gave us headaches over her acts.


    About 10 minutester, Olivia and Emma decided to go home since they wanted to prepare themselves for the dinner. Which was followed by Larry a few minutester. I decided to stay for a while. I wanted to check my system for a bit before I went home with my portal since something had been bugging me since yesterday.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 19]


    [Level 56] [Exp: 12.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus] [Title: The Demon King''s Sword]


    [HP: 1200/1200] [DP: 686/700]


    [STR: 100] [VIT: 120 ]


    [AGI: 60] [LUK: 50 ]


    [INT: 175] [WIS: 70 ]


    [Partners - 7]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (18)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark - Elf (18)]


    [Servants - 5]


    [Foxy - Fox Demon (118)]


    [Yuffy - Dark Elf (210)]


    [Luna - Hybrid-beast Cat (202)]


    [Ivy - Subus (215) ]


    [Maria - Dark Priestess (209) ]


    [Unused status points - 0 ]


    An annoyed sigh escaped my mouth as my eyes stared at my status. I leaned to the back of my chair and tapped my index finger on the table repeatedly. I thought my status was kinda weird. How could my servant have more HP than mine? I could clearly remember, Ivy, the same demon kind as me, had 3003 HP when she was level 61. And my HP was still 1200 now. It hadn''t even reached half her HP points, although I had gotten a lot of status bonuses for it. I admitted, I distributed a lot of my points to other stats, but our differences shouldn''t be that far.


    ''Is it because I haven''t gotten my title yet?'' That was the only guess that went through my head. Since from Lord Damon''s words, I could conclude that the title was not just a name but something that could increase my strength, just like when Lilieth opened my ess the first time. But it seemed I had to increase my level first to im it. Still... This HP difference really bothered me. Though my critical attacks were deadly now.


    Then I decided to open my skills.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Telekinesis lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Mind Corruption lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dark Bound lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Shadow Barrier lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 3 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Wrath Kill lv 3 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Puppet Break lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Master''s Blessing lv 1 ]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Energy Protection lv 3 (Passive)]


    [HP Recovery lv 3 (Passive)]


    [Energy Siphon lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Unused skill points - 0 ]


    Note: Skill tree is on Discord


    I leaned my body forward and put one of my elbows on the table. My fist was clenched in front of my mouth. My other hand was still on the table and my index finger was tapping on it. As my eyes looked at my skill list and skill tree, my brain began to n what skills I would taketer. Since the magic tubes gave me quite a lot of bonus skills, ording to my calctions, I was able to take up all my skills at level 75. Still, I couldn''t distribute it recklessly since as my level got higher, I needed more EXP to level up.


    Previously, apart from maximizing my existing skills, I took five new skills. Dark Bound, Shadow Barrier, Wrath Kill, Puppet Break and Silence. I could say Wrath Kill was one of my bestbat skills. With that skill, I could kill an enemy who had a higher level than mine with just one critical hit.


    Whereas with Dark Bound, I could bind my enemies with my Demonic Power. Unlike my Telekinesis, this skill was permanent. So my enemy wouldn''t be able to move as long as I didn''t cancel it. And instead of my Deflection skill, I chose to take my Shadow Barrier since I could use it to create shields for everyone. Meanwhile, even though Deflection could reflect magic attacks, I could only use it for myself. And Silence, that skill could make a person lose his voice and eliminate his ability to use his skills temporarily.


    ''I think I should prioritize my skill points to maximize my Wrath Kill before taking my Deflection,'' I thought. After Myra''sb''s battle, I felt much stronger. My DP reduction was slower due to my Energy Protection, so I didn''t worry about my DP anymore. And my HP Recovery helped me to heal my minor injuries without using my DP. I was quite grateful that these two passive skills could cover my insecurity about my HP points. But that didn''t mean I was satisfied with it. Since the higher the level of my enemy, their attack would be more deadly. If my HP point was too low, one hit from my enemy was enough to send me to my death.


    I sighed once again and decided to go home. I had promised myself to take a break and rx for a while after the exam was over. But in the end, my mind immediately returned to my responsibilities right after I left the ss. Though I admit, I could think a lot more clearly now.


    My hand was about to grab my bag, but my cellphone''s ringtone stopped me. I opened my bag and took my cellphone. It was a message from Tiffany.


    Tiffany: Hey, how''s it going? I heard your exam week has just ended. Should we celebrate it tonight? I got some discount coupons from a nice cafe near your house''s district.


    I smiled. It tickled me remembering how bad our rtionship used to be. Yet it improved after we cleared all our misunderstandings. Moreover, after our conversation at the hospital and ourst meeting at my house, although we got closer because we had different goals, in the end, we understood each other''s difficulties.


    My fingers moved on my cellphone''s screen.


    Me: How about tomorrow? I already have another appointment tonight.


    Tiffany: Okay. I will pick you up at 06.00 PM tomorrow. How''s that sound?


    Me: Sounds good.


    Tiffany: One more thing. Tell Celia to dress up as pretty as possible. We will take a taxi to get there, so she doesn''t have to worry about her makeup.


    ''A high-ss cafe?'' I thought. It was rare to dress up for a cafe.


    Me: Okay.


    I was just about to put back my cellphone, but suddenly an announcement in a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning !!! ]


    [Your partner, Diamond Seabloom is in danger!]


    [Other demons detected in less than 100 Meters from Diamond Seabloom.]


    ''Shit!'' But a secondter, another ringtone came from my cellphone. Since I hadn''t closed my chat app yet, I could see the message on my screen.


    Diamond: Ethan, can youe to my office now?


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    >$1 a month = 10 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 26 chps), 1 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 18 chps)


    >$3 a month = 14 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 30 chps), 3 chapter ahead of DKH & 5 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 24 chps)


    >$6 a month = 19 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters (total 40 chps), 7 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 30 chps)


    >$10 a month = 34 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 58 chps) +R18 ASMR, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    >$15 a month = 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 282 - Parasite I

    <h4>Chapter 282: Parasite I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 282. Parasite I


    I moved my feet quickly towards Diamond''s office. My eyes were on Diamond''s status in front of me, making sure she was okay.


    [Name: Diamond Seabloom] [Age: 20]


    [Level 1] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 97/97] [MP: 55/55]


    [Skills: Sea Communications lv 3]


    [Emotion: Afraid, scared.]


    [Love meter: 6/10]


    [Condition: Under a demon''s influence. ]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head, Tip of tentacles. ]


    [Talent: Kraken''s blessing. ]


    [Rtionship: Incubus'' partner. ]


    [Profession: Master of the sea, Diamond College Owner.]


    Based on her status, I concluded that she might be under a demon''s maniption skill. But strangely, why did her emotions show that she had full consciousness?


    Upon that oddity, instead ofing as The Incubus, Damian Lucio, I decided toe as Ethan. In ordance with what that demon wanted.


    After I threw a few knocks, I opened the door.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Diamond," I greeted with a smile as if I didn''t know what was going on. The stinking stench hit my nose as soon as I stepped into the room.


    My eyes immediately fell on two things in the room. Made sure the CCTVs were off and Diamond, who was sitting behind her desk. Still, even though her posture showed she was fine, her expression showed something else. She looked scared and I could see her tears flowing from her eyes. But what confused me was, my Vision skill showed two stats above her head. Her status and a Demon''s status.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: High Parasite Demon]


    [Level 60]


    [Race: Demon]


    [ss: Rare - Demon Lord''s assistant]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 2062/2062 ]


    [DP: 321/433 ]


    [Skills: Shape-shifting lv 3, Demonic Whip lv 3, Bound lv 4, Energy Drain lv 2, Acid Bomb lv 3.]


    [Emotion: Confident, excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Energy core (Head).]


    [Talent: Take Over lv 2 (Take over the victim''s body and control it ording to his will. Including the victim''s mouth and body movements. The victim''s maximum level is 30).]


    From his talent, I quickly caught what happened to her. Besides that, I also noticed five other demons who were hiding in that room.


    [Name: Parasite Demon]


    [Level 31]


    [Race: Demon]


    [ss: Common - Subordinate]


    [Status: Low intelligence type]


    [HP: 631/631]


    [DP: 29/129]


    [Skills: Demonic Whip lv 3, Acid Bomb lv 1, Energy Drain lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Hungry, excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Energy core (Head).]


    [Talent: Take Over lv 1 (Take over the victim''s body and control it ording to his will. Not including the mouth. The victim''s maximum level is 10).]


    But apart from them, I didn''t find any cracks here.


    ''It''s happening again...'' I thought. The same thing had happened before. Just like this, a Demon Lord''s assistant along with several of his assistants. But there was no crack around, indicating they were out of the anomalous crack used by low-level demons to get here.


    Diamond''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "What are you waiting for, Ethan? Come closer. I want to talk to you." Her voice sounded calm even though her face looked pale and scared. It was obvious she was either asking for my help or asking me to run away from her gaze.


    "Okay," I replied. My hand moved to lock the door, making sure not a single demon escaped from there before I approached her. I hadn''t used my Devil Space since I realized that the demon''s special skill might endanger Diamond''s life. Energy Drain. That''s why I decided to deceive him.


    As I was in the middle of the room, I narrowed my eyes and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Miss Diamond, are you okay? You look pale," I said as I slowed down my steps.


    "I''m fine. Quick,e here," she replied with a smile. But her gaze said a different thing.


    As soon as I got closer, I realized she hid a broken vase in her hand. From there, I guessed that instead of controlling my body, it seemed like the demon was nning to eat me.


    An idea popped into my head. Although I didn''t like this idea, I was quite sure it was effective enough to get the Demon out of her body.


    Instead of just sitting on the chair, without hesitation, I ced my bag on one of the chairs and walked to her side. I put my hand on the side of her face and smiled gently.


    "Miss Diamond, do you miss me? I''m here now. Please, don''t be sad..." I said in a mncholy tone. We hadn''t seen each other for a week, since the beginning of the exam week to be precise.


    And as I expected, she replied to me with a stab in my stomach.


    [You have taken 12 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 1 point per minute.]


    I lowered my hand and nced down, pretending to be shocked. My eyes looked at the sharp broken vase in Diamond''s hand with my blood dripping from the tip and my blood-stained shirt. Luckily, I used my Demon''s Clothes skill today. Still... Although I was just pretending, the pain was real. This was the reason why I hated this n.


    As my legs staggered backwards, I shifted my hand over my wound to cover it or the demon would notice that I could regenerate. It only took a second before another announcement appeared.


    [The bleeding effect has been stopped.]


    [HP Recovery has been activated.]


    [Your HP will regenerate 1 point every 3 seconds.]


    "Miss Diamond... Why...?" I said in a trembling voice. My eyes showed my disappointment and demanded an answer with her betrayal.


    Even though Diamond''s tears flowing from her trembling eyes were getting more and more, a sly smile graced her lips.


    "Fool... What a foolish human..." she said.


    "I am..." I answered as if I was a broken-hearted man who had been wasted by his lover.


    "Why... Why did you stab me...? Don''t you love me anymore?" I acted like a crazy fool in love.


    And she replied to me with an evilugh. I could see the demons around me had started to show themselves. Five slimes shaped like dark green giant jelly in toddlers'' size. Their faces were just a mouth and a pair of red eyes with a small orb at the top of them. At the same time, my HP recovery continued and healed my wounds.


    Weakly, I brushed off the vase in her hand and hugged her with one of my hands desperately. In order to make it look realistic, I made my breath sound heavy as if I was enduring pain.


    "Now, tell me... What did I do wrong? Why are you doing this to me...?" I said in a pleading voice.


    Her evil smile widened, though her tears were running down her face.


    "Do you want to know why?" She brought her face closer to mine.


    "Because I''m not your girlfriend... I''m a demon--- who has taken over her body..."


    "Who are you?" I said, pretending to be surprised.


    "Let me introduce myself, foolish human..." Diamond opened her mouth wide. I could see something climbing up from her throat to her mouth. A secondter a ck slime appeared from her mouth. He had the same shape as the others.


    As soon as he managed to get his head out, a sly grin was in his mouth. His red eyes looked at me menacingly.


    "I''m---" Before he could finish his words, my hand grabbed his head as I used my skill.


    ''Dark Bound!''


    My dark aura immediately enveloped his body, including the rest of his body which was still inside Diamond''s.


    [A High Parasite Demon has been sessfully bound!]


    [Warning! Your enemy level is above your level, this skill will break in 3 seconds! ]


    He was startled by my sudden movement. Now, it was my turn to smile slyly. Without wasting time, I pulled that slime out of Diamond''s mouth. At the same time, I used another skill.


    ''Silence!''


    [Your skill has failed!]


    [Cooldown: 1 minute ]


    ''Too bad!'' My hand threw him to the middle of the room. That skill only had a 70% chance of sess on enemies above my level.


    Unfortunately, with his stic body, he was able tond unharmed. Meanwhile, as soon as the other demons saw I attacked their leader, they crawled to him.


    At the same time, Diamond coughed. Her weak body almost fell, reflexively, I caught her and pulled her into my embrace with one hand. Without saying a word, she hugged me tightly. I could feel her hands and body shaking in fear. My eyes fell on that High Parasite Demon.


    "Who wants to listen to your boring introduction, asshole?" I said in displeasure. My gaze was filled with clear killing intent.


    As they were still stunned and looked at me in surprise, I raised my middle finger at them, exposing my healed wound to them.


    "Get lost from my woman!"


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    >$1 a month = 10 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 26 chps), 1 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 18 chps)


    >$3 a month = 14 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 30 chps), 3 chapter ahead of DKH & 5 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 24 chps)


    >$6 a month = 19 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 5 Extra R18 chapters (total 40 chps), 7 chapter ahead of DKH & DM + 2 weekly update (total 30 chps)


    >$10 a month = 34 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 58 chps) +R18 ASMR, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    >$15 a month = 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 283 - Parasite II

    <h4>Chapter 283: Parasite II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 283. Parasite II


    Hearing my words, the High Parasite Demon formed a tall muscr male figure. While the others formed smaller males.


    "Who are you---Human?" He said thest word as if humans were lowly creatures. His anger was clear from the tone of his voice.


    "Human?" My evil grin reappeared on my face.


    "What makes you think I''m human?" I stretched out my hand with my palm facing up and used my Devil Space.


    ''Devil Space!''


    A ck cube came out of my palm, a secondter it expanded rapidly and covered the ce.


    [Devil Space has been activated.]


    Even if I locked this ce, our fight would definitely destroy this room and the noise would lure the others to check this ce out. So I had to bring them into my Devil Space.


    At the same time, I also activated my Demonic Form.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness +30%.]


    As Diamond heard the cracking sound from my body, she turned to face me slowly. Her eyes widened in shock and fear when she saw the man she loved turned into a demon. Diamond''s body trembled even harder. I thought she wouldn''t get inside my Devil Space because her MP was low. But I guessed she got into this skill because she hugged me.


    "Incubus��" The High Parasite Demon hissed in anger.


    But instead of answering that demon, I looked at Diamond and smirked, a seductive one.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m still your naughty student." Even though Pearl asked me to postpone it, I couldn''t hide this fact anymore. Besides, I''d rather end this game of cat and mouse sooner.


    As those words left my mouth, my fifty cknces appeared and hovered around me. It was a frightening sight, even I could see Diamond''s scared face since my Demonic Spike turned the background around us to ck.


    Without a word or taking my eyes off Diamond, I waved my hand forward,unching mynces at those slimes.


    Shocked by my attack, they countered it with their Acid Bomb. Dozens of green coloured orbs appeared around them flying towards me. But I waved my hand, moving my cknces through those Orbs. Still, some of them collided, apanied by a loud hissing sound.


    This time, Diamond''s eyes turned to the green Orbs that came at us in fear.


    "E-Ethan!" she said in a stammering voice. As the Orbs drew near, she closed her eyes in fear.


    But I simply used my other skill to counter it.


    ''Shadow Barrier!''


    A ck transparent dome enveloped us.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 02:57]


    As those Orbs hit the barrier, a loud crashing sound apanied by another loud hissing sound apanied it. I could feel the ground vibrations since those Orbs managed to make holes in the walls, furniture and floors around us. But not a single Orb broke through my barrier since this barrier was able to block all types ofmon skills. Yes, my Observation skill could distinguish the skills into three types now,mon, high and epic. Themon skill had no description besides the name, while the other two had it. Unfortunately, I could only create one barrier at a time and this barrier could only stay in one ce.


    Meanwhile, those demons desperately tried to dodge mynces or brush them off with their hands that had turned into whips. But I controlled mynces to turn and dodge their attacks. While the rest stabbed right at their energy orbs apanied by a series of announcements appearing in front of me.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Parasite Demon for 700 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Parasite Demon for 710 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Parasite Demon for 708 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Parasite Demon for 703 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Parasite Demon for 697 HP. ]


    [You have shot a High Parasite Demon for 704 HP. ]


    In just one hit the Parasite Demons turned to ashes. All that was left was The High Parasite Demon who was floundering on the floor and groaning in pain with my remaining cknces surrounding him. This was what I got from distributing a lot of my status points to my INT and LUK, one of the main reasons that made my HP far behind the others. My damage was deadly, even to demons above my level. My melee attacks were even deadlier than this. It reached over 1250 damage points if I managed to hit my enemy''s critical point. But I didn''t think I needed it to fight a demon like him, even though his level was above mine.


    Scary indeed, but I found this was the best way to deal with those demon lords if they found out about me before I reached sufficient level to fight them. Rather than just defending and running away, I decided to put all my strength to fight them.


    I turned my gaze to the demon who could only stare at me in shock and anger. An evil smile on my lips.


    "Tell me, who is your lord?" Killing him was easy so I was more interested in interrogating him.


    But instead of answering me, he said something else.


    "You brainless incubus! Didn''t your lord tell you about the demon lords'' expansion ns? Has your lord turned into a chicken after the king captured his wife two weeks ago?" he hissed furiously. I was sure who he meant was the Incubus King, Lord Letos.


    Since he said something more interesting than just his lord''s name, I kept my mouth shut and let him say what he wanted. My evil smile faded.


    Seeing me speechless, he snorted mockingly. Now he was the one who smiled evilly.


    "What''s the matter? Has the cat caught your tongue? Or do you admit that your lord is a chicken?" he sneered. Since I hadn''t responded yet, he continued again.


    "Oh... I forgot. Even your lord sacrificed his favourite wife just because he was afraid of the king. Pathetic!" he scoffed.


    ''I see... So Lord Damon didn''t manage to execute Letos,'' I concluded. I guessed this was the main reason why they hadn''t contacted me for a while. Apart from his words regarding the demon lords'' expansion ns, it meant that my guess that they had noticed about the cracks was correct. Since I saw this as my chance to find out more about Letos and the n, I decided to ask him again.


    I moved mynces closer to him. Reflexively, he backed away and unleashed his Acid Bombs, ready to counter it.


    "I never heard of that n! Are you trying to deceive me?" I pretended to be on Letos'' side. And since he was ready to counter me, I recast my Demonic Spike to make sure I had morences than his Orbs.


    "What do you mean you haven''t heard of it? Didn''t the demon lords agree to expand their territory using those weird cracks? That way we can make the human world our base and overthrow the king!" His eyes looked at the surrounding cknces in caution. With that manynces, he wouldn''t be able to escape even if he changed his form.


    "I never heard of it!" I retorted again. Mynces moved slightly towards him.


    "This is your lord''s idea! Even The Spider Queen, The Gargoyle king and my lord, the Glob King, have approved it!" he said in anger.


    As soon as I got that information, my evil smirk reappeared on my face.


    "Oh, I see..."


    Noticing my smirk, his face turned shocked and pale.


    "You---You don''t work for Lord Letos, don''t you?" he immediately realized his mistake.


    "I don''t work for anyone. But I''m on the king''s side," I said in a casual tone. Without saying anything else, I waved my hand forward throwing my cknces at him.


    Desperately, he countered with his Orbs, creating a loud hissing sound and a pungent acid smell that filled the room. Then, he tried to use his shapeshifting skill to transform into something smaller. Unfortunately, before he seeded, my cknces stormed at him and stabbed his critical point. Besides, with my Vision skill, I could pinpoint where his location was.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a High Parasite Demon for 689 HP. ] X5


    In an instant, he turned to ashes.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Congrattions! You just killed a Demon Lord''s Assistant!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "Piece of cake," I muttered with a smirk.


    But Diamond''s heavy breathing sounds brought my attention back to her. Even though I could see the fear on her face and feel her trembling body, she couldn''t do anything but hold on and lean on me. She just had a shocking incident and was under my Demonic Curse influence so I could understand her plight.


    I raised my hand and clenched it.


    ''Devil Space Deactivated.''


    My Devil Space broke like ss and uncovered the real room. All the damage caused by my previous battle suddenly disappeared. The walls, floor and furniture around us had changed back to normal. Then I turned to Diamond.


    "You have seen the true me. Do you still love me now?" I said in a calm tone.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps) in Pat*reon


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 284 - The Demon Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Demon Seduction</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 284. The Demon Seduction


    Diamond''s PoV


    Hearing his voice, she turned to him slowly to see the demon who was embracing her. Their eyes locked with each other. Fear and shock were evident in her eyes, her breath was still gasping even though her chest wasn''t as tight as before. Her shaking hands still grabbed his sweater. She didn''t even struggle or try to get his hand off her waist. Their bodies pressed against each other, making her sure he could feel her tense muscles and her beating heart.


    Surprisingly, an overwhelming feeling of resignation enveloped her heart. His presence overwhelmed her, making her feel like a helpless rabbit before a beast. Her voice stuck in her throat even though all she wanted was to answer him.


    "E-Ethan, i-is this really you?" she said in a stammering voice as soon as she could get her voice out. Indeed, she was afraid. But silence would not answer all the questions in her head. Also, judging by how Ethan ughtered those demons with ease, neither screaming nor running away was a good way out. So she decided to get everything out of her head.


    "Yes. It''s me, your favourite naughty student," he said in a calm tone. There was no tension in his tone. Instead, he looked relieved to be able to show his true self to her.


    She fell silent again. She wouldn''t have believed this if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. An average man suddenly turned into a handsome demon who waspletely different from him. Her eyes travelled to every unusual feature on his body. His strong horns, his ck wings, his dense muscles. His red demonic eyes intimidated her and filled her with a strange fear. It was a tingling sensation, something that made her feel so weak and powerless despite all her abilities and bloodline. Now she understood why a weak student named Ethan could intimidate and dominate her.


    As her gaze fell on the blood on his clothes, she remembered what she had done.


    "Y-Your wound...! We have to treat it immediately," she said in a panic. Her gaze was fixed on the spot where she had stabbed him. One of her hands released her grip and approached his wound in hesitation. Her guilt was evident on her face even though it was that slime demon that made her do it.


    Realizing her hesitation, he grabbed her wrist and pulled it to touch the wound. But she tried to free her hand, she was too afraid it would make the wound worse.


    "It''s okay. It''s healed." His whisper soothed her.


    Upon his words, she didn''t struggle anymore and let her palm touch his stomach. As her handnded on his skin, she frowned in amazement and was shocked since what he said was true. The wound disappeared without a trace as if he had never been injured before. Finally, she lowered her hand and head.


    Again she fell silent. She didn''t know what to say


    "Are you still worried about me? Or is there something else on your mind?" he guessed. The look in his eyes that was full of intimidation yet gentle made her feelings wavered. His dominance made her body and mind shrouded in a strange feeling. Afraid and excitement filled her. Her body screamed as if he was the right man for her. The man who could fulfil her craving for dominance and gentleness. But hermon sense warned her otherwise... He was a demon! Yet how could she resist him?


    So many questions ran through her head, but she didn''t know where to start.


    "Are you here because you want to rule the human world?" she said in a stammering voice. Finally, she decided to ask the basic thing. Although from the previous conversation, Diamond had concluded that he was not like other demons, she decided to ask him for a proper exnation.


    "I never thought of that," he answered


    "Really?" she said. No, it wasn''t because she didn''t believe him, but she wanted more exnation since putting her trust in a demon wasn''t an easy thing.


    Without warning, he released her grip and pushed her into the chair behind them.


    "Ah!" she flinched in shock. And before she could react, he put his hands on her chair handles, preventing her from escaping and leaning over her.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, his handsome face was in front of her and his eyes were staring at her with seriousness. Her heart was about to stop. She should have felt scared, instead, her excitement overwhelmed her.


    "If I want to rule the human world, why am I still here? Why did I save you? Why am I still studying like an ordinary student? Why am I not wandering around destroying the world?" he answered her disbelief with a train of questions and he said it in a calm tone. She didn''t catch on to his intimidation from the tone of his voice.


    The only thing that crossed her mind was that the demon hunter association was still protecting the human world.


    "I-It''s because---" Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her.


    "I''m the one who they called The Great Demon, Diamond. The ck hand''s phenomenon is also my doing."


    Diamond was shocked by his words. He could be lying, but judging from the previous battle, she was pretty sure he wasn''t lying. Think again, his appearance was in ordance with the association''s description. And about the phenomenon, even though the association had announced it as their magic tech, many people still doubted it and Diamond was one of them. Yet she decided to keep quiet since she didn''t want to cause public panic. Those two things were enough to exin how far his capabilities were.


    Seeing her stunned, he continued his words.


    "I was a human named Ethan Strongheart. Even though I''ve turned into an Incubus, I never thought about dominating the human world. You don''t have to be afraid."


    "Y-You once a human?" she said in a stammering voice. Her blue eyes couldn''t take her gaze off his Demonic eyes. She even started to question her sanity.


    He smiled.


    "Yes."


    She looked at the demon smiling in front of her. The intimidation from his eyes was inversely proportional to the sweet smile on his lips, throwing her feelings into turmoil. Her pupils moved side to side as she thought hard. Then what Pearl had said a few days ago shed through her head. It was so absurd even though for a fairy tale, she didn''t think it was a real thing.


    "What does Pearl''s story mean, is you?" Diamond remembered she said "Even though he''s good, he''s still a demon." to her sister for answering Pearl''s nonsense.


    "Yes," he confessed.


    Her shock was clear from her expression and eyes. She remembered Pearl using her man, Damian, as the unique demon in her story. Even though she had never seen Damian before, since what Pearl had told her was the truth, she came to another conclusion... Damian and Ethan were the same person.


    "That''s why she agreed to do a threesome with you," she muttered.


    "Um-hum," he hummed with a rxed tone. Slowly, he brought his face closer to her ear and it made her heart beat faster and her breathing heavier.


    "Now answer my question, Diamond... Do you still love me?" he whispered in a seductive voice.


    "Is that a threat or a seduction?" she finally answered. She couldn''t tell what he meant anymore.


    His soft chuckle sounded like another seduction to her.


    "A seduction." His lips moved closer to her ear.


    "Because I want you to be mine..." he whispered again. His temptation was clear in his tone and it made her shiver in a weird sensation.


    While Diamond was still in a daze, he pulled his face away and tilted his head to look at her. Their eyes locked once again.


    "What have we been doing all this time... Did you do it because you love me? Or just because of the contract and our lust?" he said in a soft voice.


    Diamond was silent. Her eyes were on the demon in front of her. Her head was trying to find an answer to his question. Was it because of the contract? Did she really want it out of lust? Or because of her twisted love, the wrong yet a pleasant thing that filled her mind and heart.


    "It''s because I love you..." She finally said her answer. It was risky and falling in love with a demon was definitely not everyone''s dream, yet it was hard to break free from him. After she fell in love with him, she couldn''t remember how she lived without him anymore.


    "Then... be mine, Diamond..." he whispered with a smirk. His face drew closer until their lips collided with each other. Diamond closed her eyes, letting the demon who had just ughtered his friends kiss her. Strange as it may sound, but the kiss was warm and sweet. It gave her a pleasant feeling in her heart.


    Unconsciously, she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue to enter his mouth. The urge to take that sweet kiss to the next level was undeniable.


    * Ring* * Ring * Ring*


    The telephone on the desk rang, interrupting their kiss.


    They released their kiss. As he moved away from her, she leaned to the desk. After she pulled a couple of deep breaths to calm herself and cleared her throat, she reached out to press the loudspeaker button.


    "Yes?" she replied.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Diamond. Your next meeting will start in 10 minutes." A male voice answered.


    "Thank you for reminding me." Then she hung up.


    "Looks like we have to end our meeting here." Ethan''s voice came from her side.


    "Yes---" Diamond just turned around, but her words stopped as the demon who had just kissed her turned back into her favourite student, Ethan. In addition, the bloodstains on his clothes had disappeared, as if he had changed his clothes to a new one with the same style and colour as the previous one.


    "Before I go." He stretched out his hand to her.


    "Do you want to be my loyal partner?"


    > Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps) on Pat*reon


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 285 - Graduation and Prom

    <h4>Chapter 285: Graduation and Prom</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 285. Graduation and Prom


    Ethan''s PoV


    05.13 PM


    I moved my feet quickly from the bathroom to my room. I didn''t even bother to wrap my bottom part with my towel anymore since my time was narrow. After I defeated those Parasite Demons and confessed my identity to Diamond, she agreed to be my loyal partner. Unfortunately, she had a meetinging up so I hadn''t given my exnation to her. Surprisingly she didn''t demand it either.


    "Celia, they will pick us up in 15 minutes," I reminded her. My hand moved to dry my hair with the towel.


    Celia had upied the bathroom for almost an hour before moving to her room, but she had not finished her makeup yet. Previously, I had asked her to dress up in her room, but she said the bathroom''s lighting was the best for doing makeup. She even didn''t let me into it since she was afraid the sshing water from the shower would ruin her makeup equipment. In the end, she came out of there around 05.00 PM and she still was not done yet.


    After I entered my room, I tossed my towel into my chair and opened my cellphone''s screen lock. A picture of a guy in a nice suit was on the screen. I snapped my fingers and in an instant, the dark aura that enveloped my body formed a nice suit simr to that picture. I walked to the mirror to fix my hair and checked my appearance one more time.


    "Perfect!" I grinned in satisfaction.


    I took my towel, pocketed my cellphone and walked out of the room to put it back in the bathroom. Again, as my feet moved, I shouted.


    "Celia, are you finished yet?"


    "Five more minutes," she answered. Foxy, Yuffy and Luna had already gone to the hotel with Ivy and Maria. They said Pearl needed them to set up the party so there were only two of us in this house.


    After I put my towel in the bathroom, I decided to go into her room.


    "C''mon. We''ll bete," I said in annoyance. My eyes looked at Celia who checked her appearance in the mirror above her desk. A simple off-shoulder dress in fuchsia wrapped around her body. Her hair was half braided with a little flower as apliment.


    "Okay, I''m done," she said. Her hands tidied up her makeup equipment that was scattered on the desk into a small bag. Her eyes remained on the mirror, making sure there was nothing wrong with her appearance.


    But instead of my voice, the sound of a car engine that stopped in front of our house answered her.


    "C''mon, our ride is here," I said impatiently.


    "Wait a second." It took a few seconds before she was satisfied with her appearance and came to me in a hurry.


    "What took you so long?" Iined as our feet moved down the stairs. She got ready an hour earlier than me, yet I finished earlier than her.


    "Hey, don''tin. If I can change my clothes with my skill just like you. I wouldn''t have taken this long," she retorted. Her hand opened the shoe cab. Her eyes searched for the heels that matched her dress and took them.


    "I told you, Emma and Olivia have prepared a dress for you," I said again. I snapped my fingers again and a pair of formal shoes already covered my feet.


    "But that doesn''t mean I can go there in casual clothes, right?" she red at me with a pout. Her hands quickly put her heels on.


    I swallowed myint since what she said was right. Still, one-hour preparation was too long for me. Quickly, we got out, locked the house and walked to a white luxury car that was waiting in front of my house.


    "Good evening, Mr Ethan, Miss Celia," the chauffeur greeted politely as we got into the car. His voice sounded familiar and I recognized him immediately. Ian.


    "Good evening, sir," we replied. My hand closed the car door. After I freed them from my Devil''s Puppet skill, Cam and Ivy decided to hire them as chauffeurs as well as Cam''s bodyguards.


    "I''m Ian, your driver. There are some soft drinks in the cooler box and some snacks in thepartment to keep youpany." His words made us turn to a grey box in the middle of where Celia and I sat.


    "I will take you to the Hotel now. Please enjoy your ride," said Ian again with a smile. His eyes looked at us through the rearview mirror. I could hardly believe he was the same person who threatened me two weeks ago.


    "Thank you."


    After that, he started the car.


    "Brother, I have to tell you something," said Celia as our car started moving.


    "What is it?"


    She took out her cellphone from her purse and typed something there before showing me the screen.


    "The school has announced my grade via their website."


    I took her cellphone. My sight was on the screen and my finger scrolled down the website to check it out. My smile started to appear and my eyes moved side to side to read it. Although those were not the perfect scores, she did her best and her grades were more than enough to pass.


    "Congrattions." I returned her cellphone. We only needed to prepare for her graduation. Since no adult rtive could apany her, I woulde as her guardian. Well, it was better since no one came when I graduated a year ago. It was kinda sad. Especially since I was the best graduate, but no one apanied me when I went up to the stage.


    She took her cellphone and put it back in her purse.


    "Um... Brother, about my prom night..." she said in hesitation.


    ''Of course, prom night. How could I have forgotten about that?'' I skipped my prom nightst year since I didn''t want to attend it. At that time, we just lost our father. There was no way I could dance around and have fun in such messy thoughts.


    "We need to buy a new dress for your prom. How about tomorrow afternoon? After that, we have dinner with Tiffany." A better idea crossed my head.


    "Or we can invite Tiffany toe with us." It would help Celia to choose her prom dress easier.


    "Thank you, brother. But that''s not the case..."


    "Then what is it?" I asked with a frown.


    "I don''t have a prom date," she said in a grim tone.


    ''Oh, yes. I forgot about that too.'' After she broke up with Bern, not a single man dared to approach her since they knew Bern still liked Celia. And with Bern''s bad temper, who dared to do it as long as he hadn''t let her go.


    "Should Ie as your date?" I brought my face close to her ear.


    "Maybe as Damian? We can say I''m your distant cousin," I gave her a better idea. Some schools were allowed to bring a rtive as a substitute for a prom date. As long it was not as close as a brother, her friends shouldn''t be mocking her. So why not? After all, we were a real couple.


    "Thank you, brother," she said in excitement.


    "Just tell me when." I was d she liked my idea.


    An awkward smile began to appear on her lips.


    "It''s the day after tomorrow..."


    "What?! Why did you just tell me?" I said in surprise.


    She pouted. The tips of her index fingers poked at each other repeatedly in front of her chest and she looked at me in the puppy''s eyes look.


    "You''ve been busy studying for your examstely and---" She nced at Ian, making sure he was concentrating on the wheels before she returned her gaze to me.


    "--- busy with your ''night activities''. So I decided to tell you after your exams are over," she said in a lower voice.


    "Besides, I already have the shop list," she added.


    "But you should have told me from the start." Even though her reason made sense, it would be better if we made a schedule in advance. Well, this wasn''t a big deal for me, so I would let it slide. A breath came out of my mouth.


    "Just make sure you don''t miss anything tomorrow."


    And she answered me with a nod.


    Note: The Dark Dimension Arc will start two-three days after the Dinner is over (after Celia''s prom). I will deepen Damian''s Generals'' personality there. For now, I will deepen Damian''s rtionship with all of his partners before he leaves.


    > Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 286. The Right to Choose Their Own Path

    <h4>Chapter 286. The Right to Choose Their Own Path</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 286. The Right to Choose Their Own Path


    About half an hourter, our car stopped in front of a tall building with a modern design mixed with a bit of an antique touch. The building''s colour was dominated by beige and brown. The warm colour of light came out of the windows on every floor in the building. A modern ''Golden Crescent Hotel'' signboard in bright lights was at the top of that luxury hotel.


    Quickly, a man in a neat tuxedo opened the car door. As we got out of the car, the others greeted us.


    "Good evening, Mr Ethan, Miss Celia. Miss Pearl has been waiting for you. Please follow me." He gestured politely.


    The automatic door opened. Our feet stepped into that luxurious hotel''s lobby, followed by the man. I kept myposure as my eyes swept around the lobby interior. With walls dominated by beige and gold colours, as well as beautiful crystal chandeliers. Coupled with the dark marble below us that created the click-ck sound every time we took a step and the baroque style furniture that dominated the ce, the elegant impression of that room was so intense. Arge reception desk with two lovely receptionists smiling at us as we passed them, in the side of that room.


    "Brother..." Celia whispered. Her hand grabbed mine and held it tightly. This ce indeed intimidated her. Moreover, she had never been in a ce as luxurious as this before. Even when dad was still alive.


    "It''s okay," I replied in a low voice. I tightened my grip to soothe her.


    We got into an elevator and went up to the 10th floor. As we got out, two other hotel staff were already waiting for us.


    "Good evening, Miss Celia. Miss Yuffy and Luna are waiting for you. Please follow me to the dressing room."


    "Can my brothere with me?" said Celia in objection.


    "I''m sorry, miss. But Mr Ethan has to go to another room to prepare himself. Miss Pearl has also prepared a special suit for him," replied the hotel staff.


    "Another suit?" I said with a frown. Pearl already knew about my Demon''s clothes skill. If I needed to wear a certain outfit, she could send me the pic and I could imitate it in an instant.


    "Celia." Footsteps apanied by a familiar female voice approached us. As soon as we turned to the source of the voice, our sight caught Foxy approaching us in a hurry. She hid her tails and ears with her shape-shifting skill to avoid suspicion. Even though light makeup adorned her face, she still wore her casual clothes.


    "Foxy." Celia''s face brightened upon seeing her.


    Foxy grabbed Celia''s other hand and smiled.


    "Come with me. We have prepared your dress," she said in excitement. I realized she was using the emphasis tone on the word ''dress'' so I assumed they would give her a sexy dress that would make my jaw drop.


    "Okay," said Celia. She turned to me and released her hand from me.


    "See youter, brother."


    After I answered me with a nod, she left with Foxy.


    "Please follow us, Mr Ethan," said the other staff.


    I followed him through a smaller hall to the corridor and stopped in front of a room. The staff opened the door for me.


    "Atst, our man has arrived." Pearl''s voice greeted my ears as soon as I entered that simple waiting room which was only filled with a few sofas with a coffee table. A carpet covered the floor with a long table containing various snacks and drinks on the side of the room. A partition covered a mirror and a table on the other side of the room.


    Pearl, Emma, Olivia, Cam who sat on the sofa greeted me with a smile. The small tes containing the snack crumbs and the empty cups on the table showed they had been waiting for me for a long time, but what surprised me was Diamond. I didn''t expect her to join Pearl so soon after she discovered my identity and decided to be my loyal partner this afternoon. It was the first time I seduced my woman after I exposed myself.


    "Did I make you guys wait too long?" I walked over to them and sat on the single sofa.


    "It''s okay. Besides, it gives us plenty of time to exin things to Miss Diamond," Emma replied in a rxed tone. Their clothes were a little weird. Since, even though they were already dressed up, styling their hair and wearing heels, they only used a night robe to cover their bodies.


    "Since you asked me toe here. I assume you want to ask me some important things, am I right?" I guessed. This was why they asked Foxy and my servants to apany Celia. As for my suit, it never existed in the first ce. That was just an excuse since they wanted to ask me some important questions and I guessed this had something to do with my identity and the battle two weeks ago.


    "You''re right," Olivia said.


    "I know you exined everything in theb, but we wanted to ask you a few questions since we can think more clearly now." The tone of her voice showed how serious she was.


    "Go ahead. I''m not interested in hiding anything from all of you anymore," I said in a calm tone. They were willing to make a contract with me so I also would give my sincerity.


    "Can I ask about the maid?" Cam started her question. Her hesitation was clear from her tone and expression.


    "What do I want to ask about her?" This question was quite strange since she should have asked Maria instead of me.


    "I know you can brainwash other people. But... Why don''t you manipte her to make her fall in love with you? Wouldn''t that make her happy?" It was a sensitive topic, so she said it very carefully. It seemed that Cam was thinking of making the maid my partner to heal her heart wounds. Actually, I didn''t mind. The problem was, I didn''t want to use dirty methods like that to make a woman my partner or servant. Because it was no different from ****. It was against her will and I didn''t want it.


    "Then what''s the difference between me and that incubus?" I answered her question with another question in a calm tone. Of course, who I meant was Zael, Myra''s lover. Stupid? Maybe. I realized how far my capabilities were. But I didn''t want to use my power irresponsibly. This wasn''t an RPG game where the people around me were just NPCs and I was the only one who lived. They were like me, had thoughts, personalities and feelings. If I didn''t want other people to do that to me, then I wouldn''t do that to them either.


    "Isn''t it because she was a **** victim? Or is it because she has been touched by another demon?" Again, Cam asked with caution.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I just don''t want someone to serve me because of my skill and give me fake love. I want a genuine one. The one thates from their heart. If she loves me then I will ept it. If she doesn''t, I don''t want her doing it as payback either. She has the right to live the life she wants. Besides, with her bad experiences, sex will be something painful for her until she fully recovers from her trauma."


    I could catch a hint of disappointment on Cam''s face.


    "I understand. Thank you for exining it to us."


    "Why do you look dissatisfied with my answer?" I asked.


    Cam shook her head from side to side slowly and smiled.


    "You''ve made a good point and everything you said is right. It''s just my ego that makes me think that as long as she gets her happiness, then it will be fine." Her gaze turned a bit gloomy as did the tone of her voice.


    "I forgot... Everyone has the right to choose their own path. Good or bad... It''s their choice to live. I think my marriage''s bitter experiences make me think happiness is a great gift for every human being." A bitter smile appeared on her face.


    "But I was wrong. The important thing is that we can live the life we choose. Thank you for reminding me."


    > Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    My Pat*reon-page /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 287. Naked Suit

    <h4>Chapter 287. Naked Suit</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 287. Naked Suit


    After I answered Cam with a nod, this time it was Emma''s turn to ask me.


    "Since Lord Damon and Lilieth are your parents. Doesn''t that mean you''ve had sex with your mom?"


    "Yeah. But I think it''s a normal thing for the lust demon kind to do it." I assumed this from Lord Damon''s words. Otherwise, my head wouldn''t be still attached to my neck by now. I was sure Emma already heard it when he said it in theb, but why was she still asking me?


    "Are you sure you only think of her as your mom?" Emma asked again. I guessed this was her main question.


    I fell silent upon her question. A strange feeling welled up inside of me. It was pleasant yet bitter, I didn''t know what that feeling was. Indeed, I missed a mother''s figure since I had been losing it for a long time and I knew I needed it. But it was hard for me to see Lilieth only as my mother since I also wanted her as my lover. But on the other hand, I also wanted that kind of love. A parental love where I could feel my mother''s love again.


    After being silent for a while, I shook my head from side to side.


    "It''s a bitplicated since I also want her as my lover. But I don''t want to lose her as my mom either." A bitter smile appeared on my lips as a long breath escaped my nose.


    "I think I''m too greedy for this," I admitted.


    "We understand. It''s not easy to see a stranger that suddenlyes into your life and admit it as your parent after having sex with her." Olivia tried to cheer me up.


    "Even I had a hard time epting you when I found out that you and Damian are the same person."


    "But what made you decide to ept me?" I asked. We didn''t talk much in theb since the situation didn''t allow it and the bustle rushed over us soon after. Moreover, I was not sure we could talk well in such a chaotic mind like back then.


    "Happiness..." Cam replied with a gentle smile.


    "Olivia and I have gone through a lot of bitter experiences over the years. If one of us had to let you go, we would only end up hurting each other." She shook her head from side to side slowly.


    "And I had enough of that. I''m tired... I want both of us to have the same happiness."


    Her answer surprised me. I never thought of a simple reason that could make her ept me and I was d she made that decision, despite ourplicated rtionship.


    "Talk about Lilieth. I was shocked when Ivy said Lilieth and Princess Eve of Euthenia were the same person. Did you know that from the start?" Olivia said.


    "No. Our first meeting was too short. Besides, I was dying. She didn''t tell me much either. So I only discovered that fact after I saw the painting in your house." I was silent for a moment as my mind returned to that incident that changed my whole life forever.


    "I never thought... She didn''t just turn me into an ordinary demon, but her son."


    "Since you are the Demon Prince. Are you going to spend the rest of your life in the dark dimension one day?" Diamond suddenly asked me. I could catch her worry in her tone and expression, as did the others. With this question, it was clear they had exined everything to Diamond.


    I clenched my fists in determination.


    "I have to... The Dark Dimension''s situation isn''t good. If Lord Damon falls, without a leader, The Demon World will fall into chaos and it will cost the human world. It''s my responsibility and I have no choice but to do it." But I had to confess, the pressure was incredibly heavy. Especially since my opponents were the Demon Lord and Demoness who were hundreds of years older than me.


    "But you don''t have to worry, I can return to the human world at any time with my portal skill," I added.


    Despite my words, their expressions remained the same.


    "If--- Just if... We decided toe with you to the demon world. Are you going to allow it?" said Emma in hesitation.


    Her statement made me look at her in disbelief. A surge of happiness emerged from within my heart.


    "You... want to apany me to the demon world?" I was touched by this. It was a simple thing but meant so much for me.


    "It''s just a ''what if'' question, Ethan. Since we''re not sure we can do it. We know... we''re too weak to keep youpany there. Here, we can be a source of your strength, but there, we will only be a source of your weakness. Other Demon Lords will use us to bring you down," Pearl said straight to the point. Even though it was bitter, what she said was a fact. Even Emma, who had joined my Shadow Ritual and managed to raise her level 10 times, was still too weak for the demon world.


    "I will think of something for it..." I muttered. My mind was lost in my thoughts. I remembered Foxy once said the four demon generals were once humans. Since Lilieth and Lord Damon could turn them into demons, maybe I could do the same thing. Ifbined with my Shadow Ritual skill to strengthen them, I was sure their strength would increase rapidly. The question was, do they want to be demons?


    *p!*


    Pearl''s p brought my attention back to her.


    "I think that''s enough. Our goal is to have fun today. We shouldn''t give our man a headache," she tried to eliminate the gloomy atmosphere.


    "You''re right. The food will get cold if we talk too long," Emma added.


    Pearl stood up from her seat and walked to the partition.


    "Follow me. We need to rece your suit with a better one."


    I stood up from my sofa and followed her.


    "I can use my skill. You just need to send me the pic," I said without stopping my steps.


    "If I do, it won''t be a surprise anymore," she said with a mischievous smile. Our steps stopped in front of a dressing table. A tray with a shirt cor with a bow tie and a pair of sleeve''s cuffs on it.


    "That''s your suit for today''s dinner."


    I picked up one of them with a frown since it looked like essories rather than a suit. I turned to her and showed her the bowtie in my hand.


    "Only this? It''s the same as being naked."


    "Indeed. The theme is Naked G Dinner. None of us will wear proper clothes during the dinner since we will y with a lot of food and seductions," Pearl said in a rxed tone. She began to move toward me in casual steps.


    "We--- will feed you with a lot of food and love." Her steps stopped in front of me and her hand touched my cock without hesitation.


    "And you... Will feed us with this."


    "In other words, it''s a sex party, not a real G Dinner," I said with a smirk.


    She removed her hand and rolled her eyes to the side.


    "Sex party sounds boring, Ethan~" Then she returned her gaze to me and smiled mischievously again.


    "And I''m not interested in boring things. Mine is much better than that. And since you are an incubus, I expect a good performance from you." She brought her face close to my ear. As her body touched mine, I quickly realized she had nothing underneath that robe. Not even her underwear.


    "It''s going to be a long night for you," she said in a seductive voice.


    Then she moved away from me and smiled again.


    "Also you have to change yourself into Damian since Mia will also join us." Since Diamond already knew my identity, Mia was my only partner who didn''t know it yet.


    "What about her bodyguard?" I asked.


    "Rx. He has returned to his kingdom. Mia has regained her freedom," she replied.


    "d to hear that." That meant I could use my skill to find out what happened and confess my identity to Mia. But something suddenly popped into my head.


    "Wait a second. Wouldn''t it be awkward if Celia met Miater?" Well, Celia already knew my rtionship with Mia, but Mia didn''t know this yet.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve told Mia about that. Besides, I''m sure they''re chatting in another room right now," she reassured me.


    "Now. Change your clothes, we will be waiting for you."


    "Okay." After my answer, she turned and walked away.


    I shifted my gaze to the bow tie in my hand.


    "Twelve women sharing a man? Tonight is going to be the wildest night of my life," I muttered.


    Nanakawaichan


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    > Read more than 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 66 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 38 chps)


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    Patreon-members:


    HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Andrew Vu, Mark Bowman, Daniel Cortez, Kristopher Welsh, morgan james, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Sean Stageberg, Jordan Samas, Daniel Guti��rrez P��rez, Andy Rodriguez, Zion Mirem, Ivan, Luke, Todd, ars renk, Daniel Karl, Ricky W, Bole, Coby G, Jake, Dawari, Andrew Jenkins, AJSReviews 123, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Phoe, SquiddlyWinks, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Andrew zner, Robert Byrd, Lokain, CJ42, AzureLotus, Dragonyer, rahman ali, Gaming Guru God, Miami, Brandon Potter, Leo Guaym��s, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, englishmuffins10, Tawwab Rahimi, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, Chris Wenndt, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, First Name Last Name, Fuzzygoat, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Erik, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Michael Sewill, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Daniel Zilberstein, Jeremy Hill, AmigoImagin��rio, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, Kyle Ricks, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Riley, VoidStar, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, colin love, Draxisaur4, Bathtub 20, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Drabone, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Cragen, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Tamashii, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Tanuki, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, EL0C, Cody Givan, BlindTactic and saganatsu.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 288. Naked Gala Dinner I

    <h4>Chapter 288. Naked G Dinner I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 288. Naked G Dinner I


    "What do you think?" I said as I came out of the partition to where my partners were waiting for me. As her request, I had activated my Incubus form. My hand touched my bow tie, making sure it was in ce. I was no different from naked, but I still wanted to know why they asked me to wear it when they could simply ask me to take my clothes off. Did these essories make me look more attractive to them?


    But only Pearl was left in that ce. Her eyes widened and a satisfied smile appeared on her lips.


    "That suit really looks good on you," sheplimented me.


    I stopped not far in front of her.


    "You mean these essories?" I fixed her words.


    She giggled sassily and trod elegantly to me. The click-ck sound from her heels echoed in the quiet room.


    "Those are enough for you since anything else will only interfere with our special dinner."


    "Aren''t you afraid I will catch a cold?" I said in a teasing tone, as soon as she stopped in front of me. Ivy already said that demons couldn''t get sick like humans, so what I said was just to tease her.


    Her hand touched the side of my neck and continued down. Her gaze followed her hand''s movement as if I was a rare masterpiece. Her fingertips greeted my skin with a soft and seductive touch. Her invitation was obvious but just like me, I knew she was doing it to tease me. In addition, since the first time I stepped foot into this room, I realized that this room temperature has been adjusted to the normal human body temperature, a perfect temperature for walking around without clothes.


    Her hand crept up and touched the side of my face.


    "If you''re sick, we just need to take good care of you," she said in a spoiled tone. A mischievous smirk appeared on her face.


    "But--- I don''t think the Prince of Dark Dimension can get sick," she teased.


    "Who knows?" I replied with the same smirk as her.


    "I know you won''t, Damian," she replied in a teasing voice. Then she shifted to my side and embraced my arm.


    "Shall we move to another room?"


    "With pleasure," I said with a smile. We walked towards a door on the side of the room. It was another door from where I used to enter this room.


    The door opened and we walked inside. Previously, I thought this room was arge hall with tables and chairs in it. Instead, this room was not as big as I thought. The luxury interior design was dominated by beige and gold colours, as well as baroque style furniture and a big crystal chandelier hanging on the ceiling, but the room was only the size of Myra''s dining room. A dining table was in the middle of the room. But strangely there were no decorations or tes or sses on it nor the waiters to serve us. And there was only a long chair that resembled a long sofa facing the table. Besides, I didn''t see my other partners either.


    I nced at Pearl.


    "What is your n?" I was sure she had another n behind all this.


    She answered me by opening her robe and looking at me with the corner of her eyes. Her expression and mischievous smile answered my question without a word. Her hands'' movement contained a clear seduction. Her robe, which fell slowly, brushed against her pale skin and exposed her curves to me. As I suspected, there weren''t any clothes underneath that robe, not even her underwear. Instead, the faint fragrance of perfume came from her body. I didn''t know what it was, but it smelled so nice and gave an erotic feeling around her.


    As her robe dropped to the floor, she embraced my arm again.


    "Sit down, you''ll find out." She pulled me to sit on that long sofa. While she plopped herself by my side.


    "Let''s start the dinner, shall we?" Then she pped twice.


    The sound of the door opening from the other side drew my attention to it. My eyes widened and my heart started pounding as soon as I saw Olivia who entered the room with her face flushed in embarrassment. Her hands pushed a small cart with a te covered in silver food cloche on it. With thin makeup on her face and a cute flower essory on the side of her hair, she looked different from her usual appearance. A thin coral lipstick on her lips.


    Unlike Pearl, Olivia still wore clothes that cover some parts of her body but it didn''t cover her private parts, instead, it highlighted it and made her even more appetizing for me. Instead of a bra, a ck corset covered her waist up to below her breasts. A pair of straps hanging on her shoulders, pressing her breasts from both sides, made it look even more fuller. And instead of panties, a sexy pantyhose covered her legs to her thighs but not her pussy. As apliment, a pair of heels adorned her feet.


    After stopping by my side, she ced the te on the table and opened the food cloche, revealing the colourful Goat Cheese Crostini* with some mint leaves as the garnish and a dash of Balsamic Oil.


    "Please enjoy your appetizer, Damian." Her tense and embarrassment were clear from the tone of her voice. (Crostini are an Italian appetizer consisting of small slices of grilled or toasted bread and toppings).


    The beautiful ting and the food smell tickled my nose, stimting my appetite. But my eyes were still fixed on Olivia who was standing by my side with a flushed face since her appearance stimted my other appetites.


    "I don''t know if I''m hungry because of this food or because of you." A satisfied smirk formed on my lips. My eyes inspected every part of her body and her different appearance. Her shy expression was priceless and made her look much cuter than usual.


    And her face was getting redder upon mypliment.


    "I-If you''re hungry, you should eat your food right away," she tried to divert our conversation.


    "Just for your information, Damian. You can''t bang us here. Only seduction allowed." Pearl''s exnation made me turn to her.


    "Why?" I said with a frown.


    "That''s the rule or it won''t be fun anymore. Besides you need energy for this long night, so you have to fill your stomach first," Pearl said with a smirk.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. I quickly caught her intention and n.


    "Fine," I said as I turned to the te in front of me. Well, it was Pearl''s signature y. I knew she liked to make slow and yful forey before things went wild. It was fun and I enjoyed it.


    Since I couldn''t find any cutlery on the table, I reached out my hand to grab the food, but Olivia caught my wrist and sat by my side. Meanwhile, Pearl''s voice came from my other side.


    "One more thing, you are also not allowed to take your own food. It''s us who will feed you." Then Pearl brought her face close to my ear.


    "Since taming you is impossible. I wonder... Can this incubus survive his women''s seduction?" she whispered. After all, food and women were the perfect duos to please a man.


    My naughty smirk widened.


    "Does this mean you are challenging me to a seduction y?" I rified.


    "Um-hm. Shall we start, my beloved incubus?" Pearl purred in a spoiled tone.


    "Bring it on."


    > Read more than 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 289. Naked Gala Dinner II

    <h4>Chapter 289. Naked G Dinner II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 289. Naked G Dinner II


    Shyly, Olivia took a piece of bread from the te and brought it close to me. Her other hand was under the food to prevent the colourful toppings from falling.


    "Say ah..." Her blushing face made her look much cuter than usual.


    Following her request, I opened my mouth and took a bite. As the crunchy texture of the breadbined with the tart, earthy vours of the goat cheese and other toppings, filled my mouth, my eyes were still on Olivia, staring at her in an alluring gaze. And that made her face even redder. Even though Olivia was fierce and always acted strong in front of other people, it was just her defence mechanism out of her father''s bad attitude towards Cam. Once I got closer to her, she was sweeter than I thought.


    I took another bite and left a small piece in her hand. My mouth chewed my food quickly. She was just about to put the leftover on the te but I grabbed her wrist to stop her. After I swallowed the food, I opened my mouth to eat thest piece. But instead of biting it like before, I licked the tips of her fingers seductively before putting the food in my mouth. She startled and almost pulled her hand upon my movement, but I restrained it. I distanced my head slowly, making sure she felt every movement of my tongue before releasing it and giving her a mischievous smirk. I couldn''t help myself but tease her since she looked different today and I know she was nervous about her different look.


    "You shouldn''t do that... That''s against the rule," Olivia said nervously.


    "But Pearl said seduction is allowed," I said in a calm tone after I swallowed the food.


    "He''s right, Olivia. That''s not against the rule," Pearl said in a casual tone. Although this was a normal thing for Pearl, I only had sex with Olivia once. Our rtionship involved a lot more emotions than sexual touch and seduction like this. Moreover, she was more used to my human form than my incubus form. Still... Since I knew how wild Pearl''s game was, it would be better if I did a bit of seduction so it wouldn''t be awkwardter. I guessed Pearl also realized this, that''s why she made that rule and asked us to do a seduction y with each other. It would disperse the awkwardness, especially for my partners who were not familiar with her game.


    Olivia could only bite her lower lip at Pearl''s answer and swallow her nervousness. I brought my face close to Olivia''s ear, pressed our naked torso, felt her tender breasts against my dense chest and her heart that was beating loudly.


    "Don''t be too nervous. I know this makes me look different from the usual Ethan, neither do you. But this wild side of mine is just like the shy side of yours. Just rx and enjoy the game. You can discard the usual you and be as wild as you want. I won''t judge you... No one judges you. Just be yourself, Olivia," I whispered. I could feel her heart beating faster and faster. As I pulled my head away, her face showed something else. She looked much more rxed and her nervousness slowly disappeared.


    A smile grew on my lips since I knew my words had soothed her.


    "Also, what I said when we had sex for the first time still applies. You can touch me as you like," I added.


    Upon my words, though I could catch her embarrassment, her eyes looked at me with a different look from before and her relief was evident on her face.


    "Do you want another bite?" she said.


    "Yes, please," I said.


    Olivia took another piece of bread and fed me with it. Just like before, I always ended it with a seductive lick for thest piece. But her reaction was different from before, her tension and nervousness decreased, indicating she was getting used to my touch and this was my intention from the start. With this, I hoped she enjoyed this game more.


    After a while, the te was empty. What was left was only thest piece in her hand.


    "Would you like to try it?" I asked.


    "It''s okay. I''ve eaten with the others," Olivia refused. I guessed they had eaten since the beginning because this G Dinner''s purpose was not a real dinner, but the game.


    "But I insist." Without a warning, I grabbed her wrist once more, bit the tip of thest piece and held it in my mouth. Slowly, I removed her hand from that food and pointed at her mouth. My gaze pointed at the piece of bread in my mouth, asking her to eat it with her mouth. I decided to take this game to another level since I guessed her turn was almost over.


    After swallowing her saliva, Olivia approached me hesitantly. I could feel her breath and see her flushed face clearly as she took and finished it in one bite.


    "Is that delicious?" I said. My eyes fixed on her, staring at her in full of temptation and my thumb crazed the crumbs that stuck to the edge of my lips before I licked it.


    "Delicious..." she said after she swallowed her food.


    Without a word, my face drew closer to her and she retreated in reflex.


    "Stay still," I demanded. And she followed my request.


    I held both sides of her head and licked the leftover stuck on the side of her lips, tickling her face with the tip of my tongue. Then I pulled my head and smiled innocently.


    "Leftover. I hate wasting food," I said in a casual tone.


    While Olivia was stunned without being able to take her eyes off me.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth as I saw her expression.


    "Do you want more?" I teased.


    Instead of Olivia, it was Pearl who answered me.


    "Her turn is over, Damian. We should---" Her words stopped as Olivia suddenly bumped her lips into mine. Not only Pearl but I was also surprised by her sudden movement. But how could I resist my partner''s kiss?


    Olivia''s hands hugged me. Her breasts against my chest, her skin against mine and her tongue came into my mouth. I could feel the taste of the food in our mouths mixing with our saliva.


    "Mphhh..." I jolted when her hand came down to touch my cock.


    She released her kiss and looked at me.


    "I can be as wild as I want, right?" she said in a ragged breath. Her face was still flushed with embarrassment, yet the look in her eyes was different from before. It was fierce, just like when she met Damian for the first time.


    "Yes, and as I said before, you can touch me as you like," I whispered with my eyes fixed on her. A soft chuckle came out of our mouths before our faces drew closer to each other.


    "That''s against the rules." Pearl''s voice interrupted and stopped us.


    "It''s still a seduction," I reasoned.


    "But I know where this will end up," Pearl said. And she was right... This time, it would end up as sex.


    "I think we have to end this here." Olivia released her hands from me.


    "We''ll continue thister." She gave me a light kiss on my lips and stood up from her seat. Her hand took the empty te and put it on the small cart.


    "See youter," she said before she pushed the cart and walked towards the exit.


    "You should have restrained yourself," Pearl reminded.


    "She is my loyal partner. So you are making an impossible request," I answered without taking my eyes off Olivia who was walking away. If she was someone else, I could have turned her down. Even a man couldn''t refuse his partner if she did this, unless something bothered him, let alone an incubus like me. But I knew, this dinner was only forey so I had to be patient.


    "But I will try. Next food please," I continued.


    Note: The reason why Pearl is there apanying Damian is to make sure her game and everything goes well. Also exins the rule.


    > Read more than 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 12 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: Daddy''s Punishment (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 290. Naked Gala Dinner III

    <h4>Chapter 290. Naked G Dinner III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 290. Naked G Dinner III


    After those words, Mia entered the room. Like Olivia, she pushed a small cart with a te covered by the food cloche on it. A happy smile graced her lips. Her eyes that were looking at me trembled in emotion and longing. From her expression, she looked much more rxed and calm than thest time we met as if she had let go of her burden. A great expectation was clearly visible in her gaze. I believed she wanted to spill everything that had been stored in her heart all along. So did I.


    I knew it had something to do with her kingdom and I had to find out with my skill since she couldn''t possibly tell me. But, at least, I wanted her to tell me her condition. And about my mind reading skill, I wouldn''t do it now since it would ruin the game. I would do it once the game was done.


    For her clothes, instead of a corset like Olivia''s, she wore a bra and panties, although it didn''t look like one. The bra was made of beads that hung down and covered her breasts, but her breasts'' size was too big, so I still could see it clearly. Even the beads that moved side to side over her nipples make them even harder. Her underwear was the same as that. It was just some beads hanging around her waist.


    After stopping by my side, she ced the te on the table and opened the food cloche. This time it was the colourful Caprese Bites*. Then she sat next to me.


    "Let me feed you, Damian," she said in a spoiled tone. She leaned closer to me and pressed her breasts against my arm. (Caprese Bites is a simple Italian Sd skewered with a toothpick).


    "Look who misses me after a long absence," I teased as I looked at her. A smirk on my lips.


    "Something bad has happened to my family and I have to take care of it." She didn''t give much of an exnation since I knew she couldn''t.


    "But everything went well right?" My goal was only to make sure she was fine, not asking her problems, so I would not go too deep into it.


    "Yes... At least for now." This time her tone was a little gloomy, indicating that all of this was not finished yet. But only for a moment, her smile grew again and she leaned closer to me. Her warmth mixed with her soft skin and the beads that were moving along with her body tickled me.


    "Just forget about it. We haven''t seen each other for a while. I just want to have fun with you and forget about it."


    Hearing her words, my other hand ran through her hair and down her cheek. My eyes were on her.


    "Do you think of me only as a tool for fun?" I said in a gentle yet serious tone.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. I never thought of you that way," she said in a slightly panicked tone. Then she looked gloomy again.


    "It''s just... My mind is too fulltely. I want to free myself from all this. Even for a while."


    "I understand." I decided not to ask her again about this. At least I knew she was feeling much better now. Whatever it was, it already gave her a lot of pressure and I could understand her request.


    "It''s my turn to feed you," she said. Her hand took a piece and brought it to my mouth. I just opened my mouth to eat it but she pulled her hand away and giggled after she saw me miss my target.


    "You couldn''t possibly think I''d feed you in the usual way, right?" she said in a teasing tone. She giggled between her words.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked.


    She took a bite of the cherry tomato, cheese, vegetable and held it to her lips. Her hand pulled the toothpick. After that, she came closer to me, her eyelids that half closed made her seduction clearer. Realising her intention, I opened my mouth and as our lips touched each other that food passed from her lips into my mouth.


    I chewed the food. Our eyes met each other.


    "What do you think?" she said with a mischievous smile. Of course, she meant her seduction, not the food.


    "Not bad," I said after I swallowed my food.


    "But it''s not enough for me."


    "Oh, really~?" Her hand took another and showed the sd bite in her hand.


    "Let''s use another way then." This time instead of putting it in her mouth, she brought it closer to the side of my face and traced my skin with it. This time our eyes were looking and seducing at each other in a sensual way, as well as the smile on our lips.


    I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue as the food passed my mouth. But she didn''t avoid it. As that food entered my mouth, I could feel something touching and tickling my balls. My mouth moved to chew my food and my eyes went down to check what was going on below. As I suspected, the tip of her tail was ying with my balls. Her move was gentle but it was enough to make my body shiver.


    Her giggle returned my gaze to her.


    "Does it feel better?" she teased. Before I could answer, she leaned closer and said again.


    "If that''s not enough, I still have other ways," she said.


    "Show me your best seduction," I said with a smirk.


    Without taking her eyes off me, her hand took thest Caprese Bite and bit it like the first time. I opened my mouth to take the food between her lips, but this time not only her tail tickled my balls but her hand also rubbed my cock. Just like her tail movement, it was a gentle and pleasant one. It rmed my whole body and my cock with her sudden movement. As I chewed my food, her lips came close to my ear. A soft giggle came from her mouth, indicating she was enjoying my expression before her lips descended to kiss the side of my neck.


    "Mph..." A muffled moan escaped my mouth. I closed my eyes slowly as I enjoyed the subtle stimtion that swept over my body and mind. It was not enough to burn my lust but good enough to tickle it.


    But only for a moment. As soon as I swallowed the food in my mouth, Mia stopped her movements. Again, her lips came closer to my ear.


    "We''ll continue thister. I can''t wait to y with you--- Damian." Then she distanced her face and stopped her movement.


    "See youter." She stood up and smiled sassily. Her hand moved the empty te onto the small cart and left.


    "Do you like the food, Damian?" Pearl asked with a smirk. Her eyes fell on my half hardened cock.


    Well, that was a funny question. How could I remember the food taste when she teased me like that?


    "I prefer the seduction." I remembered the taste of fresh vegetables but couldn''t remember the other.


    "Then I''m sure you''ll like the next one." Pearl pped twice again. This time, it was Ivy and Maria who entered this room. Although they were in their true appearance, Ivy hid her wings and her horns. The maid outfit covered their bodies. The sexy maid outfit, to be precise. Since it was just a ck and whitece with ribbon that covered around their breasts and waist. But their breasts were exposed and hung shamelessly without any cover. Likewise with their pussy. A mischievous smile on their lips since--- Even though I did my Shadow Ritual with them every night, usually I was the one who seduced them. So this was their chance to seduce me to their heart content.


    "You make a perfectbination..." I muttered without taking my eyes off them.


    > Read more?than 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update?+ 11 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 24 chapter ahead of DKH & 10?chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom?y: Daddy''s Punishment (1), (2) and (3) are?avable exclusive Patreon.


    >NEW! R18 ASMR. MILF cuddle with you (Cam) is?avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 291. Naked Gala Dinner IV

    <h4>Chapter 291. Naked G Dinner IV</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 291. Naked G Dinner IV


    They stopped beside me, ced the te on the table and opened it, revealing a soup te containing a warm thick cream soup. The soup itself wasn''t that hot since I didn''t see any steaming out of it. Still, the fragrant smell tickled my nose.


    I took a deep breath since based on the soup''s thickness I already knew where it would be going and what they were going to do.


    "What''s with the long breath?" Ivy teased me with her signature spoiled tone. Which was apanied by Maria''s giggle.


    "Nothing. But the soup makes me think of something else," I replied in a casual tone.


    Maria plopped herself next to me.


    "It does look like yours." Then she brought her lips to my ear.


    "Thick and juicy," she purred.


    "So--- you want me to eat the soup that represents mine?" I asked in a teasing tone. I knew it was real soup.


    They giggled again.


    "Yes~ We are sure you will enjoy it," said Maria.


    Maria took the spoon on the side of the te, but her hand dropped the other spoon.


    "Let me take it," said Ivy. Then she ducked down to the bottom of the table.


    Meanwhile, Maria scooped the thick warm soup but rather brought it to my mouth, she smeared it on top of one of her mounds. With the soup''s consistency, it didn''t spill around too much. Still, some dripped on the side and her pink tip. It looked like my cum on her breast. Plus her alluring gaze fixed on me.


    "Please enjoy your soup, Damian," she said with a smirk. She ended it by sticking out her tongue and licked the remaining soup on the spoon.


    ''As expected.'' Without answering, I leaned closer to her and stuck out my tongue to lick the soup. My tongue moved over her supple breast, from the side to the top, taking all the liquid on her skin into my mouth before I licked her pink tip. Her breasts heaved up and down upon my movement and her moans followed.


    "Ngh!" I twitched as soon as I felt a movement on my lower half and I already knew who it was. As my tongue swirled around Maria''s tip, I nced down and caught Ivy kneeling between my legs and toying with my cock. Her movements were not rough and it was hardly called oral sex, she just did a little touch here and there. A kiss to the tip of my cock. A lick to the side. Another kiss on my balls, then another lick on my inner thigh. Her hands traced my abs and slowly circled my navel. It was a subtle movement yet my body enjoyed it.


    I pulled my head and released my mouth from Maria''s breast.


    "Isn''t it too much?" I said as I held back the tingle sensation from my bottom. Even if it was just a light stimtion, there was no way a man could withstand this kind of service.


    "It''s only a seduction, Damian. She won''t do as far as a blow job," Pearl replied with a smirk.


    I turned to Pearl.


    "So the rule is ording to your personal opinion, am I right?" I said straight to the point.


    Pearl rolled her eyes to the side in an innocent face.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about~" Yep, that was too obvious. Previously, she said what I did with Olivia was a vition, but she didn''t say this almost oral sex was a vition.


    "Damian, the soup will turn cold if you don''t eat it soon." Maria''s voice made me turn to her. This time two scoops were above her breasts. Some of it started dripping from there. Without saying anything, I brought my face closer and licked it.


    Minutes passed. The tingling feeling of Ivy''s kisses and licks started to torment me since my mating urge Rose rapidly and my cock started to harden. Plus Maria''s moans and her ragged breath. Also, her skin and her breasts'' suppleness everytime my tongue travelled on her body. But luckily the soup wasn''t that much.


    I pulled my face away after I licked thest drop of soup on Maria''s skin. As for my cock, it was already sprung at its fullest size.


    "Umm... I wish I could have more than this," Maria whined in a spoiled tone. I could see her wet pussy even though I didn''t touch it.


    "Um-hum. I also want to y with his ''Lil brother'' longer," said Ivy before she gave a goodbye kiss to my cock. They were really enjoying this y.


    "We can continue the y after the dinner," Pearl said. To which they responded with grunts. Still, they followed her words and stood up. Their hands tidied up the te and the utensils.


    "Don''t let us wait for you too long," Ivy said before they left.


    "How long will this go?" I asked Pearl.


    "About 3 more dishes and we can y our game," she replied, followed by her ps.


    Emma and Diamond entered the room just like the others. But rather than before, they were naked. Pearl quickly shifted to the side as soon as Diamond and Emma sat down on either side of me. A mischievous smile on their lips as soon as they noticed my hard cock.


    "If you keep setting a double standard on the rule, I won''t hold myself anymore. If I want to cum, I will cum," I dered.


    Although those words were for Pearl, it was Emma who answered me.


    "Don''t worry. We aren''t going that far," she said in a rxed tone. Her hand opened the food cloche and showed the stuffed mushrooms.


    "It will be a waste if you spend your cum here. You know I hate it when you take it outside," Diamond added. Her legs had turned into tentacles. One of them took a bottle of wine and poured it into the ss.


    A breath came out of my mouth.


    "Fine. Let''s see what you want to do to me." I knew this y''s idea was ice breaking, but I refused if they made me their toy.


    "Just rx, Damian." Diamond gave the ss to me, which I took and sipped it. Her tentacles spread through my body and its suckers kissed my skin. But what they said was right. Rather than a seduction, the tentacles moved gently to massage me.


    "Say ahh~" Emma''s hand brought a stuffed mushroom to my mouth and pressed her body to my side. I didn''t open my mouth and looked at the food in her hand suspiciously. Who knew she would do the same as Mia. But since she didn''t move, I decided to open my mouth in hesitation and she fed me right away.


    I chewed my food and nced at both of them alternately in confusion.


    ''Are they nning something?''


    "Is that good?" said Emma. Her hand cleaned up the rest of the sauce on the side of my lips.


    "It''s delicious," I said before I opened my mouth and Emma brought another food into my mouth.


    "Is the massage good enough?" said Diamond. Her tentacles moved slowly all over my body yet she didn''t touch my cock, only till my inner thighs.


    "Give more pressure on my shoulders," I demanded. And Diamond did what I asked.


    I closed my eyes and decided to enjoy their every move. Every now and then, I opened my mouth and Emma put the food in my mouth. I didn''t know what their ns were, but this was definitely a nice one.


    After I swallowed the food in my mouth, I opened my mouth again. But instead of food, Emma''s kissnded on my lips and her tongue slipped into my mouth. It made me open my eyes. Just a momentter, she broke the kiss.


    "The te is empty, Damian. Do you still want more?" Emma said with a giggle.


    I nced at the empty te to confirm her words before ncing at Emma and Diamond alternately in puzzled expressions.


    "I think that''s enough," I said. Then I sipped my wine in my hand. The te was empty yet they didn''t do anything to me. Wasn''t that weird?


    "Do you still want more wine, Damian?" asked Diamond.


    "No, thanks," I said. Trace of confusion was clear from the tone of my voice.


    ��Alright.�� Slowly her tentacles turned into a pair of legs. While Emma moved the te and the wine to the cart before they stood up.


    The eyes moved side to side at them in confusion once more.


    "That''s it?" I asked. I knew this was what I wanted, but it was too fishy for me.


    They answered me with a sweet smile.


    "If you want more, we can do it in the next game," said Emma calmly.


    "See ya, Damian. I hope you enjoy the next meal," Diamond said before they left.


    "Right. Next food please." Pearl''s voice came from beside me and as I nced at her, I noticed the naughty smile on her face.


    > Read more than 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene, 24 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: Daddy''s Punishment (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Patreon.


    >NEW! R18 ASMR. MILF cuddle with you (Cam) is avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 292. Naked Gala Dinner V

    <h4>Chapter 292. Naked G Dinner V</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 292. Naked G Dinner V


    Realizing what they were going to do, I turned to the door. My guess was right, Ivy, Maria and Emma came out of there one by one. Rather than a small cart, each of them pushed a huge cart covered in a thin nket. They stopped not far away from me and pulled the brakes so the carts, which had been arranged neatly, remained where they were. I stood up from my seat without taking my eyes off the carts. My curiosity was evident on my face.


    Those carts were huge and I couldn''t possibly finish that much of food.


    "I don''t think I can finish all of these," I said.


    "I know you can finish them, Damian," Pearl said. Then she pped twice.


    As if on cue, Ivy and the others opened the thin nkets, revealing their contents and it took me by surprise. Cam, Yuffy and Lunay there in the unique costume that matched the food on their bodies or rather on top of their private parts. The food itself was not muchpared to the size of ''the tes'' but all of them looked tempting for me. For example, the sashimi slices on top of Cam''s body were only about 10 to 15 slices but they arranged it neatly on top of her boobs and her navel. A mermaid tail costume covered her legs and some artificial shells were scattered on her stomach as decoration. A ck blindfold covered her eyes and her hands which were above her head were tied with a ribbon.


    Likewise, with Yuffy and Luna, the only difference was the food on their bodies and the costume. Yuffy wore fake sheep horns with a costume that resembled white fleece that covered her legs and arms. In ordance with the costume, some slice of stuffedmb breast on top of her boobs and her navel. While Roasted Duck was on top of Luna''s body.


    "All of them use the best ingredients and the best tes. Which one do you want to eat first?" Pearl''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Any rmendations?" I said without taking my eyes off them. They tickled both my appetites, I felt like I wanted to eat them all, in both definitions.


    "I rmend the sashimi for starters. You need to eat it fresh to get the best taste. Just tell me if you need the shoyu (Japan''s soy sauce). Emma will pour it for you," Pearl replied. Her eyes fixed on me, observing every change of my expression.


    I nced at her.


    "I''ll follow your rmendation." My feet were about to move towards the carts, but Pearl spoke again.


    "One more thing, Damian. First, there are no eating utensils here so you have to take the food with your mouth. And I will remind you once again, you can''t bang us here, only seduction is allowed," Pearl reminded.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself or rather my desire. Although the previous game was enough to dampen my lust and put my cock back to sleep, that didn''t mean it was gonepletely.


    "With those beautiful tes, what makes you think I would use my hands or cutlery instead of my mouth? And for your reminder, as I said before, as long as you don''t set double standards I will follow them." Then I continued my steps.


    I stopped in front of Cam who was lying helplessly. Her breasts heaved up and down in tension and anticipation. My eyes were observing her as if I traced her body with my gaze and determine which part I wanted to enjoy first.


    "Should I pour the shoyu?" Emma''s voice came from my side.


    "Let me do it," I said in a casual tone. I stretched my hand to the side, asking her to give the shoyu to me.


    Emma turned to Pearl, asking for her approval without a word. After Pearl replied with a nod, Emma handed me the shoyu.


    "Where should I start..." I muttered without taking my eyes off Cam. A naughty smile on my lips. The back of my index finger swept her strand of hairs to the side before traced the side of her face down to her neck. I could feel her tense muscles upon my soft touch. Since her eyes were closed, so her skin would be more sensitive. Moreover, she didn''t know where I was going to touch her.


    A faint chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "I think I''ve found it," I said. I poured the shoyu into one of her breasts. The dark brown liquid that was in a container that resembled a salt shaker flowed from a small funnel on the side. It soaked her skin and the sashimi. The wet feeling greeted her skin and gave a strange sensation to her body. But just a little bit, I stopped it.


    "Ops, I changed my mind," I said in a teasing voice


    This time I poured it on the sashimi on top of her navel a bit before I gave the shoyu to Emma. My index finger swept around her navel to her below, almost sneaking up on her tail costume before climbing back up again, warning her of what was toe. But my face approached the other breast.


    "Bon appetite," I said in a seductive voice. After those words, I opened my mouth and devoured a slice of sashimi that was on top of her breast and made sure my tongue touched her skin. I could taste the tenderness in my mouth, either from the sashimi or her mound. I ended it with a bit of suction before I let her go, leaving a faint pink mark there. She twitched in surprise upon my touch and kiss. Her head turned to me in reflex.


    I pulled my head and chewed my food. The food taste was indeed delicious, but her... Far much tastier than the food.


    Another teasing chuckle came out of my mouth before I brought my face closer to her navel. This time I stuck my tongue and licked the surrounding shoyu before taking two pieces of sashimi and eating them. She gasped again and drew a sudden, quick breath in reflex apanied by her moan.


    "Hn!"


    "Pearl, you are right. This fish is really fresh," I said after I swallowed my food. It had two meanings. Either Cam or the sashimi.


    "I''m d you like it," Pearl replied.


    Again, I brought my face closer to the rest of her body. My index finger moved to brush her skin. asionally, I kissed her there and here. Touching her sensitive spots gently with the tips of my fingers, making her confused with my touches. My tongue licked her body before I put the food in my mouth. My saliva reced the shoyu on her body. Every now and then, I y with her erected nipples, either with my fingers or with my tongue.


    Even though she tried to hold it, her moans were kept out of her mouth. Sometimes she flinched in shock and her breathing grew heavier with every second. Her face was getting redder by every stimtion I gave her and I liked her reaction. But since the te was empty, I knew I had to end this.


    "Thank you for the fresh sashimi," I whispered into her ear before I kissed Cam on the lips as a goodbye. Unfortunately, as a ''te'', she could not say a word. It was a bit frustrating, but I couldn''t deny it, I really enjoyed her reaction and her moans. After I took a step away, Emma pushed the cart and left.


    My gaze shifted to the other two.


    "Should I eat the duck first or themb?" I turned to Pearl.


    "What do you think, Pearl?"


    "I will rmend the duck. If the duck is too cold, the skin won''t be crispy anymore," she replied in a casual tone.


    "Fine. The Roasted Duck it is..." My feet moved towards Luna.


    Nanakawaichan


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 15 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 31 chps)


    14 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 31 chps)


    >$3 a month = 20 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 36 chps)


    16 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 37 chps)


    >$6 a month = 25 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 49 chps)


    20 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 43 chps)


    >$10 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 67 chps) +R18 ASMR


    25 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 51 chps)


    >$15 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    25 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 51 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34

 Chapter 293. Naked Gala Dinner VI

    <h4>Chapter 293. Naked G Dinner VI</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 293. Naked G Dinner VI


    Minutes passed. The room was getting hotter for me, no, but for all of us. Since no one could resist the hot scene in front of them. asionally, my partners and other servants swallowed their saliva, hard, till I could hear their faint gulping sound. Their eyes were glued to what I did to Luna.


    My mouth and tongue moved over Luna''s body before I put her food in my mouth, just like when I did it with Cam. I controlled my pace and movement, making sure she could feel all my touches and movements, tormenting her with all my subtle stimtion.


    Her soft moans that filling the room, added the erotic feeling to the scene. It started to ignite everyone''s desire including me. My cock was starting to harden on its own to the point I wanted to rub it on her, especially her cute face. Unlike Cam, Luna didn''t hesitate to tease me with her expression. She licked her lips, opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to show she really enjoyed my touch. Sometimes she smiled mischievously and opened her mouth as if asking me to put my cock in it. It made my desire higher. Unfortunately, I was not sure the cart could withstand two people''s weight and my movement. Besides, I was sure Pearl would say that was a vition.


    The food on top of her body ran out. As I pulled my body, I crazed the remaining sauce that stuck to the side of my lips with my thumb and licked it. I never knew thebination of food and entertainment could be this good. The food filled my stomach, while the entertainment filled my cock with my load.


    "Next," I said. I started getting impatient since I wanted to go to the next game and spilled all my desires there. Besides, it was getting harder for me to see tempting sights like this. Their ripe breasts that hang gracefully, looked like fresh fruits that invited me to enjoy them right away. Their pussies that were a bit wet, looked like pleasure caves that invited my fingers and my cock to explore it. But as Pearl said, I couldn''t bang them here and I didn''t want to ruin her game.


    As before, Maria removed the cart from in front of me and reced it with thest cart. In a matter of minutes, I quickly finished the food on Yuffy''s body. Although I didn''t skip my seduction and touch her like the others, I indeed did it faster than before. I ended it with a kiss and a whisper saying that I would y with her longer in our next game since it was getting hard for me to hold myself back. Wouldn''t it be better if we took all of this to the next level while all of us were still in the heat?


    After Yuffy answered me with a nod, I returned to the sofa with Pearl.


    "Getting impatient, hm?" Pearl teased in a sassy tone. Her eyes were fixed on my hard cock.


    I turned to her and smirked.


    "Look who''s talking," I said in a teasing tone.


    "What do you mean?" she frowned.


    I responded by pointing at her erected nipples with my gaze before shifting it to her wet pussy.


    "I think I should feed it soon. It will be bad if it goes wild and won''t let go of my cock after the climax," I said in a casual tone.


    In reflex, she crossed her legs to cover her pussy, pressed her lips and pouted since what I said was true. I was sure she was in the same heat as me.


    "Bring out the dessert," she said.


    This time Celia and Foxy entered the room at the same time. My eyes widened either in surprise or in temptation because their appearance looked like a dessert for the Demonic side of mine. Unlike the bold appearance of my previous women, they were wearing white lingerie with a pair of small fake angel wings behind them.


    Still, since the lingerie material was very thin, it still showed their bodies clearly. Instead of a cart, two trays of dessert were in their hands.


    They put two tes of my dessert on the table filled with some fruit tarts, a fruit mousse and a ss of infused water before they sat beside me. Meanwhile, Pearl moved from her seat to give them more room.


    My gaze moved from Foxy to Celia and observed them. Their cute faces that slightly blushed made them look even cuter than usual. Coupled with their white thin clothes, it was a perfectbination of sexy and innocent. Somehow it tickled my Demonic side to taint their ''purity''.


    "What''s with that look?" Celiained with a bashful face. She had never worn a sexy clothes like this before. Moreover, I only had sex with her twice so I could understand her reaction.


    "Nothing. I found both of you are so cute tonight," I replied casually.


    "Just cute?" said Foxy in a disappointed tone.


    I turned to her.


    "And sexy," I added with a smile.


    But Foxy''s disappointed expression didn''t change.


    "Do we look less appetizing to you?"


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. I slipped my hands around their waists and pulled them closer to me.


    "Both of you have your own charms. So stopparing yourself to others." I realized that ever since Ivy and the others joined me, Foxy felt insecure with herself, especially since her level was the lowest and had a childish appearancepared to the others. While Celia was my youngest partner, she was a little insecure with herself.


    A naughty smirk appeared on my lips.


    "Besides... There is no way I didn''t find sweet and tasty desserts like both of two, appetizing. Unfortunately..." I nced at Pearl and she returned me with a proud smirk as if she was saying ''I know those costumes look well on them. You will not be able to resist their seductions''. I sighed before I continued to speak.


    "There are so many restrictions here. I can''t do what I want freely." And I really meant it. With the heat and my condition, there was no way I could stop myself once they started to seduce me.


    They smiled shyly at my answer.


    "Which one do you want first? The fruit tart or the mousse?" Celia immediately caught what I meant.


    "Both of them sound delicious. I can''t choose," I said. I was sure they already knew what they had to do.


    "Then..." Foxy took the mousse and the spoon. While Celia took a fruit tart.


    "We shall feed you both of it."


    ording to my request, Celia and Foxy brought the food to my mouth. Instead of opening my mouth, I turned to Celia as I remembered something important.


    "Wait a second. Have you had your dinner?" I asked worriedly. I remembered we came here with empty stomachs.


    "I have. That''s why I got thest turn," answered Celia.


    "Good then." After that, I opened my mouth. They fed me in turn, innocently. Why? Because they forgot to seduce me. Even though Pearl tried to remind them by giving them the sign from the look in her eyes, they didn''t notice it since I kept distracting them and hugged them tightly. Since they lived with me, rather than as a seduction, they were more used to acting as my family. As the result�� They spoiled me as usual.


    After the tes in front of me were empty, I drank the water before cing the ss on the table.


    "Thank you for the food," I said as I gave Pearl a triumphant smile. Pearl could only reply to me with a pout.


    "Oh wait! We forgot to seduce him!" said Foxy in shock. My triumphant smile had reminded her of Pearl''s task.


    Another chuckle slipped out of my mouth since the tes were already empty, so it was toote.


    "What should we do?" Celia said in a panic. In hesitation, they turned to Pearl in sorry, while a burst ofughter escaped my mouth upon their panicked faces.


    "We are sorry, Miss Pearl," they said in unison.


    A breath escaped Pearl''s mouth.


    "It''s fine. Besides, we still have the next game." Even though her disappointment was obvious, she still tried tofort Celia and Foxy with a smile. She stood up from her seat.


    "Since dinner is over, shall we move to the next room?"


    After answering it with a nod, we followed her.


    Nanakawaichan


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 15 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 31 chps)


    14 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 31 chps)


    >$3 a month = 20 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 36 chps)


    16 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 37 chps)


    >$6 a month = 25 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 49 chps)


    20 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 43 chps)


    >$10 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 67 chps) +R18 ASMR


    25 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 51 chps)


    >$15 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    25 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 51 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34

 Chapter 294. Dom Game?

    <h4>Chapter 294. Dom Game?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 294. Dom Game?


    This time we exited from where the cart came from and entered another room with a simr interior design to the previous room. What set it apart was, it was muchrger than the previous room and rather than a dining room, it was more like a living room. Bottles of wine in some buckets of ice and sses on a coffee table. A carpet was under it and long sofas lined on its sides with all my women waiting there, except Cam, Yuffy and Luna. I bet they were in the shower right now. All of them wore night robes to cover their bodies.


    Some entertainment was also in the room, such as some games consoles,ptops, massage chairs with a big TV and even a big bed. On the other side, a small dressing room with a ss wardrobe filled with various costumes. A door with a bathroom sign was on its side. Tables full of bite-size food and fresh juice were on the other side.


    "Do you want to wear the robe, Damian?" Pearl''s voice made me turn to her. She had also worn the same robe as the others. So did Foxy and Celia.


    "Thank you." I took the robe in her hand and put it on before I walked to the sofa.


    As if on cue, they gave a way to me and prepared a special ce in their midst.


    "Is it the usual game?" I said as I plopped myself in the middle of them. I guessed it from the setting. Besides, a deck of cards and a tabletputer on the table were enough to prove my point. The difference was that there are no dice there.


    "I won''t repeat the same game twice you know?" said Pearl who was sitting on the single sofa at the end of the table.


    "After all, didn''t I tell you two weeks ago? It''s a dom game." A mischievous smirk appeared on her face.


    "A role y dom game," she rified.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. It exined the costume wardrobe and it sounded a lot more interesting than previous games since I could unleash my demonic side more freely.


    "So, you want me to dominate all of you?" I said. My hand took the cards and read them.


    ''Your sexy secretary has been teasing you since she thought you were frigid and wouldn''t do anything to her. But you''re going to change her mind tonight. Make sure to prate her from the back when she is caught off guard and wipe the rest of your cum to her face to show who''s the boss. Please go to your office in room 1015.''


    Then I checked the other cards.


    ''Your partner is a BDSM lover. She begged to do it with you and be your sub in her room which was full of BDSM''s equipment. You can''t say no, can you? Now she is waiting for you in room 1017. (You can go soft or rough --- maybe both ording to the agreement with your partner ). ''


    ''Okay... That''s quite intense,'' I thought. I couldn''t deny, this was quite interesting. Now, I understood why Pearl wanted to make sure everything went well. She did as far as prepare special rooms to do it. Since this was new to me, I decided to check the other cards out of curiosity.


    ''Your naughty sugar baby almost fell into a fuckboy''s trap even though you had warned her. She was very sorry about it. But, since you were so angry, you decided to punish her. Now get out your rope, tie her on pole and fuck her to your heart content, daddy. Please go to room 1023.''


    ''A new bunny girl just arrived! As the boss, you have to teach her how she should serve you. Go slow at first and rough in the end to make sure your bunny enjoys her first experience. Don''t forget to feed her with your big carrot. Get your bunny girl in room 1038.''


    ''Your slutty partner just made a fatal mistake, so you decided to punish her in her full of sex toys room. Please make sure to do double pration and cum twice. Now punish her in room 1021.''


    But thest card made me stiffened.


    ''You are the new demon lord who just took over the throne and demands a female human sacrifice to satisfy your lust. Unleash your dark side and make her obey you. Please wait for your human sacrifice in your throne room in room 1026.''


    Thatst card was definitely not a role y for me since that was literally me, except the fact I wouldn''t demand a human sacrifice. Well, I hoped... Since I didn''t know the future. My hand flipped over the card and nced at the others. I was quite shocked since even though there were a lot of cards, each one of them had a different room number, which meant Pearl had prepared different settings for each room. Moreover, based on the number of rooms, I was pretty sure she was already rented out this entire floor just for this special event. Well, maybe not only her, but all my partners also helped her. And based on their wealth, they could buy this hotel easily. No, how could I forget that this hotel belonged to Nightbough. corp. So managing this was easy for them.


    "What do you think?" asked Pearl. A proud smile on her lips since her hard work was able to make me speechless.


    "It''s interesting," I said. Even though all of it demanded me to be a dom, I had to do different things and fulfil a condition in each setting. Sometimes soft, sometimes rough, but all of it was new to me. Then I stopped at a card.


    "This one is different from the others," I said.


    ''Oh no! The sexy officer has arrested you and taken you to a private interrogation room. As a famous criminal, you decide to turn the table and make her beg you. You will be handcuffed for this role y. Your interrogation room is in room 1012.''


    While the other cards asked me to tie them, this one was different.


    Pearl stood up from her chair and walked over to me.


    "Which card?"


    "I have to be handcuffed for this, "I pointed out what I meant. Although I didn''t mind, that was definitely not a dom thing.


    After taking the card in my hand and reading it, Pearl lowered the card and gave me a t stare.


    "Do you think I would believe that a handcuff would be able to stop you?"


    ''Well, it''s true.''


    "I know even if you are tied tightly to a chair, it won''t be able to stop your dom side either," added Diamond. I knew what she meant when she almost raped me.


    "Just saying," I said.


    Pearl took the pile of cards in my hand and looked for something among them.


    "You know, I thought you found---" After a second of pause, she finally got the card she was looking for.


    "This card." She showed me the card and I took it before I read it out loud.


    "You are a crazy possessive guy who decided to im your girl in a unique way. So you decide to feed her and cover her body with your semen till no man wants to touch her again. im her in room 1019."


    I lowered the card to look at Pearl who was standing across from me and frowned.


    "Do you think I''m some kind of sperm dispenser?" Since I was an incubus, I knew I could do it without a sweat. But covering my partner with my cum was beyond my wildest imagination.


    "Yup," Pearl replied in a casual tone. Which was followed by the others'' giggle.


    "By the way, it''s a jackpot card for us. So you have to do it on one of us tonight," she added.


    A breath came out of my mouth.


    "Just don''t me me if you go crazy on me," I warned. An incubus'' sperm could make his partners love him even more, so I concluded they would reach a point where they acted like Myra someday.


    "We''ve gone crazy on you. So you don''t have to worry about that," Pearl said casually before she put down the cards and returned to her seat.


    True... Otherwise, they would not be able to ept my identity and y this crazy game with me.


    "Fine. Let''s start the game, shall we?" I said.


    Nanakawaichan


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 15 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 31 chps)


    14 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 31 chps)


    >$3 a month = 20 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 36 chps)


    16 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 37 chps)


    >$6 a month = 25 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 8 Extra R18 chapters (total 49 chps)


    20 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 43 chps)


    >$10 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 67 chps) +R18 ASMR


    25 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 51 chps)


    >$15 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    25 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 51 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34

 Chapter 295. Wild Dom Play - The Fierce Bunny Girl (1)

    <h4>Chapter 295. Wild Dom y: The Fierce Bunny Girl (1)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 295. Wild Dom y: The Fierce Bunny Girl (1)


    "Okay, I''ll exin the rule since it''s a little different from the previous game," Pearl started her exnation.


    "I will divide this game into two sessions. So each woman has two chances to spend her time privately with Damian in two different settings tonight. The others can spend their time enjoying all the entertainment, food, drinks and rest in this room. The bathroom also has a vanity tableplete with makeup, perfume and skincare that you can use as you please." Well, that exined why this room had so many facilities and I was quite surprised since Pearl didn''t only think of me, but also, think of the other''s needs.


    "As for the game." Pearl''s hand pointed at the auto card shuffler in front of me.


    "To keep the game fair, the card shuffler will give Damian a random card and the tab will determine who his partner is. After that, who enters the room first depends on the card''s description. " Pearl''s hand shifted to point to the floor n that was on the side of a door across from us.


    "Also, you can check the direction through the map."


    After Pearl lowered her hand she spoke again.


    "The first session will be over after all the women have had their turn. After that, we will take a 20-minute break so Damian can take a rest before moving on to session two." She turned to me. "Or do you need more time?"


    "I don''t need it. I can move on to session two without a break if you want," I replied. Since every time I finished having sex, my stamina and energy were fully charged, so it was useless for me.


    "Are you sure? We don''t want to tire yourself out," Mia said as she looked at me worriedly. Since she was the only woman who didn''t know my identity yet, I could understand this. But admitting it now could ruin the game and the atmosphere.


    "I''m sure of it. I know my limit. You don''t have to worry about me," I replied.


    Pearl continued her exnation.


    "Alright. Since Damian has agreed. We will continue with session two straight after session one is over. Session two will start with our Jackpot card. So Damian will skip the shuffler and directly press the tab to choose one of us." Of course, what she meant by the jackpot card was the ''cum bath card''. Pearl turned to me again.


    "Damian, can you take the card and separate it from the others?"


    Without answering, I did what she asked and ced the rest of the cards on the shuffler.


    "Thank you. Now, let''s the game begin," Pearl closed her exnation and turned to me.


    "Please remember you can take a break whenever you want or if you feel tired," she reminded me.


    Although it bothered my incubus'' pride a bit, I understood she just wanted to make sure I was okay.


    "I will keep that in mind," I replied. After that my attention turned to the shuffler as my hand pressed the button.


    The machine started shuffling the cards a few seconds before it took out a card. I took it and read it. A smile grew on my lips since this was the perfect card to start the game.


    "It''s the bunny girl card," I said. I turned the card over and showed it to the others. This card was not that intensepared to other cards and I could start it from a slow pace.


    "Oh~ That''s cute," said the others in excitement. Some of them giggled.


    I put the card on the table.


    "Let''s see who will be my bunny girl tonight." I hit the tab. All my women''s names appeared on the screen randomly for a while. Everyone''s attention was drawn to it as it stopped at a name.


    "It''s Olivia," I said as I turned to her with a smile. My words were followed by the others'' giggles. Of course, the bunny girl had a gentle, fragile and innocent image while Olivia''s image was fierce, so this card didn''t suit her at all. But this would give her a different colour in our sex y tonight.


    Olivia''s panic was evident on her face.


    "Ehhh??? A bunny girl? I-I don''t think I can do it," she said in a stammering voice with a flushed face.


    "Didn''t we agree that we would follow this game to the end?" Pearl reminded her.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia. It doesn''t have to be perfect. Just do your best," I tried to calm her down. A naughty smirk appeared on my lips.


    "I don''t mind a fierce bunny either," I added.


    My words made Olivia''s face blush even more.


    "W-Well, it can''t be helped then. I will do my best."


    "Good!" said Pearl with a satisfied smile.


    "Just for a reminder. As soon as you enter the room, the y will begin. So make sure you are ready before entering the room. The y will end after Damian cum. I won''t limit the time, but I hope each y can be finished in 30-45 minutes. For the girls, you can rest in the room ore back here if you want after the y is finished. Remember, I want all of us to enjoy this game so if you are tired or something, please don''t hesitate to tell your partner.�� She turned to me again.


    "You don''t mind that, do you?" she made sure.


    "I don''t mind," I replied.


    "For this card, Olivia will change her clothes here and Damian will change his clothes in the room. Just make sure you check the cab next to the entrance," Pearl said again.


    "Got it," I said.


    "Also, I''ve turned off this floor''s CCTVs and closed the ess to ensure there are no intruders. So you don''t have to worry." Once again Pearl closed her long exnation.


    "So shall we turn Olivia into a cute bunny, now?" Ivy asked impatiently. She looked so excited.


    "Y-You know. I can do this myself," Olivia said nervously.


    "I will help you." Maria also looked at Olivia with the same look.


    "You don''t have to---" But Pearl interrupted Olivia.


    "And a good costume needs nice makeup," she said with a smirk.


    "Eh?" Olivia let out a surprised mumble since she didn''t know what to say. She turned to Emma for help without a word. Just like between me and Larry.


    "It''s okay, Olivia. A little makeup and help from the others won''t hurt you," Emma said with a smile.


    Luna, who was sitting beside Olivia, suddenly whispered to her.


    "Do you hear that? Even your best friend agrees."


    "Count me in~," Mia said with a happy smile. "We can''t make our man wait too long, right?"


    While othersughed.


    In the middle of that excitement, Pearl gave me a card key.


    "Damian, please wait for us. Your bunny will being to the room soon."


    "Okay. I''ll excuse myself then." I got up from my seat and turned to Olivia.


    "I will wait for you," I said with a smile before I walked towards the door. Which she answered with a simple nod.


    I looked at the floor n besides the door for a moment before I exited and walked down the empty corridor. Like Pearl said, no one was there. So apart from the map, I could only rely on the board sign.


    ''1038, 1038, 1038,'' I muttered in my thoughts as my eyes swept through the rooms on both sides of me. The room should be around here and in a matter of seconds, I found it. After I unlocked it with the card key in my hand and entered that special room, I was stunned in surprise.


    *The card game is determined from the Patreon poll results.


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 296. Wild Dom Play - The Fierce Bunny Girl (2)

    <h4>Chapter 296. Wild Dom y: The Fierce Bunny Girl (2)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 296. Wild Dom y: The Fierce Bunny Girl (2)


    ''They really worked hard on this...'' I thought. My hand put the key card on the key holder on the side of the door. My eyes swept the room in amazement. Rather than luxurious, the interior was very unique with colourful lights that came on as soon as I opened the door. The floor was covered with soft fleece carpet. The erotic aromatherapy filled the room. A bed, a set of sofa and a coffee table were in it. On the table some equipment such as oil, lubricant and some drinks. I also noticed a bathroom door was on the side. Rather than luxury, the room gave a yful impression.


    I turned to the side and opened a cab to take out my costume, but I only found a photo and a memo.


    ''Please put your robe here and use your skill to change your clothes ording to the picture.''


    Well, she really put my skill to good use. After I opened my robe and put it inside, I looked at the pic for a while before I snapped my fingers and used my Demon''s Clothes. My dark aura that covered my body turned into a luxury suit. After I closed the cab, I trod over to the single sofa to wait for Olivia. My brain started ying with my imagination about what I should do and what I would say after Olivia arrived. Then an idea crossed my head. As I sat on the sofa, I deactivated my incubus form and returned to my human form. I had always yed this game as Damian. Now, I wondered if I could dominate her as Ethan.


    Minutes passed, I took a sip of a ss of wine in my hand to kill time. But shortly the sound of the door opening distracted me.


    "Good evening, sir," Olivia said in a slightly trembling voice. I was shocked by her appearance. I didn''t know she was a fierce bunny or an innocent one. Since her appearance showed both. Rather than the usual white rabbit ears, she wore the ck one. A ck bunny girl bikini covered her body without stockings or pantyhose with a pair of sleeve''s cuffs. Even though her gaze was fierce, I caught the nervousness in her expression.


    She was also stunned for the same reason, my appearance. Since who was waiting for her was not Damian but Ethan. Still, I kept myposure and stayed calm.


    "What are you waiting for? Get inside." My order broke the silence between us.


    "Yes, sir," Olivia said as soon as she came back to her senses. Then she walked towards me without taking her eyes off me.


    "You made me wait too long--- lil'' bunny," I said with a smirk. My hand put the ss on the table calmly.


    "I''m sorry, sir," Olivia said as soon as she stopped in front of me. Her face looked more rxed since I used my human form.


    "This time, I will forgive you. But next time, I won''t." My eyes stared at her for a moment, observing every curve of her body. I could catch her nervousness just because of that simple gesture. Also, I was sure she realized that even though it was Ethan sitting in front of her, my dominance didn''t decrease. My index finger that was pointing at her, moved towards me repeatedly, asking her toe closer. She took a step upon my demand.


    "Closer," I demanded in a calm tone.


    She took another huge step and made her stand right in front of me. My hand patted myp twice. My smirk widened.


    "Sit on myp. I''ll exin the rules to you," I demanded again.


    Her hesitation was obvious, but she did what I asked.


    I hugged her waist tightly and put my lips behind her ear. My other hand went up to feel her breast, but rather than a real breast, my palm could feel her silicon bra. Apart from that, I could also feel her heart beating fast and her muscles tense up.


    "Listen to me and remember this well, lil'' bunny. First, I don''t like my bunny wearing underwear," I whispered. My naughty hand slipped into her clothes and grabbed her pink silicone bra. Since there was no strap or anything to tie it, I could pull it easily and show it before my eyes before I tossed it onto the floor.


    "Do you know why? Because I want to feel your real flesh, not a fake thing like that," I continued. Meanwhile, both my hands were groping and squeezing her breasts. Since the costume was only made of thin material, I could feel the softness of her breasts in my hand and it only took a moment before her nipples were erected. It protruded clearly from under her clothes.


    "I understand, sir," Olivia said without daring to move from her position. I could hear her heavy breathing and feel her heart beating faster.


    My hand moved up.


    "Second, I want my bunny to always be hungry for my carrot. Either she wants me to put it here." My index finger brushed her lips gently.


    "Or here." My hand moved down and rubbed her entrance.


    "Mphh..." A muffled moan escaped her mouth.


    But just for a second, I let it go.


    "Do you understand?" I asked again.


    "I understand, sir."


    "Third, although I usually y gently, sometimes I like to y rough. I hope you''re not surprised by that," I added.


    "I won''t sir..."


    "Good. Now how about we start your lesson?"I whispered again. And she answered it with a nod.


    "I want you to get up and face me." I removed my hand from her waist. Shyly, Olivia followed my orders. This was the first time she had to drop her fierce self, her pride and obeyed me. It was very different from her usual self and I knew there was a part of her that rejected it. Since I didn''t want to take this game as torture, so I ordered something else.


    "Now, I want you to touch me, kiss me and undress me as you like." I leaned my body forward a bit and looked at her with intimidation, clearly stating that it was an order.


    "Seduce me like no tomorrow and show me your fierce side," I challenged. Although it was a simr request to what I told her in the dining room earlier. But from the way I put it, it clearly gave off a different impression. Since in the dining room I said it as a request, here, I said it as an order. Even though the dinner made me want to have intercourse immediately... Still, I remembered she still had a trauma because of her father. So going slow then rough was the best choice for her. I also used the challenge for the same reason.


    "Are you sure?" she asked in disbelief. This was a Dom Game, I should have dominated her, but I asked otherwise.


    "Yes. Make me hard," I demanded.


    She smirked upon my challenge.


    "All right. Let''s see what I can do for you, sir."


    Nanakawaichan


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    Patreon-members:


    james forsberg, Thomas Kosko, Cutler1812, Khan, Smooth, Chris Wood, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Daniel Cortez, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Sean Stageberg, Jordan Samas, Zion Mirem, Todd, Daniel Karl, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, AJSReviews 123, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Phoe, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Lokain, CJ42, AzureLotus, Dragonyer, rahman ali, Miami, Brandon Potter, Leo Guaym��s, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, englishmuffins10, David, Tawwab Rahimi, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Kotillion, Erik, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Rand, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 297. Wild Dom Play - The Fierce Bunny Girl (3)

    <h4>Chapter 297. Wild Dom y: The Fierce Bunny Girl (3)</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 297. Wild Dom y: The Fierce Bunny Girl (3)


    After that, Olivia took a step to get closer. Her eyes were fierce again. The back of her hand that was shaking slightly stroked the side of my face and down my neck before she suddenly grabbed my tie and pulled it towards her. Our eyes were glued to each other and stared with domination.


    "Just for your information, sir. I''m not an ordinary lil'' bunny." She smiled confidently.


    "I''m a fierce bunny that could bite you anytime."


    "That''s even better," I replied with a smirk.


    "Then I hope you''re ready for whatever I''m about to do." Without saying another word, she pushed my back against the sofa. Her hands took off of my suit without taking her eyes off me, showing her fierce eyes clearly. After that, she took off my tie and unbuttoned my shirt one by one. As soon as my naked torso was exposed, her hands travelled from my chest to my abs. Her subtle touch that touched my skin reminded me of what we wanted to do in the dining room.


    "My, this lil'' bunny is indeed different from the others," I teased.


    Since she felt that I was the one in her control, I could see her confidence rising from her gaze and that was my main goal. As long as she had her confidence, I was sure we could y this game well. Especially, enjoy our private time. Actually, it was not different from the first time we had sex, I let her take the lead first to give her a sense of security first before I moved on to the next.


    I remembered Pearl saying that she wanted to use this game as her experiment for the club game. But the fact that she provided a private room for us, proving that she did this so that I could enjoy private time with my women.


    Olivia''s face approached the side of mine slowly and whispered.


    "I haven''t even started, sir..." Then without a warning, she rubbed my cock.


    "Uff!" I groaned and jolted in surprise. I was quite surprised by her bold move but I didn''t deny that I really enjoyed it.


    Her giggling sound sounded in my ears.


    "Did you enjoy it? Mr Ethan~?" Her seduction was clear as well as her challenge. Her hand kept moving to rub my half hard cock slowly.


    "Yes. I enjoy it." This time my hand slipped between her crotch, but instead of directly touching her entrance, I touched her inner thigh first before moving up towards her entrance.


    "But what about my lil''bunny? If you''re not wet yet, my carrot won''t fit here." My whisper sounded like a temptation that she couldn''t resist.


    But instead of being surprised or avoiding it out of nervousness, she moaned boldly.


    "Umh~ You are really impatient." Even though this was what I wanted, I was quite surprised by it.


    "Um-hum. But before I feed you here." My index finger pressed her hole a bit to show her where I mean.


    "I want to feed your mouth first." I tilted my head to the side, almost pressing my lips to her ear.


    "Give me a good blow job, Olivia. Lick me there," I called her name on purpose.


    In that instant, her breasts went up and down rapidly and her breathing was getting heavier.


    "Okay. I will make you feel so good," she whispered. After that, she kissed the side of my neck before she slowly descended to my chest and abs, making a trace of saliva with it to the front of my cock. Her hands released my belt and lowered the zipper, exposing my hard cock that was waiting in anticipation for all the stimtion.


    She was stunned. Her eyes locked on my cock. Even though we had done it, she had never seen it directly like this.


    Seeing her hesitation, my hand stroked the side of her face slowly before grabbing her chin and raising it to face me.


    "Does that intimidate you?" I asked.


    "I was just a little shocked... How did it fit in me? How did I do it the first time?" she said in wonder. We spilled our feelings when we did it back then. Even the empty toilets weren''t a problem for us and I remembered we acted like two teenagers in love and I was sure she didn''t care about that anymore.


    "I don''t know. What I remember that day was a woman who epted me as I was, even though I said I had many partners," I reminded her.


    "You don''t have to remind me of that," she muttered with a pout in embarrassment.


    I chuckled at her reaction.


    "So you decided to give up?" I asked. Well, I didn''t think so. I knew Olivia was a little stubborn, after all the look in her eyes clearly said her determination.


    She smirked out my words.


    "There''s no way I''ll give up because of this." Her hand touched my erection and rubbed it. Up... down... In slow and constant rhythm. Her mouth came closer to the tip and licked my ns with her eyes fixed on me as if she was telling me she was ready for this.


    It was a pleasant and hot view. The stimtion and the view made my adrenaline race faster, as well as my lust. It wasn''t long before my cock reached its full erection.


    "Ngh!" A muffled groan came out of my mouth as she put my erection in her mouth and sucked, hard, just like she sucked a tasty candy. Her hand that was stroking the side, began to grab my cock and shake it.


    "Umh... Umm..." Her moan and cking sound mixed into one, showing how much she enjoyed it.


    In just a few minutes, my lust had reached the top of my head and I was not sure I could hold myself back any longer.


    "How can you be so good at this?" I said in a ragged breath. I couldn''t say it was really good butpared to the first time we met, she was much better.


    "Um~" She answered me with another moan as she sucked my cock hard and pulled her head backwards before releasing my cock. It made my body shiver in pleasure and I knew I had reached my limit.


    "I''ve been practisingtely. Let''s be real. You are an incubus, I know sooner orter I have to do this with you," she said with a mischievous smile.


    "Practice with what?" I asked curiously.


    "That''s a secret. But it''s not another man''s cock for sure," she rified. I bet it was a dildo or something simr to it. Plus Ivy lived with her and Cam, I guessed she taught them a thing or two.


    A satisfied smile appeared on my lips.


    "Alright. Since you already know the consequences, I''ll do what I want." Without saying anything else, I snapped my fingers, turned my clothes into my dark aura and pulled her into my arms.


    Our lips met our tongues in each other''s mouths. Her soft breasts pressed against my chest. Without hesitation, my hand went down in front of her entrance and rubbed it. I thought she would be shocked, instead, her hand also grabbed my cock and rubbed it gently. asionally she touched my balls.


    A secondter, I put my hands on her buttocks and stood up from my seat without breaking our dirty kiss. Like the first time I did this with her, we kissed like a couple in love. Her tongue swam wildly in my mouth. My mouth sucked it hard. Our lips moved to each other non-stop.


    I dropped her on the bed.


    "Turn around and lift your ass," I ordered in a ragged breath.


    Without answering she turned her body and raised her buttocks as I requested. Feeling her torso didn''t lower enough, I put my hand on the back of her head and pressed her upper body against the bed. I could see her breasts slipping from the sides of her clothes due to my gesture. Since her ass was higher than her body, it made it look much bigger.


    She turned to me, revealing her flushed face. But instead of the fierce gaze as before, a seductive gaze took its ce.


    "Ethan~" she purred in a spoiled tone. Both of her hands gripped the bedsheet.


    There was no way I could resist her. I climbed onto the bed and knelt behind her, cing my cock in front of her entrance and rubbing it even though I hadn''t taken off her costume. I leaned forward, pressing my body on her back. My hands slipped on the sides of her clothes and squeezed her full chest impatiently and my lips captured hers.


    "Mpphhh!" Muffled moans came out of our mouths as our minds and bodies demanded more. We were in the heat and I knew I needed to put out the fire that burned our desires.


    Only a few strokes afterwards, my hand pulled her clothes down, revealing her breasts clearly before I shifted one of them at her entrance and pulled the clothes covering her to the side, exposing her pink pussy on me.


    Again, I leaned forward and ced my head on her side. Our ragged breath sounded clear to our ears. My waist moved up and down as I stroked her entrance with my ns. But my hands were not on her breasts but pinned the back of her hands against the bed to show my dominance to her.


    "I''m going in." She wasn''t that wet since her clothes absorbed some of the liquid so I wanted her to be prepared with what she received. In one movement, I pushed my cock, she jolted and wriggled spontaneously. Her mouth was wide open as a scream was almosting out of it, but my lips caught hers and made her swallow her scream and mine...


    I almost never fucked her, so her inner wall was very narrow just like a virgin. Moreover, I pushed all of mine in one push.


    Not wanting to waste time, I moved my waist back and forth to push my cock deeper. Her body shook upon my movement as we climbed in the ecstasy of pleasure. Our moans were swallowed up by our kisses that grew hotter as time went on. Our bodies burned with lust and our feelings. I knew we should do role y but in the end... Even with the costumes, we had be ourselves.


    "Ohhh---!" We moaned loudly right after we broke our kiss. The pleasure filled our body and mind as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    Olivia''s body fell on the bed as she caught her breath. When I turned to the side, our eyes met each other''s faces. The same satisfied smile on our faces.


    "Ethan, may I ask you one thing?" she whispered.


    "Say it."


    "Why did you change yourself to Ethan?"


    "I''m afraid you are not used to Damian''s appearance. I know you are still struggling with your trauma. The fact you want to ept me, my identity and thisplicated rtionship is a miracle. So I want to give youfort as best as I can," I answered sincerely. It was clear from my gaze and my expression. I knew it was a Dom y, but for me, dominance wasn''t always a rough gesture or a loudmand. A maniption seduction also could do the same job. Moreover, the result was better. Like it or not, but the fact that someone who served wholeheartedly was much better than someone who served because ofpulsion and fear were, undeniable.


    A sigh of relief escaped her mouth. Her smile widened. Without a warning, she hugged me. I could feel her heart beating fast either because of what we just did or because of what I just said.


    "Thank you... But next time, you don''t have to think about that. Because I know... Whatever your appearance is... I know you are Ethan. That demon is also... Ethan... the man I love," she whispered.


    Her words stunned me. My hands moved to hug her body.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    Note: Pic is on my discord channel


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 298. Angel in The Crystal I

    <h4>Chapter 298. Angel in The Crystal I</h4>


    Do not worry. There is no plot in the game (except you want more the interaction between the MC and the girls) so you don''t miss anything even if you don''t read it. The card will be determined by the Patreon poll. Avable chapters:


    - Punish the Sexy Secretary (Emma)


    - Two lust demons in BDSM room (Ivy)


    - Naughty Sugar Baby (Luna)


    - Porn Actress in Training (Diamond) (I will upload it this week or next week)


    Right, now we move on to the plot.


    07.46 AM


    The morning sun shining through the huge window that was covered by the thin curtain on the side of therge room was getting brighter. The room that used to be the waiting room looked messy after we partied all night. The tes which were filling with the leftover scattered on the table, as were the sses. The food on the buffet tes was almost empty.


    In that messy room, I sat on the side of the big bed which was filled with my women who were fast asleep without any clothes, not even a nket. Luckily, I had set the temperature to make the room warmer, just to make sure they wouldn''t catch a cold. Satisfied smiles graced their faces.


    ''That was crazily intense... And wild,'' I thought as I looked at them. I didn''t know how much semen I had spentst night and how much I reached my climax. I had sex with each of my women twice and closing it with a wild orgy. Not to mention that crazy cum bath card that made me almost drown in my own lust.


    I was sure if I was a human, I would not be able to walk now or die, maybe. Well, a human couldn''t do something like this from the start. But as an incubus, I could do without a sweat. I even managed to raise two levels.


    A long breath escaped my mouth as I stood up. My dark aura covered my body and turned into a simple shirt and trousers. I wanted to lie down for a while with my women but since it was too cramped, I decided to sleep on the sofa.


    "Damian..." Mia''s voice came from behind me, stopping me to stand up and turning me to look at her.


    Mia looked at me with half-opened eyes. Her hand rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "I won''t go anywhere. I was just thinking about sleeping on the sofa," I replied. I was d she really enjoyed this game after her long absence. Besides that, I also felt that she was starting to open up to me, especially about her feelings, even though she couldn''t tell her identity and problems yet.


    She held my hand gently and gave me a pleading look.


    "Why don''t you sleep with us?"


    "It''s a bit cramped here," I said.


    Mia swept her gaze around her for a while and realized what I said was right.


    "Sleep here. I will sleep on the sofa," she said.


    She was just about to get out of bed, but I grabbed her wrist to stop her.


    "It''s fine," I refused.


    "But you''ve worked hard. You need more rest than us," she replied in a worried tone. Yeah... She didn''t know about my identity yet.


    Feeling this was the right time to confess everything, I decided to use my skill on her. Other than looking for information, maybe, I could get a hint or two in her memory before I admitted my identity. I held both sides of her face gently and smiled.


    "I told you I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," I said.


    "But---" Before she finished her words, I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Her gaze turned nk.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Read.''


    [Please insert what you want to read from the target''s memory.]


    ''Her kingdom and her recent problems.''


    [Reading memory is in progress...]


    I closed my eyes tightly as her memory rushed into my head. But instead of a blurry movie, I could see everything clearly since my Mind Corruption was level 5 now. Still, some looked blurry since they were old memories. Mia also could barely remember it. As those memories rushed into my head, beads of sweat dripped from my forehead to my temple. My heart was pounding as I discovered many things that surprised me.


    The first, as I expected, The Serpent Rock Kingdom had a connection to the demon hunter association. It was them that made the demon hunter vine and distributed it to the association headquarters through Tundra Pharmacies. Yes... That was where Larry''s father worked. All of that was top secret of course.


    Second, Mia''sst problem that made her run away from her house was because her big sister, the current Queen of Serpent Rock Kingdom wanted her approval to increase the vine''s price. The queen wanted to take advantage of the demon attacks that had been increasingtely as an excuse to make as much profit as possible. Since this was a big decision, The queen gathered the ministers and nobles to get their approval, unfortunately, many of them did not agree. The reason was clear, although it looked like a good bargain, it was only for the short term. The association needed more personnel to deal with demons or the demons would win and take over the human cities one by one. If that happened, then the human world would end, including their kingdom. Even their elite royal troops, who already got the special vines, would not be able to fight the demons.


    So rather than making a meagre profit, many of them disagreed with the Queen. And Mia also disagreed with her sister. That''s why she asked Emma about the Magic Pharmacy.


    The reason why her sister wanted her to return to her kingdom before her exiled period ended was, the Queen wanted to break the other nobles and ministers'' disagreements. She needed another strong support that could change their decision. And Mia''s approval was the best of all. Even though Mia looked like an ordinary person, I just found out that she had extraordinary political power. She had a lot of supporters and her people loved her. If it weren''t for the Serpent Rock Kingdom''s rule, it should be Mia who sat on the throne now. Luckily, after the frequency of demon attacks decreased, Myra''s bracelet and the association imed that my Shadow Ritual was their new magic tech, the Queen gave up and decided to distribute the vine as usual.


    All of them were enough to take me by surprise, but what bothered me the most was a blurry memory of her kingdom''s deepest secret. This secret should only be known by the Queen, but Mia found it by ident when she was a little kid. It was a week before Mia turned 5 years old. She was ying hide and seek with her maids and her sister, but she looked for a hiding ce too far. She also couldn''t remember the path clearly, but she entered a strange room that contained a huge white crystal with a majestic aura surrounding it. It was so beautiful and it hypnotized her toe closer. Even though it wasn''t clear, she could see someone inside. But the one inside that crystal wasn''t a Lamia or any other Hybrid-beast since Mia could see the faint white wings on her back. Also rather than a corpse, the woman looked like she was fast asleep. Unfortunately, as soon as Mia touched the crystal, a strange power took away her consciousness.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was already in her room with her parents beside her. She told what she saw, but her parents said it was just a dream. But since Mia was so sure that was true. Finally, her mother said she had to keep this a secret and wait for the truth when she became a queen. After that answer, Mia decided not to ask again.


    I opened my eyes in shock and panted with a pounding heart. Even though it wasn''t clear, I could make a conclusion from those memories.


    "Is that an angel?"


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 299. Angel in The Crystal II

    <h4>Chapter 299. Angel in The Crystal II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 299. Angel in The Crystal II


    Despite Mia''s blurry memory, I was pretty sure of my guess. Unfortunately, Mia didn''t realize it was an angel since she was just a little kid back then and her parents covered up the truth. While I wasn''t sure she already realized it by now since her mind was already preupied with many other things, especially since she focused herself on bncing her political power in recent years. After all, it happened a long time ago.


    Once I noticed Mia''s eyes were starting to return to normal, I used my other skill.


    ''Maniption.''


    A secondter, her eyes looked empty again.


    [Maniption skills seeded.]


    "Mia, this is just a dream. You are just too tired after all those wild games. Please go back to sleep." Instead of altering her memories, I decided to use my Maniption skill and take advantage of her drowsiness to put her back to sleep.


    Mia nodded her head. Without a word, shey on the bed and closed her eyes.


    My eyes fell on Mia who was sleeping in front of me in guilt. My hand came closer to her face to brush her hair. But I stopped before I could reach her and pulled back my hand. I knew I should have confessed my identity to her, but I postponed it because of the angel. It wasn''t like I didn''t believe her, but I had to be careful because this was the first time I had found a connection with the light dimension.


    The angels were the demons'' natural enemies and we had equal powers. If I made a fatal mistake and didn''t handle this matter carefully, I could trigger a great war between the light and dark dimensions. Besides... Even though I was a Nephilim, I hadn''t broken my angelic seal yet or rather I didn''t know how. So rather than a real Nephilim, I was still a demon now.


    ''Is that mean the Kingdom of Serpent Rock has something to do with the light dimension? But how do theymunicate with each other? Is the angel in that crystal the light dimension''s messenger?'' But I was not sure about that since I found some oddities there. Unfortunately, there were no other memories that could exin the rtionship between her family and the angels.


    I was deep in thought for a moment, trying to draw conclusions or guess from the little information I had.


    ''No... I don''t think so...'' If they had it, the Queen shouldn''t have proposed raising the vine''s price in an emergency likest time. Instead, she should have cooperated with the association to defeat the demons. Besides, if that angel was the light dimension''s messenger, why was she inside the crystal? Why didn''t she show herself in flesh and help the demon hunters?


    Although I didn''t know the reason and made this guess based only on Mia''s memory and my judgment, that Angel was more like trapped in there. Besides that, I remembered Yuffy and the others had told me that the angels had already strengthened the boundary between the light dimension and the human world, so no angels could enter the human world. In other words, this angel shouldn''t be in the human world.


    ''Is she an exile? Just like Erebus'' mother?'' Another wild guess crossed my head. Yes, Gabrielle, Erebus'' mother, was a High Angel. But the light dimension exiled her to the human world, which led her to a fateful encounter with Lord Damon''s father, Xenos.


    Previously, my generals and I thought that the angel''s involvement was only limited to giving their power to create the vine using the crack simr to what Myra created, but much smaller. It was just enough to give a bit of their angelic power and injected the demon hunter vine with holy elements. But it turned out that our guess was wrong.


    Wild guesses filled my head, from the worst to the stupid. But since I couldn''t hold my curiosity, I decided to find out more. I got up to grab my cellphone which was in the next room before I went back into my women''s room and sat on a massage chair. My finger unlocked the screen and opened a search engine website to check the Kingdom of Serpent Rock''s time zone.


    ''Nice,'' I thought as soon as I discovered our time zone had a 6-hour difference. So it was still past midnight there.


    Without wasting time, I put my cellphone on the table and stood up from my seat. My dark aura that covered my body changed my clothes into a ck tight suit. A masquerade mask covered one-third of my face. I decided to infiltrate her pce now. With my Mind Corruption''s current level, I could see her memories clearly, including the background. So I could open my portal to that ce.


    I shifted my hand to empty space.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Red Viper Pce, Kingdom of Serpent Rock.''


    [Skill failed!]


    [You can''t open the portal to a ce protected by a holy barrier!]


    I lowered my hand slowly and exhaled in disappointment.


    ''Of course, they have better protection.'' Still, it didn''t mean I would give up.


    Once again, I used my Demon''s Clothes to change my clothes to my usual and remove my mask. My feet moved to the bed and woke Foxy with a low voice.


    "Foxy, Foxy, wake up." My hand shook her body.


    Lazily, Foxy opened her sleepy eyes and sat down on the bed.


    "What is it, Master?" Her hand rubbed her eyes. Although I didn''t want to wake her up, my curiosity couldn''t wait. If I couldmunicate with that Angel, maybe she could tell me how to release my angelic seal.


    "Come with me. I need you to do something important for me," I said in a lower voice.


    Foxy''s brows furrowed in confusion. But seeing my serious expression, she nodded in agreement.


    As we moved to the sofa, she used her Demon''s Clothes to cover her body with her usual clothes. I sat on the sofa and leaned my back backwards, my hand extended to her.


    "What should I do, Master?" Foxy asked. Her eyes looked at my hand in confusion.


    "I''ll exinter. Just let me borrow your body for a while." My head was filled with questions and curiosity. After all, instead of giving her the exnation that only contained my guess, wouldn''t it be better if I exined it after I got more evidence?


    "Okay," she replied.


    After I used my Master''s Blessing on her, I shifted my hand to empty space as I opened my portal.


    ''Portal.''


    [Set your destination.]


    ''Center Park, Grand Dusk District, Kingdom of Serpent Rock.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    My portal opened in front of me.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    It was the closest ce based on Mia''s memory to her pce.


    ''Close the portal after Foxy arrives at the destination!''


    [Waiting for Foxy enters and leaves the portal]


    I closed my eyes.


    ''ess servant''s body, Foxy. ''


    [You are connected to Foxy.]


    ''Full Synchronization!''


    [Full Synchronize in 3...2...1]


    The darkness in my sight began to change with the view of myself sitting on the sofa. My hand fell weakly as if I was sleeping. I shifted my eyes on Foxy''s hands and moved them to make sure I could move her body perfectly. After I used Foxy''s hiding skill, I stepped into the portal.


    Like passing through a time warp, the dark night and the view of the empty park greeted my vision as soon as I exited my portal. My eyes swept around me to check my surroundings and immediately fell on a magnificent building, which was dominated by red colour with the elegant middle east design, 500 meters from me. The roof was like a big dome. Two towers withrge serpent heads on top were on the sides.


    I moved my feet quickly towards it but stopped as soon as I saw several military guards in the dark red uniform standing like statues in their posts. A magic rifle was in their hands. No, it wasn''t their appearance that surprised me, but their level that was almost the same as the rookie demon hunter''s level.


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 300. Angel in The Crystal III

    <h4>Chapter 300. Angel in The Crystal III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 300. Angel in The Crystal III


    Due to their unusual levels, I decided to check out one of them to find out how strong they were.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: Ermer Caruso]


    [Ages: 21]


    [Level 7] [Race: Hybrid-beast]


    [HP: 167/ 167] [MP: 118/118]


    [Skills: Holy Barrier lv 2, Holy Whip lv 3]


    [Emotion: In caution]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head.]


    [Talent: High Stamina (Stamina is higher than other races)]


    [Rtionship: Single.]


    [Profession: Serpent Rock Kingdom''s Guard.]


    ''Two holy element skills... They aren''t ordinary guards.'' The fact that guards like them had those skills, proving how big the Kingdom of Serpent Rock''s power was.


    With careful steps, I turned to the side to take a detour. I decided to infiltrate from another way that had fewer guards.


    Half an hour had passed. My eyes stared at the gold-coloured high fence in front of me with two CCTVs turning from side to side to check the surroundings. This was the best spot of all since there were no guards here.


    I approached the fence carefully to minimize any abnormal movements that could make the CCTVs detect me. My eyes were on the CCTVs. As soon as both of them turned to the other side, I jumped as fast as I could.


    - Brak!


    Before I reached the fence, I hit an invisible wall. Deftly, I kicked the wall with my feet, spinning in the mid-air once beforending elegantly on the ground like an agile cat.


    At the same time, the CCTVs turned where I hit that wall. It seemed that CCTVs were equipped with sound detectors.


    I frowned in confusion and swept my gaze to check what it was, but I found nothing there. Although I wanted to check it out right away, I had to wait until those CCTVs turned the other way. So I had no other choice but to stay in my position.


    ''What''s that?'' Foxy''s voice sounded in my head. She was also shocked by it.


    ''I don''t know...'' I said. But I guessed it had something to do with the angel in that Pce or the barrier.


    Five minutester, after the CCTVs turned the other way. I extended my hand to touch the invisible wall and trod in caution to minimize the leaves'' rustling sound beneath my feet. As my palm touched that invisible barrier, in an instant, my eyes could see arge transparent white dome-shaped barrier that protected that ce.


    ''What the hell...'' My eyes widened in shock since it looked simr to my Devil Space. I assumed that the barrier not only nullified my portal but also had a simr function as Pearl''s Demon Shield. The difference was, this barrier could detect the demons perfectly, not just based on their Demonic Aura.


    A secondter, I lowered my hand and retreated a few steps. As I expected, the CCTVs turned to me since they detected a movement from my spot.


    The Foxy stammering voice rang in my head.


    ''M-Master is that...''


    ''Yes... It''s a Holy Barrier. Looks like we can''t enter in the normal way.'' A breath of disappointment escaped my mouth since that meant I had to find another way to get into this ce or I could only ce my hope on Mia.


    ''What should we do now?'' Foxy asked. I could catch her worry since it was the first time she''de face to face with an angel''s power.


    ''There''s nothing we can do. We''ll think of another way to get in,'' I said as I turned and walked away. I had no other choice but to leave the ce since I was sure with the oddity, they would definitely send guards to check it out.


    -------


    08.16 AM


    "Master, since there''s nothing we can do, I think you should take a rest now," said Foxy, who was standing in front of me, worriedly. I had exined to her about what I saw in Mia''s memory and all my guesses. Unfortunately, Foxy''s knowledge of the light dimension was zero, just like mine.


    I leaned my back and my head onto the sofa. My eyes stared in a daze at the hotel ceiling.


    "I know..." A trace of frustration was evident in my tone. The only thing I could do was discuss this with my generals or maybe with Lord Damon and Lilieth since I didn''t want what I was about to do to cause a new war between the dark and light dimensions. It was the same when I was investigating Myra two weeks ago. I knew the clue was there. I knew the angel was in that pce. It was in front of me, under my nose, yet I couldn''t reach it. It was so frustrating.


    I paused and took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself. Although the confusion overwhelmed my mind and I wanted the answer right away, I had to admit that I was too careless. Although the angel was trapped inside the crystal, I didn''t know how strong or what level she was. I should have been more careful with her. Yet I had tried to meet her without a decent n, without a second thought, even tried to sneak into another kingdom''s pce.


    ''I should control myself a bit.'' I couldn''t deny it, it was the excitement inside me that pushed me to do it since that angel could be my guide to awaken my angelic side. But on second thought, the angel could attack me as soon as I met her.


    "Should I wake Ivy and the others up?" Foxy''s voice dismissed my thoughts.


    "Nah. I will ask themter." My hand pinched the bridge of my nose without opening my eyes. A tired breath escaped my mouth.


    "Do you need anything else?" Foxy asked again.


    I opened my eyes and turned to her. A reassuring smile on my lips since I could catch her worry from the tone of her voice and expression.


    "It''s okay. Take a rest, Foxy. I will follow your advice," I said.


    "Okay. Just wake me up if you need anything from me," she said before she turned around and went back to the bed.


    Iy down on the sofa and once again, stared at the empty ceiling. The back of my hand was on my forehead. My mind returned to that angel''s blurry image and the story of the war between the three worlds. Then I started to wonder...


    "Since I was born a human... Also has the power of dark and light. Can I use this power to bring peace to the three worlds?" I muttered. But I quickly threw that thought away and closed my eyes. That was impossible, considering this was a thousand years old problem. I was sure it was not that easy. After all, it made me sound like Erebus, though we obviously had different reasons.


    Then another thought crossed my head.


    ''But what if I can do it?''


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 301. The Nephilim’s Descendant I

    <h4>Chapter 301. The Nephilim��s Descendant I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 301. The Nephilim''s Descendant I


    I just fell asleep, but a foreign female voice suddenly greeted my ears. She sounded like she was calling someone''s name but I didn''t know who since it was so faint.


    "-bus... Erebus." That voice came again.


    ''So noisy...'' I grumbled internally and decided to ignore it since I was too sleepy to answer her. But then I remembered something important. There should be no one on this floor other than me and my women. Besides, this woman called me Erebus, not Ethan or Damian.


    "Erebus? Is that you?" This time her voice sounded much clearer.


    I opened my eyes and found I was lying in an unfamiliar ce.


    Quickly, I got up and looked around in confusion, but I didn''t find anything. It was just an empty borderless room filled with white light.


    ''Is this a dream?'' Unlike before, I waspletely aware that I was sleeping before. Also, judging from the view around me, I was pretty sure this was a dream. I bet my excitement over that angel made me have this weird dream.


    "Erebus, why don''t you answer me?" the woman''s voice came again.


    "Show yourself, then we will talk," I said in a nonchnt tone. I wondered what my subconsciousness wanted to tell me. And based on this light background and my thoughts before going to sleep, I could already guess who she was.


    The pieces of light around me gathered in front of me and formed the figure of a woman with a pair of wings behind her. Her face was beautiful and elegant. Her long hair that covered her waist was golden yellow. Her height was not much different from Lilieth. Her body was slender and looked fragile but I could feel the tremendous power from there. A simple white dress covered her body and instead of a pair of red eyes like mine, a pair of blue eyes adorned her eyes. A warm smile graced her face. I recognized the woman since I just saw her in Mia''s memory.


    ''Ethan, Ethan, Ethan. You only saw her once. Now you dream of her out of excitement,'' I thought. A long breath escaped my mouth. But since this was a lucid dream, I would say and do what I want.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" I asked.


    "You haven''t answered my question. Are you Erebus?" she asked again.


    "Do I look like him?" I decided to y with her. I didn''t know what Erebus looked like, but since he was Lord Damon''s brother, they should have a simr appearance.


    She observed me, from my head to my toes.


    "I''ve only seen his image once when he was a kid. So I''m not sure you are him."


    "Then what makes you think I''m Erebus?" Again, I said it in a nonchnt tone.


    "Your power... I can feel the power of the light and dark inside you. Erebus is the only Nephilim in this world. So no one has that power but him," she said with a frown. Her eyes continued to inspect me in detail.


    "You can think of me as him then," I said in a casual tone. Well, that was a weird question since I rarely think about Erebustely, yet his name popped up out of nowhere. After those words, I turned to the other side and walked at a leisure pace, as if I was strolling in a park.


    She quickly followed me.


    "So you are him or not?"


    I chuckled. This dream was indeed funny.


    "I''ve already answered one of your questions. You should answer one of mine before asking again."


    "It''s barely called an answer," she retorted with a frown.


    But even with herint, I kept moving my feet nonchntly.


    "An answer for an answer," I said.


    "Fine. What do you want to ask me?" Finally, she gave up.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to her. She also stopped her steps in reflex.


    "Why are you looking for Erebus? What is your rtionship with him?"


    "That''s 2 questions," sheined.


    "Just answer my first question," I said. After all, she had to exin her rtionship with Erebus to answer my first question.


    "Erebus... Is my sister''s son. My nephew. My sister asked me to take care of him since the higher-ups already realized that she broke the angel''s main rules in her exile. By marrying a human," she said in a gloomy tone.


    "Then?" I asked her to continue her story.


    Her eyes stared into the distance and I could see the overwhelming regret from there.


    "Gabrielle knew sooner orter the light dimension would send our sisters to pick her up and based on her husband''s temper, she was not sure he would let her go without a fight. So she sent her son''s image to me and asked me to look after him, in case everything turned bad. But who knew... Everything was worse than she thought. Her husband turned out to be the demon king. So that meant ... Her son was a Nephilim. In the middle of the battle between our sisters and the demon king, Gabrielle told me to pick up Erebus in the next vige. But I failed... In order to protect myself from the battle''s impact, I used the special barrier and it trapped my body in the crystal."


    Well, if that was true, it was a nice background story that could exin everything. Unfortunately, I realized this was just a dream, so I guessed it all came from my imagination.


    ''Shit. I just found out I have a high imagination.''


    After a short pause, she spoke again. This time I caught a strong determination in her eyes.


    "I don''t know how long I''ve been stuck there. But my mission hasn''t changed, I have to find Erebus."


    "Thank you for exining it to me."


    "Now, answer my question. Are you Erebus or not?" she asked again.


    But instead of answering, I asked her again.


    "How about answering one of my other questions before I answer yours?"


    "Are you trying to trick me?" she said with a frown.


    I chuckled.


    "You have felt the power within me and you said it yourself that only Erebus has it. Can''t you conclude it?" I decided to give her an uncertain answer.


    "But I can feel the dark power within you beyond the light. You are more like a demon than a Nephilim," she retorted.


    "Then tell me, how can I awaken my angelic power?"


    She frowned in confusion.


    "Why didn''t Gabrielle ever tell me she had sealed your angelic power?" She held out her hand to me with her palm facing up.


    I took a nce at her hand before returning my gaze to her.


    "What''s that for?"


    "Just take it."


    Without a word, I took her hand and she closed her eyes. Our hands glowed in white. But only briefly, the glow dimmed and she opened her eyes. Again, she looked at me with a frown.


    "It''s a strong seal. It seals both of your Demonic and Angelic power. But half of your Demonic seal is gone. While your Angelic seal remains intact." She let go of my hand.


    "But why Gabrielle never told me that she and Xenos had sealed your power?" she said in wonder.


    Then she looked at me suspiciously.


    "Moreover, why did she never say that you are an incubus?" she continued.


    Meanwhile, my gaze was on my palm since I could feel a strange power when she held my hand. It made me wonder, was this really just a dream?


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 302. The Nephilim’s Descendant II

    <h4>Chapter 302. The Nephilim��s Descendant II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 302. The Nephilim''s Descendant II


    "Hey, say something." Herint returned my gaze to her. Doubt filled my head, but instead of feeling intimidated by her suspicions, I decided to y it cool. I lowered my hand and took a deep breath.


    "Are you done suspecting me?" I said in another nonchnt tone.


    "I just found it weird. Since Xenos is a Death Demon, not an incubus," she retorted again.


    "Oh, please. Don''t me my gic mistake on me," I said before turning to the other side and walking away. My eyes looked around me for any clues or anything that told me this was a dream or just some kind of skill. I didn''t ask her since I was sure she would say this was reality.


    She quickly chased me.


    "I''m not ming you. I just found it weird..." Although I could sense her guilt, her confusion was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "You know, I don''t get it with the angels. You said they were Gabrielle''s sisters who picked her up. Why didn''t they just let her go and let her live happily with her family?" Since I didn''t know if this was reality or a dream, I decided to find out as much information as possible.


    Her expression suddenly turned gloomy again.


    "We, angels, have strict rules andws... No matter how hard or painful it is, we have to follow the order."


    Another tired breath escaped my mouth.


    "A reign without heart. I thought the light dimension had something better than this." My disappointment was clear from the tone of my voice.


    She quickly blocked my path upon my words.


    "Laws and rules are an important foundation for every world. You are still young. You don''t know the consequences if---"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I interrupted her.


    "But wisdom is also important," I said in a firm tone.


    "Especially to avoid unnecessary battles like what has happened," I added.


    My words silenced her. Without saying anything, I moved my legs again and walked past her side.


    After a second pause, she chased after me again.


    "Wait!"


    "Since I''ve given you the opportunity to examine me. Now tell me how do I break the seal and awaken my angelic power?" I quickly asked before she said another word. Although I still hadn''t found a clue whether this was a dream or reality, there was nothing wrong with asking her about this.


    "It''s a strong seal. It can''t be removed in the normal way." After that, she fell silent with a face filled with doubt.


    "So? What should I do?" I asked again.


    "You have to take over a high angel''s power to break it," she replied in hesitation.


    "But it will cost that angel''s life..."


    "Is there no other way besides that cruel method?" I said in disbelief. My doubt was getting higher. If this was a dream, she was supposed to say I had to do sex or something simr like that, like sleep with 999 women in order to break the seal. To be sure, a more peaceful method since I didn''t want to kill innocent people or angels. Or... Did I have the cruel side in me that made my subconscious want me to kill the angel? Was it because I''m a demon? And this was my basic instinct?


    "Since you are an incubus, there is one other way," she suddenly continued. Her face turned red.


    "Since the incubus'' poweres from sex, so you just need to do it with a high angel. That should be enough to break the seal."


    ''Ah... Never mind...'' I still wanted sex after all. This time, her words strengthened my guess that this was just a dream since what she said matched what I thought.


    "Then, are the high angel''s wings white golden?" I guessed again.


    "Yes. How do you know it?" she said.


    I stopped my steps and turned to her. A chuckle out of my mouth since I only pointed at her wings'' colour.


    "Since there''s one of them in front of me. So let''s do it," I said in a casual tone.


    "Pardon me. You want me to have sex with you? Did I hear it right?" she rified with a frown.


    "You heard it right. Let''s have sex now. So I can break my angelic seal and be a real Nephilim," I said shamelessly with a seductive smirk. This time, my feet moved slowly towards her, like a beast approaching its prey.


    She retreated slowly in reflex and spoke again in a stammering voice.


    "W-What? T-That''s outrageous... W-We are... Rted by blood. I''m your aunt... W-We can''t..."


    Again, I interrupted her.


    "Oh, C''mon. I''m an incubus. I''ve slept with my own mom and sister. It''s not a big deal." I bet my mind had mixedst night sex game with this angel thing.


    Her steps stopped.


    "Wait a second. Gabrielle only had a son and she died when he was a kid." Her gaze turned serious.


    "You are not Erebus, aren''t you? Tell me, who are you? Why do you have the same power as him?"


    I stopped in front of her. Just like her, my gaze turned serious.


    "Erebus died a thousand years ago. You''ve been trapped in that crystal for too long," I exined briefly.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Her pupils trembled in emotion, regret and sadness.


    "Is that true?"


    "Why should I lie?"


    She lowered her head in sorrow.


    "No... It can''t be... I have failed... Sister... I have failed you..."


    At the same time, an announcement suddenly appeared in front of me.


    [The dream spell has been cancelled.]


    ''Wait for a second... This is a real thing?'' I thought in shock. I remembered when I dreamed about my father and Lord Damon, I couldn''t ess my system and there were no announcements either.


    [You will be out of the dream world in 5...]


    The world around me started to crumble just like when I cancelled my Devil Space. In addition, her body also began to turn transparent and disappear.


    "Wait!" I tried to snatch her hand but my hand just caught the wind.


    [4...]


    "Stay here a bit longer! I''ll exin to you what I know about Erebus! Or tell me how I can get you out of that crystal." But her broken heart and her sadness made her ignore me.


    [3...]


    "At least, please tell me your name!" I said in a panic. Still, she didn''t answer me.


    [2...]


    ''Damn it!'' Feeling my time was running out, I finally decided to answer her first question with a proper one.


    "Ethan Strongheart, I''m Erebus'' descendant!" I said in desperation.


    Those words made her turn to me in shock. She opened her mouth, trying to say something to me, unfortunately, our time was up.


    [1...]


    Reflexively, I opened my eyes. The sight of the hotel room ceiling entered my eyes. My women''s voices also greeted my ears, indicating that I had returned to the hotel. I sat down on the sofa and nced at the clock.


    12.03 PM


    Then I turned my gaze to my women who were already dressed neatly and were tidying their makeup or their hair. Laughter and smiles graced their faces as they shared theirst night''s experiences.


    Unfortunately, despite the cheerful and warm atmosphere, my mind was elsewhere.


    ''I need to find a way to break through the barrier and free that angel.'' But something else was bothering me.


    My gaze shifted to Mia who giggled along with the others.


    ''Is that crystal the reason why the Kingdom of Serpent Rock is the only country that can produce the demon hunter vine?''


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom?y: The porn actress'' harsh training, Diamond (1), (2) and (3) are?avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 303. The Incubus Between Business, Politics and Wars.

    <h4>Chapter 303. The Incubus Between Business, Politics and Wars.</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 303. The Incubus Between Business, Politics and Wars.


    "Oh, Damian is awake!" Pearl announced.


    Some of them quickly approached me. While the others moved their hands faster to finish their makeup.


    "Morning, handsome," Cam said followed by a kiss on my cheek. A simple casual dress had covered her body.


    "Morning," I replied.


    While Emma greeted me with something else.


    "Did you sleep well? You look a little--- Confused..." she immediately noticed something different about me.


    "Yeah, something is bugging me," I said with a faint smile.


    "Is there anything we can do to help you?" asked Olivia who had just arrived and plopped herself by my side.


    "Tell us," said Celia who was sitting on the other side of me.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "I can''t. It''s a bitplicated. Moreover..." I shifted my gaze to Mia who was brushing her hair near the bed.


    "It''s rted to her kingdom," I said in a lower voice, making sure she didn''t hear me.


    "Is that rted to her kingdom''s mainmodity?" Pearl guessed. Of course, she meant the vine.


    I nodded.


    "I have to handle this with caution." If that crystal was the main reason why her kingdom was able to produce that vine, then her kingdom would face financial difficulties if I released that angel from the crystal. Hundreds of thousands of people and their governments would be affected. Moreover, Pearl had said it... That was her kingdom''s mainmodity. So if I didn''t handle this with caution, I could destroy that kingdom and be responsible for the chaos that would happen.


    Besides, I didn''t know what Mia would think about this since her family kept this from her. But her position was moreplicated than my other partners. This was not only rted to our feelings or as simple as whether she wanted to ept my identity as a demon or not, but also her kingdom''s interests, her people. Even though her love meter had met the requirements, I was also not sure she would ept my contract and be my loyal partner either. I was sure she realized as a crown princess she shouldn''t be under anyone''s control and her loyalty should only be given to her own kingdom.


    Diamond took a deep breath.


    "I know this is going to beplicated. A royalty''s love story is never easy."


    "True," Pearl followed.


    "I will think of a way out..." I muttered. But then I shifted my gaze at Diamond and Pearl with a frown.


    "Wait a second. Aren''t you two also royalties?" I said. I knew their position wasn''t as high as Mia''s, but I knew they had a pretty high position considering how Pearl greeted Mia at the Sea Devil Club for the first time.


    "The Kraken''s rules aren''t as strict as her kingdom and we have less drama in our aristocracy nor our politics. We are rare hybrid-beasts so our people are less. Many of us go out of the ind to build our ownpanies in other countries. so... We can simply do what we want as long as it doesn''t bring a disgrace to the Krakens," Pearl said with a shrug.


    "Ah, I see... So simply the Krakens are trying to control the global economy rather than concentrating on their own internal affairs," I said in a joking tone.


    Despite my tone, Pearl and Diamond were silent. Their expression showed that my joke was right.


    "Are you serious?" said Cam in surprise. Emma, Olivia and Celia showed the same expression.


    "Not as greedy as controlling the global economy, but we are aware of our wealth and our strength. So rather than stay on an ind, the Kraken decided to expand our influence to other countries. In our case, we also want to find our man," said Diamond. And I had to admit, it was a good decision since their skill and their tentacles supported them to do so. Moreover, by spreading and establishingpanies in several countries, except reducing thepetition between them, it could spread the Kraken''s influence quickly, not to mention the profit they would get. It hit two birds with one stone.


    After a moment of silence, Cam asked again.


    "Then may I know which sector you are interested in? Apart from education, of course," she asked in a much calm tone. Her eyes turned serious.


    "Are you afraid that we will be yourpetitors?" asked Diamond straight to the point.


    "I prefer a friend over apetitor. So depending on your answer, maybe we can work together to expand our business," Cam said with a smile.


    "You are really smart, Cam. How about we talk about this after lunch?" said Diamond with the same smile.


    "With pleasure."


    Meanwhile, Emma turned to Pearl.


    "I hope our cooperation will go well." Of course, what she meant was Pearl''s bracelet.


    "Don''t worry. I will fulfil the agreement," Pearl replied.


    At the same time, Celia looked at them in amazement. She tilted her head closer to mine.


    "Brother... How did you meet so many important people like this?" she whispered in curiosity.


    "Fate? Maybe?" I said doubtfully. I was not sure about that either. All I knew was, my change was the main trigger why they were attracted to me. But for sure, I was surprised that I could have powerful partners like them. Not in the strength category, but in wealth andwork, two important elements in this modern era.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Mia finally joined us, as did my servants.


    "As usual, business stuff," Pearl replied in a casual tone.


    "What kind of business?" Mia asked curiously.


    "Any kind. As long as it is legal and profitable," said Cam.


    "Do you mind if I join you?" Mia said.


    "We don''t mind," said Diamond.


    "Since you are going to talk about business, I will excuse myself," I said as I stood up from my seat.


    "If you''re not interested, we can talk about something else," Mia said.


    "I need to talk to Ivy and the others. So please take your time." This was my chance to discuss what I found and ask some important questions to my servants.


    "Can I join you?" Celia also stood up from her sofa.


    "I don''t think I can understand their conversation," said Celia, blushing in embarrassment.


    "Of course." Well, they were talking about international scale''s business, I was not sure Celia could keep up. Besides, Celia should know about this angel since it also had something to do with her angelic seal.


    "If you need a private room, you can use one of the yrooms. The key is on the bedside table," Pearl said. I bet she quickly realized that I wanted to discuss something rted to the demon world with my servants.


    "Just remember. Our lunch will start in 20 minutes in the previous dining room," Pearl added.


    "Got it."


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 79 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: The porn actress'' harsh training, Diamond (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    Note: Hello, author''s here. Christmas is just around the corner and we are already at the end of the year. Although it''s early, before I forget it cause of my busy schedule, I want to wish you a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year. Thank you for supporting me. It means a lot to me ?? ?. As always, I will update next week~


    PS: I know my OCs makes the card more suitable for Halloween but I''ve tried my best to make it look like a Christmas card ????

 Chapter 304. Never Ending Loop

    <h4>Chapter 304. Never Ending Loop</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 304. Never Ending Loop


    After we moved to another room, I told them about the angel, the barrier, the demon lords'' ns and my previous dream. It was a weird sight since the room design, which was dominated by pink, was simr to a love hotel, yet all of us sat on the sofa and had a serious conversation.


    As they listened to me, some of them furrowed their brows, while others were deep in thoughts. asionally some of them asked me for more information and I answered them ording to what I knew.


    "Wait, that isn''t fair. You can break your angelic seal via sex. But what about me?" Celiained with a frown. She looked excited when I said I had found a way to break our seal. That way she could have a simr power to mine and could protect herself, in case the demons were after her. But since that only applied to incubus so she had to take the normal way, killing an angel to take over her power.


    "Maybe there is another way. After all, we have to break your seal gradually. You have to learn to control it little by little or it will bring you troubles," I said. I realized this was the main reason why Lilieth didn''t give me full ess to my system in the first ce. I couldn''t imagine if I had this much power when I got the system. I would end up killing Bern and the Demon hunter would catch me right away.


    Celia answered me with a sigh and pouted. I knew, even though Celia was quite mature for a girl of her age, she still had a childish side, especially for things like this. Well, her hope died in an instant so I could understand her disappointment.


    I turned my gaze to Ivy and the others.


    "Anyway, I gathered you guys because I wanted to ask about the Holy Barrier. Do you know how to break it?" If they knew how to break it undetected it would be great. Even though I was still in a dilemma since it had something to do with the Kingdom of Serpent Rock''s economy, from that dream, at least, I knew that angel didn''t want to hurt me. Also, since the light dimension didn''t look for her for a thousand years for whatever reason, I didn''t think what I would do could cause war, although... I wasn''t sure of it.


    "We''ve never dealt with the angels before, so we don''t know. What we know is, the barrier can nullify the demon''s influences," answered Ivy regretfully.


    "Besides, after the angels separated thete King Xenos from Erebus and his wife, they handed over all the human world''s affairs through the third party, humans," Luna added.


    Yuffy, who had been silent before finally spoke.


    "Maybe the king knows something about this."


    Her words made Maria turn to her.


    "But the king forbade His Highness to see him for a while. While he can''t get out of the dark dimension either." She was right. The Spider Queen, the Gargoyle King, the Incubus King and the Glob King had set their eyes on the Dark dimension''s throne. They even tried to expand their territory in the human world by exploiting the cracks. I didn''t know what they were nning, but Lord Damon had to be careful.


    "We can send a message to ask him about this. Also send a warning about the demon lords'' ns," I gave an idea. Since Ivy said that the barrier could disperse the demon''s influence, I was not sure I couldn''t put my hopes on Mia either.


    This time all my generals shook their heads side to side.


    "Why?" I asked in confusion.


    "Sending a message for an important matter like this is too risky. The king''s enemies'' spies are everywhere. If that message falls into the wrong hands then you and everyone around you will be in danger," Yuffy exined. Now I found another reason why Lilieth sent Kitty just to give me the simple warning that night.


    "So I''m simply the same as an exiled Prince?" I concluded. A trace of annoyance was evident in my tone of voice, though I couldn''t me Lord Damon and Lilieth for this.


    "They did it to protect you," Maria tried to calm me down.


    A tired breath escaped my mouth.


    "I know but..." My words trailed off before I grunted in annoyance.


    "Why am I so weak?!" I said in frustration before I threw my back on the back of the sofa. Yeah, even though my level rose rapidly in a short time, I knew it wasn''t enough to defeat those demon lords. It was the main reason for my limited movement and also the result. So it was simply a never-ending loop for me.


    Although I understood Lord Damon and Lilieth protected me since they didn''t want to lose their child again, it was bugging my pride, a lot. And if anyone found out that ''The Great Demon'' was just a weak demon prince, I would be the whole world''sughing stock.


    "Don''t me yourself, brother. You are much stronger than you used to be. You''ve done your best, "Celia tried to cheer me up. While Foxy didn''t say anything. From her gloomy expression, I could tell she felt the same way as me.


    But I didn''t answer her. Instead, I drew a couple of deep breaths to calm myself. She was right, I was stronger. But onlypared to humans, not the demon lords and I didn''t know how much time I had left. I couldn''t calm down until I could take over his responsibility.


    "Maybe one of us can go to the dark dimension to talk about this. Once everything gets better," Ivy suggested.


    "I think that''s the only option we have right now," I said. Or it was the only thing we could do. Though I didn''t know when things would get better.


    At first, I thought as long as I could break through that barrier, find a peaceful way to settle The Kingdom of Serpent Rock''s economy and meet that Angel to open my angelic seal, I could get new powers. That way I could help Lord Damon faster. Unfortunately, it was another dead end.


    In the middle of our own thoughts, Celia suddenly spoke.


    "Can I ask about the angel and demon? I mean the demons who work under Lord Damon."


    "What do you want to ask?" answered Luna.


    "If the angels and demons want to protect humans, why did you guys fight each other in the first ce?"


    "You get it wrong, Celia." My voice made her turn to me.


    "The demons don''t do it to protect humans but to maintain the bnce between the three worlds. Simply, they just don''t want another big war," I continued. I also thought like her before, but after I heard my generals'' exnations I could conclude, now or even a thousand years ago, Lord Damon didn''t protect humans, he only protected his family legacy, his world and his own kind, nothing more.


    "His Highness is right, Celia. We owe nothing to humans, so we simply just want peace. At least some of us," Yuffy added in a calm tone.


    "In other words... Good demons never existed," I concluded since I knew what she was thinking. I had this thought before, but not anymore now. We simply had our own agenda.


    "I see." Celia''s face was a bit gloomy now, disappointed at my answer.


    "Then what about you, brother?" she asked me.


    "I''m just trying to protect what I want to protect. As simple as that," I replied. And protecting someone or something didn''t depend on good or bad. It was simply what I wanted to do.


    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*


    The sound of the electronic rm on the side of the door interrupted our conversation and it made me turn to the clock.


    12.35 PM


    I got up from my seat in a hurry as I realized I waste.


    "We''ll continue thister, I''m alreadyte for lunch," I said.


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: The porn actress'' harsh training, Diamond (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Patreon.


    >NEW! [18+ ASMR] Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma!


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 305. Shopping Time I

    <h4>Chapter 305. Shopping Time I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 305. Shopping Time I


    02.34 PM


    The afternoon sun shining brightly above Ironshade Town apanied our steps on Peace Blossom Square''s street. I was in my human form and wearing a simple t-shirt with jeans now. While Celia wore a simple t-shirt with a skirt from Pearl. A normal one, not sexy like before.


    After Celia and I had our lunch with my women, I took a bath before Ian drove us back to Ironshade Town. As for my servants, Foxy decided to train with Luna and Yuffy at Maria''s ce to catch up. Meanwhile, Ivy returned with Cam and Olivia as Miguel.


    My gaze was on Celia who looked a little grim either because she was disappointed that she hadn''t found a suitable dress for her prom after visiting her two favourite shops or because of our previous conversation. Or maybe... Because I always said that all the dresses she tried on were beautiful and busy with my own thoughts.


    "Are you still disappointed with my answer or because of the dress?" My voice broke the silence between us. I had texted Tiffany to join us and she agreed. She should be on her way here.


    "Both of them," she pouted.


    "Is it my answer about the demons or the dress?" I asked again.


    She turned to me.


    "Also, both of them."


    "Celia... A bitter truth is better and a sweet lie," I said. Of course, I meant my answer about the demons.


    "But when ites to my dress, you do the opposite," she said straight to the point.


    ''Opsss...'' An awkward smile appeared on my lips since I couldn''t deny what she said was right. This was why I invited Tiffany toe with us. My sense of fashion was not that great and I preferred simple clothes in natural colours for every asion. T-shirts, sweaters and jeans were my favourite clothes. Besides, how am I supposed to know about women''s clothes and trends?


    Somehow I wanted to say ''It''s only a dress, not a big deal''. But since I knew how important a dress for a woman was, I chose to shut my mouth.


    "I didn''t lie, you know. All of those dresses looked good on you," I tried defending myself even though it sounded like a cheap coax.


    And she answered me with a t stare.


    "Nice try, brother."


    "If you don''t believe me, you shouldn''t have asked me in the first ce," Iined.


    "I only have you. Of course, I asked you." She answered me with anotherint.


    "You should know, your brother is not a fashion expert. So I simply said my opinion," I retorted.


    "You don''t have to be a fashion expert for this. After all, why do you say the same thing on every dress?" she replied in the same tone.


    I frowned.


    "They looked the same. The only difference was the neckline style and the bottom."


    "All of it is a different type. The first one is a mermaid, the second is an A-Line and the third is a trumpet," she exined in annoyance.


    "What the hell is that?" I said with a cringe.


    "The dress type, of course," she replied with a pout.


    Well, I remembered the first and second dresses did look different, but the third dress looked the same as the first.


    "Then what about those simr purple and pink dresses that you showed me?" I asked. This bothered me since it made me look like I was colourblind.


    She exhaled in annoyance and stopped in her tracks. I also stopped and turned to her.


    "It wasn''t purple, but Lavender and Lc. The others were Mauve and Soft Pink. Not Pink," she said in an emphatic tone.


    I gave her a weird expression, abination of cringe and another ''what the hell is that?!'' kind of expression, and raised my hands a bit as a sign of surrender. Then I shook my head from side to side and turned forward.


    "I give up. We''ll wait for Tiffany. She should be waiting for us at the park," I said as I continued my steps. Although I did not know if Tiffany had arrived or not.


    Without saying anything Celia followed me.


    Luckily, Tiffany was already there when we arrived at the fountain in the middle of the park. She was just about to sit down and took out her cellphone from her handbag to text me when we approached her. She looked feminine with a simple dress in a colourful colour.


    "Hey, how did you guys know I''ve arrived?" She put back her cellphone in her bag.


    "Instinct," I said with a grin.


    But Celia said something else.


    "He almost lost his sanity just because I dragged him into two shops."


    "I told you I''m not a fashion expert," Iined again.


    But she answered me by looking the other way nonchntly.


    Tiffany giggled.


    "I see. That''s why you suddenly text me." She turned to Celia and smiled.


    "Don''t worry. You can count on me for this."


    "Ha... A capable ''Fashion Expert'' came to the rescue atst." Yeah, Celia said the ''Fashion Expert'' in an emphatic tone to mock me.


    And I answered by poking her with my elbow.


    "Right, shall we go now?" asked Tiffany with a smile.


    "Let''s go!" said Celia excitedly.


    Well, at least, I could rx a bit now.


    We had only taken a few steps when a familiar female voice called my name.


    "Ethan?" We turned to where the voice came from and saw Ruby approaching us. Instead of her usual maid costume, she wore a cute mini dress. She also styled her hair as if she had already prepared herself to meet her boyfriend.


    ''Please give me a break...'' I thought.


    "I never thought I''d meet you here," Ruby said again.


    I turned to Tiffany slowly. The look in my eyes showed what I was thinking clearly, ''Did you sell me to my stalker in exchange for your advice for Celia''s dress?''


    But Tiffany shook her head from side to side in panic, indicating that she didn''t know about this either.


    I let out a sigh and turned to Ruby who stopped in front of me. A sweet smile on her lips. Looks like she had been following Tiffany on purpose.


    "What a coincidence, Ruby. Do you want to go on a date with your boyfriend? You look--- different today." Even though I knew she dressed up for me since she made this a coincidence I decided to point out her unusual appearance.


    Ruby giggled.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t have a boyfriend yet. Today is my day off. So I decided to walk around here to get some fresh air."


    "With that dress?" I asked.


    "Is it weird? I bought itst month and haven''t had a chance to wear it yet. So I decided to wear it today." She checked her dress from side to side to make sure there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Oh, I see."


    Ruby returned her gaze to us again.


    "So what are you guys going to do? I''m bored walking around aimlessly. Shall we have some coffee? Or maybe y at the game centre?" she asked. I bet this was her main goal.


    "Sorry, Ruby. We can''t y around. We have to check on a few shops to choose my prom dress," Celia refused.


    But the result was different from what she wanted.


    "Oh! I can help you with that!" Ruby answered excitedly. She grabbed my arm shamelessly.


    "C''mon, I will show you my favourite shop!" Then without further ado, she pulled me. While Celia and Tiffany could only follow us.


    Note: If you are confused why Ethan can''t distinguish those colours. You can google mauve pink and soft pink. Also Lc and Lavender (dress). You will find some dresses in simr colours.


    >Read more than 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom y: The porn actress'' harsh training, Diamond (1), (2) and (3) are avable exclusive Patreon.


    >NEW! [18+ ASMR] Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma!


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 306. Shopping Time II

    <h4>Chapter 306. Shopping Time II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 306. Shopping Time II


    "What do you think?" Celia said as she came out of the changing room and showed her pink dress to the three of us who were sitting on the waiting chairs. The top of her dress looked like a sleeveless dress with a gathered strip of fabric at the waist, which formed a freestanding flounce over the hips. They called it a peplum dress or something.


    "It''s perfect! You look so beautiful! We should take it!" I said quickly. I raised my thumb to show my seriousness. I didn''t know how many times I had said this.


    But Tiffany, who sat next to me, did not agree with me. She turned to me and frowned in objection.


    "What do you mean? That dress makes her look much older than her age." She turned to Celia.


    "I think the first one is much better than this."


    "I agree. This one isn''t as cute as the first one. Besides, the ballerina pink colour suits you better," said Ruby who was sitting on the other side of me. Her hands still hugged my arm tightly, as if we were a couple.


    Herst words made me turn to Ruby with a frown.


    "What do you mean? That dress literally has the same colour as the first, only a different style."


    But Ruby replied to me with another frown and as if on cue they spoke at the same time.


    "This one is rose gold, not pink."


    I pressed my lips and sighed tiredly.


    ''Am I the only colourblind here?'' I thought. This whole shopping session was hellish for me. My expression showed everything I was feeling clearly. Bored, annoyed, impatient and ''get me out of here!'' type of expression. If it wasn''t that I had promised Celia to apany her, I might have transferred the money to her virtual ount and went to the nearest cafe to grab a coffee.


    "The first dress is much better, Celia," Tiffany suggested. It seemed like she realized I was at my limit before Ipletely lost my sanity. This was the 6th shop I visited today and Celia had tried almost 20 dresses. So I was as desperate as almost altering their memory so I could get out of here and let them enjoy their shopping time. While I was enjoying my time at the cafe.


    "But I don''t like the first dress'' style," said Celia. A trace of disappointment was evident in her tone of voice.


    "Just take the ssic ball gown. You can''t go wrong with that." Ruby gave an idea. Then she turned to me.


    "What do you think, Ethan?" She tried to cheer me up.


    ''Do they still need my opinion?'' I thought. Seriously, my presence waspletely useless, except to pay for Celia''s dress. They didn''t even need a bodyguard since Tiffany and Ruby were demon hunters.


    "Anything is fine. Just make it fast," I said without enthusiasm.


    "Be patient. One more, just one more dress," said Celia, trying to convince me before she turned to the shopkeeper and asked for another dress. I didn''t know how many times she had said that.


    Unlike before, Tiffany got up from her seat and helped Celia choose the dress.


    I threw my back on the sofa and sighed once more. My eyes shifted at the dim sunlight streaming through the window before turning to the clock.


    05.21 PM


    This dress hunting even took up more time than my night hunt routine.


    ''Ah... That''s why Tiffany decided to help her.'' I remembered she said we would have our dinner around 06.00 PM.


    "You can talk to me if you''re bored." Ruby''s spoiled voice came from my side. A sweet smile on her lips. This was her best chance since this shopping session had drained more energy than when I fought hundreds of demons. I was even toozy to take her hands off me and let her hug me all the time.


    I turned to her with a dead man''s kind of expression.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Killing time by talking to your stalker was a good idea rather than dying of boredom. Yeah, I was that desperate.


    "It''s about ourst conversation," she said. Ourst conversation was about my fighting ability. It was a bit funny since Mrs Clea didn''t ask me about it anymore, nor did Tiffany. It seemed that Mrs Clea had decided not to involve me in the demon hunter association, especially after I pointed out that I was aware of the oddity of my father''s death. While Ruby did the opposite. She encouraged me to register myself as a demon hunter voluntarily and kept praising my fighting skills.


    I had to confess, I was quite interested in it before. I thought the vine could help me to break my angelic seal, but I undid my intention since I bet it would be useless. If that vine could break my seal, my father''s angelic seal should have been broken too. Also, as the angel said, that strong seal couldn''t break that easily.


    "I told you, I''m not interested. I just want a normal life," I reasoned. It was only an excuse since I realized that my life was far from normal now. After all, joining an association would only limit my movements and they would notice my abnormal power.


    "But it will be a waste," she whined in a spoiled tone.


    "My fighting ability is only limited to protecting myself and only depends on my reflexes. Do you think a demon hunter only needs two simple things like that?" I asked.


    "You can try it first," she pouted.


    "What about you? Why don''t you join them?" I decided to reverse her statement.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just a weak girl. I can''t possibly do that," she retorted quickly as she gave me her cute expression, trying to show what she said was true.


    "I know you are strong, Ruby. I saw you when you beat up Bern and Franz." I brought this up without hesitation.


    "I''ve never brought this up before since I thought you were the same as me. But it looks like you covered it up for other reasons," I added.


    Her panic was visible on her face. Her hands released my arm slowly.


    "Uh... I think you mistook somebody else as me." Her gaze diverted in the other direction nervously.


    Seeing her reaction, I smirked.


    ''Checkmate.'' With this, I hoped she didn''t ask again about this.


    "What do you think?" Celia''s voice turned our gaze to her. This time she was wearing a Princess type of dress in another pink or whatever they called it.


    "It suits you well," said Ruby.


    "What about you, brother?" Celia asked. I didn''t know why she still needed my opinion.


    I raised my thumb again and forced myself to smile since I didn''t have the energy to praise her anymore. What I wanted was to end my suffering as soon as possible.


    Luckily, Celia also liked the dress. After she looked at herself in the mirror for a while, she finally turned to the shopkeeper.


    "I''ll take this dress."


    "Finally!" I stood up from my seat in excitement. My energy suddenly returned to my body. My voice was enough to make them turn to me.


    "I will be waiting for you at the cashier. Don''t make me wait too long," I said with a grin. My long torment was finally over.


    Without waiting for their answer, I walked to the cashier.


    Note: Ballerina Pink and Rose gold dress colours also look simr.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 20 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 36 chps)


    18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 35 chps)


    >$3 a month = 24 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 40 chps)


    20 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 41 chps)


    >$6 a month = 29 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 56 chps)


    24 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 47 chps)


    >$10 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 74 chps) +R18 ASMR


    29 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 55 chps)


    >$15 a month = 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    29 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 55 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page: /nanakawaichan


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    Patreon-members:


    Justin Smiley, Hyde, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Victoria Brinson, Jahangir Saleem, Jacob Rebman, Jacques, james forsberg, Thomas Kosko, Cutler1812, Khan, cSmooth, Chris Wood, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Daniel Cortez, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Shadowsaja, Jordan Samas, Andy Rodriguez,cZion Mirem, Todd, Daniel Karl, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, AJSReviews 123, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Phoe, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Lokain, CJ42, AzureLotus, Dragonyer, rahman ali, Miami, Brandon Potter, Leo Guaym��s, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, englishmuffins10, David, Tawwab Rahimi, lucas brion, Joseph, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Quin Somdahl-sands, Orangefruit, Kotillion, Erik, Barney, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Charles, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Dragon Empryean Shadowless, jon dumey, c d, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Rand, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Grundy00, VoidStar, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Cragen, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Jay96, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 307. (Un)peaceful Dinner I

    <h4>Chapter 307. (Un)peaceful Dinner I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 307. (Un)peaceful Dinner I


    After I paid for the dress, once again we walked down the bustling streets to the cafe, apanied by the dim sky. Unlike before, this time, my steps felt much lighter. Celia, Ruby and my attention were on Tiffany who was walking in our midst.


    "And you can''t skip their special dessert set. It is sooo good. 10/10!" said Tiffany in excitement.


    Her story made my mind filled with that cafe''s menu and the excitement for what I should orderter. Moreover, Tiffany had said this ce was so special. Not only for the food but also the interior, service and great photo spot. She even had to make a reservation and was lucky enough to get thest seat for us. Unfortunately, she didn''t know if we could get another seat for Ruby or not.


    "Is the cafe still far away?" I asked impatiently. Today''s long shopping session made me hungry and her story made it even worse.


    Tiffany pointed to a new light brown building 100 meters ahead of us.


    "That''s the ce," she said.


    From the building and the elegant design, I was pretty sure this cafe wasn''t a cheap one. Still, the exterior was a bit odd for a cafe since it didn''t look like one. And my guess was right... As soon as we arrived in front of it, I could see an elegant ''Noble Butler Cafe'' board sign in front of it.


    "Butler Cafe?" I said in hesitation. Same with the maid cafe, the butler cafe was a cosy restaurant. In these cafes, waiters dressed as butlers and served guests in the manner of domestic servants attending to the aristocracy. That exined why the building design didn''t look like a typical restaurant or cafe at all. But this kind of ce usually only concentrated on the service, the ce, the vibe, and the ting. While the taste was usually not as good as what Tiffany described.


    "Yea. But don''t worry. I can guarantee all their food tastes so good!" Tiffany immediately caught my hesitation.


    "C''mon." Her hand gave us a gesture to get in.


    - Tring!


    A small bell rang when we opened the door and we were greeted by a young man in a neat butler suit.


    "Wee to the Noble Butler Cafe, My Lady," he said politely.


    "We''ve made a reservation," Tiffany said.


    The butler took the reservation list.


    "May I know your name, My Lady?"


    "Tiffany Duskblight," she replied.


    The butler''s eyes swept the long name list in front of him for a moment before returning his gaze to us.


    "But the reservation is only made for 3 people, My Lady."


    "Can you give us an extra seat?" asked Ruby.


    "I''m sorry. But as you can see, we are really full here. There are no seats left." The butler''s hand gestured at the tables which were already filled with guests. The other butlers moved swiftly between the seats to deliver food or take orders from the guests. They didn''t forget to bow elegantly before they talked to the guests as if they were the youngdies'' butlers. A smile graced the butlers'' faces.


    Ruby turned to Tiffany and gave her a pleading look, asking Tiffany to hand her seat. It seemed like she wanted to spend as much time as possible with me.


    As if she could read Ruby''s mind, Tiffany spoke again.


    "Um... I''m the one who made the reservation and the voucher in my name. So... I can''t," she said with an awkward smile. With this, the choice was only down to me or Celia. But since I couldn''t possibly leave Celia alone, I decided to give up my seat.


    "Just give my seat to Ruby then," I said.


    "But--" Celia said in objection.


    Ruby, who also objected to my words, interrupted Celia.


    "If you don''t want to eat here. I''ll apany you to eat somewhere else." She saw this as an opportunity to have some private time with me.


    I turned to Ruby and frowned.


    "If you don''t want it, I will take my seat back. Tiffany already made the reservation, so I don''t want to waste it."


    Ruby pressed her lips since this was a tough decision for her. But in the end, she agreed.


    "I will take it. Thank you for the seat, Ethan," she said in disappointment. I knew she would take the seat since with this she could have an excuse to see me again after dinner was over. If she didn''t, since she was an uninvited guest, our meeting would end here.


    "Fine." I turned to Celia.


    "I''ll eat somewhere else around here. Just text me when you''re done, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    "See youter." After that, I left the cafe. There was a fast-food restaurant nearby, so I decided to eat there.


    Disappointed? A bit. Especially after all the imagination and expectations about the food. But on the positive side, it gave me the opportunity to meet Ivy.


    Yeah... I just had a short conversation with Ivy around 10 minutes ago. She said she was in Ironshade Town''s Aeros Gold Bank now and had news about my mom. The bank would give her some documents and what the information they got from the police. So it was not something that could be discussed through Telepathy.


    My feet stepped into a fast food restaurant which was dominated by yellow and red colours. It was amon fast food restaurant here and had many outlets around the world. Luckily, even though the queue was a little long, the restaurant wasn''t too crowded.


    After I stood at the back of the queue, I connected myself to Ivy.


    [You are connected with Ivy.]


    ''Ivy, are you still at Aeros Gold Bank?'' I said.


    ''Yes. But I''ll be done in a minute. Do you need anything from me, Your Highness?'' she answered.


    ''Can we meet after you''re done? I''m at WackRonald''s Peace Blossom Square now. Please bring all the documents about my mom and tell me what they know about her.'' I pointed out our meeting''s purpose clearly.


    But Ivy didn''t answer me.


    ''Ivy?'' I asked.


    ''May I ask you something, Your Highness?'' Finally, she opened her voice.


    ''Go ahead.''


    ''Her Highness Lilieth is much better than this woman. Why are you still looking for her? Are you thinking of bringing her back to your family?'' Her concern was clear from her voice.


    ''Don''t get me wrong. I never thought of bringing her back in the first ce. She has dumped me and Celia. She has to take responsibility for what she has done.''


    ''Do you want to kill her?'' she guessed.


    ''Not as far as to kill her. But I don''t want her roaming around freely without any consequences,'' I said. As those words left my mouth, my feelings were mixed. It felt ironic considering how happy we were in the past.


    ''Okay. I''ll see you when I''m done,'' she replied.


    ''I will be waiting for you.''


    [You have disconnected with Ivy.]


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 20 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 36 chps)


    18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 35 chps)


    >$3 a month = 24 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update (total 40 chps)


    20 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 41 chps)


    >$6 a month = 29 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 11 Extra R18 chapters (total 56 chps)


    24 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 47 chps)


    >$10 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 74 chps) +R18 ASMR


    29 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 55 chps)


    >$15 a month = 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    29 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update (total 55 chps)


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    Patreon-members:


    rmhj, Inteservice, Marco Hosfeld, tyler tobey, Hugo Dufour-Vall��e, Justin Smiley, Hyde, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Victoria Brinson, Thomas Kosko, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Miami, Brandon Potter, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, Tawwab Rahimi, RexDeMachina, Kyle Markman, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Orangefruit, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 308. (Un)peaceful Dinner II

    <h4>Chapter 308. (Un)peaceful Dinner II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 308. (Un)peaceful Dinner II


    20 minutes had passed. I was sitting on the side of the restaurant''s huge window and enjoying my simple dinner, this restaurantbo meal, a cheeseburger, fries and a coke.


    My eyes were fixed on the huge window beside me, watching the passersby outside the restaurant before I returned my gaze to thest piece of my burger and my empty paper fry cup.


    ''Larry will yell at me if he finds out I''m eating junk food again,'' I thought. Ha! But that didn''t mean I was going to waste my food. After all, what idiot would order a bowl of sd with quinoa at a fast-food restaurant? Ah, wait... He had done it before and it made me speechless.


    I popped myst piece of burger into my mouth before I squeezed the wrap and finished my coke. Well, since I had been doing a lot of ''exercise''tely, I should be fine. But I knew I still had to bnce my food for my health.


    A man in a dark blue luxury suit walking into the restaurant, turned at least half of the people inside to him, either the guests or the staff. From his suit, the expensive watch on his wrist and his slightly haughty face, it was clear he wasn''t an ordinary person. His wealth was clearly visible from the atmosphere around him even though he didn''t show his money. His eyes swept around him looking for someone. Due to his unusual appearance, swiftly, a staff approached the man to offer his assistance.


    ''Ah... Crap. I forgot Miguel is not an ordinary person.''But since we were here, I decided to ignore the other''s whispers. I raised my hand and waved it to grab his attention. Ivy, who was in Miguel''s appearance, noticed me. Immediately, he excused himself and approached me.


    Note: since Ivy uses Miguel''s appearance, I will use ''he'' instead of ''she''.


    "Sorry for making you wait," he said as he sat across from me. In contrast to his spoiled attitude when he met me in his original form, he acted cool and full of dignity with this appearance.


    "It''s fine. Sorry, for the sudden notice," I replied.


    "Don''t mention it. Besides, I do have to meet you to discuss it. But before�� I think you should check this out." His hand took out some documents from his zer and handed them to me.


    I took those documents and read them. My eyes moved side to side. My forehead wrinkled either to think or because of the contents. Those were the list of transactions from my mom''s ount. When and where she took the money along with the amount. I could say she did all of it neatly since she withdrew the money at a random amount on the different locations.


    "The police also have visited her mansion in Lightglen City, but that ce already belongs to someone else," he added.


    "Any news about her location?" I asked. My attention was still fixed on the documents in my hand.


    "She and your stepfather live in luxury and move from country to country. But based on information from ''reliable sources'' , she should be in the Federation of Ashana."


    His words made me lower the documents in my hand.


    "Reliable source? Do you mean the police?" I asked with a frown.


    "We got the information from the police. But the police got it from another source." He leaned to me, brought his face closer to mine and I did the same since I was sure what he was about to tell me was a secret.


    "It''s the association''s chairwoman."


    Then we pulled our faces away.


    "I see..." I said. As expected, my decision to tell this to Mrs Clea through Tiffany was right. This way she could use herwork to help the police find my mom faster.


    "The police are nning to arrest them when they return to Aeros to take care of their permit. Unfortunately, they have just renewed their travel documents and stay permit a month ago," he said again. If the police had to arrest my mom outside of Aeros, we needed an international permit and a deration to turn this into an international case. Unfortunately, this was only a small case.


    "They must have predicted that the vacate letter woulde to my house around this time so they immediately took care of all their permits," I said as I returned the documents to him. And he took it.


    "Not only that. They are also applying for Ashana''s citizenship."


    "Have they got it?" I asked.


    "Not yet. The police have sent the notice, so they shouldn''t get it unless they faked it."


    I leaned my back on the chair. My index finger tapped the table.


    "So we can only hope they return to Aeros," I muttered.


    "Yes."


    "Do you know their exact location?" I asked again. That way I could use my Teleportation skill.


    "Sorry, we haven''t found out about it yet."


    "Well... The investigation has only been running for two weeks, so it''s already good enough." If I hadn''t used this special path, I was sure I wouldn''t have gotten the results yet.


    "I''ll let you know this case''s progresster." He closed our conversation.


    "By the way, I thought you had dinner with Celia and Tiffany. Why did you end up here alone?"


    I sighed.


    "Ruby sabotaged my family dinner. She showed up out of nowhere and joined us without permission. Since Tiffany only made reservations for three people so I gave her my seat," I said lightly.


    He frowned.


    "Why don''t you alter her memory using your skill?" He knew I only needed a split of seconds to alter someone''s memory, different when I read it.


    "She helped Celia to choose her prom dress. Besides, I need some time to clear my mind a bit after I apanied them shopping all day." It was real torture since they also kept talking about fashion trends along the way and I had no other choice but to listen to them.


    "So you simply run away from them?" he guessed with a smirk.


    "You guess it''s right," I said in a rxed tone. I couldn''t deny that there was disappointment in me since I was curious about the cafe''s food. But on second thought, a peaceful dinner after a long shopping session was also a nice thing.


    "You know---" But his words stopped as the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning!!! ]


    [Other Demons detected!]


    Both of us were startled since we could feel some demons'' strong presence. Although they were not as strong as Ivy and my other generals, this ce was very crowded, so I had to take care of them as soon as possible. Moreover, Ruby, Tiffany and Celia were nearby.


    "Shall we move now?" he said as he stood up from his seat.


    "We''ll use my portal." I also stood up from my seat. My hand took my tray and dumped all the leftovers on the trash can before putting the tray back on the counter. As we walked on the toilet, the demon rm rang loudly.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 309.(Un)peaceful Dinner III

    <h4>Chapter 309.(Un)peaceful Dinner III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 309.(Un)peaceful Dinner III


    Within 5 minutes, the streets that had been filled with people turned empty. Cafes and shops that had been filled with guests quickly closed their rolling doors. The situation around us quickly changed after the Demon rm sounded. And as always, since they didn''t know where the demons'' location was and the police hadn''t arrived yet, all people hid in the nearest building. I had warned Celia not to panic and stay where she was with Tiffany and Ruby. But Celia said they disappeared as soon as they heard the demon rm so I guessed they would join the fight. As for Celia since she had my Incubus'' Protection, she should be safe.


    Ivy and I stood next to the WacRonald sign above the building in our Demonic Form. A ck tight suit covered me and a masquerade mask covered a third of my face since I was pretty sure this would be another encounter with the demon hunters. While Ivy wore her usual clothes, something simr to a bikini. Our eyes swept around us to examine who and how many of our enemies. Also how bad the situation was. Meanwhile, my ears caught the police car siren sounds to do the usual procedure.


    "Your Highness, this bad..." Ivy''s voice came from beside me.


    "I know," I replied. My gaze shifted from crack to crack in confusion since this was unprecedented. The crack didn''t open permanently like what Myra''s machine could do. But those were the usual cracks that opened abnormally for a few seconds before closing automatically. The difference was this time, every time one crack disappeared another crack appeared in another ce and so on. They kept moving from ce to ce and it caused the demons that came out from there to spread out quickly.


    As for the demons, although most of them are themon type and low level, at least for me, I detected a few high noble demons. The noble demons'' height was about 3 meters with arge body like a golem. Their skin looked as pale as a corpse''s. Dozens of des covered their bodies. Instead of a pair of hands, a pair of huge scissors took his ce. Their faces that were no different from the faces of corpses were decorated with sharp teeth. The big orange-red ball on his stomach.


    [Name: Malevolent Butcher]


    [Level 65]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Rare - Noble Demon]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 2362/2362 ]


    [DP: 401/467 ]


    [Skills: Deathly Bite lv 3, Head Cutter lv 3, Deathly Spin lv 4, de Dance lv 2, Charge lv 3.]


    [Emotion: Excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Energy core (Stomach).]


    [Talent: de Rain lv 10 (Sacrifice one de on his body to summon 10 des to attack his enemy.]


    While his subordinates'' height was only about 2 meters with a smaller body. Despite their simr appearance, the des on themon demon''s body were much less and their core was yellow. In addition, instead of a pair of scissors, a pair of short scythes reced their hand.


    [Name: Aggressive Butcher]


    [Level 27]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Common - Subordinate]


    [Status: Low intelligence type]


    [HP: 531/531]


    [DP: 99/109]


    [Skills: Deathly Bite lv 3, Deathly Spin lv 1, Charge lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Energy core (Stomach).]


    [Talent: de Rain lv 2 (Sacrifice one de on his body to summon 2 des to attack his enemy).]


    "What should we do now?" Ivy asked. Her confusion was clear from the tone of her voice since she had never encountered an incident like this before and this made me worry about Lord Damon''s condition. Obviously, this time cracks appeared due to the border energy anomaly. What happened in the dark dimension?


    Even with my curiosity, my worries and the questions that filled my head, I knew I couldn''t get there that easily. It was weird... Since I remembered, in my early days as an Incubus, I was afraid to go to that ce and refused to be a demon. Now, I wanted to go there voluntarily just to make sure everything was okay and find a way to strengthen myself. I realized that reality and my experience had changed me and my goals, especially after I realized I couldn''t have a peaceful life like people around my age. That was what I had to sacrifice for this power and what I wanted to protect.


    "We will take care of the nobles first and use our Dark Energy to seal the cracks," I ordered.


    Ivy turned to me.


    "But, don''t those cracks close by themselves?" she asked.


    "There''s something wrong with the border. We better fix it with our energy," I said. Since I had the same dark power as Lord Damon''s, I should be able to do the same with him, stabilizing the border with my power. As for Ivy, since her DP came from me, her Dark Energy had the same effect as mine.


    "I understand. I will clean up 2 of them. At 4 o''clock and 12 o''clock," she replied. We had no choice but to spread out to clear this up as quickly as possible since we couldn''t use our Devil Space to protect this ce. The Demon Hunters joined the fight faster than I expected. I even caught Tiffany and Ruby, who just joined, fighting some aggressive Butcher fiercely. Although Ruby could fight well, Tiffany and the other demon hunters were only about rookie level. So they had a hard time fighting the demons. If I used my Devil Space, they would lose for sure.


    Indeed, the Demon hunter''s fast movement was good news since that meant they have improved how they handled this kind of problem, but this raised new problems for me since I preferred to bring these demons into my Devil Space. Well, on the positive side, I hoped the demon hunters would be more independent and stronger.


    "I will take care of the other 3. Just remember, the nobles and the cracks are our priority. We can take care of their subordinatester," I ordered.


    "Roger that." After that as if on cue, we flicked our wings and glided on our targets.


    My eyes fell on a Malevolent Butcher roaring loudly on top of an empty bus. He just came out of a crack next to him. While his subordinates cherished him under the bus like a bunch of crazy fans screaming when they watched their idol''s concert.


    ''Demonic Energy, Demonic w.''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 100 + 180]


    [AGI: 60+ 108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    My ws were ready to tear his core. I wouldn''t waste this sudden attack opportunity and intend to kill him in onebo attack so I could use my Dark Energy skill before the crack closed.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 310. (Un)peaceful Dinner IV

    <h4>Chapter 310. (Un)peaceful Dinner IV</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 310.(Un)peaceful Dinner IV


    The Malevolent Butcher stopped roaring and turned to me at thest second, but it was toote. When I was about 2 meters from him, I used my other skill as I swung my w on his core.


    ''Wrath Kill!''


    A massive amount of my dark force enveloped my hands and formed huge transparent ws from them. Since it gave me an extension so I could hit him without touching the des on his body.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have hit a Malevolent Butcher for 1400 HP. ]


    His HP points dropped drastically. But my attack didn''t stop there since my Wrath Kill skill would give him another damage. The ck me pir covered his body which was followed by his groan of pain.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have burned a Malevolent Butcher for 1137 HP. ]


    The Aggressive Butchers beneath us were speechless. Their eyes fell on the dying Malevolent Butcher who fell weakly under my feet with the rest of my ck me still burning his body. But a secondter he turned to ashes.


    Yes, My Wrath Kill skill could extend my melee attack range up to 5 meters for level 5, it also inflicted magical damage ording to my INT points. In addition, my burning effect would kill my enemies slowly.


    As my feetnded on the bus'' roof, I pointed my hand at the crack that was almost closed in front of me.


    ''Dark Energy.''


    The crack reaction was different than usual. Instead of closing immediately, the crack widened again for a while and released dark purple energy from it before my dark power closed it like usual.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    My attention shifted to the faint dark purple aura that evaporated like smoke in the sky.


    ''Is that another demon''s dark power?'' That was my only guess. The only thing that made this weird phenomenon make sense and meant... The other demons had found a way to destabilize the border energy by using the abnormal cracks.


    The Aggressive Butchers'' roars brought my concentration back to my unfinished battle. But since I didn''t have time to clean them up, I simply flicked my wings and threw my Demonic Spikes at them. My fifty ckncesunched and prated their bodies.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 140 HP.] X50*.


    *He shots 50 of them.


    Although it didn''t kill them instantly the spikes managed to immobilize them.


    Quickly, I flew to my next target, another crack with a nearby Malevolent Butcher. But I knew this time my fight wouldn''t be as easy as before since the previous demon''s groans should have rmed the others and my guess was right. I just threw my Demonic Spikes to kill the Aggressive Butchers covering the crack in the middle of a street, but a Malevolent Butcher managed to brush off some, which was followed by the shing sounds from the impact. Still, my spikes managed to stab some of those demons.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 140 HP.] X41*.


    "Move!" I used my Telekinesis and waved my hand as if I was pushing someone away from my face. The crack almost closed so I prioritized it over the noble demon.


    - BRAK!


    A loud crash apanied by the screams came as the demons hit the rough street. While I kept storming on the crack.


    [You have hit an Aggressive Butcher for 92 HP. ] X 31*


    *He hits 31 of them.


    As for The Malevolent Butcher, even though I managed to throw him, hended on his feet with ease. He growled with his eyes fixed on me who was standing in front of the crack. Then he rolled his body just like an armadillo and stormed at me with incredible speed, making the des around his body a lethal weapon. It was his Deadly Spin.


    Quickly, I used my other skill to counter it.


    ''Shadow Barrier!''


    A ck transparent dome enveloped me.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 02:57]


    - BRAK!


    The Malevolent Butcher hit my barrier and bounced, but that didn''t mean he gave up. Without cancelling his skill, he kepting at me and tried to break my barrier. Meanwhile, I took this opportunity to close the crack with my Dark Energy. Just like before, the crack expanded again for a while and emitted a dark purple aura before closing as usual.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 11 DP. ]


    I lowered my hand and turned to The Malevolent Butcher. My eyes tried to catch his fast movement since his Deadly Spin increased his speed rapidly. I knew I needed to be patient


    - BRAK!


    He mmed his body against my barrier again. This time, it was harder than before.


    ''Dark Bound!''


    My dark aura enveloped and bound his body.


    [A Malevolent Butcher has been sessfully bound!]


    [Warning! Your enemy level is above your level, this skill will break in 3 seconds! ]


    Swiftly, I lunged and swung my ws repeatedly on The Malevolent Butcher. As I passed it, the barrier crumbled into pieces. Unfortunately, even though I used my Wrath Kill, the damage wasn''t as big as before since his body covered the core.


    [You have hit a Malevolent Butcher for 280 HP. ] X2


    [You have burned a Malevolent Butcher for 228 HP. ]


    Just like before the rest of my dark me burned his body.


    [A Malevolent Butcher is in burning effect.]


    [His HP will decrease by 3 points per second ]


    [His speed will decrease by 50%.]


    Although his HP points did not drop drastically, my attack managed to weaken him.


    I swung my w again.


    [You have hit a Malevolent Butcher for 281 HP. ]


    Unfortunately, before my other w managed to tear his body apart, my Dark Bound time was up. The des around his body lengthened and stormed at me. Reflexively, I flicked my wings to glide backwards, evading his attack.


    He unrolled himself and red at me, ready to attack me again. But I replied to him with a smirk. As I expected, the ck me pir burned his body.


    [You have burned a Malevolent Butcher for 225 HP. ]


    As the me burned him, I used my Demonic Spike and threw 5 of them on his core.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Malevolent Butcher for 702 HP. ] X5


    In an instant, he turned to ashes. Then I threw the rest of my spikes on the Aggressive Butchers around me, either to kill or immobilise them.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 142 HP.] X 45*


    *He shots 45 of them


    ''One more!'' I thought.


    I was about to move to the third crack, but a foreign male voice suddenly came from behind me.


    "It''s the great demon!" he said in surprise.


    I turned to the source of the voice and noticed the two demon hunters who had just arrived. One of them was Larry.


    Nonchntly, I flicked my wings without taking my eyes off them.


    "You''re moving faster than I thought, demon hunters. Now please clean up those demons for me," I said with a smirk. Then without further ado, I turned and flew away.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 311. (Un)peaceful Dinner V

    <h4>Chapter 311. (Un)peaceful Dinner V</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 311. (Un)peaceful Dinner V


    I flew as fast as I could. My eyes searched for the new location of the third crack since the previous one had disappeared before I got there, passing through the streets filled with demons who were looking for their prey in confusion. Luckily, they hadn''t noticed where the humans were. I also caught several demon hunters who were fighting desperately, but the demons outnumbered them.


    Horror screams rang out as the demons almost shredded two demon hunters'' bodies. Quickly, I shot my cknces on them.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 135 HP.] X50*.


    *He shots 50 of them.


    In an instant, the demon hunters'' screams turned into the demons'' screams of pain apanied by a loud hissing sound. Their bodies fell one by one to the ground. The demon hunters were petrified in shock before turning to me who was flying away from them.


    As I moved, my hands continued to move, shooting every demon I found with my Demonic Spike to immobilize them. There were too many of them, so even though my priorities were the crack and the noble demons, at least, I had to prevent the Aggressive Butchers from spreading to other areas or attacking the people inside the building. After all, it would help the demon hunters to kill them faster.


    A few secondster, I caught the third crack that just appeared on the side of a streetmp, but I didn''t catch any Malevolent Butchers nearby. After I recast my Demonic Energy, I flicked my wings and flew quickly towards it. The Aggressive Butchers around it quickly noticed my presence. They were just about to attack me, but I waved my hand, throwing my cknces at them.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 140 HP.] X50*.


    *He shots 50 of them.


    Then, as my feetnded on the ground, I extended my hand on that new crack. My feet stepped in hurry to approach it.


    ''Dark Energy.''


    Like before, the crack expanded rapidly for a while and gave off a dark purple aura. But before my dark power managed to close itpletely, a demon managed to escape and lunged at me fiercely.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    Although I managed to close the crack, it was toote for me to cast my Shadow Barrier. So I raised both of my arms, cing them in front of me in a cross position to protect myself.


    "Khhh!" I gritted my teeth as I could feel the heavy feeling as soon as the attacknded on my arms. The impact even managed to push me 5 meters away and made a trail beneath my feet. Luckily, my Demonic w protected my arms.


    Without giving me a chance to counter him, I could feel another movement from in front of me, indicating that he hadunched his second attack. This time, I flicked my wings and flew upwards, dodging the attack just in time. The strong wind from my wings showed how fast my movement was. At the same time, twenty des pierced the ground where I was standing before.


    Quickly, I opened my arms and used my skill on the Malevolent Butcher beneath me.


    ''Demonic Spikes!'' Fifty my cknces slid towards him. But at the same time, I could feel another attacking from behind me.


    ''Shit!'' This time, I dodged it by flying to the side. But one of the des managed to rip my suit and stab the side of my stomach.


    The pain pierced my body and my blood soaked my suit as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [You have taken 210 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 5 points per 2 seconds.]


    Meanwhile, loud shing sounds indicated that I failed tond my Demonic Spike on him.


    I nced at the first Malevolent Butcher who just unrolled himself after brushing off my spikes with his Deadly Spin before I clicked my tongue and used my skill.


    ''Dark Healing!''


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    A dark aura covered my wound and disappeared along with the pain that tormented me.


    [Your HP has restored 500 points.]


    I shifted my gaze alternately to the two Malevolent Butchers who were grinning evilly beneath me. This was not good news. But rather than being afraid, I took this as a challenge. My excitement filled my body and an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Fighting with two higher-level demons at the same time.]


    [Target: Malevolent Butcher.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    My smirk appeared on my lips as I epted the quest.


    "Great. Some worthy opponents atst." My hand pointed to a nearby Aggressive Butcher.


    ''Energy Siphon.''


    [Energy Siphon initiated.]


    [Target: Aggressive Butcher]


    [Level 27]


    Yes, since my Energy Siphon was level 3, I could use this skill up to enemy level 30.


    After that announcement, the Aggressive Butcher screamed in pain. I decided to refill my Demonic Power since my next battle would be an unfair one. Besides I had used a lot of Demonic Power to knock out the Aggressive Butchers along the way.


    The Aggressive Butcher''s body shook violently as the dark force that came out of him entered into my body. I could feel his energy flowing and blending with the Demonic Power inside me.


    Meanwhile, the Malevolent Butchers'' eyes widened and their bodies stiffened in shock. The grins on their lips disappeared.


    "You--- aren''t an ordinary Incubus..." said one of them in a hoarse voice.


    - Bruk!


    The Aggressive Butcher fell weakly on the ground. His DP was only 10% left.


    [Energy Siphon isplete!]


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    I lowered my hand and smirked evilly. My eyes were on them.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you could talk," I replied in a casual tone.


    "If you are this territory''s ruler, we can split it in half. Or at least, let us and our kind pass," said the other Malevolent Butcher.


    "Pffttt--- Hahahahaha!" My mocking chuckle turned into a burst of evilughter.


    "I''m not interested in sharing my territory with anyone," I said in an arrogant tone. Even though I knew the humans hiding around me could hear what I was saying, I''d rather say this than say I was protecting humans. If one of these demons managed to escape to the dark dimension, then they would report about me to the other demons. Soon orter it would be reaching the demon lords'' ears. Or... If they found out the humans were hiding inside the buildings, they could have taken some as hostages to threaten me.


    "You greedy Incubus..." he hissed in displeasure.


    "Aren''t all demons greedy?" I said as I recast my Demonic Energy. I didn''t have a choice but to y a viin to protect the fact that I protect humans despite my identity.


    "The winner takes all. The loser will die," I hissed. My eyes looked intently at them. After those words, I lunged at one of them.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 312. (Un)peaceful Dinner VI

    <h4>Chapter 312. (Un)peaceful Dinner VI</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 312. (Un)peaceful Dinner VI


    Seeing meing at them, they rolled their bodies and used their Deathly Spin skills to lunge at me at the same time, intending to attack me from both directions. I nced at both of them alternately, ensuring their position. When I felt the time was right, I flicked my wings, taking a sharp turn to back up.


    The loud impact sound apanied by shing sounds from their des sounded as the two demons shed and spun in the mid-air like two expert swordsmen fighting desperately to prove which of them was more powerful. They didn''t realize that they were attacking each other. Moreover, they spun fast.


    While I stopped above them and pointed my hand at them.


    ''Hell Thunder!''


    My ck thunder struck them. Since their bodies were so close, even though my Hell Thunder was a single target skill, it struck both of them and shook their bodies violently.


    [Chain Damage!]


    [You have struck a Malevolent Butcher for 227 HP. ]


    [You have struck a Malevolent Butcher for 218 HP. ]


    [Your opponents have been paralyzed.]


    [Time remaining: 00:09]


    I grinned evilly since this was easier than I thought. Well, my Hell Thunder was level 3 now so I got more chances to paralyze them.


    Due to my skill, they stopped moving and fell to the ground.


    - BRUK!


    A loud crash apanied by the demons'' screams followed. Even the ground cracked from the impact.


    [The Malevolent Butcher has taken 108 physical damage.]


    [The Malevolent Butcher has taken 91 physical damage.]


    Mercilessly, I used my other skill.


    ''Demonic Spikes!'' My cknces appeared around me andunched at them like rain that pierced the dry ground.


    [You have shot a Malevolent Butcher for 131 HP. ] X25


    [You have shot a Malevolent Butcher for 136 HP. ] X25


    And that attack was enough to kill them. I sighed. My eyes stared at their bodies that turned to ashes in disdain.


    "So disappointing..." But from this battle, I could conclude how fatal my enemy attack would be if I didn''t raise my VIT point soon.


    Seeing what was left around me were the dying Aggressive Butchers, I flicked my wings once again to take my body higher, through the night sky and stopped in the mid-air. Although I was pretty sure I had closed all the cracks, I decided to check it one more time.


    I swept my gaze, staring at the great battle below me. Even though I was able to confirm that there were no more cracks left and another batch of demon hunters had arrived, they had a hard time repelling the hundreds of demons. The demons even nearly breached the police''s Magic Shield and it wasn''t just in one ce. They were trying to break through the police barricades since they thought their prey were behind those shields.


    Elsewhere, Ivy was ughtering the Aggressive Butchers. While she could kill them easily, their numbers were another thing.


    I knew I had to do something immediately to deal with this. If these demons managed to spread out, even if they were low-level demons, they were enough to do fatal damage to this city. Not to mention the victims. An idea popped up in my head. Although this was crazy, I believed it was much better and killed the demons faster than picking up all my servants to join the battle.


    [You are connected with Ivy.]


    ''Ivy, have you cleared the cracks and the noble demons?'' I made sure.


    ''Yes. But these lowly demons are endless,'' she replied.


    ''Leave them and meet me at the park. I already have an idea,'' I ordered.


    ''I understand.''


    [You have disconnected with Ivy.]


    I waved my wings and flew to the park where I met Tiffany this afternoon. My eyes swept across the messy streets that were filled with demons who looked agitated since they hadn''t got their food. They didn''t look as confused as before, but angry and annoyed. They roared in frustration, pounded the ground, climbed up surrounding buildings and fought with their friends. I knew it was only a matter of time before they realized where the humans were.


    As before, as I flew to the park, I waved my hand, throwing my Demonic Spike at the demons beneath me.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 142 HP.] X50*.


    *He shots 50 of them.


    As soon as I arrived, I descended and waved my hand to throw my cknces at the demons. This time I didn''t just immobilize them but kill them.


    [You have shot an Aggressive Butcher for 139 HP.] X2 X25*


    *He shots 25 of them


    Their cries of pain mingled with the loud hissing sound from my cknces like a wee that greeted me before they turned to ashes. As my feetnded on the ground, I walked towards therge, round fountain in a hurry. I swept my gaze around me once more to make sure there were no other demons around me.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Your Highness," Ivy said as shended beside me.


    I turned to her.


    "Do you mind having sex in public?" I said without further ado.


    The question made her frown in confusion.


    "I don''t mind. But why are you asking me now?"


    "Instead of killing them one by one, wouldn''t it be faster to kill them all at once in one skill?" I said.


    She quickly caught my intention since there was only one skill that could make this possible.


    "You mean..."


    I smirked.


    "Yes. We will do the Ritual here," I rified. The skill range was wide and could detect enemies automatically, so it was our best choice at the moment. That was also why I asked us to meet at the park. I didn''t want to make love in the middle of the street and let the humans see us. I was sure they would freak out once they realized that it was the perverted demons that killed the other demons, not to mention the method was a bit... Unusual.


    "My... This is so exciting." I could catch her excitement from the glint in her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed and the tip of her index finger touched her lips which was smiling mischievously.


    "But since our time is short, I can''t do a forey as usual," I warned.


    "It''s fine. I know this is not for our pleasure," she said in a casual tone. Then she came closer to me and put her hand on my chest. Her face was close to my ear.


    "As long as it''s you, I know it will be a good one. Even without forey," she whispered in a seductive voice.


    My smirk widened and I put my hand on her waist, pulling her in my arms.


    "Let''s get started, shall we?" I said as I cancelled my Demon''s Clothes.


    "With pleasure." She also cancelled her Demon''s Clothes.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 313. The Great Demon’s Power I

    <h4>Chapter 313. The Great Demon��s Power I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 313. The Great Demon''s Power I


    Demon Hunters'' PoV (Larry, Ruby, Emma and Mrs Clea)


    "Shit! They are endless!" screamed Larry in annoyance. His hand took out his Holy st, creating a hole in the demon in front of him and turning him into ashes. Larry''s body moved swiftly, dodging another attack before he threw his Holy Chain to bind his enemy and end it with his Mana Strike.


    Likewise with Ruby who fought by his side. But the demons seemed endless. As soon as one died, another woulde. As soon as a wave was finished, another wave would appear. Unlike when they fought near the Unusual Fest Cafe in Nighthallow City, this time their expressions were serious. Besides they had never faced this kind of demon before, those demons were stronger than the usual Shadow Imps. A mistake could end their life.


    This was another batch of demons that Larry dealt with after he killed the dying demons on the streets earlier. Although it sounded ironic, he could say he was lucky to meet the great demon. So he could kill the Butchers easily. Unfortunately, his happiness onlysted a moment. Shortly after, the association called him to back up the police and help the others to push the demons to the park, the only ce that had a big empty space around here. After that... They nned to wipe out those demons with their newest magic tech. Holy Missile. It was the association''s new weapon to mass ughter the demons. The weapon would release hundreds of Mana Strikes over a certain area in one shot, but it took another 5 minutes to fire the next shot.


    The problem was, this Magic Tech was still premature and had never been tried before. So it might not only be able to kill demons, but also could kill the humans around it. That was why they had to gather the demons in an empty ce. After all, the Butchers were getting closer to the police''s Magic Shield, theirst line of defence. Some of it even almost managed to breach the shield. If it wasn''t for Mrs Clea who came and immediately repelled them, those demons might have been feasting on the police as their appetizer. And obviously, that was not good news, especially since the association had been so improvedtely.


    Not far from them, Emma swung her whitence to sh the demon in front of her. Once the demon turned to ashes and exposed the other demons that charged at her from the front, without a pause, she threw hernce at him before another whitence appeared in her hand. As her first whitence stabbed the demon''s core, her legs moved swiftly towards the dying demon. Her handnded another stab at the demon''s core and turned it into ashes.


    Just like the others, Emma fought seriously. But something different was clear about her. Not only this time but also before. She was more powerful now. Her movement was much faster since she joined again after her suspension period was over. Her level increased rapidly, she even had be a top demon hunter now.


    Her eyes stared at the two other demons who were slowly approaching her from the nearby alley. While another one jumped down from a streetmp. Swiftly, her hand raised hernce to attack them.


    ''I don''t get it. Ethan has fixed the cracks, but why are there so many of them,'' she thought. She came to this conclusion since Larry said he had met the great demon. So she knew Ethan had joined the battle. Still... These demons were too many so she guessed something bad had happened.


    On the other hand, Mrs Clea walked through the messy street, alone, unlike other demon hunters. Presuming she was free food, the demons who noticed her presence immediately charged towards her. But some white orbs that suddenly appeared around her, flew towards some of the demons and turned them into ashes. But that didn''t scare the other demons. The anger of losing their leaders and the desperation to taste the delicious human flesh had already filled their heads, so they continued to charge at her fiercely.


    This time it wasn''t her Holy Orb that stopped them, but some sharp feathers that rained down on those demons from above. Then quickly, a big silver eagle flew towards the demons and destroyed their orbs with his Wing de.


    As thest demon turned to ashes, the silver eagle soared into the sky apanied by his screeching sound, signalling his victory.


    "Good job, n," Mrs Clea praised him without stopping. Which was answered with another screeching sound.


    This time, it was enough to frighten the demons not far in front of them, making them turn their tails, just as she wished.


    ''The Holy Missile should be almost ready by now,'' she thought. Just like the others, although she could kill them easily, her goal was to push those demons into the park, so they could kill them with the Magic Tech.


    She whistled, ordering n to push the demon faster as she quickened her pace. She knew she didn''t have much time before the demons noticed the buildings around them were filled with humans. A few meterster, several demons who jumped from a short building''s roof stopped them.


    Roars escaped their mouths and their eyes stared intently at Mrs Clea. Their impatience was evident from their gazes. Mrs Clea prepared to let out her Holy Orb again. While n was ready tounch his Feather Spike again, but they undid their attack as a massive dark force suddenly appeared beneath the demons. The dark force formed dozens of ck hands with terrifying ws. Those hands grabbed the demons, attacked the demons brutally. Their screams of pain echoed into the sky followed by another loud scream from a different ce.


    A secondter, that area sounded like hell with screams and cries of paining from different directions. It filled the area and the sky like an orchestra of painful death. Mrs Clea was stunned. Her heart was pounding.


    ''He must be here...'' she thought. Yes, she was sure it was the demon that made her headache and toyed with her association. This time she didn''t want to let him go, at least she wanted to talk to him and find out his intentions.


    She looked up at the sky.


    "n, find him!" she ordered.


    Hearing hermand, n flew higher and swept his gaze around him. He soon found something suspicious in the park and descended on Mrs Clea. Another screeching sound came out of his mouth, indicating he had found his target. In addition, he also circled around to show the location and Mrs Clea immediately caught what he was trying to say. She lifted her Demon Compass and pressed a button there.


    "Hunters, we''re moving to the park. Now!" she ordered as she moved her legs quickly.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters (total 91 chps) + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 314. The Great Demon’s Power II

    <h4>Chapter 314. The Great Demon��s Power II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 314. The Great Demon''s Power II


    Demon Hunters'' PoV (Larry, Ruby, Emma and Mrs Clea)


    All the demon hunters ran through the messy streets filled with a dark aura, passing the demons who were screaming in pain around them. They took a nce at those demons. The sharp ck ws killed the demons brutally and no matter how hard those demons tried to struggle, run or hide, those ck hands would find them and ughter them mercilessly. In just a few seconds, that area turned into the demon ughterhouse.


    The demon hunters bit their lips, swallowed the fear and horror that enveloped their hearts before they returned their gazes to the front. Their feet did not stop to move towards the park, followed by a spy drone flying above them.


    When they arrived at the deserted, empty Park, their gaze fell on a strange ck dome beside the fountain. Mrs Clea raised her hand, ordering the demon hunters to stop before she waved her hand forward slowly, asking them to approach the dome carefully.


    Emma, who immediately recognized the dome as Ethan''s Shadow Ritual tried to connect herself to Ethan via Telepathy to warn him. But an announcement that said she couldn''t disturb him as long as he was in the middle of the Ritual kept appearing in front of her.


    As the demon hunters drew closer, their ears could catch a strange sound from within the dome. Also, faintly, their eyes could catch some movements from within. From the silhouette, they were sure it was the demon, two of them.


    Their hearts were pounding in tense, all of them, including Mrs Clea, except Emma of course. Their pace was getting slower as they prepared their skills, just in case those demons suddenly attacked them. Questions filled their heads. Their eyes were on those demons'' bodies that were connected to each other. The demons'' noises grew louder, as did their ragged breath.


    ''What are those demons doing? Do they evolve? Is the great demon eating another demon to strengthen himself? Or is he absorbing his kind''s power?'' they thought.


    "Ohhh!" A male and woman''s scream sounded from inside the dome. Reflexively, the Demon hunters raised their hands, aiming their palms at the dome. Contrary to their reflexes, their foreheads furrow in confusion since those screams sounded like moans.


    At the same time, the dark force covering the area faded away and the dome covering the demons also disappeared.


    As the two demons'' figures became clearer, the demon hunters'' eyes widened and their jaws dropped in shock. Their gazes fell on the two-winged naked demons that appeared from within the dome. A female and a male. They were in the Missionary position. Their hands covered half of their face, from their eyes to their nose. A satisfied smile on their faces and their lower part still connected to each other, clearly showed what they had just done. Their tails were wrapped around each other like two snakes. Even though the male demon covered his face. Mrs Clea, Larry and Ruby recognized him by his bloody red horns.


    "We have some uninvited guests," said the male demon in a rxed tone. The satisfied smile on his lips turned into a smirk. As his hand shifted to the side, his dark aura created a masquerade mask that covered one-third of his face.


    Likewise with the female demon. As the female demon shifted her hand, showing her face that was already covered by a simr mask, she giggled.


    "Ah~ The famous demon hunters... Nice to meet you--- Humans," she said in a sweet tone. A mischievous smile on her face.


    The great demon pulled his cock slowly, showing his white liquid dripping from his flesh and her pussy shamelessly. Their eyes fell on the demon hunters.


    That vulgar sight made some female demon hunters divert their gazes in another direction out of embarrassment. Although, in the end--- They couldn''t help themselves but nce at the great demon''s nice body and... Cock. Yeah, although they hated to admit it, they found it tempting. Besides, his masquerade only added his attractiveness and his voice sounded more like seduction in their ears.


    While the male demon hunters gulped hard. Well, despite her demonic features, the female demon had a nice body. Her curves, boobs'' size, buttocks and skin looked tempting. Her tongue licked her wet seductive lips.


    Meanwhile, Emma took this opportunity to warn Ethan about the demon hunter''s magic tech via Telepathy.


    "Those dark forces are your doing, right?" Mrs Clea''s voice broke the silence between them. Her eyes were fixed on those demons.


    "Yeah, that''s mine." A grin appeared on the great demon''s lips. He looked calm even though he had gotten Emma''s warning.


    "You should thank me for that," he said casually. The great demon stood as another dark aura covered his body. A secondter, that dark force turned into a neat ck suit. The female demon also did the same and a sexy ck dress covered her body.


    Upon their movements, the demon hunters prepared their skills to attack the demons. But Mrs Clea raised her hands and waved down, asking them to lower their hands. She wanted to talk to the demons so she knew she had to show her good intentions. After all, from the past few weeks, she had estimated how much his strength was. She was sure that if he wanted to kill them, in just one second he would, at least, be able to kill 3 or 5 of them.


    Despite their confusion, the demon hunter followed Mrs Clea''s order.


    "Why did you do it? Why are you helping us? What are your true intentions?" asked Mrs Clea in a serious tone.


    Another smirk appeared on his face.


    "If I said I did it to protect humans, would you believe it?"


    Mrs Clea was silent. While the other demon hunters nced at each other in confusion since his statement sounded nonsensical and more like bullshit. But what he did was in ordance with what he said. That raised a dilemma in their hearts. Unfortunately, they couldn''t say they didn''t believe his words boldly. Who knew their words would offend him.


    Evilughter escaped his mouth.


    "I know you won''t believe me. Let''s just say I defend my territory from other demons."


    "What do you mean by your territory?" said Ruby in a displeased tone. Despite Ruby''s impoliteness, Mrs Clea did not rebuke her. This was a huge insult to the association as well as to all their hard work, although Mrs Clea couldn''t deny that was a fact.


    "I''m sure you already know what I mean. It''s your pride that refuses it," he replied.


    "We are trying hard to protect our world, Mr Demon. Please don''t trample on our hard work," said Mrs Clea.


    "I know you''ve tried hard, but you need more than this to protect this world."


    "We are trying our best." Before Mrs Clea finished her sentence, the noise from her Demon Compass drew all the demon hunters'' attention to her.


    "Bzzttt--- We are going tounch the Missile. I repeat! We''ve got the demons'' position. We are going tounch the Missile! Get out of there now!"


    Shocked, Mrs Clea lifted her arm, brought the Demon Compass closer to her mouth and pressed the button.


    "Cancel it! I haven''t given my order yet!" she yelled in anger. Her eyes remained fixed on the demons who looked calm even though she was sure they had heard it.


    "It''s the Senate''s order. Get out of there, ma''am! We''llunch the Missiles in a minute." The male voice from the Demon Compass answered her.


    "You should evacuate with your subordinates now," said the great demon in a calm tone.


    "Tch!" Mrs Clea clicked her tongue in annoyance and lowered her Demon Compass.


    "Those stupid senators," she hissed in anger. Unfortunately, like when she received the Senate''s order to make Ethan and Celia the demon''s bait, she couldn''t do anything. Luckily, she was sure the association''s spy drone wouldn''t be able to catch their conversation since its location was too high.


    "Pull back!" she ordered. Her feet moved backwards along with the other demon hunters. Surprisingly, the demons didn''t move from their position, but only looked at them away.


    >Read?more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters?+?ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 315. The Great Demon’s Power III

    <h4>Chapter 315. The Great Demon��s Power III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 315. The Great Demon''s Power III


    Demon Hunters'' PoV (Larry, Ruby, Emma and Mrs Clea)


    Due to her curiosity, Mrs Clea decided to keep an eye on the demons. So instead of retreating too far, she stopped in front of the park and hid among the trees along with the other demon hunters. Even though it was outside the Holy Missile''s attack range, the demons were not out of their sight.


    n''s screeching sound informed them that the missiles were near. Followed by the deafening roar of the missiles. Immediately, n came down and Mrs Clea hugged him.


    "Take covers!" she shouted.


    The dark night sky turned bright as hundreds of whitences glided, splitting the sky and clouds. Their shape was the same as the demon hunter''s Mana Strike. Still, the demons didn''t move from their position. They didn''t even intend to dodge.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    As those missiles hit the demons, a loud booming sound echoed into the sky. The wind that blew violently ruffled the demon hunters'' hairs. Blew off the fragile branches, tossing them in all directions. Dense white light rained down on those demons. The Demon Hunters even had to close their eyes so that the light wouldn''t blind them.


    - Shhh--- !


    A minuteter, after the sound of the explosion subsided and was reced by a hissing sound. The light was reced with smoke, the demon hunters peeked at the demons. They waited for a while in curiosity, whether their magic tech managed to defeat the demons or not. But judging from the impact, at least the missiles managed to injure the demons. Besides, no matter how great and fast the demons were, there should be one missile that managed tond on them.


    The smoke thinned in the night breeze, revealing something that shocked them. Now, their curiosity turned to fear as their wide eyes stared at the two unscathed demons, who were standing where they were, casually. Not even dust on their clothes. A confident smirk on their lips. Another transparent ck dome protected the demons, it was more transparent than the previous one so the demon hunters could see them clearly.


    Unlike the demons, the park around both of them was badly damaged. The fountain was levelled to the ground, as were several crushed benches and some fallen trees. The cracked ground with severalrge holes around the demons showed how much impact the Missile had, but they could withstand its attacks with that barrier easily.


    Without wasting time, Mrs Clea came out of her hiding ce and walked towards the demons in a hurry. This was bad�� really, really bad. Since the great demon was much stronger than they thought,? the Senate''s action could have offended and angered him. So before that happened, she decided to throw away her pride as the association''s chairwoman and apologized to him, even though she had to do it in front of her subordinates. It was not about pride or her position anymore.


    If the demons were angry, they could destroy this area in an instant. Even if the demon had bad intentions, at least, she had to buy enough time for the association and the demon hunters to gather more strength to defeat him. Unfortunately from what the great demon had done, she didn''t see any of that.


    "Ma''am!" shouted several demon hunters. Spontaneously, they came out of their hiding ce and followed her. Mrs Clea was a good chairwoman and always on their side. She also always protected the members from the Senate who sometimes treated them as pawns. Even the senate did not hesitate to sacrifice them. So they didn''t want to lose her. Moreover, many people were eyeing her position. Most of them were the Senate''s dogs.


    Mrs Clea stopped in front of the demons and was just about to apologize.


    "Mr Demon, I want to---" But the male demon raised his hand, asking her to stop her words.


    "You don''t need to apologize. I know it wasn''t your order. And I know your rtionship with the Senate isn''t good," he said in a calm tone.


    Mrs Clea and the demon hunters pressed their lips, they didn''t expect him to know such detail since it was their internal problem.


    The Demon pointed his hand at the sky without taking his eyes off the demon hunters. A ck thunder that came out of his palm struck the spy drone and blew it to pieces in the mid-air. That thunder pierced the demon''s barrier and caused a big crack. A couple of secondster, it crumbled into pieces.


    "But that doesn''t mean I''m happy with this. I hope you can treat me better next time," he added as he lowered his hand.


    But before Mrs Clea could speak, another noise came from her Demon Compass.


    "Bzzttt--- We are going tounch the second Missile in 3 minutes. I repeat! We already know the demons are not dead yet. We are going tounch the second Missile in 3 minutes!"


    "Well... Talk about ungrateful creatures. Since the Senate doesn''t like our presence, we''ll excuse ourselves," he said. The demons opened their wings and flicked them, bringing their bodies upwards without taking their eyes off the demon hunters below them.


    "You guys did a good job today. I hope you can do it better next time." A ck hole appeared behind the demons.


    Realizing those demons were about to escape, n opened his wings and intended to chase after them, but the great demon shifted his palm to that silver bird.


    "Try it. I will make a nice hole in your wing," he threatened.


    "Let them go." Mrs Clea''s order made all the demon hunters shocked. But she had something in her head, an idea ... A gamble, to be exact.


    "Very well. Send my hello to the senators. Just wait for me," said the great demon with an evil smile.


    While the female demon gave a blow kiss to the demon hunters.


    "Bye, demon hunters~," she said in a sweet spoiled tone.


    Even though it was a simple gesture, it contained a weird charm that made the male demon hunters stunned with a blushing face.


    Then those two demons glided backwards and were swallowed by the ck hole.


    "Who does she think she is? Why is she trying to be friendly to us?" said Ruby in displeasure. Of course, she meant the female demon. Her eyes were at the ck hole which was getting smaller.


    "But that female demon is so beautiful..." Larry muttered in a daze without taking his eyes off the hole that had disappeared. Likewise with the other male demon hunters. While the female demon hunters tried to cover their blushing faces with their hoods.


    In annoyance, Ruby poked him with her elbow, hard. It made Larry cough and wince in pain. His hand held his stomach, the ce where Rubynded her ''poke''.


    "How did you know it? She didn''t even show her face," sheined.


    "You don''t have to hit me to say it, ya know. I only assumed it from her body." He grimaced again and rubbed his stomach.


    "Geez! That''s why ''my best friend'' ran away from you," he muttered in a low voice.


    "You---!" Ruby was about to throw her anger, but Larry quickly grabbed another demon hunter''s hand and ran away the other way.


    "We''ll make sure there aren''t any demons left," he said.


    Meanwhile, Mrs Clea immediately informed the headquarters that the demons had escaped and asked the association to cancel the next attack. This time the association agreed.


    As the usual procedure, all the demon hunters spread out to ensure this area waspletely safe.


    "Clea, what''s your n?" Ruby said after all the demon hunters left. She was sure Clea let the demons go for some purpose.


    "It''s not a n... But a gamble," Mrs Clea replied.


    Ruby swept her gaze around her, making sure there was no one near them before returning her gaze to Mrs Clea.


    "Do you want to try cooperating with him?" she guessed.


    Mrs Clea turned to her.


    "You''ve witnessed his power and what he''s done. If we can make him our ally, why not?" Still, this was a dangerous decision, but offending him like the Senate did was also not a wise decision either.


    Ruby sighed.


    "We''ll see how it turns out."


    Note: The Holy Missile is not as big as the original missile. Its size is about Demon Hunter''s Mana Strike and about 2-3X the amount of Ethan''s Demonic Spike. But since it''s not an epic/high-level skill, Ethan could protect himself with his barrier.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 316. Boredom and Anxiety I

    <h4>Chapter 316. Boredom and Anxiety I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 316. Boredom and Anxiety I


    Ethan''s PoV


    07.38 PM


    Almost an hour had passed since the Demon rm sounded. Ivy and I had returned to WackRonald and waited with the others, apanied by the dim light of an emergencymp in the centre of the room. That light only provided enough lighting to ensure we didn''t bump into any furniture or other persons.


    Boredom mixed with anxiety graced everyone''s faces in that room. But none of themined because they realized the danger. Well, not really everyone since some of them decided to kill their time by ying mobile games on their cellphones, listening to some songs or watching the news live streaming. To be sure, ording to the regtions, they needed an earphone or headset to do this since the cellphone''s noises could lure the demons to find this ce. Also, they could only do it in the middle of the room and none of us could turn on the cellphone''s shlight. While the rest read online news or online novels. Some spoke to each other in low voices, almost in whispers.


    As for the infants, toddlers and kids, all of them were in the kids'' room. It was a special soundproof room that was only reserved for children aged 0-10 years, including people with special needs. The reason? It was because, in this urgent situation, the kids around that age could scream for no reason or cry in fear. Their voices could lure demons. The room itself was no different from a nursing room and had light since it was usually in the middle of the building so the light would not leak out.


    Unlike the others, Ivy and I sat in silence, watching all of it. Apanied by Ian, who was sitting beside Ivy. She had turned into Miguel by now. Like some people here, Ian fled into this restaurant when the Demon rm sounded.


    A long breath escaped Ivy''s mouth as she leaned her back on the chair and folded her arms. She also crossed her legs, showing her boredom clearly. Rather than a seducer, she returned to ying Miguel''s character as a wealthy prideful man.


    ''How long are they going to keep us waiting like this?'' she said. We talked through Telepathy to avoid the other''s suspicion.


    ''Be patient. The demon hunters have to make sure everything is safe before releasing us. It''s a normal procedure for humans,'' I said. Even though all demons had been defeated and things had calmed down outside, we hadn''t been allowed to go out since the demon hunters were still checking and making sure the area was safe. Since the scale and the area were quiterge, they needed more time to examine it.


    I couldn''t deny my boredom since it had been 15 minutes since we defeated the demons. Indeed I was able to get out of here with my portal skill, but Miguel''s presence had drawn too much attention to both of us. If the others noticed that Ivy and I suddenly disappeared, the police would suspect us. Meanwhile, I couldn''t alter their memory one by one since there were over 100 people here, plus the CCTVs footage.


    Well, at least I knew Celia fared better than me. The butler cafe provided a nice hiding ce for their guests. It was a basement that was converted into a small cinema, with some chairs and a set of projectors. To avoid too much noise, they yed a drama movie that had soft sound effects. So all of them were killing time by watching movies now.


    ''But they are too slow!'' Ivyined.


    ''They are humans, Ivy. They''re not as strong as demons or angels. Besides, you already know there were some casualties in this incident,'' I reminded her. Yeah, it was a horrible sight that reminded me of the day I died. Unfortunately, I couldn''t save them, either if Yuffy was here since their form didn''t look like a human anymore when I found them. They were just bodies'' parts. So I guessed the victims didn''t have time to escape when the demons suddenly appeared in front of them. Although this sounded bitter, their sacrifice had given the others time to hide.


    ''So are we going to be trapped here all night?'' Ivy asked. Even though it was Telepathy, I could clearly catch her annoyance.


    ''I don''t think it willst that long. Maybe they''ll let us go in one hour.'' I estimated this from the area''s size.


    ''An hour?!'' Ivy yelled in surprise. She leaned her head backwards and closed her eyes in frustration.


    ''Seriously, humans have to improve the way they work immediately,'' she said.


    Well, that was the reason why I kept warning the demon hunters.


    ''We can discuss the crack for killing time,'' I said. Previously I had warned my other servants about the strange cracks. So they should be on patrol now, to ensure there were no simr attacks in other areas.


    Another long breath escaped Ivy''s mouth.


    ''I also want to talk about it. But we have to go back to the dark dimension to find it out,'' said Ivy. There was a bit of frustration in her voice, not because of her boredom, but another thing. Although I was sure that it would make her disobey Lord Damon''s orders, she couldn''t hold back her curiosity and worry anymore.


    I had already told Ivy my guess before, just like me, she guessed that the purple aura was another demon lord''s energy. Unlike Myra who sucked the border energy and made it thin, what the demon lords did was actually the same as me. They used their energy to close the crack. But since Lord Damon''s and their energy were different, what they did only made it worse. That''s why after the crack closed, it would appear elsewhere.


    We knew we had to act fast since the demon lords had figured out how to prevent the cracks from closing automatically. But the problem was we couldn''t go back, neither my servants nor me. Not only because I was not strong enough yet, but Ivy and the others had just discovered Lord Damon had blocked their ess to return. So we guessed something happened in the dark dimension, our worst guess was another war.


    Unlike me, Ivy and the others needed Lord Damon or Lilieth''s permission to go into the human world and vice versa. They couldn''t go in and out freely since the portal could only be opened with those two royal demons'' permission. As for me... I couldn''t open my portal there since I had never been to the dark dimension. Unfortunately, I couldn''t use my Mind Corruption to read their minds, since my current ranking was the same as theirs.


    ''There''s must be another way...'' I muttered internally. I was deep in thought trying to find a way.


    But a secondter, an idea crossed my head. A smirk appeared on my lips. But first I had to confirm a few things first.


    Note: kids room,ctation room,ctation lounge, mothers room, nursing room is room to provide a ce for working mothers /ctating employees/guests/mall visitors to express breastmilk and change their babies or toodlers'' diapers.


    >Read more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom?y: Two Shafts in a Hole, Maria (1), (2) and (3) are?avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 317. Boredom and Anxiety II

    <h4>Chapter 317. Boredom and Anxiety II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 317. Boredom and Anxiety II


    ''Ivy, may I ask you a few questions?'' I asked. My eyes fell on some teenagers ying with their cellphones. It seemed that some people had already realized that the demons had lost and we were just waiting for the final procedures.


    ''Sure.'' Just like me she didn''t look at me either, instead, she looked at the rest of the crowd, some people who spent most of their time sleeping in the chairs.


    ''If I find a way to enter the dark dimension illegally, what will happen to me? I mean--- will the demons notice who I am?'' Of course, what I meant was my identity as the Demon Prince. Aside from Lord Damon''s orders, I knew I was still too weak for that. And I wanted to make sure my actions would not bring a potential disaster to the people around me. Besides, I realized I didn''t deserve that position.


    My words made her turn to me spontaneously.


    ''Have you found a way to get there?'' she said in surprise.


    I also looked at her.


    ''I''ll tell you after you answer my question.'' It was kinda weird since we were talking using telepathy and our mouths didn''t move an inch yet our gestures showed as if we were talking directly. Our gesture even confused Ian, yet he didn''t say anything since not a word came out of our mouths.


    ''As long as the king hasn''t given you your title and broken your final seal, the other demons will only treat you like any other demon.'' She was deep in thought for a moment. Her index finger tapped her lower lip a couple of times.


    ''Maybe the same as us or our parents after they see your strength,'' she continued. Well, that exined why the demon''s assistants and maids always think of me as the Incubus King''s assistant. Apart from my unusual strengths from amon Incubus, maybe, they felt different things from me.


    ''Are you sure?'' I made sure once again.


    ''Yes. The king''s surname is not something out of the ordinary. That name has strong power and only his bloodline can hold it. Without that surname, other demons will think of you as an ordinary demon. Maybe--- around noble, elite soldier or general.''


    I smirked, satisfied with her answer. It was even better than I expected.


    ''Then we can use this method.''


    ''What is your n?''


    ''It''s simple. In that case... We, no, I will go to the dark dimension using the same method as the other demons to get here, by using the crack.''


    Her surprise was clearly visible on her face. Her pupils moved side to side, showing that she was deep in thought. It felt strange since our way out was in front of our eyes all the time, yet we didn''t realize it. Although it sounded stupid, I understood the reason behind it was because they always thought it was illegal. Without Lord Damon''s permission, we were the same as illegal immigrants.


    After a while, she frowned.


    ''Wait, did you say ''I''? Do you mean you want to go there alone?'' Her seriousness was clear from the tone of her voice. So did her worries.


    ''Yes. But I will return to the human world as soon as I have remembered that ce. The demons have recognized you, but they haven''t recognized me. As long as I cover my face, I can hide the fact that I am the king''s ally. '' And as long as I could remember the ce, I could open my portal and take them there at any time.


    ''But it''s too dangerous, Your Highness. The Dark dimension''s crack is different from the human world. The human world''s crack concentrated more on Lightglen City, Nighthallow City and Ironshade Town. But the dark dimension''s cracks are scattered in many ces. Cities, viges, forests, mountains, swamps and rural ces. Often appear outside Lord Damon''s territory. If it''s connected to another demon lord''s territory, your life will be in danger.'' Now, I understood why Lilieth and the others prefer to handle the cracks in the human world instead of in the demon world.


    ''Rx. If it isn''t possible, I won''t do it.'' If my opponents were noble demons like earlier or somemon type of demons, I would break through the cracks. If my opponent was the Demon Lord/Demoness'' assistants/maids then I would wait for the next crack.


    But instead of answering me, Ivy was silent. Her doubt was clear on her face. Yet I knew the fact that Lord Damon blocked her ess to return and those strange cracks, indicated that something big was going on there.


    ''Okay... But, at least, you should bring one of us.'' Finally, she let out her voice and tried to negotiate with me.


    ''No. I have to do it myself,'' I answered firmly.


    Her forehead furrowed again.


    ''Why do you have to put yourself in danger just because you want to cover up that you are the king''s ally?'' Her expression turned serious.


    ''I will remind you once again, Your Highness. Lord Damon and Lilieth protect you because you are the most important person to them. Also, you are the only hope for the demons and human world.''


    ''I understand their good intentions and your hope. But I have a strong reason for this.''


    ''Tell me.''


    ''I want to make Lord Damon''s enemies think I am the Incubus King''s assistant, not the demon general nor an elite soldier.'' This idea crossed my head after I recalled my fight with the parasite demon.


    Again my words surprised her. Immediately, she pressed her lips and was deep in thought again. She couldn''t deny this was a great idea. That way their alliance would break and they would make the Incubus King their target. Even if the Incubus King denied me, at least this n would weaken the other demons'' trust in him and we could take advantage of their conflict. In other words instead of a prince, I would position myself as a secret agent. This n would make them turn for each other. But this n could only be carried out as long as none of them know my true identity.


    ''I have to admit it was a brilliant idea, but...'' Her words stopped, her hesitation evident yet she didn''t know what to say.


    ''Do not worry. I know my limit and I promise I''ll be careful,'' I reassured her.


    She turned her gaze forward as a long breath escaped her mouth.


    ''Okay.''


    >Read?more than 57 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR?+R18 poll R18 scene


    >NEW! Extra R18. Wild Dom?y: Two Shafts in a Hole, Maria (1), (2) and (3)?are?avable exclusive Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 318. Boredom and Anxiety III

    <h4>Chapter 318. Boredom and Anxiety III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 318. Boredom and Anxiety III


    ''Ugh... Seriously I hate wasting time like this,'' Ivyined with telepathy. She ced her elbow on the table beside her and put her head on the back of her hand. A tired breath escaped from her mouth and she closed her eyes for the same reason.


    Almost an hour had passed, but there was no sign that the demon hunter would let us go. Just like her, the others also wore the same expression. Many had stopped ying with their cellphones and decided to sleep to kill their time. Well, they were worse than us since they had been stuck here for almost 2 hours.


    I leaned my back and folded my arms. My eyes fell on the screen in front of me. Instead of wasting time, I decided to check my system, raising my stats and skills.


    ''Be patient. Emma said they''d be done soon.'' I just asked her via Telepathy and let Ivy overheard our conversation. Or maybe, they were the ones who did the real conversation.


    Even though Ivy keptining to me about how slow the demon hunter was, she didn''t say anything to Emma. Instead, she suggested a magic tech that worked as a scanner that was connected to the Demon Detector around that area. That way, their work would be done faster. In addition, she also suggested a magic tech that could detect human blood. That way, the demon hunters could find the victims more quickly. Not only giving ideas, but Ivy could also help her make the design. Finally, they decided to talk about this another day. Since this was a big project, they even nned to coborate with Tempestechnologies to work with them. Moreover, this had something to do with the Demon Detector.


    Again another long breath escaped Ivy''s mouth. After that, she disconnected herself from me and didn''t say anything else since she knew I couldn''t do anything either.


    I returned my gaze to the screen in front of me.


    [Status]


    [Name: Damian Lucio] [Age: 19]


    [Level 59] [Exp: 1.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus]


    [Title: Devil Blood]


    [HP: 1300/1300] [DP: 684/700]


    [STR: 100] [VIT: 130 ]


    [AGI: 60] [LUK: 50 ]


    [INT: 175] [WIS: 70 ]


    [Partners - 7]


    [Cam Creststream - Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis - Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart - Human (18)]


    [Diamond Seabloom - Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream - Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark - Elf (18)]


    [Servants - 5]


    [Foxy - Fox Demon (118)]


    [Yuffy - Dark Elf (210)]


    [Luna - Hybrid-beast Cat (202)]


    [Ivy - Subus (215) ]


    [Maria - Dark Priestess (209) ]


    [Unused status points - 15 ]


    Indeed I was quite happy sincest night''s sex party has given me an additional 5 VIT points, as well as myst daily quest. Looks like the system also agreed that I should upgrade my VIT. ording to my original n, I would add more VIT so I could have more endurance. After that my AGI was my next priority.


    ''Add VIT by 15 points.''


    [VIT: 130] => [VIT: 145]


    With this, my HP was 1450 now. Still kinda low... But it was better than before.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Telekinesis lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Mind Corruption lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dark Bound lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Shadow Barrier lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 3 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon''s Rule lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demon''s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Wrath Kill lv 3 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Devil''s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Puppet Break lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Master''s Blessing lv 1 ]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Energy Protection lv 3 (Passive)]


    [HP Recovery lv 3 (Passive)]


    [Energy Siphon lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Unused skill points - 3 ]


    ''Raise Wrath Kill skill by 2 points.''


    [Wrath Kill lv max (Requires 10 DP) - Extend your melee attack by 5 meters and finish your enemy with a Fire Pir. The amount of damage depends on your STR, LUK and INT points.]


    ''Raise Shadow Barrier skill by 1 point.''


    [Shadow Barrier lv 4 (Requires 5 DP) - Create a magic barrier from your DP. 100% effective againstmon type skills. 40-70% effective against high type skills. Cannot be used for epic skills. Time limit 4 minutes. ]


    ''This should be enough...'' I thought. Then I closed my screen. My eyes swept to my surroundings once again, watching the bored and sleepy faces. I was just about to ask my other servants'' conditions but the Demon rm sounded again. This time, it signalled that the attack was over and we were allowed to go home.


    "Wohooo! Finally!" That rm''s sound was greeted by joyful shouts from everyone in the restaurant. Some rose from their seats spontaneously. Their screams woke some people who were asleep. The staff turned on the lights and turned off the emergency light. Someone went to the kids'' room to tell them about this. And another opened the rolling door.


    As the rolling door slowly opened, the huge window by my side showed a messy street and a demon hunter who was standing right in front of it like a hungry zombie waiting for its prey. It startled me. But then I realized that the demon hunter was Ruby from the status above her head.


    ncing behind her, another demon hunter waved his hand excitedly at me. I raised my hand and waved at him in reply with an awkward smile. Yeah, it was Larry.


    While Ivy and Ian frowned by it.


    But only for a moment, Larry lowered his hand in awkwardness and left in a hurry. Likewise with Ruby. It seemed they came here to make sure I was okay.


    Police and rescue teams were everywhere. They moved quickly to evacuate victims, most of it... In body bags. ording to Emma, there were at least 7 body parts from 5 different people and the police were trying to identify them.


    I shifted my gaze to the restaurant door. A long queue was already there, most of them were guests. As always, the police let the elderly, children and their families out first. While the staff finished their duty. I decided to wait a few more minutes before I got out of here.


    "Do you need a ride, Ethan?" Ivy asked. Unlike me, she had stood up from her seat.


    I shook my head in refusal.


    "There must be some reporters waiting outside, including ''her''." This was arge-scale demon attack involving The Demon Hunter''s Magic Tech and the Great demon, I was sure Elenna must be here. Showing I had a rtionship with Miguel from Nightbough. corp would get me in new trouble, so I decided to avoid it.


    Ivy immediately got my point.


    "Ah, of course, that reporter." A long exhale left her mouth before she spoke again.


    "Fine, I will excuse myself," she said in regret before she walked into the queue.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 25 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    22 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 28 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 33 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters


    28 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters (total 74 chps) +R18 ASMR


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    Pat*reon-members:


    Graham Lee, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, Jack Morrison, Zack Burlet, TERRY177, Jarno Vdkolk, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, Pare Laprungsirat, Joe, Hugo Dehesdin, nick0, Tim Hohmann, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Disfunctial, Jaeden Cunningham, rmhj, Inteservice, Marco Hosfeld, tyler tobey, Hugo Dufour-Vall��e, Justin Smiley, Hyde, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Victoria Brinson, james forsberg, Thomas Kosko, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, ToddRicky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Orangefruit, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Russell Orr, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 319. The Silver Bird and His Demon Friend

    <h4>Chapter 319. The Silver Bird and His Demon Friend</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 319. The Silver Bird and His Demon Friend


    Another fifteen minutes had passed. There were fewer people in the restaurant now, so did those in line. I decided to queue with the others since Ivy was long gone. It only took me a minute until I reached the front door.


    I stopped in front of a cop who gave us a fast check-up.


    "Any external wounds? Bruises or something? Or did you pass out earlier?" said the cop without further ado.


    "No, sir," I replied.


    "Are you having nausea? Dizziness? Excessive anxiety? Seeing anything strange?" he asked again.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "Now stretch your arms forward," he said.


    I did what he said.


    A couple of secondster, after he made sure my hands weren''t shaking, he spoke again.


    "Good. You can go home now," he said.


    I lowered my arms.


    "Thank you, sir." Those questions were a fast check-up to make sure we were fine. Not only because of the demon attack but also because of the panic, especially the after effect. Some people who experienced excessive fear sometimes experienced paranoia and hallucinations.


    As I left the restaurant, the sirens from the police cars and ambnces sounded louder in my ears. Unlike the Nighthallow City''s incident, the police, the rescue team and the medical workers seemed much busier. Several victims were sitting in emergency chairs, waiting for their turn near the ambnce. Most of them had some minor injuries. While the medics prioritized treating people with more severe injuries. Some reporters were busy taking some photos and recording what happened.


    I had just taken a few steps to the Butler Cafe to pick up Celia when a bird''s screeching sound came. My gaze shifted to the origin of the sound. My sight immediately caught n who was flying at me in excitement. But from his sound and expression, I could tell he didn''t mean to attack me. What n did was more like happiness when a kid met his best friend identally. Well, it seemed that n liked me after I apanied him to y a couple of times.


    n''s presence caught the others'' attention. Moreover, they knew n was a rare elf''s familiar. So the owner was definitely someone who had extraordinary magic power. He kept circling above me as if asking me to apany him to y. It brought people''s eyes to me, also inviting more people to approach us.


    Despite my hesitation, I raised my arm as a ce where he couldnd. I couldn''t let him continue to fly like that, since it would invite more people to us. As his ws gripped my arm, another screeching sound came out of his mouth. It was a cheerful one and sounded like a greeting.


    My eyes were on that big silver eagle since it was the first time I saw n''s original form up close. His silver feathers looked beautiful and his body looked far more dashing than a mere eagle. Obviously, Mrs Clea took good care of him.


    "Hello. Is there anything I can help you with? Where is your master?" A smile on my lips. I said it on purpose since I didn''t want the others to think I had a special rtionship with n. After all, this was the first meeting between ''Ethan'' and ''the silver eagle''.


    And n replied to me by giving me some gentle pats on my hair with his beak. I knew he was just joking around since his beak didn''t hurt me, but it tickled me and messed my hair up. I could only smile awkwardly upon his act.


    "Al---" Mrs Clea''s voiceing from the other side of me made me turn to her. As soon as she recognized me, she stopped her steps and words since she couldn''t call n''s name in front of me. After that, she didn''t say a word and stood in her ce like a statue.


    "Is this familiar yours?" I tried to break the awkward silence between us.


    "Yes. Sorry if he bothered you." Instead of calling out his name, she whistled for n. She even raised her arm as a ce where he couldnd.


    But n didn''te back to her. Instead, he jumped to my shoulder and sat there. He even took his eyes off Mrs Clea. Our scene made the othersugh. Some people even pointed at me with a smile, especially kids.


    "Come here," said Mrs Clea firmly.


    This time another short screeching sound came out of n''s mouth, indicating his refusal clearly as if he was a naughty kid who didn''t want to listen to his mom.


    I chuckled.


    "I think he likes me," I said. This was ironic since he just tried to catch me but he acted friendly when I was in my human form.


    "I saide here," Mrs Clea ordered with louder voice.


    Reluctantly, n opened his wings and flew towards Mrs Clea. After nnded on her arm, she returned her gaze to me.


    "His ws are a bit sharp. Did it hurt you?" she asked.


    My gaze shifted to my arm. Indeed his ws left some red marks on my arm but I didn''t see any wounds.


    "No ma''am," I said as I showed my arm to her.


    "d to hear that. He''s never done this before. At least to a random person." Then suddenly her tone turned gloomy.


    "Unless..." Her words stopped there.


    "Unless?" I asked her to continue her words. I couldn''t deny, I was a little worried that n recognized me as The Great Demon. Well, he was an animal, so maybe he had a sharper instinct than the others.


    "Nothing. I just remembered arade." She turned to n.


    "My familiar used to y with him before, but now he''s gone. Maybe he thinks you are him." She returned her gaze to me.


    "I apologize for my familiar''s rudeness."


    "It''s fine, ma''am. I don''t mind it." From her words, I concluded that n used to do the same to my father. So it was not because he suspected me.


    "Alright. We''ll excuse ourselves," she said.


    But just as she was about to turn around, I called out to her again.


    "Ma''am."


    She stopped and looked at me.


    "Thank you for protecting us," I continued. This was not only because I wanted to hide my identity, but also because what happened at Park gave me a glimpse of how cunning the Senate was and how bad their rtionship was. The Senate even didn''t hesitate tounch the missile although they knew Mrs. Clea and the other demon hunters were there. Did the Senate ever think that I could use my powers to prevent them from retreating? Worse, I could have held them back until thest second before I escaped with my portal. It would cost the demon hunters'' lives, while I could pretend to be dead, at least, before my next appearance.


    She replied to me with a nod before she turned and left. Same with her, I also turned around and walked in a different direction. But when I had just taken a few steps, a ruckus made me stop and turn my head in the direction where Mrs Clea went. My sight immediately caught Miranda who was pulling Mrs Clea''s hand with teary eyes.


    "Please, let me be a demon hunter, ma''am," she begged with a sob.


    Note: Miranda is Myra''s maid.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 25 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    22 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 28 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 33 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 14 Extra R18 chapters


    28 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters (total 74 chps) +R18 ASMR


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    Patreon-members:


    wski, Will Read For Food, Lumberjack, Andy Rodriguez, Aamon, wen, Graham Lee, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, Jack Morrison, Zack Burlet, TERRY177, Jarno Vdkolk, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, Pare Laprungsirat, Joe, Hugo Dehesdin, nick0, Tim Hohmann, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Disfunctial, Jaeden Cunningham, rmhj, Inteservice, Marco Hosfeld, tyler tobey, Hugo Dufour-Vall��e, Justin Smiley, Hyde, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Victoria Brinson, james forsberg, Thomas Kosko, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, ToddRicky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, hamza noor, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Orangefruit, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Sideshow, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, Brian Tate, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Russell Orr, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Iftekhar m, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Diddyz7, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, unknown, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Pedro Sousa, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Majorana, Anita Torres, Joshyxz., TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 320. The Heartbroken Maid I

    <h4>Chapter 320. The Heartbroken Maid I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 320. The Heartbroken Maid I


    That ruckus caught the attention of those who had just dispersed after watching me to Mrs Clea, including me. But this time none of those people approached them since they knew this was a serious matter.


    "You need to calm down, miss," Mrs Clea tried to calm her down and tried to release Miranda''s hand, but Miranda didn''t let go of her grip, instead she gripped Mrs Clea harder.


    Despite what Mrs Clea said, Miranda kept saying the same thing, begging Mrs Clea to let her join the demon hunter in desperation. Tears kept flowing from her eyes. From her gaze that filled with frustration, I could only guess she had lost her mind. She didn''t even care about the people''s gazes around her.


    Sensing his master was in danger, n, who was flying above them, prepared to attack Miranda, but Mrs Clea raised her hand to stop him.


    "Miss, please calm yourself down." Mrs Clea kept trying to calm Miranda down but Miranda ignored her and kept begging.


    My forehead was wrinkled in confusion. I wondered if this incident reminded her of her trauma. Which meant that my skill didn''t erase the past incident from her memory permanently. Or... It was her body memory that made her do this.


    Upon that scene, several cops approached them. Some pulled Miranda away from Mrs Clea by force and others tried to disperse the crowd who was watching them.


    Still, despite Miranda''s rudeness, Mrs Clea continued to try to calm her down and ask what had happened. But after a demon hunter approached and reported something to Mrs Clea, she quickly excused herself in a hurry. I guessed something urgent was going on or it had something to do with the Senate. Well, based on what had happened and since my other servants hadn''t reported anything to me I bet it was my second guess.


    Mrs Clea''s departure made Miranda scream hysterically and struggle violently, trying to free herself from the cops and chase after Mrs Clea. But her struggle was in vain. Feeling bad for Miranda, I was about to approach her. I nned to pretend to be her acquaintance and take her away. After that, I could calm her down either with my Mind Corruption or Maniption skill.


    Unfortunately, just as I was about to approach her, my sight caught Elenna along with the other reporters, mostly wearing Ravwork''s uniforms. Yeah, this was indeed legit news for them. As always, Elenna was arguing with the cops since they kicked her out and forbade her to record this scene. But she didn''t want to leave, judging by her stubbornness, she couldn''t possibly miss the opportunity to get as much news and information as possible about this incident.


    Upon her presence, I turned around and hid near an empty alley. After making sure everyone''s attention was on the scene. I activated my Incubus Form and changed my clothes to one of the medical workers. Well, Elenna''s target was Ethan, not Damian. After all, she had never met me before.


    I quickly came out of the alley and approached them.


    "Let me handle this," I said amidst the screaming and chaos.


    "The ambnces are full now. Where can we take her?" asked one of the cops.


    "Lend me your car. I''ll try to calm her down there," I said. Her shouts and screams made the other victims restless. Besides, I didn''t want to take the risk by using my skill in front of many people like this.


    "Without any equipment?" asked the other in disbelief.


    "Yes. Believe me. I can handle this," I convinced them.


    "Alright." They finally agreed because there were no paramedics or other medical workers avable right now.


    The cops quickly handcuffed her to minimize her movement and took her to one of their cars. While I followed them.


    "Let me go!" Miranda screamed as a cop pushed her into the back seat. I knew they didn''t want to do this and neither did I. But Miranda gave us no other choice.


    After she entered, I immediately got in and sat beside her, closing the only exit there. But I didn''t close the door since I didn''t want other people to think I wanted to do lewd things to her. My hand swiftly caught her wrists and the other grabbed her shoulder to prevent her from hitting me.


    "Calm down, miss. I just want to help you," I said. But she wouldn''t listen to me and kept saying that she wanted to be a demon hunter.


    "Can you handle it? Do you need our help?" A cop''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned to him.


    "Yeah, I can handle this. Please give me some space and a little bit of time." I had to do this quickly before the real medical worker arrived.


    "Okay. Just call us, if you need anything," he said. After that, he turned his head the other way. A police car usually had an internal recorder, so all my actions would be recorded with that device.


    I returned my attention to Miranda.


    "Miss, please calm down. Look at me, look at me." As our eyes met, I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    In that instant, her gaze turned nk and she stopped struggling. As my hands let go of her body slowly, I spoke again.


    "Very good. Now take a deep breath and exhale. Good. Now I want you to tell me what happened to you," I added. It was only an act since she didn''t follow my instructions and only stared at me nkly. But since the recorder recorded everything I did, I had to do it. That was also the reason why I couldn''t use my Dark Bound on her.


    "Sorry. Can you speak louder?" I said as I put my ear closer to her lips. Yeah, it was another act.


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Read.''


    [Please insert what you want to read from the target''s memory.]


    ''What made her lose her mind.''


    [Reading memory is in progress...]


    I closed my eyes as her memory rushed into my head and what I saw was another nightmare... Previously, I thought this incident reminded her of her previous trauma about what happened to her in the dark dimension. Also on what the Incubus did to her. But it turned out I was wrong. What made her almost lose her sanity was because she just lost her boyfriend. Forever...


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    Patreon-members:


    Wiseman379, wen, Graham Lee, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, Jarno Vdkolk, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, Pare Laprungsirat, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer,bDevon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Batts, HYPNOtic, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, wski, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Russell Orr, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, xyz, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 321. The Heartbroken Maid II

    <h4>Chapter 321. The Heartbroken Maid II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 321. The Heartbroken Maid II


    What had happened to Miranda was so sweet and heartbreaking at the same time. Today was the first time Miranda reunited with her boyfriend after they were separated for several years. Previously, she thought her boyfriend had left and forgotten her, but apparently, her guess was wrong. Her boyfriend was still waiting and looking for her all this time. He even asked Miranda to live with him since he was afraid of losing her again and of course, Miranda agreed without hesitation. This was the sweetest thing I had ever seen.


    Unfortunately, that sweet moment turned into a nightmare when a crack appeared in front of them. They were on their way home when a demon''s hand suddenly came out of a small ck hole. A huge scissor to be exact, so I was sure it was a Malevolent Butcher. Her boyfriend pushed her away to save her. But he didn''t manage to escape. The Demon almost split him in half, but he desperately held that scissor back with his bare hands. It was a difficult position since if he released his grips he would die for sure.


    Amid the chaos and the terrified screams, instead of panicking, her boyfriend asked Miranda to run away. He even promised to catch up with her as soon as he managed to escape from the demon''s grip and Miranda believed him. But of course, that was just her boyfriend''s excuse. I knew how big their strength differences were. A martial artist even would have a hard time fighting a lowly demon like a rat demon, let alone a Butcher like this. Her boyfriend was good enough to be able to withstand the demon''s attack even though it was only a short time. So yeah... He just didn''t want Miranda to see his death.


    At her boyfriend''s request, Miranda hid in a nearby building and waited anxiously. I could see how she struggled with her fear since her trauma had not fully recovered. How she felt the time was running so slow. Very different from how the people at the previous fast food restaurants spent their time.


    When the attack was over and they were allowed to leave, Miranda quickly searched for him. Unfortunately what was left of her boyfriend was his hand in the body bag. Miranda was pretty sure it was his since the watch she gave him 3 years ago was still intact on his wrist. That incident broke thest straw of her sanity. She called her boyfriend''s name and followed the rescue team that brought the body bag. Then faintly, she heard n''s screeching sound.


    She turned to the source of the voice and saw n who was circling above me. In an instant, she realized n was an elf familiar. Since she knew only a person who had strong magic power could be his master, she was sure that the owner must be a strong demon hunter. In desperation, hatred and sadness, she cut through the crowd in difficulty to approach n. The rest as I saw before. Mrs Clea called n and was about to leave but Miranda managed to stop her.


    I opened my eyes and gasped. It was so painful for me to see it and it made my heart ache. She was about to get her happiness after she suffered for so many years but the demons once again took it from her. If I were her, I would definitely do the same.


    "My condolences..." I said in a gloomy tone and distanced my ear away from her face. My eyes met her wet face once again. I felt pity for her. The demons took all her happiness and threw her in painful long torture. Either it was because of the wound in her heart or her trauma.


    Again, I used my skill on her before she got her full consciousness.


    ''Maniption.''


    [Maniption skills seeded.]


    A long breath escaped my mouth since I couldn''t do anything but relieve her pain. I chose to use my Maniption skill instead of erasing or altering it since I knew how precious the memory about her boyfriend was. Besides, he had sacrificed himself to save her. It was a heroic act, she had to remember it for the rest of her life and I didn''t want her to forget it, even if it hurt her.


    I held her hands tightly.


    "I know this is hard for you. But I want you to calm yourself down before you make your decision. At least, you have to get through your mourning period first." It was an order for my Maniption skill as well as my wish for her. I couldn''t possibly erase her sadnesspletely or make it as if it was just a dream like what I did to Cam. But for sure, I knew she wouldn''t be able to be a demon hunter with this condition. Besides, I didn''t know if the vine would match her or not. But I hoped she qualified for it since I was not sure she could take more hits than this.


    After she nodded, she closed her eyes and copsed. Reflexively, I caught her body and leaned her on the seat gently.


    "Please be strong. I know you can get through it," I whispered. I only could help her this far, the rest... it depended on her. Actually, there was one more thing that went through my head, but it was thest resort and it sounded ironic to me. Besides, I didn''t know if she would agree or not.


    With her weak condition, I decided to contact Maria.


    [You are connected with Maria.]


    ''Maria, have you finished patrolling with the others?'' I said without further ado. Although I didn''t mind apanying her, I had to pick up Celia now and leave before another medical worker arrived. They would recognize that I wasn''t one of them and it would get me in trouble.


    ''Not yet, Your Highness. I can still feel some low demon presence nearby. Do you need my help?'' she asked.


    ''Are their numbers increasing?'' I gave my worst guess.


    ''It''s the same as usual. It''s just... Some spread out and choose to hide, instead of directly attacking humans as usual.''


    In other words, some of the demons might already know that the human world has a protector now, so they decided to be careful. Either they assumed it was the demon hunter, the angels, Lord Damon''s subordinates or they already knew about the great demon who ruled the human world.


    ''Okay. Continue your night patrol. Just send a car and a maid to Peace Blossom Square to pick up Miranda as soon as possible. She''s in a police car near WackRonald,'' I ordered.


    ''I thought she was on a date with her boyfriend. Why did she end up with you?'' she said in confusion.


    ''She was. But the demons ate her boyfriend.''


    ''Ah... Another bad luck. Dr Alice had just told her to take care of her mental state and stop forcing herself to remember what had happened to her over the years. I think Dr Alice has realized it was something bad and traumatic, but she couldn''t point it out since she couldn''t find any wound. That''s why I gave Miranda a day off today,'' she exined.


    ''I see... This is more ironic than what I thought,'' I said in a grim tone. Maria hoped that Miranda would recover from her trauma more quickly, but what she got was the opposite.


    ''I''ll send some people to pick her up and take her to the hospital for a check-up.''


    ''If they don''t find her, just ask the police for her whereabouts,'' I added.


    ''Got it.''


    [You have disconnected with Maria.]


    "Is everything okay, mate?" A cop''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned to him.


    "Yes," I said. As I got out of the car, their eyes fell on Miranda who was sleeping in the car.


    "She''s asleep now. She had a mental breakdown since the demon ate her boyfriend. So this is the best I can do. Also, she called her acquaintances to pick her up. They said they would take her to the hospital," I exined before they asked me another question.


    "Thank you for your help, mate," said the cop.


    "You are wee. Please take care of her until they pick her up. I''ll excuse myself," I said with a smile. Without further ado, I quickly left.


    Note: Dr Alice is White Guardian Hospital''s doctor (Ch 268)


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 322. Am I Committing A Grave Sin?

    <h4>Chapter 322. Am I Committing A Grave Sin?</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 322. Am I Committing A Grave Sin?


    As soon as I arrived in front of the Butler cafe, Celia, Ruby and Tiffany were already standing outside waiting for me. As usual, I had deactivated my Incubus Form before meeting them.


    "What took you so long?" Celia asked with a frown. Well, my meeting with Mrs Clea and Miranda indeed took my time. Besides, Tiffany and Ruby''s presences showed howte I was. So I could understand herint.


    "Something happened," I said with a bitter smile. I couldn''t exin more since Ruby and Tiffany were there.


    "Are you hurt?" Ruby checked my face to make sure there were no bruises before she grabbed my hands and examined them in a panic for the same reason. After that, she circled me, her eyes scanning my entire body.


    "I''m fine, Ruby," I said.


    "Then what happened to you? Should we go to the hospital?" asked Tiffany worriedly.


    "It''s fine. I just saw a heartbreaking scene," I said.


    Celia, who had been silently watching me, finally spoke again.


    "Since you are fine, shall we go home now?" Indeed she sounded nonchnt, but I could tell she realized something was bothering me.


    "Let''s go." Without saying anything else, we moved our feet.


    We walked down the streets that were filled with people who were still looking for or waiting for their beloved ones. Some walked to their homes, just like us. Rows of shops on either side of us were busy cleaning up the mess. While the police and the rescue team were still busy with their duties. As for Ruby and Tiffany, I guessed maybe they didn''t need to report to headquarters as usual since Mrs Clea hade before.


    After we walked a few meters, Ruby quickened her pace and took my hand.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "Yeah. I''m just a bit shocked after seeing some victims," I said.


    "Are you afraid of blood?" guessed Tiffany.


    I turned to Tiffany who was walking on my other side.


    "Not blood, but corpses." Then I returned my gaze to the front.


    "Human body parts to be exact," I corrected my words. Even if it was just an excuse, I could feel Miranda''s frustration when I read her mind, especially when she saw her boyfriend''s hand. So what I said was half true.


    In the middle of that conversation, Celia who was walking behind me asked me through Telepathy.


    ''Brother, what happened?'' she asked in a serious tone. It was weird since, in in sight, Celia looked the coldest among the others. But the truth was otherwise.


    But instead of answering her, I gave her another question.


    ''Before I answer you. Can you give me your opinion first?''


    ''Sure.''


    ''If one day I turn someone into a demon, does that mean I''mmitting a grave sin?'' I asked. Yes, this was what had been in my head since earlier. Thest thing I could do to help Miranda if she didn''t qualify for the demon hunter vine. But turning someone into a creature that had taken everything from her life sounded like a heavy punishment. It created doubts in me, moreover, I had never done this before.


    ''It depends on the person. If he agrees to it and he can use his powers responsibly, I think that''s fine.''


    ''I see...'' Still, her words had not been able to dispel all the doubts in my heart.


    ''Brother, what happened?'' she repeated her question.


    ''You remember the maid I told you aboutst week? The demons just killed her boyfriend...''


    My words made Celia stop her steps, so did I.


    ''That''s... That''s terrible...'' I could see her surprise on her face when I turned to her.


    "Is something wrong? Did you guys forget something?" Ruby asked in confusion. While Tiffany also showed the same confusion.


    "Ah, nothing. I just realized I don''t have a matching handbag and shoes. But I remember I have a few in neutral colours, I think I will use them instead of buying the new one." Celia had told me this before, so I knew this was just her reason.


    After that, we walked again and I continued my exnation to her.


    ''The demons have taken everything from her and she wants revenge. But she''s too weak for that. So she begged the demon hunters to ept her as their member. But as you know, not everyone qualifies for the vine.'' ording to Emma''s information, the current demon hunter vine was different from the previous vine. This new vine was stronger than the old version but it required some additional conditions. And only a few people could fulfil it. Luckily, the recent demon attacks and the ck hands'' phenomenon encouraged more people to be demon hunters. So their members increased rapidly. As for Myra''s bracelet, even if that device had passed the inspection, I was not sure ordinary people could buy it freely. It was a weapon and that bracelet was more dangerous than the magic gun. My guess, it was only limited to the military or police.


    ''So you''re thinking of turning her into a demon?'' she guessed.


    ''It''s only a second option.'' The demons had already taken too much from her. I was not sure she could ept my offer that easily. But one for sure I had to make sure she was in stable condition first before I did it.


    ''Besides I''m not sure she''ll agree. And... To be honest, I still have my doubts about her mental stability. At least I want her to calm down first. I don''t want her to attack other demons blindly and expose her identity after I change her.''


    ''I agree with you. This incident must have hit her hard. She must clear her head first. Although... Yeah... It''s kinda ironic if she agrees to your offer. But power is power. It''s better than not having it at all.''


    "-han, Ethan!" Ruby''s voiceing from beside me made me turn to her.


    "Huh?" I let out a stupid voice since I was too immersed in my conversation with Celia.


    "Did you hear my question?" Ruby asked with a frown.


    "No, sorry."


    "Do you recognize any of the body parts?" she repeated.


    "Nah. I just found it pretty awful."


    Ruby gripped her hand tighter and pressed her body closer to mine. I could feel her heartbeat on my arm.


    "Since you''re scared---- Should I apany you tonight?" she said in a sweet voice. Tiffany cringed after she heard it and Celia rolled her eyes to the side.


    "No, thanks. I was just a little shocked," I said in a calm tone.


    "But I''m also scared~" Ruby added in a spoiled tone.


    "Then we are the same. You should find someone stronger than me to protect you," I said casually. Well, I didn''t mind if she asked me to meet me somewhere else, but not at my house. There were Foxy, Yuffy and Luna living with me now, so I didn''t want to take any risks that could expose them.


    Celia couldn''t help but giggle at my words. Likewise with Tiffany. Well, Ruby looked so confident to seduce me yet I refused her just like that.


    "I don''t understand why you are so insensitive about this," Ruby said with a pout.


    "I know what do you mean, Ruby and I''ve already said my answer."


    She let go of her hand. Her annoyance showed on her face. But only for a moment, a mischievous smirk appeared on her lips. It seemed like she had found another n for me.


    "Fine, then. Just be careful. Who knows when a demon will appear near you," she tried to scare me.


    Based on what had happened, I already had a guess.


    "Thanks for your warning," I said with a smile. Well, I bet a demon named Ruby woulde to my ce in the near future.


    After those words left my mouth, a woman''s voice stopped us.


    "We meet again, Ethan," said Elenna with a confident smirk. We turned to where the voice came from and saw Elenna walking towards us. Unfortunately, this time she came with her subordinates with the cameras pointed at us.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 323. Did She Mistake Me For…

    <h4>Chapter 323. Did She Mistake Me For��</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 323. Did She Mistake Me For��


    ''This fucking crazy woman...'' I thought in annoyance. With that many people, I couldn''t run since that would create suspicion. I also couldn''t use my skill on her for the same reason. Tiffany and Ruby also showed the same annoyance as me. Well, they were demon hunters so they should avoid the reporters as much as possible. While Celia hid behind me.


    "Good evening, Miss Elenna. What a coincidence to meet you here." Despite my annoyance, I tried to keep myposure. So were the others.


    Elenna and her subordinates stopped a meter in front of us.


    "Yes. What a coincidence, Ethan. I wonder why I always run into you in chaotic ces like this."


    "What do you mean? We usually meet at my college. This is the first time we''ve met at a ce like this," I said with a frown. My eyes nced at the cameras, trying to guess whether they were recording us or not. But judging from her informal question it shouldn''t be. Still, I wouldn''t let my guard down.


    She let out a chuckle. Somehow it sounded as if she was mocking me.


    "Sure... This is my first greeting for you in a ce like this." Indirectly she said she did not agree with my statement. Her gaze shifted to Ruby, Celia and Tiffany.


    "And again... I caught you with some girls. It seems like you are popr among women."


    Hearing Elenna''s words, I could catch the jealousy in Ruby''s eyes. But she quickly lowered her head to cover it.


    This time I was the one who chuckled.


    "I think you got it wrong, Miss Elenna." I pointed at Tiffany and Celia with my gaze in turn.


    "They are my sisters." Then I diverted my gaze on Ruby.


    "And this is my friend. We met her by chance today."


    She clicked her tongue.


    "Oh... That''s so disappointing. I thought they''re more than that." Followed by a shrug and a long tired breath.


    "Well, it''s just a guess, so no hard feelings. I thought they were your girlfriends or something. You know... Girls usually like a strong guy like you to protect them." She kept trying to lead the opinion that I was a demon hunter.


    "I think you think too highly of me," I said with a forced smile.


    She sighed again.


    "Well... Who knows? Besides, I can''t say anything about this. It''s the governmentw that protects you, so I''m powerless." A confident smirk appeared on her lips.


    "Though that doesn''t mean I''ll give up on this."


    I shook my head from side to side as a long breath came out of my mouth.


    "Miss Elenna, believe me. I''m not what you think," I said in a serious tone.


    A mocking chuckle came out of her mouth.


    "Oh, Ethan. You really try so hard, don''t you? Let me make this straight. If you are an ordinary person, that silver bird won''t possiblye to you. It''s a magical bird. He must sense something from you and that''s what brought him to you."


    ''Oh... Crap,'' I grumbled internally. Even though the reason was far from what she thought, I couldn''t exin the real reason to her since that would be the same as revealing Mrs Clea and n''s identities.


    "The demon hunter said the bird thought I was herrade. That bird just mistook me for someone else," I said.


    A mocking scoff came out of her mouth.


    "Yeah, right."


    Seriously, if it was just the two of us here, I wouldn''t hesitate to alter or erase her memory. I hated being cornered like this.


    "It''s alreadyte now. We''ll excuse ourselves," I decided to end this conversation prematurely.


    "Where are you going? We are just about to interview you," said Elenna.


    "Sorry. We''re too tired today. Besides, we''re only victims and none of us saw the demons either. You won''t get much information from us other than how we spent our time in the restaurant." Finally, Tiffany opened her voice.


    Elenna folded her arms. While her other index finger tapped under her lips.


    "Well. That would be boring." Then she lowered her hand as she turned to me. A smirk appeared on her lips.


    "Then can you tell me where you were around 8 pm 4 days ago?"


    "You are not the police. Why should I tell you?" I asked. My irritation sounded from my tone.


    "Because I met a demon hunter who looked like you that day. Even though I didn''t see his face, the way he talked and his warning was the same as you. It made me curious... Maybe..." Her words stopped there. But we all got her point.


    Meanwhile, instead of panicking I desperately held back myughter. It even created a strange expression on my face. Likewise with Tiffany and Ruby.


    ''Wait a second. Did she mistake me for Larry?'' I remembered Larry telling me about this yesterday.


    "Are you sure that the demon hunter is the same as him?" Ruby said in disbelief. Larry was her disciple so she knew how different we were. But I couldn''t deny that we had some things inmon.


    A confident smirk appeared on Elenna''s face. She was just about to make a sound, but I interrupted her.


    "Lightglen Library." I decided to get this over quickly despite herst statement making me want to y with her, instead of using my Mind Corruption.


    "Lightglen library?" Elenna repeated with a frown.


    "Yes. I was at Lightglen library to borrow some books for my exam that night. I got in around 07.30 PM and got out one hourter." I was not lying about this and what I said was the truth. The difference was I had not onlye to borrow books but also to perform my Shadow Ritual on the rooftop.


    A nervous broken chuckle came out of Elenna''s mouth.


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    "I''m not kidding. You can check the CCTV library as proof," I said in a calm tone.


    Elenna pressed her lips and back deep in thought. I was sure she wouldn''t want to lose her face in front of her subordinates. After all, everything she said was just a guess, while I was providing evidence.


    "Then where were you when the previous attack happened? And what is the evidence?" she asked again. Since the attack was right in front of my eyes, she believed that I simply left the restaurant to fight the demons.


    "I was at WackRonald. You can also check the CCTV to prove that I haven''t been out of there since the Demon rm sounded." Well, although that would make her realize I just met Miguel at that ce, I could say I met him to discuss my mom''s case. Besides, if she could blow up this case, maybe I could find my mom faster.


    It made her press her lips and lose for words.


    "I think that''s enough. I have to go home now. Good night, everyone," I said.


    We had just taken a few steps when Elenna spoke again.


    "You may have a skill that can make you in two different ces at the same time," she made a nonsense guess.


    Once again I turned to her and gave him a cringe.


    "Sorry, Miss Elenna. But I''m not an amoeba. I think you''re starting to say nonsense there. Good night." I closed our conversation and walked away from the reporters.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 324. You Are My Only World

    <h4>Chapter 324. You Are My Only World</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 324. You Are My Only World


    After we parted ways with Elenna, both Tiffany and Ruby escorted us back to our house before they left for their usual night patrol. I knew it since their Demon Compass kept making weird noises while my system didn''t detect any demons around us.


    Even though they didn''t say anything, I knew they did it to protect us from the demons and the reporters. Yes, despite their silence, I realized when Elenna was interrogating me, Ruby and Tiffany''s hands were ready to press their Demon Compass. Judging from their expressions, I guessed they were nning to ask the Shadow help to get rid of Elenna from us.


    I could say Tiffany, Ruby and I have a strange rtionship. Aside from investigating my strange power, they also wanted to protect me and Celia. On the other hand, they wanted to capture me when I was in my Demonic Form. It was kinda simr to love and hate rtionships. But one for sure, I knew they meant no harm for me, at least to my human self. This was why I decided to give Ruby a chance.


    The clock showed 10.51 PM when I was sitting on the bed and chatting with my servants and Celia. Yuffy, who was kneeling behind me, helped me to dry my wet hair with my towel. While Foxy and Luna turned myps into their pillows. Their wagging tails asionally tickled my back. Every now and then, they inhaled the soap scent which was still clear on my skin. While Celia sat on the chair across from me. She was used to this sight ever since Yuffy and Luna lived here.


    In contrast to our rxing gestures, our expressions looked serious as our conversation was getting deeper. We weren''t just talking about the weird cracks or how annoying Elenna was, but also about my n to infiltrate the Dark Dimension through the crack. In addition, my servants just gave me more information about the demons'' new movements which strengthened my guess that the demon lords already knew that the human world had a protector and told the demons to hide from us. Or perhaps... The demon who managed to return to the dark dimension told it to his friends.


    Based on my servants'' information, tonight, some demons quickly transformed themselves into humans and blended into the crowd as soon as they came out of the crack. It was as if they already knew what they had to do once they got past the crack. This was the reason why Maria and the others needed more time to kill the demons.


    Usually, the demons searched out and attacked humans once they came out of the crack. Or at least it took them half an hour to realize where they were and understand that they had to disguise themselves as humans if they wanted to stay at this ''all you can eat'' restaurant longer.


    "In other words, the cracks and what the demons did are new to us and the human world," Luna concluded in a serious tone even though her head was still on my thigh.


    "I think there is a big change in the dark dimension. Maybe some demon lords have given their instructions to his subordinates or his kind. That''s why their movement is more organized than before," said Yuffy. Her hand was busybing my hair.


    "But we encountered several kinds of demons tonight, yet they did the same thing," said Foxy with a frown.


    "But they are either under Spider Queen, The Gargoyle king or The Glob King, right?" I reminded her.


    Foxy was silent for a moment before she spoke again.


    "You''re right. All of them serve under those demon lords."


    "Does that mean things are getting worse in the dark dimension?" said Yuffy worriedly.


    This time Luna got up and swept her gaze over us.


    "Do you think what His Highness said is true? That the dark dimension is in the war?" The same worry was evident in the tone of her voice.


    "It''s only a guess, Luna," I tried to calm her down. Although I couldn''t deny that.


    "No. I think that''s the highest possibility," said Yuffy. She distanced theb from my hair before she continued.


    "Or maybe this is just the prelude of the uing war. But The King doesn''t allow us toe back since he doesn''t want us to be the demon lords'' targets."


    "In other words, he did it to protect us," I added. Again, my annoyance was clear in my voice. I knew he did it for me, but I felt like a joke.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. Isn''t what Lord Damon did the same as what dad always did to us?" Celia who had been silent finally let out her voice. Unlike the others, her voice sounded gloomy. Her eyes were on her hands which were gripping her pajamas on her thighs.


    I exhaled a long breath.


    "But this is an emergency, Celia. I''m his son, yet he kept me in the dark. He didn''t tell me about the dark dimension, about what was going on or what I had to do next. Forcing me to take over the responsibility that I don''t understand is unfair.�� I was not saying this because I wanted to be the hero of this world. But because I knew, if Lord Damon died, then I had to rule the dark dimension. And in my current state, I wouldn''t be able to do that. I would be dead for sure.


    Upon my words, Celia shifted her gaze to me. I caught her anger clearly in her eyes.


    "Then what about me? In this whole world, I only have you. If you go to the dark dimension, your opponent is not a mere demon anymore. They are Demon lords, Demoness that are hundreds or even thousands of years older than you. They are much stronger. Please stop putting yourself in danger.�� I could catch the same anger in her voice.


    "If you die I have no one else in this world..." she said in a much calmer tone.


    I understood her, I was also worried and afraid of them. Indeed I looked impatient, but I had no other choice. If this was a prelude like Yuffy said or worse, a war, at least, I wanted to know this sooner, preventing it if I could. Although it did not rule out that Lord Damon was blocking my servants'' ess because he had another n. But either way, my idea wouldn''t interfere with his ns.


    "I already said I would hide my identity. Besides, as long as I haven''t taken Lord Damon''s surname, the demons won''t recognize me as the Demon Prince. That''s why I decided to act as Lord Damon''s secret agent. They won''t target me," I said, trying to convince her.


    But she didn''t answer me. Neither did the others, but I knew they didn''t agree either.


    I exhaled a long breath.


    "I know you love me." Then I shifted my gaze side to side on my servants.


    "I know all of you love me. So do I. I want this happiness tost longer and I want to spend more time with you. That''s why I don''t want to run away but face this problem before it''s toote. I want to fight to defend what I have. "


    The silence filled the room. But after a while, Celia stood up from the chair.


    "I understand... I won''t get in your way anymore," she said in the same gloomy tone. Then she walked to the door.


    Noticing her expression, I got up from the bed and hugged her waist from behind to stop her. I knew this was hard for her but she had no other choice since I had made up my mind.


    "I promise I will win and fix this as soon as possible," I whispered.


    But her reply made me speechless.


    "Brother... I know you are trying to do your best for the demon world and the human world. But please remember... for me, you are my only world..."


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 325. I’m A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 325. I��m A Demon</h4>


    The Incubus?System Chapter 325. I''m A Demon


    I was silent like a statue upon her words. My heart was pounding wildly as a feeling of mncholy filled my?heart. It never urred to me before that Celia?would say something this deep. I knew she had mustered all her courage to confess her feelings for me, and also epted my identity. But?considering her cold act, how she avoided me and how we used to argue when she was still dating Bern, I never thought I was that precious to her. Or... She did all that?because she was afraid that I would know her feelings and ended up avoiding her.


    Is this the reason why she broke up with Bern after he hit me? Also, the?reason why she nned to frame Bern that day?


    "I''m sorry," I whispered. My?hands gripped her body tighter. I couldn''t say anything other than this, just like when she exposed my identity.


    "You''ve made up your mind. What''s the use of apologizing? I know you just want to do your responsibility. I won''t me you. It''s just my ego because I want you to always be with me, take care of me, pamper me. I thought with your new powers, all of this would be easier. I could make your need?for sex an excuse to do many intimate?things with you... With your servants and partners'' presence, we could feel the warmth of a family again... But in the end, you still have to go." Even though I didn''t see her face,?I could tell from the tone of her voice that Celia was bringing out everything that was in her mind and heart.


    But like she said... I wouldn''t?back down, I couldn''t. I didn''t want to lose?my little happiness and I would fight to?the death to defend it.


    "It''ste now. I''m going to sleep," she said in the same gloomy tone. She released my hands that wrapped around her waist.


    "Good night, brother." Without waiting for my answer, she left.


    "Night, Celia," I said as she was?almost out of my room. I knew she heard me, but she didn''t reply.


    She left, the door in front of me closed. But my eyes were still on it. I could?understand her pain, her worry but I couldn''t do anything.


    "Why don''t you go after her, Your Highness?" Yuffy''s voice came from behind me. Her concern was clear from the tone?of her voice.


    I turned around and could see my servants'' worried expressions.


    "For what? I can''t say anything and still do this no matter what."


    "I mean you can say something?that can ease her," suggested Luna.


    "Then tell me, what should I say?" I asked. It wasn''t a cynical question but a real one since I didn''t know what else to say.


    Luna pressed her lips and?turned to Yuffy and Foxy in turn. But they only responded by lowering their heads.


    A long breath escaped my mouth once again.


    "For now, let her cool her head," I said as I walked over to the bed. Those?words also applied to me since my mind?was full about what happened today. I just?finished my exam but another responsibility and puzzle awaited me. Yesterday, I was just discussing my vacation ns with Emma and Olivia, but now... I guessed I would be spending my vacation in the dark dimension?rather than the beach or the mountains like we previously nned. It felt like... Last night sex party was my only reward.


    I was just sitting on the side of?the bed when Foxy got up and came over to?me.


    "Master, may I sleep with Celia tonight?"


    "Are you worried about her?" I?asked.


    She nodded.


    "I couldn''t be of much help, but I know she needs someone to apany her right now."


    "Go ahead," I replied. Actually, I also wanted to apany Celia, but I was afraid that would only make it worse.


    "Thank you, master." After that, she came out of my room.


    Iy down on the bed and pulled?up my nket. Likewise with Yuffy. While Luna turned off the light before she did the same. Their bodies that were on either side of me, gave me extra warmth.


    "Your Highness, are you sure about this n?" Yuffy made sure.


    "Yes. I know the risks and I know you are afraid because this is the first time you have to disobey Lord Damon''s orders. But I''ve nned everything carefully. This?is the best way we can do by using all our advantages and figuring out what''s going on at the same time," I rified.


    "I understand..." said Yuffy.


    "I think that''s enough for now. We''ll?continue this conversation tomorrow." Then?I closed my eyes.


    "Good night, Yuffy, Luna."


    "Nite, Your Highness," they answered?in unison.


    Unfortunately, my body refused to sleep.


    -----


    After an hour of struggle, I finally fell asleep. But a woman''s voice greeted my ears


    "Ethan Strongheart?"


    I immediately opened my eyes since I?recognized the voice. It was that angel!


    As before, I found myself lying in the white empty space. But what set it apart, this ce looked unstable. Quickly, I got up and looked around. I felt like I was in the middle?of a broken TV show. Shifting my gaze to my palms, I just noticed my transparent body.


    ''This isn''t right...''?I thought. Although?I?was not sure, it looked like something happened to the Angel or something was blocking her power.


    Once again, I swept my gaze around me.


    "Miss angel, where are you?" I said.


    A woman''s voice answered me.


    "Answer me. Are you Ethan Strongheart or not?"


    "I am," I replied.


    The pieces of light around me?gathered in front of me and formed a figure?of a woman, just like yesterday. What set her?apart was that she looked as transparent as?me.


    "Then, why does your appearance look different than yesterday? Moreover, you look like an innocent boy in this appearance. Is this some kind of trick so you can sleep with more women?" she said with a frown. She walked around me. Her eyes scanned?from the ends of my hair to my feet. Well, I was in my human form now so I understood why she didn''t recognize me.


    "This is my human form and how I?looked before my Demonic seal broke." A bit?of irritation was in my voice since I never?thought about using my dual appearance to get more women.


    She stopped in front of me. Her eyes met mine and a smile appeared on her lips.


    "Good to hear that. To be honest I like this appearance more than before. You look cuter and less intimidating." She reached out her hand to touch my face. Well, I couldn''t?say touching since our bodies were transparent. So I couldn''t feel her touch.


    As her handnded on my face, her?smile was reced by a pout.


    "Ah, I changed my mind. Your Demonic Power makes you not as cute as I thought."


    I replied with a t stare.


    ''I''m a fucking demon. What do you expect?''?I grumbled internally.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 326. True Demon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 326. True Demon Lord</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 326. True Demon Lord


    "If you hate my Demonic Power, then you should release my Angelic Seal sooner," I said in a teasing tone. My t stare turned into a seductive smirk that appeared on my lips.


    She quickly lowered her hand awkwardly.


    "You wish," she said curtly.


    Well, I didn''t expect her to agree that easily considering how she rejected me yesterday.


    "So why did you call me here? You don''t have much time, do you?" I said this by judging our transparent bodies and the state of this ce.


    "Oh right. I''m here toin." From her tone and her gaze, I knew she was serious.


    My eyebrows wrinkled in confusion.


    "Comining about what?" Previously, I thought she would ask for my help to break her free from the crystal. But I was wrong.


    She folded her arms in front of her chest and gave me another pout.


    "You are the one who touched my barrierst night, right? Because of that incident, they strengthened the pce''s protection including the barrier where I was. It even gave me a hard time to cast my dream spell," she bbered.


    "How could you me me for that?" I answered herint with anotherint.


    "Let me get this straight, Miss angel. You wanted to find Erebus but you were trapped in that crystal for a thousand years. You should thank me since I appeared in front of you out of nowhere," I said in annoyance.


    She pressed her lips and diverted her gaze to the other side. Her cheeks were a little red in embarrassment since she couldn''t deny that fact.


    "I know, but... I was trying to free myself from this crystal and almost seededst time. But thest incident made them strengthen my barrier so I will need more time to break it. Like a year or so," she said in a much calmer tone. A bit of guilt came from her tone since I mentioned Erebus name.


    "I can help you to break it. Just tell me how," I said.


    She returned her gaze to me and shook her head from side to side.


    "The current you won''t be able to do it. This is a high-level Holy Barrier and you''re only a High Incubus. You won''t be able to do it. This barrier will also neutralize all of your spells so you can''t use your maniption spells to spy the pce either."


    "You said the current me, right? If I raise my level, do I have a chance to break that barrier?" I asked.


    "It''s not enough. At least you need your Angelic Power so the barrier can recognize you as another angel."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose as I closed my eyes. A tired breath escaped my mouth.


    "Oh Lord, not another loop." I needed her to open my Angelic Seal by doing sex. But to free her body from inside that crystal, I needed my Angelic Power.


    But then I remembered the demon hunter vine. I lowered my hand and turned to her.


    "The demon hunter vine. Can I use that to break my Angelic Seal or maybe make the barrier recognize me as an angel?"


    "The demon hunter vine?" she asked in confusion.


    "You know... Something like a medicine that can grant Holy element skills to humans," I simplified my exnation. Since she had been stuck there for too long I was not sure she knew how much this world had changed.


    She was deep in thought a moment before she got my point.


    "Oh... Do you mean the Angelic power they extracted from me? It''s only a little and not strong enough to break the seal. Even though they''re taking moretely, it''s still far from enough." Her words proved my suspicions that the kingdom of Serpent Rock used her to produce their vine is true.


    "What if I take 2 doses, 3 or more until I could get enough Angelic Power to break my seal?" I gave my ideas.


    "Ethan, do you remember what I said yesterday? That you have to kill a High Angel to break your seal?" she reminded me.


    "Yes. I remember."


    "That means you need all of my Angelic Power to break it. The magic power they extract from me is only a quarter of my whole power. And they only do it once every two or three months. Do you think that''s enough to break your seal?" With that fact, I predicted her power was the same as Lilieth.


    This meant another dead end.


    "Is there no other way?"


    She was deep in thought for a moment before she shook her head from side to side again


    "Unless if you can get a demon lord''s help. He can weaken my barrier and I can break it from the inside. But... I don''t feel like being saved by a demon lord." Which ended with a nonchnt shrug.


    "So if I be a Demon Lord, we can work together to break it, right?" I made sure. Atst, a way out after some annoying loop.


    This time she was the one who frowned at me.


    "You are a Nephilim and your ancestor, Erebus, has lost his surname since birth. How did you be a demon lord?"


    "Because Lord Damon has bestowed his son''s power to me," I replied in a casual tone.


    Her eyes widened.


    "Wait, you mean you are the next ruler of the dark dimension?" she concluded.


    "Yeah."


    She lowered her head. Her brows furrowed again. Her pupils moved from side to side.


    "A Nephilim bes a demon lord? Is that possible?" she muttered.


    Unfortunately, our time ran out as an announcement suddenly appeared in front of me.


    [The dream spell has been cancelled.]


    [You will be out of the dream world in 5...]


    The world around me started to crumble and our bodies began to disappear.


    "I can''t promise you how long it will take me to be a true demon lord. But I will try my best," I said.


    [4...]


    She returned her gaze to me and smiled.


    "Puriel Crystallight."


    "Huh?" Another frown on my forehead.


    [3...]


    "It''s my name. Last time, you asked me about that, right?"


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Puriel. Please wait for me," I said with a smile.


    [2...]


    "I will." She raised her hand to touch my cheek one more time before everything turned white.


    [1...]


    Reflexively, I opened my eyes. The sight of my room ceiling and the morning sunlight entered my eyes. I could feel the warmth of Luna and Yuffy''s bodies who were on both sides of me. Also, their breath tickled my ears. I nced at the clock.


    08.16 AM


    I knew I had to get up, but instead, I smirked.


    "Puriel Crystallight. Just wait for me," I muttered.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 327. The Demon’s Cool Pose I

    <h4>Chapter 327. The Demon��s Cool Pose I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 327. The Demon''s Cool Pose I


    The clock showed 03.43 PM when I approached the Lightglen Library counter with a few books in my hand.


    "Good afternoon. How can I help you?" said the staff politely. A smile appeared on his friendly face which was already starting to have some wrinkles.


    "I want to return these, sir." I put the books on the counter.


    Deftly, he picked up the books and scanned the barcode before his hands moved to the keyboard and typed something.


    "Your membership card please," he said without taking his eyes off theputer screen on his desk.


    I put my card at the counter and waited some more. My eyes swept over the library which looked much emptier than thest time I visited it, indicating how big thest night incident''s impact was. It even made the school cut out Celia''s prom party from 05.00 PM to 07.00 PM when the original n was until 09.00 PM. So did Ledred. The government limited the club''s activity to 08.00 PM for a week or until further announcements.


    The same as two days ago, Celia was preparing herself for the party. And as always, even though she had prepared herself earlier than me, she hadn''t finished her makeup yet. While... I had finished taking a bath and chose a tuxedo. I meant the picture since I was going to use my Demon''s Clothes.


    So, since I still had enough time, I decided to return the books to this library with my portal skill. As for what happenedst night, although there was still a bit of awkwardness between me and Celia this morning, it faded by itself as we spent breakfast together. I didn''t know what Foxy said to Celiast night, but Celia looked a lot calmer. I should thank Foxy for that.


    "Here you go." The staff''s voice returned my gaze to him.


    I took the card from his hand and put it in my jeans'' pocket.


    "Thank you," I said with a smile before I turned and walked towards the ss automatic door. But my cellphone''s message ringtone stopped me. I took my cellphone from another pocket and checked it. My forehead was furrowed since the message was from Sophia. She was my ssmate but I rarely talked to her. The reason why I had her phone number was because we were in the same group chat.


    Sophia: Hey, I just want to say you are really cool. I don''t know if you are that strong while you are so quiet in the ss. Keep fighting, Ethan!


    ''Huh? What''s going on?'' I thought in confusion. This morning, I had watched some news aboutst night''s incident but all of them discussed the demon attack, the victims, the damage and how this ident affected Aeros'' stock market. Indeed there was a record when n approached me. But it onlysted for 1 to 2 seconds since the police blocked the reporters. Moreover, it was from a distance and my face was unclear. I also had checked the Ravwork''s channel but it reported the same thing.


    Feeling strange, I typed my reply.


    Me: May I know what''s going on?


    I just sent the reply but two other messages came. Those were also from my ssmates and I also rarely talked to them.


    Darren: I''m really surprised you are that brave, Ethan. Don''t forget to take care of yourself.


    Gil: You are incredible, Ethan. I appreciate your hard work.


    This time another one came before I replied to them.


    Larry: What''s with that cool pose? This isn''t fair :''(


    ''What cool pose?!'' I screamed internally as I typed my reply to Larry. But suddenly I got a bunch of announcements from the ''dead'' group chat that was suddenly alive again as if a necromancer just revived all the dead in the cemetery.


    Gery: Hey, do you guys watch the news? That''s Ethan, right?


    Zoe: I''m also watching the news and thinking the same thing.


    Nina: He indeed looks like Ethan from our ss.


    Darren: That''s Ethan for sure!


    Gil: I also think the same.


    Sophia: I just sent a message to congratte him, but he''s confused about what''s going on.


    ya: Just a reminder, guys. He must not reveal himself if he works under ''that secret organisation''.


    I immediately caught what she meant was the demon hunter association.


    Darren: Oh, you are right!


    Zoe: Now you mention it. I think the news is bold enough to make him the news highlight.


    Gil: It''s new and it will bring more views. That means more money for thepany. So why not?


    ''Shit! This must be Ravwork!'' I quickly put my phone in my pocket and walked out in a hurry to the nearest alley.


    After I made sure there was no one around me, I opened my portal.


    [Set your destination.]


    ''My house''s living room, Ironshade Town.''


    [The destination has been set.]


    [The portal has opened! ]


    And I entered it.


    "Quick, turn on the TV!" I said as I came out of my portal. Even Foxy who was cleaning up the coffee table was startled by it.


    "What happened, Master?" she asked in confusion. Her hand grabbed the remote and pressed the power button.


    I didn''t answer but quickly sat on the sofa. As the TV turned on, the screen showed five people sitting in front of an oval table. Two of them were presenters and the others were the guests. The Ravwork News Highlight banner was at the bottom of the screen.


    They talked about what happenedst night, mostlymenting on what the government and the demon hunter association should do to prevent simr incidents. So the problem was not their conversation, but the screen background behind them. Even though my face was not clear, they zoomed in on my pic when nnded on my arm. With n''s silver feathers and gant figure, it made me look like a high level mystical familiar tamer. The problem was... People who knew me would have guessed that it was me!


    Even though there was no information there and what they were discussing had nothing to do with the pic, people would be thinking I was a high-level demon hunter.


    Foxy cringed as soon as she saw it.


    "Master... Is that you?" she said as she pointed her index finger to the TV.


    While I gritted my teeth in annoyance. I was sure this must be Elenna''s doing.


    "That fucking reporter..." I hissed in anger.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 328. The Demon’s Cool Pose II

    <h4>Chapter 328. The Demon��s Cool Pose II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 328. The Demon''s Cool Pose II


    In the middle of that annoyance, the sound of footsteps followed by Luna''s cheerful voice came.


    "Your Highness, what do you think?"


    I turned my gaze to Luna, Yuffy and Celia who had juste down the stairs. My sight caught Celia who was ready with her prom dress and makeup which made her look cute. She also half braided her hair and tucked a simple flower hairpin as apliment. While Luna and Yuffy looked proud of their hard work.


    But their faces quickly turned pale as soon as they saw mine.


    "Brother, what''s with that death re?" Celia said. Her voice stammered a little upon my expression.


    "Uh... Your Highness, did we make you wait too long?" Yuffy asked since she thought I was angry because of it.


    Instead of me, it was Foxy who answered them by pointing her index finger at the TV.


    They walked over to us and looked at the TV out of curiosity. Quickly, their expressions changed again. This time a cringe reced their pale face.


    "Is that fromst night''s incident?" said Yuffy in surprise.


    "That''s a cool pose, tho," Luna added, trying to cheer me up.


    "I think it''s n who makes him look cool," said Celia. Well, she was right, but that had nothing to do with my annoyance.


    I returned my gaze to the TV, and looked at my pic again. I had to admit the pose was kinda cool, but that pic would create a misunderstanding. Besides, why did she have to make my pic a background screen?!


    Also, I found this a bit funny and stupid since Larry envied me because of my poprity. While Elenna thought that I was Larry.


    An idea crossed my head and I was sure this would be nice revenge.


    "I will teach her a lesson." I wouldn''t let her go this time, but I wouldn''t erase or alter her memory either. Instead, I would make her taste her own medicine.


    "Brother, I know she''s wrong but please don''t hurt her," Celia pleaded.


    My evil smirk appeared on my lips.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. I just want to y around with her as her punishment."


    "y around?" asked Luna.


    "Yeah. Like... making her doubt herself, whether Ethan she had seen so far was a real person or not," I gave them a hint of my n.


    "Is that possible?" Celia asked curiously.


    "It is. Who knows if she saw a ghost? Or maybe that Ethan only her hallucinations? Imagine if she screamed in front of many people including in front of her own subordinates, police and demon hunters. I bet she will be the next highlight on her own news show," I said in a casual tone. My annoyance had disappeared as I imagined Elenna''s pale face. Indeed this was a little harsh, but since the police and Mrs Clea''s report couldn''t stop her, I had no choice but to do it.


    "But I will need all of you to execute this n smoothly, including Ivy and Maria." I turned to Yuffy.


    "Especially you. You are a ghost expert, right?"


    "It''s Necromancer, Your Highness," Yuffy corrected with a pout.


    I grinned.


    "It''s the same thing."


    "So what''s your n? Tell us," said Luna curiously.


    "I will tell you tonight. But for now..." I pointed at the clock which already showed 04.13 PM.


    "I think my ride coulde at any time." This time, it was Maria who sent her car for us. She said she would send the most luxurious car from Myra''s garage and that would make everyone stunned.


    "You are right!" said Celia in a panic. She quickly walked to her shoe wardrobe and picked one of them.


    While I snapped my fingers, changing my t-shirt and jeans to a ck tuxedo with a pair of formal shoes. At the same time, I also put my library member card on the table and activated my Incubus Form, turning my face into Damian. Lastly, I had to hide my identity from Mrs Clea and Ruby. But I had Foxy to back me up.


    - Puff!


    Foxy transformed herself into ''Ethan'', ready to open the door for us. The sound of a car engine that stopped in front of our house proved my guess right.


    "Speak of the devil," I said.


    "C''mon," said Celia excitedly.


    Quickly, we walked to the front door followed by Foxy.


    "Be careful on your way, okay?" Foxy said as soon as we got out of the house. We decided to do a little y just to make sure no one suspected us.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m not a kid anymore," said Celia.


    "The one who should be careful is you. Don''t open the door for anyone for whatever reason, okay?" I said this in case Ruby took this opportunity to have a private meeting with Ethan.


    "Okay," said Foxy. After that, we walked to the car, while Foxy returned to the house and locked the door. This time our ride was a champagne long luxury car. It was a bit shy to my taste but I bet this car would make all Celia''s friends'' jaws drop. It was a limited edition car and the price was more expensive than a kidney.


    "Good evening, Mr Damian, Miss Celia," the chauffeur greeted us as we got into the car.


    "Good evening, sir," we replied. Our eyes swept over to the interior of that car which was dominated by the elegant champagne colour in amazement. The seat size was almost the same as the size of a long sofa. The wine bottles neatly arranged on a special shelf were across it as well as some snacks. A soft fur carpet under our feet. Also, there was arge window that allowed us to see the sky. In addition, the car also had a TV and... A pair of massage chairs!


    ''Damn... Look at those facilities...'' I thought. Unfortunately, even though I could take all of this with my status, it would ce me in the spotlight and I wanted to avoid that. I couldn''t move freely if too many people put their eyes on me.


    The chauffeur''s voice returned our gaze to him.


    "I''m Dax, your driver. There are some wine and snacks to apany your trip. Please help yourself and enjoy your ride."


    "Thank you," I said. After that our car moved.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 329. The Prom and The Demon I

    <h4>Chapter 329. The Prom and The Demon I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 329. The Prom and The Demon I


    More than half an hour had passed and we were almost at our destination, Flower Castle banquet hall. Unfortunately, even though we knew the hall was not far from our current location, we were stuck in traffic. Judging by the cars around us, I could only guess there was another big event nearby.


    Since the traffic made our car move slowly. Our unordinary car made everyone turn to us in amazement. Some people even took out their cellphones to take a picture. Some opened their car windows to see it more clearly or pointed at it.


    Meanwhile, instead of paying attention to all that, Celia and I talked about the prom. Especially about the event, what we should do and... Several things that could potentially be problemster.


    "So I can talk to this Jenny or not?" I asked after Celia exined howplicated her rtionship with Jenny was. My eyes were on her and a frown on my forehead.


    "Yes. But only if shees to us. Otherwise, just pretend she''s not there," she exined in a serious tone.


    "Oh, one more thing. Don''t get too close to her, but don''t be rude or too cold either. Just be natural," she added.


    Her exnation confused me even more. I knew she wanted me to be ''between hot and cold'', but she didn''t tell me the limit.


    "Now tell me what do you mean by ''rude, cold and natural'' ?" I asked.


    "Um... Don''t yell at her or brush her off. Also, you may answer her questions, but don''t ask her any things. Just focus on me. I also hope you avoid Bern in case hees to this event," she exined again.


    I exhaled a long breath and shifted my gaze forward.


    "Fine, I will try," I said. Who knew girls'' problems could be thisplicated?


    Their problems started from a love triangle which developed into a misunderstanding. When one of their friends introduced Bern a few months ago, due to his gant figure, Jenny fell in love with him. Unfortunately, Bern fell in love with Celia. Since neither of them confessed their feelings honestly and Bern used the group meeting as an excuse to meet Celia, it led to a misunderstanding.


    I knew Celia never wanted to meet a new guy in private. She usually needed an acquaintance or a friend so she would feel safe if she wanted to meet new people. So to make Celia agree to meet him, Bern also invited Jenny. But Jenny caught that as something else. She thought Bern liked her, but due to his status as a young master, he didn''t want to admit it. So he used Celia to cover up his interest in Jenny.


    Unfortunately, Jenny had to wake up from her own illusions after Bern confessed his love for Celia. Back then, since Celia desperately tried to forget her feelings for me and didn''t know Jenny''s feelings. Even though she had no feelings for Bern, she epted him. It broke Jenny''s heart and their friendship. She even ndered that Celia dated Bern out of his money. While the truth was she never asked anything from Bern. After Celia and Bern broke up, Jenny took the opportunity to approach Bern again. But the fact that Bern was still in love with Celia made her even angrier and hated Celia. In the end, it only made their rtionship further apart.


    Based on what had happened, Celia predicted Jenny would bring Bern as her prom date. And like before, Celia guessed that Bern would definitely ept her since this was his chance to meet Celia. Another guess, Jenny would tell me some bad things about Celia. That was why she warned me beforehand.


    Another five minutes had passed, we had arrived at our destination, a short modern design building dominated by purple decorative lights. It made this building look different from other buildings. As our car stopped in front of the building entrance, everyone''s eyes were on our car, especially Celia''s friends. It even stopped their steps since they wondered who woulde out of this limited edition car.


    The chauffeur quickly opened the door for us. As I got out of the car, the girls'' jaws dropped and their eyes widened. It had been a while since I got this kind of attention, especially since I did it on purpose. I shed a smile which made some of them blush before I turned to the side and held out my hand to help Celia out of the car.


    "Thank you," she said as she took my hand and stood up.


    "Celia?" said one of the girls in surprise. She released her grip on her prom date and walked over to us.


    "Look at you. You look so beautiful tonight." Her eyes travelled to inspect Celia''s dress. I knew it was just unimportant trivia since she kept ncing at me.


    "Thank you, Martha. You also look beautiful tonight," replied Celia with a smile.


    Then Martha turned to me. I could see her blushing face clearly despite her makeup.


    "And who is this?" I was sure this was the main reason why she came to us.


    "He''s my distant cousin, Damian," said Celia. We decided to say I was her cousin instead of her boyfriend. It was the safest status since some news already called me the Prince of Ledred. Even though my face was not clear, who knew someone would recognize me?


    "Nice to meet you," I said with a smile.


    Martha''s smile widened. Since I wasn''t her boyfriend, it meant she had a chance to be with me.


    "Why didn''t you ever tell me you had a cousin?" she said cheerfully.


    "He is busy and I rarely meet him. Besides, none of you asks about that," said Celia.


    As they chatted, I swept my gaze around me and realized it was getting crowded here even though the chauffeur had brought the car to the parking lot. The women''s eyes were on me. Some walked into the building at a snail pace since they didn''t want to waste this nice view. Some guys grabbed their prom date hands so they could walk faster and hoped their girls'' attention would be back on them. While some of the other girls smiled as soon as our eyes met.


    ''I think my appearance has brought a different kind of problem,'' I thought. Realizing this could be worse since some girls started taking their hands off their partners anding towards us, I turned to Celia.


    "I think we should get inside. Besides---" I pointed at Martha''s prom date who was waiting with an annoyed expression with my gaze.


    "You shouldn''t make your prom date wait too long."


    "Oh, you''re right! Let''s get inside," said Martha quickly. Then we walked towards the entrance.


    But before we got inside, my steps stopped as the stinking stench pierced my nose along with an announcement in a red box in front of me.


    [!!! Warning!!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    I turned to the origin of the smell and saw a handsome man in his 20s getting out of the car along with a blonde woman around Celia''s age.


    Celia approached my ear upon their presence.


    "That''s Jenny," she whispered. Without taking her eyes off them.


    "Do you know who her prom date is?" I asked.


    "No. It''s the first time I''ve seen him," she replied.


    I turned to Celia, showing my tense expression to her. In an instant, she gasped as she caught what I meant.


    "Is he...?"


    "Yes..." I returned my gaze to that couple or to be more precise at the Demon.


    "He came for the feast."


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 330. The Prom and The Demon II

    <h4>Chapter 330. The Prom and The Demon II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 330. The Prom and The Demon II


    Just like me, that demon''s presence attracted everyone''s attention, especially the girls. Although not as shy as Celia and me, Jenny and that demon looked like the opposite of us. Jenny''s blonde, slightly curly hair covered her neck to her shoulder. Rather than an innocent and sweet face like Celia, she had a wild face, a bit bitchy I could say. Her hazel eyes stared in all directions confidently. Instead of a light colour dress, she wore a ck dress with a halter top neckline that contrasted her hair colour and her rosy-pale skin. Her hand held the man beside her confidently. Her red lipstick on her lips showed she was a confident woman. From the look in her eyes, I was not sure she was in that demon''s Maniption skill.


    While that demon''s appearance was the opposite of mine. Instead of a confident handsome face, his face was a little mncholic with innocent puppy-like eyes. His medium natural curls silver hair made him look innocent and a white tuxedo covered his athletic body. It was sessful to create an angelic image of him. Unlike me, who clearly had a seductive demon image.


    After I made sure of Jenny''s condition with my Observation skill, my gaze shifted to that demon.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: Winged Mutant Demon]


    [Level 51]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Rare - Noble Demon]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 1362/1362 ]


    [DP: 221/233 ]


    [Skills: Shape-shifting lv 1, Demonic w lv 3, Deadly Ultrasonic lv 2, Acid Bomb lv 3, Maniption lv 1]


    [Emotion: Confident, excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Energy core (Chest).]


    [Talent: Confusion lv 1 (Makes his victim confused with his ultrasonic attack).]


    ''Aerial type? What a perfect demon to mess up a party,'' I thought. I didn''t think of anything that could get any worse than this. His level wouldn''t give any problem to me and I was sure I could kill him in one criticalbo hit. The problem was we couldn''t fight in a crowded ce like this. Moreover, he could fly. The only way for me was to drag him into my Devil Space. But it also was not that easy. I had to be patient and wait until he let his guard down or let go of Jenny''s grip. Otherwise, just like Diamond, she would enter my Devil Space and end up being his hostage.


    "What should we do?" whispered Celia in worry. Even though her rtionship with Jenny was not good, that didn''t mean Celia wanted her death.


    "Demon Detector. It should react when they enter the building." It was the only thing that went through my head even if it was going to get the party over before it started l. Another hope, there was a demon hunter among the guests. Or maybe, a demon hunter patrolling nearby. But I couldn''t depend on that.


    "Can''t you beat him before he gets into the building?" Celia gave an idea.


    "I can ask him for a private conversation. But Jenny will make a scene and use us of sabotaging her prom." I guessed this from Celia''s previous story. Unfortunately, I couldn''t make Jenny forget about the demon since we had too many eyewitnesses.


    "And if we fight here, it will only create a bigger misunderstanding." And I was sure it was enough to get us into huge trouble with the police. Because if I attacked the demon suddenly, what the others saw was no different from what Emma saw when I attacked the Imp in disguise. Even if I managed to defeat him, it only proved the demon''s presence among us. The party would be ended and as a bonus, Damian''s face would be in another news highlight. On the other hand, his level was too high for my Shadow Ritual, so I couldn''t kill him silently.


    Celia let out a long sigh in disappointment.


    "I''m excited about nothing today." I could understand her disappointment but like it or not, the Demon Detector would definitely detect him. So I could say this was something unavoidable.


    I turned my gaze to Celia. My eyes looked at her gently. My hand gripped hers tighter.


    "How about a romantic dinner aspensation?" I tried to cheer her up. I knew this prom was irreceable and the most important thing about this event was to create thest sweet memories with her friends. But that demon surely knew how to mess up one''s fun.


    She turned to me and smiled wryly.


    "Sounds good. It''s better than wasting this." Her eyes pointed to her dress.


    "Just tell me where do you want to eat, okay?" I said. Well, even though it waste, I could open my skill portal overseas. As for the money, I could borrow a credit card from one of my servants.


    After answering me with a nod, we returned our gazes to Jenny. We couldn''t enter the building yet since we didn''t want to lose the demon.


    But Jenny and that demon were already in front of us.


    "Hello, Celia. Waiting for me?" said Jenny sarcastically. Her hand gripped the demon''s hand as if they were a couple.


    "No. We just have a small talk about what we''re going to do after this," Celia exined with a smile. I could feel her hand shaking a bit since she knew the innocent-looking man in front of us wasn''t human.


    "I see..." Jenny answered tly. Then a smirk appeared on her lips.


    "I bet you''re jealous of my new prom date or surprised since I didn''t bring Bern tonight," she said in a mocking tone. Since Celia''s previous guess was wrong, I could only guess what Ruby did to Bern and Franz already made them avoid me and Celia. Besides, after that incident, they never showed themselves in front of us again.


    "Yeah. I''m quite surprised you brought another prom date. May I know where you know him?" said Celia, trying to find as much information as possible about the demon.


    Jenny answered with a smug giggle.


    "How bold of you to put your eyes on my prom date." She turned her gaze to me.


    "While you already have one. Is snatching a nice thing your hobby, Celia?" Again she said it in a mocking tone.


    "It''s just a question. You don''t have to overreact like that," I defended Celia since I knew she did that to save Jenny from the demon. At least gave her a warning. But since I didn''t want to make a scene, I put on my smile and said it in a calm tone, indicating I didn''t want to offend Jenny.


    "Don''t waste your time, Jenny. We should go inside now," said the demon in a pleading expression. His cute face that looked innocent made us like the viins.


    Jenny turned to the demon and smiled.


    "You''re right, Damon."


    I cringed so hard inside after I found out he was using ''Damon'' as his name.


    ''Seriously? Can''t you take another name? Are you his fans?'' I grumbled internally. But I didn''t show any of that and kept my calm.


    Jenny returned her gaze to us. Her smile was reced by a condescending gaze.


    "Well, a rude type of person like this is perfect for you. Your prom looks like a demon in disguise. But I---" Her gaze returned to the demon. " I prefer an innocent man like him. He looks like an angel who will save me from all kinds of dangers." Again her gaze softened.


    ''Pardon me. But both of us are demons, the difference is I don''t want to eat my prom date. While I''m sure he sees you as his dinner,'' I thought. Unfortunately, I couldn''t let out any words from my mouth. Somehow her words made me a bitzy to save her. Still... I had to do it. For Celia, at least.


    Without waiting for our reply, Jenny gave us a mocking nce and passed us by.


    We turned around to follow them. The Demon Detector would be activated in front of the entrance, so I had to be prepared with all possibilities. Besides, I wanted to see how Jenny''s face turned pale after finding out her ''angelic'' prom date was a demon.


    Unfortunately, my guess was wrong. There was no rm whatsoever when they passed by.


    ''That''s impossible!'' I thought. Lord Damon had closed the ess between the human world and the dark dimension so he should only be able to get out of the crack. After all from his status, I could tell he wasn''t Lord Damon''s subordinate. So my guess only fell on one thing.


    I swept around my gaze to find the Demon Detector and soon found the problem. There wasn''t a small light indicator from The Demon Detector that proved it was on, so it was either broken or died. Yeah, even though it was a vition, sometimes, some buildings neglected to check this kind of device. Not only Demon Detector, but also Fire rm.


    I returned my gaze to Jenny who was waiting in line to fill out the guest book and took her wrist corsage. I thought this couldn''t get any worse, but I was wrong.


    ''Well, look at the bright side. I have a nicepanion to y an interesting game of tag tonight,'' I thought with a smirk. It was either I could drag him to my Devil Space or he could expose that I could fight the demon.


    >Read more than 65 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >New! R18 exclusive chapters The Sexy Officer Intimidation (3 chps) on Patreon


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 331. The Prom and The Demon III

    <h4>Chapter 331. The Prom and The Demon III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 331. The Prom and The Demon III


    "1,2,3! Say mocha!" said the photographer cheerfully. His camera was directed at me and Celia who were standing with our backs facing the pink-purple floral decoration.


    We put cute smiles on our faces with our hands tucked around each other''s waists, trying to show our rxed expression as possible despite other people''s stares. Some women were ready at the photographer''s side to ask him for some of our extra photos. Just like what they did when Jenny and the demon took a photo.


    "Nice." The photographer smiled in satisfaction with the results.


    We got out of there and walked to the printer desk to get the results. asionally we nced at Jenny who was walking into the hall, hoping she would take her hand off the demon. Unfortunately, Jenny seemed to enjoy the guests'' attention and continued to hold her prom hand tightly. She even proudly introduced the demon as her new boyfriend.


    After putting the photo in my pocket, we walked through the flower gate to the hall. The hall was unique with half indoor outdoor style. Just like the building design, the hall was dominated by purple decorative lights scattered everywhere like fireflies and stars. Likewise with the outdoors. The lighting and decorations matched perfectly with Celia''s dress, which was whatever pink they call it.


    A stage was in the indoor hall with some slow music apanying us. Rows of tables filled with bite-size food, cakes and drinks were on the sides of the hall, including the outdoor. Since the party had just started, most of the guests were still eating and chatting. Some turned to me or the demon as we passed.


    Again, some of Celia''s friends approached us.


    "Celia! We''ve been waiting for you," one of them said excitedly. She immediately gave Celia a friendly hug as soon as she was near us. It reminded me of Larry who often approached me with the same attitude. But somehow her gesture looked normal and friendly. No one batted an eye when they did it. But when Larry did, everyone cringed at us and thought we had a special rtionship.


    Celia hugged her for a while before she let go and inspected her friend''s appearance.


    "Kore! Oh my God. You look so different tonight," she said happily.


    Again, as they chatted around about the prom fashion show and games, I kept stealing my nces at the demon to confirm his position and prepare to take my chance. As soon as Jenny let go of her grip, I would mingle with the other guests and use my Devil Space.


    "I thought you woulde with Bern or your brother, but you came with a better one." Celia''s friend''s voice brought my attention back to them.


    "My brother is busy." Celia turned to me.


    "So I take him as his recement," Celia reasoned.


    "Damian, they are my best friends. Kore, Amy and Kimberly," she reintroduced them to me although I had met them a few times as Ethan.


    "Damian. Nice to meet you, everyone," I said with a smile.


    "You know, I was shocked as soon as I saw you guys at the entrance. The car, Celia and you arepletely stunning!" said Kimberly.


    "Celia never told us about you, did she lock you up in the basement and only let you out for this party?" Amy teased.


    "I told you. He is my distant cousin. I rarely meet him," said Celia with a pout.


    "So how far is that?" said Kore curiously.


    Celia was silent since we hadn''t talked about this before. So I took the initiative to answer it.


    "We share the same great-great-grandparents or maybe older than that." I didn''t lie about this since If the real Damian was born he would be our 4th or 5th cousin. Since I used his appearance and revived because of his power, I could assume I was him. Although my Nephilim power still signified that I was Ethan.


    In that instant, their faces brightened.


    "That''s legal," Kimberly said in excitement.


    "Completely legal," Amy added in agreement.


    "Stop teasing me," said Celia with a blushing face.


    That was met with the others'' giggles.


    Meanwhile, I pointed at Jenny and that demon again, especially on Jenny''s hand who was holding that demon''s arm intimately as they chatted with each other. Just like how Ruby hugged my arm yesterday. It seemed that she was so proud of her prom date and was afraid that other girls would snatch him away if she took her hands off him. Even Celia didn''t do that to me.


    ''Seriously, stop hugging your predator. Do you want to die that bad?'' I thought in annoyance.


    Unfortunately, what Jenny did was the opposite. As her friendsplimented her, she was getting intimate with that demon. Her overly friendly act reduced that demon''s patience as I could catch the excitement in his eyes which was getting clearer.


    ''I have to do something,'' I thought. I knew he could lose his patience at any moment.


    An announcement from the stage dispersed my mind.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Take your prom date to the dance floor and show me your move. It''s dance time!"


    That announcement was weed by apuse and cheers from the entire room.


    "y the music DJ!" After that, the lights were reced by theser from the stage and the slow music was reced by the dance beats music.


    The couple started to fill the dance floor in excitement and danced to the beats. Likewise with two of Celia''s friends. It made the dance floor even more crowded. The loud music also invited the guests who were still in the outdoor to join the dance floor.


    "I think you guys should join the dance," said Kore in a loud voice. The loud music made her have to scream so we could hear it.


    "I can''t dance that well," Celia refused since she knew I couldn''t dance.


    My attention was still on that demon. Even with this dim light, my demonic eyes could see them easily and I knew this was my best chance. Most importantly I had to separate Jenny from him. But how?


    The crowded dance floor gave me an idea.


    "Let''s dance, Celia!" I said.


    Celia turned to me with a frown.


    "But I thought you couldn''t dance?" she said in disbelief.


    "I was. But now I can. C''mon." I pulled her onto the dance floor without hesitation and joined the others.


    As she swayed her hands and moved her legs following the music, her jaw dropped in surprise when she saw how I danced. She knew I used to dance like a broken robot, but now, I rolled my hip and body, moved my legs and my hands as if I was used to it. It wasn''t a catchy and shy one nor showed that I was a professional, but it was enough to show my capability as if my every move was a seduction.


    Well, except reading Pearl''s assistant mind to find out how I could manage the clubst week. I also learned a few things from the club members with the same method. One of them was how to dance. I even practised a bit if I had some spare time. Unlike the old me, since I had more confidence, my move looked much better than my broken robot dance.


    I turned to the demon and waved my index finger at him before I moved my thumb down, showing my mocking clearly. He was a noble demon, I bet he took my challenge without hesitation. Also, in dim light like this, no one noticed it except for sharp eyesight creatures like us. And as I expected, he took my bait and removed Jenny''s hand from him.


    As soon as I realized he was about to join the dance floor, I connected myself with Celia.


    [You are connected with Celia.]


    ''Celia, can you take care of Jenny for me? I will lure that demon out of here,'' I said.


    ''Roger that!'' Celia said.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 27 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 31 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    27 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    36 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia''s Mating Period ch 12


    Patreon-members:


    xyz, Trenton Stoker, Terra Parker, Bryce Roth, Bud, kat bob, Sabriel Michael, Notmy Realname, Bud, Andrew Kroupa, Kal, sean post, Victor Predhomme, Ray Brown, Rosculescu Alin, Niro, Ph Mansa, Zack Burlet, saryn, Ken Madsen, Gerben den Boer, Nichs Bond, Kristopher Welsh, einar, Daniel Morrison, Robert Rogers, None, Hunter Marek, Ben McMahon, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Pedro Sousa, Joseph Firth, Snepsen, Me, Bob Bot, y, Avan, Wiseman379, wen, Graham Lee, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, Jarno Vdkolk, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, Pare Laprungsirat, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer,bDevon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, J, Henry Hammond, Victor Predhomme, JPM, Bruno Rocha, Albin Skog, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, kostas fragos, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Batts, HYPNOtic, pheonix rampant, Ameko Hekisui, Oceansinner, Kurko95, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Gald Eius, kriS, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, Ralph, istig Uaine, Gapir58, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, wski, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, Felisberto Viano, Jachin Nelson, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Russell Orr, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, Azekno, IndecisiveKing, Bas van Schoubroeck, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Russell Davidson, Lace End, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Ascal, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, xyz, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Loki388, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ibrahima Diakhat��, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Green3000, Kyle, Ser, Freddie, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 332. The Prom and The Demon IV

    <h4>Chapter 332. The Prom and The Demon IV</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 332. The Prom and The Demon IV


    Not wanting to lose her prom date, Jenny took the demon''s hand again. I didn''t know what they were talking about, but Jenny seemed to object to it.


    I thought Jenny was going to dance with him, but my guess was wrong. As Jenny''s gaze turned nk, the demon smiled and removed Jenny''s hand from him once again. After that, he walked towards me.


    ''Wow, someone is furious.'' Well, even if Jenny came along, I nned to kick the demon''s leg from the side to provoke him and pretend to move away after doing so. With his angelic image, I was sure he didn''t want to lose his shit in a crowd like this and he would end up leaving Jenny to chase after me. But this would save my time.


    After I tilted my head to the side, signalling Celia to stay away from me, she nodded in reply. Celia and I moved in the opposite direction slowly as I returned my gaze to the demon. A cough escaped my mouth to cover my burst ofughter. My eyes fell on the demon who was dancing like a broken robot. It was worse than the old me. What made him even funnier was, despite his strange movements, his eyes stared at me with death stares and intimidation.


    I averted my eyes and pressed my lips, suppressing myughter desperately.


    ''Stop giving me that death stare. It makes you look like a clown than a demon.'' Although I had never asked my servants this trivial thing, I guessed there was no music in the demon world so he had never danced like this before.


    As my feet moved to the side of the dance floor, I gave him another thumb down to provoke him before turning around and walking towards the outdoor. I was quite sure the music kept most of the guests in the indoor hall.


    "Excuse me." I split through the crowd in front of me with difficulty. Every now and then, I nced at him to make sure he was following me. It took me almost five minutes to get out due to the crowd.


    As soon as I was in the outdoor hall, the evening wind brushed my face and hair. The purple colour from the decorative light, mixed with the green leaves from trees and bushes. I walked to a quiet ce and avoided the other people as best as I could.


    Just as I arrived at a quiet corner, a hand gripped my shoulder. A demon''s hand to be exact since it had nice ws and rough ck scales. A hoarse voice followed.


    "Where are you going, asshole?" I bet he has returned to his original form.


    "Nowhere," I said in a casual tone, extending out my hand with my palm facing up.


    ''Devil Space!''


    A ck cube came out of my palm, a secondter it expanded rapidly and covered the ce.


    [Devil Space has been activated.]


    Due to my skill, he released his grip and glided backwards, retreating as quickly as possible.


    Calmly, I activated my Demonic Form and turned around.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness +30%.]


    A smirk appeared on my lips. My eyes were on the demon who was looking at me in shock. His demonic appearance waspletely different to his human appearance. His height was about 2 meters. His face looked like the face of a corpse that had been burned to death, half charred, half-melted. Hard scales that resembled a pangolin covered his entire body. His body was slender, making me guess he relied more on his speed than his brute strength. An iron cor with a short chain around his neck and a pair of ck wings on his back. In addition, he had 3 tails that looked like long arms that have no bones.


    "I thought we wererades. Don''t you want to say hello to me--- Damon?" I said in a mocking tone.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Tch! Incubus... We have our own prey. Why are you bothering me?"


    "Oh, C''mon. You took the king''s name and you expect me to turn a blind eye about that?" I answered in a casual tone. Then my smirk widened.


    "I mean--- Look at you. You are too weak for that. Are you his fans or something? It''s disgusting," I added in a mocking tone.


    That made him even angrier.


    "That has nothing to do with you!" he roared.


    I raised my hands casually and grinned, indicating I still wanted to talk to him.


    "Okay, okay. Fine. You don''t have to be that angry with me. I don''t want to oppose a noble demon like you."


    "If you don''t want to make me mad, now cancel this stupid barrier. We can feast on those humans until we are satisfied." His words sounded like amand.


    "Ah, of course. But first I want to ask a few things from a senior like you," I said in a friendly tone.


    "Say it and make it fast. I want to eat that girl and make her hands as my collection," he said. I knew he meant Jenny. That was definitely a bad hobby.


    "It''s just a couple of questions. It won''t be long. First one, did any of our other friendse out of your crack?" This was why I acted friendly after I provoked him. I wanted to find out about the crack first.


    "Only I made it. The crack was closed when my brother wanted to go through it."


    "Did any other crack appear near you after that?" Even though it meant he came from the usual crack, I wanted to make sure his case was not the same as what happenedst night.


    "Nothing. Only that one crack."


    "Then who taught you to disguise yourself? Did someone tell you?" I asked curiously.


    He frowned.


    "If you want to eat rabbit, pretend to be a rabbit. It''s a popr phrase these days. It gave me the idea of turning myself into a human and blending in with them as soon as I came out of the crack. Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Nah, never." That answered why the demons'' movements changed. And I could say that phrase was a good idea to give the demons a hint about what they should do without having to say it clearly.


    "That''s more than a couple. I think that''s enough," he said impatiently.


    "One more question. What made you decide toe to this party?" I wondered if he had anotherrade sabotaging this building''s Demon Detector or he just got lucky.


    "I was walking around, looking for my prey when the girl came over and offered me some money to apany her to this party. It''s a feast so I can''t say no."


    ''So Jenny paid her own killer. Ha... That''s something,'' I thought.


    "Now cancel your barrier!" he ordered in displeasure.


    "Okay. You don''t have to yell at me." I opened my palm as if I wanted to cancel my Devil Space and it managed to make him turn his back on me.


    He just took a couple of steps when I spoke again.


    "Oh right. I forgot to tell you..." He stopped in his tracks and was just about to turn to me, but I lunged at him quickly as I used my skill.


    ''Wrath Kill!''


    As he entered my attack range, I swung my ws to cut his tails. His tails fell to the ground and floundered like a swarm of snakes.


    [You have cut a Winged Mutant Demon for 92 HP]


    Without a pause and before he could counter me, I stabbed my other w at him. He tried to dodge, but since my Wrath Kill''s range was 5 meters now, my w pierced his back to his chest. It made a nice hole in his body, even though I didn''t use my support skill.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have stabbed a Winged Mutant Demon for 501 HP]


    "I don''t like any other demons in my territory," I continued with an evil smirk.


    "You... traitor..." he hissed. His eyes that looked at me were filled with rage. ck blood dripped from the side of his mouth.


    I pulled my w and flicked my wings to jump backwards. While he turned to face me with difficulty and raised his hand to use his skill.


    But I interrupted him.


    "One more thing. Your dancing sucks. Please learn from a stripper," I said casually.


    After those words left my mouth, a ck me pir burned his body.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have burned a Winged Mutant Demon for 875 HP]


    His groan of pain dimmed as his body turned to ashes in my me.


    *Ting!*


    [Your enemy has been defeated!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "Ah, I forgot to say thank you for his information." I shrugged nonchntly.


    "Oh well." I just turned around and was about to walk behind the tree where I could appear suddenly without surprising others after I cancelled my Devil Space.


    But a man''s panting voice came from behind me, making me stop in my tracks.


    "Sir Great Demon, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    And I immediately recognized it was Larry''s.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 27 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 31 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    27 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    36 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia''s Mating Period ch 12


    Patreon-members:


    Shugster, Avan, y, Bob Bot, Me, Snepsen, KaldarRathim, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Hunter Marek, Robert Rogers, einar, Ken Madsen, saryn, Ph Mansa, Niro, sean post, Andrew Kroupa, Notmy Realname, Sabriel Michael, kat bob, Terra Parker, Wiseman379, wen, Lumberjack, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, Sloth, Recoil, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Inteservice, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, JPM, Albin Skog, james forsberg, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Oceansinner, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Austin Roberts, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 333. The Prom and The Demon V

    <h4>Chapter 333. The Prom and The Demon V</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 333. The Prom and The Demon V


    I was silent like a statue.


    ''Why is he here? Is this his patrol area?'' I thought. But what made me curious was whether he saw my face or not? Even if I was in my Demonic Form, it didn''t mean I could let him see my face. But judging from our distance, he shouldn''t have seen me clearly. Besides, I had to get him out of here since his presence would make all the guests think there was a demon here. Well, I couldn''t deny that there was still one demon left, me.


    A masquerade mask covered three-quarters of my face as I turned to face him.


    "What do you want to talk about, demon hunter?" I said in a rxed tone. My eyes were on Larry who walked over to me in doubtful steps. He wore a demon hunter outfit. One of his hands was gripping his chest since he was in my Demonic Influence.


    Funny thing was, even though he wanted to talk to me after he stopped 5 meters in front of me, he was the one who was silent like a statue.


    I folded my arms in front of my chest, raised my chain a bit and took a deep breath.


    "How long are you going to waste my time?" I needed to get back on Celia. Who knew Jenny was looking for trouble with her.


    "Uh... wait. Um... I''m a little nervous. My heart is beating fast. I feel like I want to confess my love to a girl," he said in a panic.


    His words left me speechless. I desperately held back my cringe upon it. It even managed to make me check if my mask covered my face properly and nced at my tail to make sure I was still in my Demonic Form. After I made sure I still had all of it, I turned my attention to him.


    ''Is he seriously still joking around in front of a demon?!'' I thought as I restrained myself to facepalm.


    "Um... First, I want to say you have a nice mask. You should tell the other demons to use that mask so they will look less intimidating," he started our conversation.


    "Does that mean you want to see my face?" I wanted to make sure he didn''t recognize me.


    He cringed.


    "No, thanks. Some ugly things are better to remain hidden." Realizing his rudeness, he corrected his words.


    "Ah, I didn''t mean to call you ugly. Judging by some part of your face and body, I''m sure you must be quite handsome for a demon, but maybe humans have different tastes," he bbered in panic. That made it even worse.


    "I see..." Even though it sounded annoying at least I knew he didn''t recognize me.


    "Is that all you wanted to tell me?" I continued.


    "Of course not," he said quickly.


    "Then what?" I asked.


    But my question was answered with another short pause before he lowered his head, his hand and gripped his demon hunter uniform nervously.


    "I wanted to say thank you for your help yesterday. Also everything you did to help us before." Finally, he let out his voice in doubt.


    "I don''t know why you killed your own kind, but it really helped us a lot. I know we will still be shing with each other in the future. But since no one else is here, I want to say my proper thanks to you," he added. From his words, I could tell he didn''t want to fight me.


    I was happy with what he had said but yeah... His gesture really made him look like a girl who was confessing her feelings to me.


    ''Larry, you should stop acting like this or more people will misunderstand you.'' I didn''t know if I should pity him orugh or be mad at him.


    "Don''t mention it. I also want to say congrattions on your progress. You are much stronger than when we first met." I wanted to say this for a long time but never had the chance when I spoke to him as Ethan.


    He raised his head a bit, showing me his proud smile.


    "Thanks! I really worked hard to achieve it! I wish I could be like you one day," he said in excitement. But then he panicked again since as a demon hunter, a human, clearly his words were wrong.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I never wished to be a demon. I just want to be as strong as you."


    "I hope you can achieve it someday and help the chairwoman to lead the association. The Senate has given her a lot of headaches, right?" Well, I was kinda sceptical about this, but I guessed there was nothing wrong with cheering a friend on.


    In an instant, his smile disappeared.


    "Yeah, you''re right... It seems there''s nothing we can hide from you," he said in a gloomy tone. It was sad considering they were heroes of the human world, yet the higher-ups treated them like pawns that could be sacrificed at any time.


    "Is there anything else you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "That''s all. I''m quite d you gave me the opportunity to talk to you."


    "Then, we have to get out of here now," I said as I opened my wings.


    "We?" he repeated in confusion.


    "Yes, we." As a smirk appeared on my lips, I used my Telekinesis on him.


    [A person is in your control.]


    "Huh?" A stupid voice escaped Larry''s mouth as soon as he realized his feet were starting to move away from the ground and his body was floating due to my Telekinesis.


    Without saying anything else, I flicked my wings, bringing my body and Larry''s to the sky.


    "AAAAAAAAAA," Larry screamed as his body flew fast next to mine.


    His scream made me stop in the mid-air and turn to him. I just wanted to ask him to stop screaming but he quickly babbled on before I could say a word.


    "Ahhhhh!!! Put me down!!! Put me down!!! I''m a virgin and my fianc��e is waiting for me at home, at least let me have it once before you kill me." His hands and feet moved randomly like someone who was about to drown.


    It made me want to joke around with him longer. Seriously, how could he even think about ''nana-chan'' at a time like this?


    "Are you sure? I can put you down now," I said casually. But my evil smirk said I wasn''t just going to put him down just like that.


    Remembering he was in the mid-air, he was panicking even more.


    "Wait, wait, wait! I mean gently! I''m a fragile creature!" he said quickly.


    "Got it. Now enjoy your flight. I''ll drop you off at your next destination," I said with a friendly smile.


    "What destinati--- AAHHHH!" Before he could finish his words, I flew forward and he followed me by my side. My eyes were looking for a good ce where I could put him down and cancel my Devil Space.


    I was in a dilemma to choose between the alley and the rooftop, but in the end, I chose the first one so that Larry could immediately continue his patrol.


    We descended slowly. When our feet touched the ground, I spoke again.


    "I hope you keep our meeting a secret."


    But he answered me with something else.


    "I''m alive. I''m still alive..." he whined in a panting voice.


    "Did you hear me?"


    He raised his thumb. I could see his hand trembling. The other hand held his stomach. From his face, it looked like he wanted to spit out his guts.


    "Definitely. I won''t tell anyone. Especially the fact that you are a terrible pilot."


    "Great!" Ipletely ignored his second sentence before I raised my hand and clenched it.


    ''Devil Space Deactivated.''


    My Devil Space broke like ss and showed the real world. Well, it didn''t look much different since the alley we were in was still empty. Once again, I flicked my wings, but this time I flew low.


    "I will excuse myself." I opened a portal in the mid-air.


    "Nice talking to you, Larry Grandroar," I said before I entered the portal and disappeared.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 27 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 31 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    27 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 17 Extra R18 chapters


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    36 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    >Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia''s Mating Period ch 12


    Patreon-members:


    Pedro Sousa, Shugster, Avan, y, Bob Bot, Me, Snepsen, KaldarRathim, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Hunter Marek, Robert Rogers, einar, Ken Madsen, saryn, Ph Mansa, Niro, sean post, Andrew Kroupa, Notmy Realname, Sabriel Michael, kat bob, Terra Parker, Wiseman379, wen, Lumberjack, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, Sloth, Recoil, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Inteservice, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, JPM, Albin Skog, james forsberg, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Oceansinner, Dragonyer, Miami, Brandon Potter, Alex, Crysania Dante, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Austin Roberts, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur4, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic.


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 334. One Night Cinderella I

    <h4>Chapter 334. One Night Cindere I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 334. One Night Cindere I


    As I passed the dark passage, I deactivated my Demonic Form and took off my mask which turned into a dark aura as soon as I threw it. My other hand smoothed my hair a bit. As for my tuxedo, I didn''t change it since a lot of guests wore the same tuxedo as mine. At the end of my portal, I took my head out of it carefully and looked around, making sure no one was nearby before I got out of there.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    ''Good thing, there''s no one in this ce,'' I thought. After I tidied up my tuxedo one more time, especially making sure my bow tie was still in ce, I moved my legs into the hall. My eyes nced around me to make sure no one noticed me.


    The loud music sounded clearer to my ears as I got closer to the hall. Like before I left, the guests still filled the dance floor. The difference was, this time they looked less than before.


    Quickly, I mingled with the other guests. My eyes swept across the hall, moving from one crowd of women to another in search of Celia. Every now and then, I shed my smile at a few girls who turned to me to get their attention. My goal? Of course, to show my presence in that ce. Just to make them less suspicious of me once they realized Jenny''s prom date aka ''Lord Damon wannabe'' had disappeared. As for Jenny, since that Demon used his Maniption skill on her, she shouldn''t remember why her prom was suddenly gone.


    A few minutester, my sight caught Celia who was chatting around with her friends. This time Martha was also with them. Some tes filled with bite-size food were in their hands.


    Once I was near them, I could hear Martha''s voice.


    "You should have said he is your 4th cousin from the start. Now my heart shatters into pieces," she said with a pout. Even though she didn''t say it in a serious tone, it managed to upset her prom.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," I said with a smile. It managed to make all of them turn to me.


    "Oh, Celia''s charming prince is back," Amy said in a teasing tone.


    While my presence managed to make Martha''s face turn red. From the time gap between her words and my arrival, I was sure she realized I overheard what she just said.


    "I want to grab some food. Just tell me when you''re done," said Martha''s prom date. The trace of annoyance was evident in the tone of his voice. He didn''t even bother to wait for Martha''s answer or introduce himself to me and leave as soon as those words left his mouth.


    "I think he''s mad at you. Are you sure you don''t want to go after him?" I said to Martha, as soon as he walked away. My eyes were on that man''s back. From the look in his eyes, the man looked broken-hearted.


    Martha waved her hand repeatedly and smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t think so. He is only a friend and not my real date. Besides, others also do the same on their prom dates."


    This time it was Amy, Kore and Kimberly who smiled awkwardly.


    "Our dates are different cases, Martha," said Kimberly.


    "What makes you different?" Martha asked curiously. A frown on her brows. I was also quite curious about that since their dates didn''t care about them from the start. Rather than dates, they gave the girls'' night out vibe from the start.


    They narrowed their circle and leaned their heads forward to prevent others from hearing them.


    "My date is my childhood friend. He agreed to apany me after I mentioned we have a lot of food here," Amy confessed. Then her eyes nced, to show who her date was, a man around my age with a big and tall body who was busy filling the te in his hand with food from the buffet table.


    "See?"


    A long breath escaped from Kimberly''s mouth.


    "That''s better than mine." She nced at her date, not far from the dance floor. From his face, he was around their age and I could say his face was above average. Moreover, he had a sweet smile and looked friendly. His body size was between my human form and my incubus form. But instead of paying attention to Kimberly, he was busy streaming with his phone and chatting with his viewers.


    "He''s my neighbour. He just created a channel recently. Since he thought my prom was a great idea for his content, he asked me to invite him here. I agree as long as he doesn''t mess up or disturb my friends. So...Yeah..."


    Which was continued by Kore.


    "I''m simr to you. The difference is..." She shifted her gaze to a man who was busy cing his portable tripod with his phone attached before he stood in front of it and danced or made certain movements. Just like Kimberly''s date. He had a handsome face and had a pretty good build body. His height was around Damian. I also noticed he used a little makeup, especially a light lipstick on his lips.


    "He''s my bro''s friend, a content creator for a short video application. His channel is only 3 months old and he desperately wants views. So... He decides to take on some dance challenges where he has to dance or make certain moves in the crowd. And this ce is perfect for that. I just hope he doesn''t go too far."


    "But we can''tin either since they''ve said their intentions from the start," Amy added.


    "Sad truth, but yeah," said Kore.


    Now, I understood why they seemed indifferent to their prom dates, and vice versa. Only Martha''s prom date was the one who continued to apany her.


    "Well, at least it''s not a bad passion," I tried tofort them. That was far much better than Jenny''s prom date.


    "In return, we have our prom dates. So no oneughs at us," Kimberly continued before she took a mini burger on a skewer off her te and put it in her mouth nonchntly.


    The other nodded in agreement.


    Kore turned to Celia.


    "You know. I thought you were going to take your brother. But we were wrong."


    "At least one of us shows she is on another level tonight," Amy said in a teasing voice. A grin on her face.


    It managed to put an awkward grin on Celia''s face, remembering who I was.


    "Anyway, jokes aside." Celia turned to Martha.


    "I think your friend has a crush on you," she tried to divert the conversation. But what she said wasn''t a lie since I also got the same impression from that guy.


    Followed by Kore.


    "Yeah. He keeps looking at you when you talk about..." She nced at me, showing who they were talking about earlier.


    "Are you sure?" Martha said with a frown.


    "Yes," said Celia and the others.


    "Oh c''mon. Are you kidding me? Don''t make me feel guilty," said Martha again. Her eyes began to sweep around her looking for her prom.


    "We aren''t kidding. I think you should go after him. At least to check that he is okay," Amy said.


    Which was followed by a nod from the others.


    A tired breath escaped her mouth.


    "I think I will check on him for a moment. See yater," said Martha. Her feet moved and her eyes swept around to find her prom.


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 335. One Night Cinderella II

    <h4>Chapter 335. One Night Cindere II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 335. One Night Cindere II


    After Martha left, I decided to grab some food before they werepletely gone. While Celia and the others decided to take their second tes.


    The dancing event had ended and was reced with the prom fashion show. But Celia and the others weren''t too interested in it so we decided to have a chat. Luckily, even with their girls night out vibe, I was able to get into their conversation easily since Celia often talked about them before dad died.


    As I listened to their conversation, I put my food in my mouth, a bite-size baked cheesy macaroni. It was a bit cold for my taste. I could taste the cheese and tiny bit of hams in it. I could say, though the food didn''t look fancy, all of them were delicious. Moreover, they were in bite sizes. Most of them were in toothpicks or skewers so we could eat them easily.


    ��Damian, do you want it?�� Celia''s voiceing from my side turned my attention to her. Her hand showed me her te which contained two tasty looking mini pastries.


    "You don''t want it?" I made sure.


    "These are thest pastries and they taste so good. You should try it." She pricked one of them with her fork and brought it to me.


    Spontaneously, I opened my mouth and took everything in one bite. The crunchy crust and a light and airy texturebined with the curry filling. It had a unique taste and vour due to abination of sweet and savoury spices.


    "Oh damn. This is so good," I said after I swallowed the food in my mouth.


    "Right?" she said with a smile. She took the other pastry with her fork and was just about to eat it, but I caught her wrist to stop it and stole it in one bite.


    Celia''s jaw dropped. Her eyes shifted from her empty fork to my mouth which was busy chewing her precious food.


    "Bro---" She was about to call me ''Brother'' but she quickly pressed her lips.


    "That''s mine!" sheined with a pout.


    "I thought you gave me both of them," I said with an annoying smile.


    Celia looked at me in annoyance, but that didn''t mean she gave up. Quickly, her hand snatched a mini apple pie from my te.


    My smile disappeared.


    "Wait, that''s my favourite!" I said. And that was myst apple pie.


    But she ignored it and popped into her mouth nonchntly before she gave the same annoying smile as I did before.


    "A food for a food. We are even now," she challenged.


    "Look at that couple... So romantic..." Amy''s voice made us turn to her.


    "And cute," added Kore.


    Followed by Kimberly.


    "I feel like a pathetic single now."


    "Sorry," said Celia. I knew they were just teasing us but Celia felt a bit guilty for them so we decided to cut it out. All of it happened naturally since we were siblings. It was simply a sibling fight.


    "Don''t be sorry for us. I''m happy for you," said Kore with a smile.


    "Um-hm. Like I said she shows she is on another level tonight," Amy said. Which was answered by the others'' giggles.


    I was quite happy all of Celia''s friends were supportive of her.


    After their giggles disappeared, Kimberly leaned closer to the others again.


    "By the way, did you guys notice Jenny watching us all the time?" Upon her words, Celia and the others took a nce at Jenny without really turning their heads. While I had realized it from the start.


    Jenny started paying attention to our group since we started eating. More intensely since Celia fed me. Every now and then, her eyes swept around the hall restlessly looking for her prom date. But since she didn''t bother us, I decided to ignore her. Actually, I felt sorry for her and wanted to tell her that her prom date was gone. Just to let her know that she didn''t have to look for him anymore. Unfortunately, considering her bad rtionship with Celia, I was sure it would only give us trouble.


    The apuse that filled the room and an announcement from the stage made us turn to her.


    "Thank you for your participation. Now, since the night is getting colder and the love vibe in this room is getting hotterrr--- We will move on to the event that everyone has been waiting for. Couple dance!"


    That announcement was greeted by apuse and cheers from the entire room.


    "y the music DJ! And make it romantic~"


    Instead of beat music like before, the music for a famous romantic movie soundtrack reced it.


    I ced the empty te in my hand at the counter and took a ss of drink before I returned to Celia. I flexed one of my legs and lowered my head a bit. My hand reached out to her. While the other one was behind me.


    "Shall we dance, Celia?" I said with a smile. To some men, this looked cringe, but I knew almost all women found this a sweet gesture, especially if it was someone they loved. My reason for doing this was, I once promised to dance with her in a hall like this when we were still little kids. So I intended to fulfil it.


    In an instant, Celia''s face turned red. So did Amy and the others.


    "How sweet~" Amy said.


    "Seriously, I need another Damian for myself," said Kore, cing her hands on her chest.


    "Celia, if you don''t want to take his hand. I will happily take it," said Kimberly. Although I knew it was a joke, I was sure she didn''t mind doing it either.


    "Of course, I will take it." Celia''s hand quickly put her te on the counter before she took my hand. We walked to the dance floor which was already filled with couples. As our feet stepped, I could catch Jenny''s pale face and her panic was evident on her face. I even overheard that some of her friends asked her where her prom date went and why he hadn''te back. Our presence on the dance floor only made it worse. I could see her envy in her eyes and it made me return my gaze to the dance floor. But soon after that, she split the crowd in a hurry. Her eyes scanned her surroundings for that Fake Damon.


    ''Sorry for ruining your prom night, Jenny. But at least you still have your life,'' I thought.


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 336. One Night Cinderella III

    <h4>Chapter 336. One Night Cindere III</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 336. One Night Cindere III


    As soon as we got to the dance floor, she put her hands on my shoulders. While I put mine on her waist. Our bodies moved to the music. Unlike before, I moved gently, following her movements and paid more attention to her than the music itself. Our eyes met each other but only for a moment, she turned in the other direction out of nervousness. I could see her cheeks were slightly flushed despite her thin makeup. A smile formed on my lips.


    "Are you embarrassed?" I said without taking my eyes off her.


    "A bit. It feels like a dream... That you and I can dance like this as a couple, not as siblings..." she whispered, stealing her gaze at me.


    I took my hand off her waist without stopping our dance and raised her chin to look at me, making our eyes meet once more.


    "Do you remember, when we were little, I promised to dance with you someday?" I reminded her.


    "You... Still remember it?" she asked. Her surprise was clear from her tone of voice. It was an old promise when we were about 7 or 8 years old.


    My smile was reced by a gentle one.


    "I am and I''m happy that I have fulfilled it," I said. My hand returned to her waist.


    Her eyes, which were trembling in emotion, were stuck on me. I knew she was trying to contain her overwhelmed feelings and her happiness.


    "Sometimes... I don''t understand why I always stuck with you, no matter how much I tried to forget my feelings or how badly I wanted to give up. But it''s you... And your simple kindness that makes me want to alwayse back to you," she whispered. Her sincerity was evident from the tone of her voice.


    Despite her words, she was the one who surprised me with her unpredictable act. Without warning, her face drew closer to mine and her hands moved behind my head. In one pull, she closed her eyes as our lips met.


    My eyes widened. It managed to make my heart beat fast. I was shocked. Although we had done a lot more than this, this was different. I didn''t mind it, but we were in the middle of the crowd and all of them were her friends. I knew her friends always saw Celia as a gentle girl and this bold act waspletely out of her character.


    As I expected, her act attracted the attention of those around us. It made some couples decide to do the same but many people''s attention didn''t shift away from us.


    "Woohoo! You go girl!" Amy cheered us, apanied by apuse. But Kimberly immediately covered her mouth, then Kore''s voice came from her side.


    "Don''t ruin their mood," she hissed.


    Unfortunately, next, it was the DJ who ruined the mood.


    "Wow! Wow! Wow! Looks like it''s getting romantic here! How about more romantic music for this?"


    His voice made us break our kiss. Likewise with the other couples. As if on cue, they turned to the DJ, showing their unpleasant faces.


    But we decided to ignore it. Our eyes were still on each other as if we were the only ones there. One of her hands moved to my cheek. Another gentle smile on her lips.


    "You will always be my brother... And my lover..." she whispered. And ended it with a warm hug. Her head was on my chest and her eyes closed infort.


    A breath came out of my mouth. A smile appeared on my lips. My hands hugged her body to feel her warmth even more as I ignored the gazes around me. Our bodies moved from side to side again to follow the music flow, but this time, we moved gentler than before. A surge of happiness appeared in my heart. It was a pleasant feeling and simple priceless happiness that sex couldn''t rece.


    "Your heart is beating fast and you smell nice," she whispered.


    "So are you," I said. After that, like a couple who were intoxicated in love, she tightened her embrace.


    As I enjoyed this unexpected event and her embrace, my sight caught Jenny again. She stood on the side of the dance floor and looked at us in jealousy. Her eyes welled up with tears since she lost her prom date after she introduced him to her friends. That was even worse than not bringing a date at all. Guilt covered my heart once again since I knew I was her source of unhappiness and no one wanted this to happen at her prom night. Moreover, despite her recklessness since she took a random guy from the street as her prom, I knew she did it out of desperation for this unusefulpetition. Well, she should thank me for saving her, but she didn''t know what was going on so I couldn''tin.


    Her friends approached her. Like a professional actress, Jenny put on a smile and talked to them as if nothing happened to her. A few secondster they were gone.


    ''I can only hope she will give up soon...'' I thought.


    Time passed and the sky grew darker. It was a short party and a sessful one. We were standing near the stage, waiting for the king and queen prom announcement. To be clear, I was not qualified for it since ording to their rules, only Celia''s school students could get the title. Unfortunately, Celia also did not get the Prom Queen title either. It was another girl from the cheerleader club who got it. And the king was the basketball club''s captain. Well, this wasn''t a teen movie where the protagonist would win everything. But most importantly the demon was dead and the party ended sessfully.


    One by one the guests left the hall. Some decided to stay behind and spent their time taking pictures or saying goodbye to their friends.


    While I took the opportunity to approach the security and warned him about the broken Demon Detector. He was shocked by it. After he thanked me and asked me not to say anything that would make the others panic, he quickly called the technician and asked him toe in low voice. This device was as important as a fire rm or burr rm so they should fix it as soon as possible. After that, I called the chauffeur to pick us up at the entrance.


    "So where are we going after this? Restaurant? Cafe?" said Celia in excitement. Her hand held mine intimately. Our feet stepped towards the entrance to wait for our car.


    "Are you still hungry?" I said in disbelief.


    "I''m not hungry. I just want another date," she admitted in a spoiled tone, making it sound like a plea.


    We stopped at the entrance which was filled with people waiting for their cars.


    "Hmmm... Any restaurant rmendations?" I asked. Although my initial intention of that romantic dinner was to rece this prom night, I didn''t mind that. My exam week was over so I had a lot of time now. The only thing I had to do tonight was my usual Ritual. But the night was still young, so I could do itter.


    Celia was deep in thought to make her choice, but then she saw Jenny standing alone, separating herself from this crowd. Her hand was busy fiddling with her cellphone.


    "Brother... I think we should cancel the dinner." Then she turned to me.


    "We can''t leave Jenny just like that."


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 337. One Night Cinderella IV

    <h4>Chapter 337. One Night Cindere IV</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 337. One Night Cindere IV


    I turned to Jenny who was standing with her back facing the crowd at the corner of the entrance as if she was trying to hide herself from the crowd. Even though I couldn''t see her face and didn''t check it with my observation skill, I could tell she was panicked, sad and lost, from how her hand swiped her cellphone''s screen.


    "At least we have to tell her that her prom date is gone," said Celia worriedly.


    "But how?" I asked.


    "Just say you saw him get out of here in a hurry," she suggested.


    "Are you sure it will work without making any scene?" I made sure. If Celia didn''t have a problem with her, I would have done it a long time ago. Jenny was in a bad mood. There was a high chance she would spit fire on us since she needed someone to me for. I even had thought of manipting someone to tell her. But, if she asked that person after I cancelled my maniption skill, it would bring new problems. Coupled with the broken Demon Detector, Jenny might assume that her prom date was eaten by a demon.


    After a moment of silence, Celia shook her head from side to side in a gloomy face.


    "But . . . We can''t just leave her alone," she said again.


    I turned my gaze back to Jenny and stared at her lonely back. I could remember how confidently she came to this party. Now... Her confidence was gone and she looked like a lost little girl who was too afraid to ask for help.


    "Can you help her?" Celia said.


    I wasn''t sure about that and was just about to say it, but then, I saw Larry in his demon hunter uniform. His attention was not on me, but his Demon Compass. It seemed he wanted to make sure there wasn''t a single demon left here.


    An idea crossed my head. It would demean Jenny''s pride for sure. Still, I decided to give it a try.


    "I have an idea, but I need to borrow your name so she cane with us. Are you okay with that?" I made sure.


    "It''s fine. Tonight is already bad for her. I don''t want to make it worse. Besides, it wasn''t me who wanted thispetition from the start," she replied.


    "Okay. Let''s see if she will ept our help or not. Wait here." I released my hand from Celia and walked towards Jenny. In the end, all decisions would depend on Jenny.


    As my steps stopped near her, my eyes stole a nce at her cellphone''s screen.


    ''Guberr?'' I thought with a frown. Guberr was Aeros mobility as a service (MaaS) application that provided transportation services.


    Unaware of my presence, her fingers kept moving on the screen, trying to order a car in the luxury car section yet no one took her order since the maps show how crowded the street around here was.


    "Oh C''mon... I just want to go home..." she muttered in panic. I quickly caught it, her previous car wasn''t her real car.


    Since she wasn''t aware of my presence, I decided to inform her.


    "Ehem..." It managed to startle her and made her turn to me. Which I answered with a smile.


    Quickly, she hid her cellphone and tried to show confidence on her face.


    "Aren''t you Celia''s prom date? Is there something you need from me?" Even with her expression, her stammering voice couldn''t hide her panic.


    "I just wonder if you don''t mind having a little talk with us," I said politely.


    "I don''t mean to offend you or try to cause trouble. This is really just a small talk," I added.


    As I expected, she showed her refusal clearly by folding her arms across her chest and raising her chin a bit.


    "What do you want to talk about? Just say it here. My prom date ising to pick me up."


    I looked from side to side briefly to make sure no one was near us before I got close to her.


    "I don''t think you will be happy to hear this. But I know your prom real identity is," I said in a low voice.


    Instead, she replied to me with a re.


    "Do you think I will buy your trick?" she said in displeasure.


    Seriously, if it wasn''t for Celia''s request, I would have left her alone and let her experience this on her own. I was sure this would make her a bit mature.


    "I don''t know if you will believe me or not. But your prom is a con artist. His hobby is ying around with women''s feelings. A friend of mine is one of his victims. Three months ago, he promised to marry her but he didn''t show up on their wedding day. My friend almost suicided because of it," I said in serious tone.


    My made-up story made her expression change. Her worries began to show and her confidence cracked.


    "Think again. He left you without a word and didn''t show up again, right? Isn''t that the same as what happened to my friend?" I convinced her.


    That managed to make her lower her hands and look around to make sure no one heard us, especially her friends.


    "I think you''re wrong. He already told me he has some urgent business and will be back to pick me up soon," she reasoned.


    I took a deep breath. She was more stubborn than I thought so I decided to use myst resort. If this didn''t work either, I would go back to Celia and let Jenny eat her own pride.


    "Stop fooling yourself. You already know he won''t be back and you''ll be aughing stock if you keep waiting for him here. Besides..." I shifted my gaze to the row of cars moving slowly near us to pick up the guests. It was quite crowded because another party in the building next door had just finished as well.


    "The Guberr application also can''t help you in this traffic. And one more thing..." I switched my gaze to Larry who was walking across the street.


    "If we let our guard down, who knows when the demons will attack us? Harming yourself just to defend an empty pride is stupid," I said.


    Jenny pressed her lips and fell silent. From the look in her eyes and her face, her arrogance and confidence began to disappear. But she quickly tried to regain herposure.


    "Fine, let''s see what Celia wants to say." She tried to collect the remnants of her pride.


    "Thank you," I said with a smile.


    "But do you mind if we talk on the way home?" This time I turned to a long luxury car that had just arrived.


    "My car has arrived," I said in a casual tone.


    Jenny looked at the car with wide eyes in shock. I was sure she knew I wasn''t lying since the chauffeur quickly came down and opened the door for Celia. While Celia turned to me, asking us to move faster.


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 338. One Night Cinderella V

    <h4>Chapter 338. One Night Cindere V</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 338. One Night Cindere V


    Once again, we were stuck in a traffic jam. Our car moved slowly just like any other car. To make it worse, I was stuck between Celia and Jenny. Even though I was used to sitting between girls like this, it felt different this time.


    The awkward silence made me feel ufortable. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of the TV in front of me. It was the Ravwork channel since I wanted to confirm whether the show mentioned me or not. Fortunately, no. After all, the news show had finished and was reced with another program. So my face was not there anymore.


    I turned to Celia and Jenny alternately. They shut their mouths tightly as if they didn''t know each other even though it was me who should have done it. Funny thing was, they kept stealing a nce at each other.


    As I couldn''t bear with this silence anymore, I decided to get my voice out.


    "Do you guys want some wine?" I tried to break the ice between them. I knew deep inside their heart they wanted to stop this, but their pride stood in their way.


    Too bad it didn''t work.


    "No, thank you," said Celia.


    "I think I will pass," said Jenny.


    "Fine," I said with a forced smile. Then the silence returned. Yep... Sitting between two girls who were in the cold war like this was definitely a bad idea.


    To be honest, I felt like I wanted to pretend to sleep to avoid this annoying situation. Moreover, judging from the cars around us, I didn''t think we would be able to get out of this traffic soon. This was Celia''s idea, yet I was the one getting the headache. Indeed, the one who invited her toe with us was me, so yeah... I kinda regretted it.


    A long breath escaped my mouth. Since I didn''t want to go through this in this ufortable atmosphere, I decided to speak up my mind.


    "This silence kills me. How long will you two be silent like this?" I said boldly.


    My voice made them both turn to look at me.


    "Tonight and your graduation day is thest day for both of you. No one knows when you will meet again after that. I know you guys want to fix your rtionship. Just speak up your mind and let the other know. It''s yourst chance to set things straight," I said straight to the point.


    I thought Celia would open her voice, but I was wrong. None of them replied to me.


    ''Haa... Whatever.'' At least I had said what''s in my head.


    After another long silence, Jenny finally opened her voice.


    "I know this was just a misunderstanding and I shouldn''t be mad at you. But after what happened, I feel you''ve humiliated me. It makes me wonder what''s wrong with me. I always try to be the best in everything. Yet, all good things alwayse to you. Isn''t that unfair to me?�� She said it in a calm tone, a bit gloomy I could say.


    "It also happened today... Even though I was desperately preparing everything and looking for a prom date. In the end, you were the one who stole everyone''s attention," she added. Jenny turned to Celia. Her bitterness and envy were evident from her gaze.


    "A handsome prom date and a limited edition car that appeared out of nowhere. A dance that stole everyone''s attention. Now tell me, Celia... Are you Cindere?"


    "Jenny... I..." Celia''s words stopped since she didn''t know what to say. Celia couldn''t deny her words since Jenny was--- kinda right. A single poor student who could barely take her exam, suddenly came to prom night with a nice dress, a luxury car and a handsomepanion, do made her look like Cindere. She didn''t wear ss heels though, I should have bought them if they did exist.


    Although it was a serious conversation, I found it a bit funny.


    ''If Celia is Cindere, is Maria the fairy godmother? And I am the prince?'' Well, the prince part was right. But Maria''s image was definitely far from a fairy godmother. If it was real, the story would turn into a lewd fairy godmother who seduced a lustful prince instead of a normal Cindere.


    "I''m just a Cindere for a night, Jenny. After this, I''m back to the usual Celia. Besides you also have a lot of things that I don''t have, but I never envy you." Finally, Celia answered her in a calm tone.


    "You have nice and supportive parents. Also..." She nced at me.


    "A brother now." She returned her gaze to Jenny.


    "Your brother just came back from overseasst night, right? I saw his photos on your PaceBook page." I knew she said it because of what my mom had done to us. While I would go to the Dark Dimension soon.


    "I cherish them. But---"


    Celia quickly interrupted Jenny.


    "Are you willing to exchange it for a one-night event like this?" Her words made Jenny speechless.


    "That may be a simple thing for you but I''m longing for it. And my brother--- He will go somewhere far away soon... You have aplete family waiting for you at your home when I only have an empty house. Don''t you think it is also unfair for me?"


    Jenny stared at Celia''s eyes which trembled in emotion for a while before shifting her gaze to the other side.


    "Sorry." From her expression, she already realized her mistake.


    "Jenny, I hope we can be good friends again, like in the past..." said Celia.


    After a short pause, Jenny finally turned to her and answered her with a nod.


    ''Yes, finally! This teen drama is over!'' I screamed in happiness internally. After this, there should be no awkward silence anymore, at least, it shouldn''t be as bad as before.


    One more time, I tried to break the remaining awkwardness between them. Just to make sure there was no drama again.


    "So... Since the problem is over, do we need a toast to celebrate it?"


    Celia and Jenny exchanged nces once again. This time a smile on their faces.


    "Shall we?" Celia said.


    "Sounds good to me," Jenny answered.


    Note: Ethan says Maria is the fairy godmother because the car belongs to Myra (Maria in disguise)


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 339. Sad Song and A Drunkard I

    <h4>Chapter 339. Sad Song and A Drunkard I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 339. Sad Song and A Drunkard I


    After half an hour stuck in the traffic, finally, our car was able to move smoothly on the Nighthallow City''s street towards the Ecrin District. The sound of pop music with sad lyrics filled our car apanied by Jenny''s discordant voice and her sobs.


    The TV screen in front of us showed a music video of a young man crying in the heavy rain. Instead of me, now it was Jenny who was sitting in between me and Celia. Her hands wrapped around our shoulders like a rich pervert middle-aged man in the strip club. An empty wine ss in her hand.


    "You told me you love me *sniff* Why did you leave me all alone..." she sang from the top of her lungs. Her voice pierced Celia and my ears and made us flinch.


    She turned to Celia with a stupid grin and flushed face.


    "C''monnn! Sing with me Celiiaa~" Before Celia answered her, Jenny turned to me.


    "And you, handsome~ You have to sing with me and heal my heartache. Also..." She let go of her embrace and extended her ss to me.


    "Pour me more wine~," she said with a weird grin.


    Instead of doing her request, I took her ss and ced it on the shelf.


    "That''s enough, Jenny. You''re drunk."


    ''Her alcohol tolerance is worse than mine! '' I regretted my decision to offer them a drink. This was the first time I saw someone drunk over two sses of wine. Also, she was a bad drunkard. She sang, sobbed, bbered, hugged andughed randomly. Her image changed drastically after two sses.


    She quickly removed her other hand from Celia and tried to reach for the ss again.


    "Nuuu... What are you doing? Gibe it back... Gibe it back..." I grabbed her shoulder to stop her.


    While Celia pulled Jenny from behind to get her back to her seat.


    "Jenny, stop it!" But Jenny didn''t care. Her hands kept trying to reach the ss. Although it made things a bit chaotic here, it wasn''t a problem for me since with my strength, I was able to hold her body without difficulty.


    I sighed and turned to Celia.


    "You should tell me if she has a low alcohol tolerance."


    "How do I know? I''ve never had a drink with her before," Celia retorted with a frown. Unlike me, she looked panicked.


    Then Jenny stopped struggling. Another strange smile on her face.


    "Fine! If I can''t drink anymore. You must apany me to sing!" Her hand patted the side of my face. Her eyes were half-opened.


    Again, she turned to the TV and sang another sad song. This time the song was different from what''s on TV.


    "Is her house still far away?" I asked Celia. If it took more than 5 minutes, I would use my Maniption Skill to silence her and knock her out. I bet the chauffeur also almost got a headache because of her, since we opened the partition. It was better than using my Dispel skill. The chauffeur and Jenny would find it strange if she suddenly woke up from her hangover for no reason.


    Celia turned to the window to figure it out.


    "Oh, there it is!" She pointed to a house in a modern minimalist design not far in front of us. It was about twice the size of our house.


    Upon what Celia said, the chauffeur slowed our car and stopped in front of her house.


    After the chauffeur opened the door for us, I quickly got out of the car. My hands pulled Jenny.


    "Why did you leave meee??? I hate pretty boys!!!" Jenny suddenly shouted loudly. I was sure that was enough to shock the neighbours.


    I decided to ignore it and put her hand around my neck to support her. On her other side, Celia did the same as me.


    "C''mon, Jenny. We''re almost there," said Celia. Our feet moved toward the front door.


    *Ting Tong*


    As soon as we arrived, Celia pressed the doorbell. Noisy steps from within immediately answered it. A secondter the door opened. We were greeted by a blonde middle-aged couple with shocked faces and a man with a good build body in his 20s with the same hair colour. I bet they were Jenny''s parents and brother.


    "Oh my God! Jenny, what happened?" said her mother in shock. Her hand reached Jenny, as well as her father.


    "Are you drunk? Didn''t I tell you not to drink?" said her father angrily.


    But Jenny brushed it off. She removed her hands from us and pointed at her father angrily.


    "I''m not drunk!" Again, a stupid smile on her lips.


    "I''m just having fun with my best friends! Because of that bastard... Left me at the prom!" she bbered. Even an idiot could tell when she was drunk.


    "Your boyfriend left you at the prom?!" said her brother unhappily. His anger was evident in his tone of voice.


    "Pfffttt--- Hahaha!" With shuffling steps, she walked over to her brother and patted his cheek a couple of times.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend, silly. I lied to you since I didn''t want to take you to my prom. I didn''t want my friends to think I was desperate enough to bring my own brother..." Then she nonchntly took off her heels and walked into the house.


    "C''mon Celia, Damian! We''ll order pizza and party till morning!"


    "I''m so sorry, dear," her mother said awkwardly to us before she chased after Jenny.


    "Thank you for taking my daughter home. Please be careful on your way," said her father.


    "Don''t mention it, sir," answered Celia politely.


    After giving us a nod and a smile, he went to help his wife, leaving us with her brother who was ring at us.


    I didn''t respond or say anything during the conversation since I was checking the other... Jenny''s brother. His status was far above the others evenpared to the demon hunters.


    ''Observation.''


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: Nathan Holyshield ]


    [Age: 24]


    [Level 62] [Race: Human]


    [HP: 1160/1160] [MP: 745/745]


    [Skills: Holy Chain lv 5, Mana Strike lv 5, Holy st lv 5, Holy Orb lv 5, Barrier lv 5 (High), Seven swords of light lv 1 (High)]


    [Emotion: Curious, relief]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head]


    [Talent: Strong Body (Pain endurance and has a better defence rate than other races.)]


    [Rtionship: Single. ]


    [Profession: Advanced Demon Hunter.]


    ''Besides having a higher level than Mrs Clea, he also has two high-level skills. Is he the advanced demon hunter that Emma was talking about?'' My thoughts were getting deeper.


    ''Think again, Celia said he just arrivedst night. Is he the reason why Mrs Clea left in such a hurry?'' But what my main question was�� Why was his level much higher than the others? Some guesses filled my head. From a simple thing like, did he use a stronger vine like the Kingdom of Serpent Rock''s guards? Or was he a Nephilim''s descendant like me?


    If it was right, I didn''t know if I should be happy or sad. Since that meant Celia and I were not alone. But on the other hand, I was not sure he would be happy with my identity. Well, it was just a guess. But either way, I wished I could cooperate with him rather than be enemies.


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 340. Sad Song and A Drunkard II

    <h4>Chapter 340. Sad Song and A Drunkard II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 340. Sad Song and A Drunkard II


    "Before you go. Can I ask you a few questions?" Nathan''s voice broke my mind. His sharp gaze didn''t change. From his emotional status, I guessed he was curious about what was going on. Besides, prom night parties usually didn''t serve alcohol so I was sure he could predict that we were the ones who gave Jenny.


    "Sure," I answered in a casual tone.


    "Do you know who her prom date is?" he began his interrogation. His anger was clear from his eyes. I could imagine how Nathan broke that demon''s neck mercilessly even though the demon was still in his human form. I could understand this since I was in the same position as him when Celia came home after midnight with Bern a few months ago.


    "Sorry, we don''t know him. He only said his name is Damon and---" I shrugged


    "That''s all..."


    He turned his gaze to Celia, indicating he was asking her the same thing.


    "I don''t know him either."


    He sighed, trying to swallow his anger.


    "Then may I know why she ended up with you guys?" Realizing his ambiguous words, he raised his hands slightly, gesturing he didn''t want to offend us.


    "Don''t get me wrong. She told me that her boyfriend brought a car. I know she lied to me. So I want to know what happened to her?" he exined his point.


    "I saw her trying to order a Guberr at the entrance and she didn''t get it. Demon attacks are getting more frequent these days. So we took the initiative to give her a ride." I purposely mentioned the demon''s attack to find out his reaction.


    "As for what we''ve done, we mostly only apanied her to chat and drink. We didn''t know she had a bad alcohol tolerance. Sorry for that." I took the initiative to exin it before he asked.


    Upon my words, his gaze turned cold. His killing intent was clear as well as his grudges. It even made Celia grab my hand out of fear.


    "Yeah... The demon is indeed very dangerous. Especially that famous great demon..." he muttered.


    "I think Jenny should be more careful with strangers. For whatever reason," I added in a casual tone to dispel this tension. I didn''t know his reaction could be that bad, especially since I was the first person he thought of.


    He huffed and tried to rx his facial expression.


    "I will scold her for her stupidity after this. By the way, thank you for taking my sister home."


    "No problem." In contrast to Jenny, judging from his statement, Nathan seemed more careful than his reckless sister. Well, he was a demon hunter after all.


    "Thank you. I owe you one. If you need any help, just tell me. I''ll help you as best I can."


    "I wille to you if I need it," I said. I didn''t know if he would keep his word or not, but I was not going to waste this opportunity, in case I needed him. Besides, his sister owed me her life.


    "It''s gettingte now. We''ll excuse ourselves," I ended our conversation.


    "Okay. Take care." Then we turned around and walked to the car.


    Realizing that there was something strange from our conversation, Celia nced at the front door to make sure Nathan had closed it before he turned his gaze to me.


    "Brother?" she whispered. She knew I wasn''t someone who epted random help from strangers, so she was sure there was something different about Nathan.


    "He is a demon hunter. An advanced one," I said without stopping my steps. No, judging from his level, he may be a top advanced demon hunter.


    Celia looked surprised and took another nce behind us before she returned her gaze to me. She opened her mouth and was about to speak again, but I pressed my index finger on my lips and pointed at the car, asking her to continue our conversationter.


    After we got into the car, we closed the partition and the car moved.


    "Do you know where he went before?" I wanted to ask this directly but was afraid he would suspect me. Besides, we just met.


    "I heard he worked at the Kingdom of Serpent Rock."


    "I see..." I muttered. Again I was deep in thought. Although not sure, maybe... Just maybe, he wasn''t a Nephilim. But because he got a stronger vine from that kingdom. Even if it was just a guess, I hoped it was true. I didn''t want to fight with the other Nephilim if I could.


    "Brother, is the Advanced Demon hunter that bad? You look more cautious than usual." Finally, she said her question.


    "He is a high level. Even his level exceeds Mrs Clea. So I have to be careful with him. After all, the association must have summoned him for a purpose." And I guessed it has something to do with me.


    "If both of you meet on the battlefield one day will you fight each other?" A trace of worry was evident in the tone of her voice. This was why I epted his offer, at least, I could use it to talk to him someday. But this was in the worst case where he already knew Damian and the great demon were the same people.


    "Yes. I would avoid it if I could. But I guess the association called him because of me," I said. This worried me a bit since I kept appearing around Lightglen City, Nighthallow City and Ironshade Town.


    ''I think I''ll have to show myself in some other country to break their concentration.'' I just needed to show myself briefly with some witnesses who saw me ying demons or something. Then came back with my portal.


    ''I should read some of my woman''s mind then.'' I had never been abroad before. Except for Kingdom of Serpent Rock, of course. So I had to find out about it from their memories. Well, they were rich so they should have gone on vacation to a country or two at least.


    "I hope that doesn''t happen. I just fixed my rtionship with Jenny. I don''t want to lose her... " she said in a gloomy tone. Indeed, my identity made things even more difficult. But with this, I could move faster than Demon Hunter. Not to mention, I didn''t have to bow my head to the Senate and make my decisions more freely.


    "In that case, it all depends on his decision. I just get rid of whoever stands in my way. Whoever it is." Even though my tone sounded rxed, it was a serious one.


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 341. The Great Demon’s Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 341. The Great Demon��s Appearance</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 341. The Great Demon''s Appearance


    The Demon Hunter''s PoV


    10.15 PM


    *Ringgg!*


    Again, the sound of the phones'' ringtone filled the demon hunter headquarters. Apanied by the click-ck sounds of fingers moving across the keyboard. A ''Shadow'' quickly picked up the call and expected the same thing. A report about the great demon''s appearance in the Kingdom of Luminus.


    Yes, although this situation looked simr to what happened a couple of weeks ago, the cause was different. After the ck hands'' phenomenon urred as usual, this time the great demon showed himself. The difference was, this time he didn''t appear in Aeros, but in a small town in the Kingdom of Luminus. He killed several demons near a hospital before he finally disappeared as usual after several demon hunters arrived.


    This news soon spread widely not only to the demon hunters but also to the public. The reason? It was because the demon not only killed his own kind but also helped a depressed Selebgram who was about tomit suicide on the hospital roof. She did a live stream as her goodbye, so reporters and people gathered under the building. While the rescue team tried to save her. But the great demon appearance surprised everyone, especially since he uncovered some demons among the people and killed them.


    Shocked by the incident, the Selebgram slipped and fell. But the demon caught and saved her. All the incidents were recorded by the cameras, including how the great demon put her down.


    "I don''t allow you to die," were what he said before he flew off and was swallowed by the ck hole. It managed to make her burst into tears and cry out loud. His act confused everyone. Was he a good demon? Or did he think his authority was that great?


    Unfortunately, not only did they have to swallow their questions, but they also had to swallow their curiosity since the demon was wearing a mask that covered three-quarters of his face.


    Mrs Clea who was standing behind one of the Shadows looked at the huge screen which was filled with the Great demon photos and footage. It had already spread all over the world so she couldn''t stop it either. As for the reports, they were from demon hunters and witnesses who saw the incident.


    As the minutes passed, the reports were reced with another report of the ck hands'' phenomenon. This time back to Aeros, it was just a different city.


    Mrs Clea closed her eyes briefly and pinched the bridge of her nose. This great demon really made her head hurt. She didn''t know what to do anymore. Ruby had been trying to track that demon since the first ck hands'' phenomenon urred but to no avail.


    Judging from yesterday''s events, Mrs Clea concluded that the great demon should be in the middle of the ck hands'' phenomenon area. Unfortunately, after the demon hunters closed the ce and checked it, they didn''t find anything, not even a trace.


    ''Oh, God... Please stop giving me a headache...'' Mrs Clea thought.


    *Ringgg!*


    Another phone ringtone sounded. The Shadow picked up the new call and turned to her.


    "Ma''am, Ms Ruby wanted to speak to you," he said.


    She stretched out her hand without saying anything and the Shadow handed her the headset.


    "What is it?"


    "There''s nothing here either. The phenomenon stopped before I reached this ce," Ruby said in annoyance and disappointment. Either it was because she failed to find the demon, or because the phenomenon urred while she was waiting outside Ethan''s house, hoping she''d catch a glimpse of him once again when he opened the door for Celia''s boyfriend.


    "I told you. This is useless." A male voice came from Ruby''s side.


    "I''m making a call. Please shut your mouth," Ruby said curtly. Which was answered with the man''s grunt.


    "Return to the headquarters," Mrs Clea ordered without further ado.


    Ruby exhaled tiredly.


    "Got it!" Then she hung up.


    Mrs Clea was about to return the headset to the Shadow but another call came in. Seeing where the call wasing from, Mrs Clea decided to take it. She expected another bad news and she was right.


    "The great demon has appeared in the Federation of Ashana''s capital?" she said in shock. This really surprised her since the ck hands'' phenomenon had just ended. Yet he appeared elsewhere quickly. Well, his skill allowed him to do so.


    A report came from another Shadow.


    "Ma''am, the CCTV has caught what happened."


    "Show me!" Mrs Clea ordered. Her hands took off the headset and returned it to the Shadow.


    The screen showed a live stream of a CCTV. A battle between two flying demons. One of them was the Nefarious Imp. While the great demon used a mask and a ck suit.


    The Nefarious Imp threw his orbs at the great demon fiercely. But the great demon simply used his barrier to block it before killing him with a single hit and ending it with a ck me pir.


    Everyone in the room looked at the scene in shock since the Nefarious Imp wasn''t a low-level demon. To think he could beat it in one hit shocked them. It was even crazier and faster than when the great demon killed those Imps in Nighthallow City two weeks ago.


    Mrs Clea''s eyes were fixed on the screen, staring at the great demon floating in the mid-air. A confident smirk on his face. From the look in his eyes, it was clear he was aware of the CCTV. He moved his lips without making a sound. ''Bye-bye'' was what he said before he ended it with another smirk and disappeared into his ck hole.


    She clenched her hands in disappointment, anger or mixed feelings in her heart.


    ''How big our strength difference is?'' she thought.


    "We have to change our methods or we''re not going anywhere." Nathan''s voice suddenly came from her side.


    Followed by Ruby''s voice.


    "You should have greeted her first. Where''s your manners?"


    And Nathan replied with a snort.


    But Mrs Clea answered them calmly.


    "You guys came back sooner than I expected."


    "Nathan took over the wheel and ran through two red lights after seeing the news about the demon''s appearance." Ruby looked at him with the corner of her eyes.


    "I think staying in Serpent Rock has driven him crazy."


    "Watch your mouth, crazy stalker. Do you think stalking an innocent man is not crazy?" Nathan said straight to the point. He found out about this after finding Ethan''s photos on her cellphone.


    "Then do you think a sisterplex is normal?" Ruby retorted before she folded her arms in front of her chest.


    "Comingte just because of waiting for your sister toe home? Do you think she''s 5 years old? So irresponsible," she sneered.


    Nathan smirked.


    "She is my family. As a brother, it''s a normal thing to do. Well, I can''t expect people who don''t have a family like you to understand," he said sarcastically. And that managed to spark Ruby''s wrath.


    "Stop it." Mrs Clea decided to stop the unuseful quarrel and turned to him.


    "Since you said I should change my method, I believe you already have an idea. Can you tell me about it?"


    "Of course."


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    >New chapters:


    Ch?419-423 (The Torture Abyss III & Pain and Gain I-IV)


    TIS Wild Dom y: Crazy Yandere Senior (1),(2) and (3) are up on Patreon.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 342. Attention

    <h4>Chapter 342. Attention</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 342. Attention


    Ethan''s PoV


    11.31 PM


    As soon as I exited my portal and stepped into the living room, Celia, Foxy, Luna and Yuffy stood up from the sofa to greet me.


    "Congrattions, brother! All TV channels are talking about you," said Celia cheerfully.


    Upon Celia''s loud voice, Yuffy immediately pressed her index finger on her lips.


    "Sttt! We have to keep quiet. Who knows Ruby is still around?" she reminded me.


    "It''s okay, I''m sure Ruby is gone now," I said casually. Not only Ruby, but I was sure Mrs Clea was also at headquarters.


    As I expected, when we got back from the prom, Ruby was waiting for ''Ethan'', stalking to be exact since she was hiding as usual. So to get rid of her, after ''Damian'' entered the house, I used my Portal and did a Ritual with two of my servants in Lightglen City.


    It also gave Ethan and Damian the perfect alibi that I was not involved in this phenomenon. Moreover, I didn''t have to pretend to leave and could say Damian was gone home when the phenomenon happened. It hit two birds with one stone.


    As I moved my legs to them, I deactivated my Demonic Form and changed into my casual clothes. Then I plopped myself on the sofa. Today I not only did the Ritual as usual but also went to two other countries after I read Pearl''s mind. Since I was doing this to distract the association, of course, I expected a lot of exposure.


    My attention was on the TV that was showing a recording of how I helped a Selebgram in the Kingdom of Luminus. It was a pure coincidence, but she had provided everything I needed, reporters, demons and attention.


    ''Not bad...'' I thought. What I meant was not my pose, but how I look and the news narration. First, from the record, I didn''t look like a bad person, an evil demon to be exact. Second, the news narration clearly said I killed the other demons. As for the others, since I didn''t act friendly to humans, I put myself in the grey zone. I didn''t want other demons to think I was protecting humans, so I could still use the ''I''m only protecting my territory'' reason a bit longer.


    ''Maybe I should do the Ritual in another country someday.'' Going abroad just to have sex did sound pathetic, but I had to do it to deceive the association and the public.


    "You know, this is my favourite scene," Foxy said cheerfully. Then she hugged me. A smile on her face.


    "Since it makes Master look like a hero."


    Which was followed by Yuffy who sat on the other side of me.


    "I prefer when His Highness says---."She imitated my expression and arrogant voice.


    "I don''t allow you to die." Then a happy smile immediately reced it.


    "That was so coolll!!! I bet that simple thing must have made that girl fall in love with him."


    I sighed.


    "There''s no way she could fall in love with me that easily." Besides, it was clearly an order and I said it in an arrogant tone as if I had the right to her life.


    As if she could hear me, the Selegram on the TV answered me.


    "Mr Demon, thank you for giving me a second chance. I never thought a demon would help me and open my heart. Wherever you are, I hope you can take good care of yourself."


    Suddenly, the living room filled with silence. I could only catch the sound of the TV. All my women nced at me. While I smiled awkwardly in reply.


    ��Your Highness, you heard that, right?�� said Luna in a teasing voice.


    "She didn''t say she loved me. She only said I opened her heart," I exined.


    "Brother, you don''t think she would be that stupid to admit it openly, do you?" Celia said with a frown. An annoying smile on her lips.


    "Even though she''s not at that stage yet, she has clearly shown her interest," Yuffy analyzed.


    "I couldn''t agree more with you," said Luna, nodding repeatedly.


    "Being attracted to me doesn''t mean she''s in love with me. She only admires me," I added.


    "But it could develop into love," Foxy said with an innocent smile.


    "I admired you too before, but now..." She snuggled at me happily.


    "I love so much, Master~"


    I sighed once more and smiled at her. How could a simple thing develop into a feeling like this?


    ''Love is a strange thing...'' I thought. Well, I had no right to say that since I also experienced the same thing on my first meeting with Emma.


    My attention returned to the TV as the news narration caught my attention.


    "We don''t know what his purpose is. But we suspect he wants to show how much power he has. We also suspect he has a lot ofpanions in this world," said the police chief who was standing behind the podium.


    "Haaa... They make their own assumptions again," said Luna with a huff.


    "At least they didn''t say a bad thing about His Highness," said Yuffy.


    "Look at the bright side, that means they don''t know my true intentions and it will keep them on alert. Isn''t that great?" I said.


    Which was answered with a nod from all of them.


    Since the news reminded me of Elenna, I decided to exin my n now.


    "By the way, I want to talk about Elenna."


    They leaned their body towards me. Their faces turned excited.


    "Tell us," said Celia curiously.


    I exined what my n was as detailed as possible. This was a bitplicated since it depended on our cooperation and how we could convince Elenna.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "It''s a good idea. Besides, the n won''t hurt her. I''ll definitely help you," answered Celia.


    "I agree. All we need is the right moment!" said Luna in excitement.


    "I can''t wait to y with her," said Yuffy, smirking evilly.


    "Me, too~" Foxy added.


    "Just prepare yourself. The chance cane at any time," I said as I returned my gaze to the TV, looking at how I said goodbye to CCTV nonchntly. I was sure with this incident, Elenna would also want exclusive news and would be more aggressive in finding out about the great demon. It would be easy for us.


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 343. I Know What You’re Thinking, Pervert!

    <h4>Chapter 343. I Know What You��re Thinking, Pervert!</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 343. I Know What You''re Thinking, Pervert!


    After spending another 15 minutes in front of the TV, just to make sure there was no bad narration about me. Finally, I decided to take a quick bath and intended to sleep. But since my group chat''s ringtone kept ringing, I decided to check it and reply to exin about that pic, especially exining that I was just a victim, not a demon hunter.


    Unfortunately, even though they said they believed all of my statements, I knew they actually didn''t. They mostly said I covered it because of the association''s rule. Since I couldn''t say anything else, I decided to give up and let them think whatever they wanted. As long as they didn''t think of me as a demon, of course.


    As for Larry, instead of texting me or chatting via group chat, he chose to call me. He asked a lot of things about me and Celia, also asked me to be careful. I was confused at first, but then I just remembered I called his full name earlier. Even though I said it by ident, I bet it made him worry. Yep, just worried, not scared. I knew this, since he mentioned the great demon andplimented him. So it seemed Larry already realized whose side I was on. It was just... Taking a demon like me as an ally wasn''t easy.


    It was past midnight when I finally hit the bed and slept.


    -----


    I just fell asleep but a woman''sint woke me up.


    "Good job, Ethan. Now they''re strengthening the barrier out of fear. Are you really trying to help me?" she nagged.


    I opened my eyes and exhaled tiredly since I could already predict who she was. Again, I was already at the usual empty ce. The difference was, it was worse than before. Our bodies were more transparent and our surroundings looked distorted.


    "Please don''t me me for that, my dear aunt. I showed myself in another ce, not in that kingdom. Yet they''re scared by that," I said in a casual tone, standing upzily and turning to her. Who knew the Kingdom of Serpent Rock could be that sceptical. But with this, I could measure how important she was to that kingdom.


    But Puriel replied by folding her arms in front of her chest and pouting.


    "It''s great-great grand aunt for you. Also, I don''t want to listen to your excuses. It''s still your fault!"


    I didn''t say anything and only looked at her with a long face. Indeed it was my fault, I couldn''t deny that. But her childish attitude made me not know how I should react.


    After a while, she frowned.


    "Why didn''t you say anything? What''s with that stare?" Then she gasped as if she just realized something.


    "I know what you''re thinking, pervert." Her hands covered her chest and bottom with a flushed face.


    "What makes you think I''m thinking about sex?" I retorted. Seriously, we were transparent like a ghost in a horror movie right now. What made her think I wanted to do it with a transparent body like this? Besides, I was not sure I could touch her.


    "You''re an Incubus. What else could Incubus think of besides sex? Moreover, you''ve said that twice," she exined. Well, she had a point about Incubus and sex, but I was a human before so I still had my human morality.


    "Then, do you think we can do it in this condition?" I asked in annoyance.


    She was silent for a moment since what I said was true.


    "We can''t. But who knows you''re desperate enough to do it?" she reasoned.


    ''Do I look that pathetic?'' I thought. I was desperate to unlock my angelic seal, but not stupid enough to do it with a transparent body like this.


    "You know, you don''t look like a 1000-year-old angel."


    Her face suddenly brightened.


    "Of course. That''s because I''m the youngest and the cutest of all. So I can understand your statement. But I must say you have good taste," she said with a proud smile.


    "I mean your attitude is far from that," I made my point with a t face. It managed to get rid of the smile on her face.


    "That''s rude. You shouldn''t say that to your great-great grand aunt, you know? Besides, I''ve been trapped in this crystal and bored to the bone. It has been forever since I heard apliment and found someone to talk to. At least, you should entertain me a bit." I didn''t know that it was rambling or a whine.


    "I can understand the bored part but I''m not interested in being your clown," I stated.


    Again, she replied to me with a pout.


    I exhaled tiredly and raised my hands a bit, showing I didn''t want to continue this stupid debate.


    "Fine. I''m sorry for making the barrier worse. But I have to do it to get the demon hunters'' attention. If I don''t, sooner orter, they''ll find out about me," I exined.


    "I understand... But it''s blocking my spell. Maybe it will reach the point I won''t be able to reach you at all one day," she said in a gloomy tone.


    "But as long as I can be a demon lord, I can destroy it, right?" I made sure.


    "Yes. But..." Her words stopped there.


    "But?"


    "But I''m bored hereeee! At least I want you to apany me to chat every night," she whined. Thatpletely cracked her image as a high angel. But since she had been cooped up there for a thousand years, I kinda understood her. Maybe, I would turn out like her if I was stuck in that crystal for too long.


    "I get it, I get it," I said quickly. Then I remembered something important.


    "Ah, wait. If I go to the dark dimension, can you still contact me?" I asked. My servants once told me that the border between the dark dimensions was the same as a fortress that would block all holy powers. That was why no Angel could enter there, and vice versa. Only humans could move freely between the three worlds.


    "I can''t..." Again she answered me with a gloomy tone.


    "Are you going to the dark dimension soon?" she continued.


    "Yeah. Once I find a way, I''ll be right there. So if you can''t reach me, it means I''m not in the human world anymore."


    My answer made her face grimmer.


    "Since we have a lot of time, I will apany you to talk all night. How''s that sound?" Iforted her.


    "You can tell me anything. Like your past or something." It should work since all old people love to talk about it.


    And I was right. Her face started to brighten.


    "Alright. I''ll start from what I usually do in the light dimension."


    >Read more than 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    33 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 344. The Light Dimension’s rule

    <h4>Chapter 344. The Light Dimension��s rule</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 344. The Light Dimension''s rule


    The morning sun shone brightly in the sky. The clock had shown 09.31 AM when I sat down in front of the dining table and waited for my breakfast. Celia was busy chopping fresh fruit to apany our pancakes. By her side, Foxy washed down a handful of blueberries. A melodic humming sound came out of their mouths.


    As for Yuffy, she was standing in the middle of the room with her gaze shifted from one Specter to another.


    "Good job. Now, vacuum the sofa. And you, there''s still some dirt in there. Clean it again." asionally, orders came out of her mouth and her hand pointed to what she meant.


    At least ten Specters were floating around and cleaning, washing, sweeping, mopping and cleaning all furniture. Even though they made my house look like a haunted one, they really helped us a lot. And Luna, she was watching TV to make sure Elenna didn''t use my picture again. Well, after what happened yesterday, I bet Elenna was more interested in the great demon now.


    As I waited, I ced my elbow on the table with the back of my hand in front of my mouth. My other hand was on the table and my finger tapped it. My gaze stared nkly at the empty table, showing I was deep in thought clearly. Last night, even though I ended up listening to Puriel''s story like a good kid, I got a lot of information about the Light Dimension from her.


    The Light Dimension was the opposite of the demon world. There, everything had rules and schedules. Even for small things like eating and sleeping. Each angel had their own duty since they were teenagers. The angel''s schedule did not change for at least 10 years before a big meeting when they could propose new schedules and assignments there. Also introduced who could rece their duties. At that big meeting, those who didn''t do their duty well would be punished. Let alone if an angel broke the rules. The punishment would be heavy and that was what happened to Gabrielle, Erebus'' mother. Although her crime was barely called a crime.


    Gabrielle was one of the high angels. The human world''s guardian angel. Her duty was protecting the human from the noble demon and rming the other angels if the demon lord tried to attack humans. She was also an important messenger who connected Aeros'' royal family with the Archangel of the Light Dimension. But there was one strict rule that she should not break. It was, whatever happened, she should not interfere in human affairs. Even if a human died in front of her. As long as it wasn''t because of the demon''s actions, she shouldn''t do anything. And Gabrielle broke it only because she helped some women from the bandits. Eventually, she was sentenced to live in the human world and lived as a human for several years which finally brought her together with Lord Damon''s father, Lord Xenos.


    As for Puriel, her job was to take care of the newborn. All the angels were siblings. They were not born like humans. Instead, they were born from the fruits of a sacred tree. The fruit was shaped like arge egg that would hatch after gaining enough holy power. After that, the newborns would be guarded by several angels, one of them was Puriel. That was the reason why Gabrielle asked for Puriel''s help to pick Erebus up. She thought Puriel could sneak Erebus into the Light Dimension and raise him as an angel. But the harsh truth said otherwise.


    And as Puriel stated, she was the youngest and cutest of all. That meant her age was no different from Celia when she was trapped in the crystal. That was the reason why despite her age, she still had a teenager mentality. Regarding her position as a high angel, it was because she had much higher power than the others. So she passed the high angel''s test easily and got that position at a young age.


    Besides that, I also asked her why the other angels had not looked for her for the past 1000 years. Although she wasn''t sure, she said, this was because she also had vited the light dimension''s rules. After what Gabrielle did, the archangels set a new rule that whoever descended and tried to help Gabrielle would be alienated from the light dimension forever. They set the rules because many angels did not agree with Gabrielle''s punishment. One of them was Puriel. That was also the reason why she agreed to help Gabrielle and Erebus. Unfortunately, it ended badly.


    After listening to Puriel''s story, somehow I felt that life in the light dimension was no different from a robot or a machine. Rules andws controlled their entire life. Minor mistakes would get them in trouble and severe punishment. It was terrible. It made me feel grateful that I was born as a human, not as an angel. I meant,ws and rules were good things but theirs were too strict.


    The te that was ced in front of me broke my thoughts. My eyes fell on the colorful pancakes that filled my te.


    "Maple syrup or honey?" Celia asked. Her hands showed the bottles.


    "Maple syrup," I said.


    Without saying anything, she poured some of it over my hot pancakes.


    "Thinking about your responsibility again?" she asked after she managed to cover all my pancakes with the syrup and sat down beside me. Since Foxy couldn''t eat with us, she decided to sit down with Luna.


    "I was thinking about something else," I said. My hands took the cutlery and started cutting my pancake.


    "What''s that?" Celia asked curiously.


    "It''s about the angel," I said before I popped a piece of pancake in my mouth.


    "Did shee into your dreams again? What did she say?"


    "A few things about the light dimension." My hand kept moving to cut the pancake and put it in my mouth with some piece of fruit.


    "Like the rules, thew and what happened 1000 years ago. Seriously, I''m so happy I was born a human. I can''t imagine if I was born there," I continued.


    "That bad?" Celia asked.


    I nodded repeatedly. My mouth was busy chewing my food.


    "Then, what do you n to do with that angel?" Celia asked.


    "Free her after I be a demon lord. What else?" I said in a nonchnt tone.


    "But what about Ms Mia''s kingdom?" Celia asked worriedly.


    The question made my hands stop.


    "I don''t know..." I said in a grim tone. This was a dilemma for me. I hadn''t figured out what to do about it yet.


    "But I think... I should start by being honest with her." Mia''s Love Meter had already exceeded 5/10 after yesterday''s game. Although I was not sure, after a long dilemma I decided to be honest with her to find a way out of this problem together. It was impossible to find a solution to this problem without involving her.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 34 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    33 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 43 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    37 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 58 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia''s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma''s Romeo ch 129


    Patreon-members:


    Corbin, Owcaxd, m Gallentine, Anonyme_lever, Alexander Medina, ArtaN KozaK, Matt Powers, Juh Love, Novat T, Robbkey, luke Bowman, Healingboost, DaJour Jones, Marcel O, Manfred Torstensson, Justin Victor, Majin_vegeta, Shugster, Avan, y, Bob Bot, Me, Snepsen, KaldarRathim, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Hunter Marek, Robert Rogers, einar, Ken Madsen, saryn, jack, Ph Mansa, Niro, sean post, Kal, Andrew Kroupa, Notmy Realname, Sabriel Michael, kat bob, Muffin Farmer, Terra Parker,vWiseman379, wen, Andy Rodriguez, Lumberjack, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Inteservice, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, JPM, Albin Skog, james forsberg, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Oceansinner, Dragonyer, BlysT, Miami, Brandon Potter, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Riley, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 345. Sugar Coated

    <h4>Chapter 345. Sugar Coated</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 345. Sugar Coated


    "I agree with that. You have to be honest with her right away," said Celia. She leaned over to me and looked at me with a serious gaze.


    "So when are you going to do it?" she asked again,pletely ignoring her food.


    "Today," I said.


    "That fast?" she said in surprise.


    "Yeah. She texted me to visit her for lunch. I think she saw us yesterday. She also asked how I got to know Ethan." Then I paused since that sounded wrong.


    "I mean, how did Damian get to know Ethan." I corrected my words.


    "I just hope her guard isn''t there." Well, although Pearl said he had returned to his kingdom, still, I had to be careful of all possibilities. Like a spy camera or something. Moreover, I wanted to expose my identity to her.


    "She is a princess. She must have something to protect herself," guessed Celia.


    My thoughts went back to Damian''s first meeting with Mia or how I saved her from those demons to be precise.


    "I don''t think so. I think during her exile period she didn''t have any privileges. But that might change after all these demon attacks," I said. I also wasn''t sure about this, especially after I discovered how Mrs Clea''s house was. There could be some hidden devices that I didn''t know about before.


    "Really?" she said in disbelief.


    I nodded.


    "Otherwise how could those rat demons almost rape and eat her three weeks ago?" I reminded her.


    "Her kingdom is so irresponsible," Celia grumbled unhappily.


    As Celia grumbled, I fell silent upon what I said earlier. But my hand still moved to bring my pancakes into my mouth. It was so tasty that I couldn''t stop eating it.


    ''Three weeks?'' Then I just remembered something. The reason why Mia invited me to her house. It was her mating period! It should be around this time and she needed me to settle it. That was why she didn''t go to work even though it was on weekdays.


    "I bet there must be a political scheme behind this!" Her grumble returned my attention to Celia. She shifted her gaze to me again and looked at me with a serious gaze.


    "What if all of this is her sister''s doing. She wants to get rid of Ms Mia so no one can overthrow her," she made a wild guess. Her fork poked at her pancakes as if she was trying to kill those poor things.


    I shook my head from side to side with a t expression.


    "You watch too much drama, Celia," I said before I popped thest piece of pancake into my mouth. I had confirmed this was her kingdom''s rule and her sister also went through the same thing before she became queen.


    Celia looked dissatisfied over her wrong guess and my answer. She clicked her tongue in displeasure.


    "Tch! But I''m sure there must be something behind all this! If Ms Mia isn''t careful, her sister might get rid of her," she retorted confidently. Again, her fork pierced her innocent pancakes.


    I took a deep breath.


    "What I know, I can help you get rid of your pancakes. Stop torturing them," I said. My hand extended my fork, trying to steal half her pancake.


    But Celia blocked me with her knife. Her eyes stared menacingly at me as if she was ready to split me in two.


    "I won''t let anyone touch my pancakes. Even if it''s you, brother." She sounded like a warrior in an action drama movie.


    And I responded with the same look.


    "You''ve tortured them enough. I just want to free them from their suffering."


    She scoffed.


    "I''m their maker. It''s up to me for whatever I do to them. You have no right over them."


    "You are suitable as a viin character, Celia." Yuffy''s voice broke our useless scene.


    We turned to Yuffy, who was still busy managing her Specters, who were flying in all directions.


    "Thank you. It only applies to my brother," answered Celia with a sweet smile.


    "That''s unfair!" Iined.


    Instead, Celia answered me with an annoying smile.


    I decided to change my tactics.


    "So... you don''t want to give it to me?" I gave her puppy-like eyes.


    Slowly, her smile turned into a giggle.


    "There''s an extra in the kitchen." Well, it always worked on her.


    "You should say it earlier." Without wasting time, I stood up, walked to the kitchen to take a pancake and drizzled it in maple syrup.


    I came back to the table and was about to sit down, but Luna called me.


    "Your Highness, I think you should see this," she said without taking her eyes off the TV. Her hand turned up the TV volume so we could hear it more clearly.


    "What is it?" Curiously, I moved to her, decided to take my food with me and left the knife on the table.


    As I plopped myself on the sofa, my eyes fell on the screen. It was another highlight news and Elenna was being interviewed by her own presenter.


    "The Ravwork will help the demon hunters and try to find out about the great demon as best we can. We hope what we do can help everyone and help the demon hunters to catch the great demon faster. That is our dedication as humans, as reporters. But we will ensure that we will do everything ording to the procedures," she said with a smile. While all of us cringed since we already knew what she wanted, more legit news for herpany.


    "So smooth..." Celia''s voice suddenly came from my side. Her eyes were still fixed on the screen. She shook her head from side to side slightly.


    "She sounds like a hero," Foxy muttered.


    "But I know she isn''t," she added.


    "100% sugar-coated," scoffed Luna.


    "I agree. Her words are sweeter than sugar. I think I will get diabetes after this," said Yuffy in a mocking tone.


    When I simply scoffed and smirked evilly. My eyes fell on Elenna who smiled sweetly and said everything she would do to ''help the demon hunters''.


    "You heard her, right? She wants to help the demon hunter. And we should give her what she wants."


    They turned to me in excitement.


    "So tonight?" they asked.


    "Yup. We''ll give her nice news." My evil smirk widened.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Patreon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 34 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 38 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    33 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 43 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    37 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 58 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary''s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy''s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl''s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy''s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth''s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia''s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF''s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl''s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia''s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma''s Romeo ch 129


    Pat*reon-members:


    Freddie, Woodin, Corbin, Owcaxd, m Gallentine, Anonyme_lever, Alexander Medina, ArtaN KozaK, Matt Powers, Juh Love, Novat T, Robbkey, luke Bowman, Healingboost, DaJour Jones, Marcel O, Manfred Torstensson, Justin Victor, Majin_vegeta, Shugster, Avan, y, Bob Bot, Me, Snepsen, KaldarRathim, TheMonoclelMan, Seth Prior, Hunter Marek, Robert Rogers, einar, Ken Madsen, saryn, jack, Ph Mansa, Niro, sean post, Kal, Andrew Kroupa, Notmy Realname, Sabriel Michael, kat bob, Muffin Farmer, Terra Parker,vWiseman379, wen, Andy Rodriguez, Lumberjack, Will Read For Food, Stefan Weisenburger, SlDracon, dj greene, Sloth, Recoil, brazenvoid, Trace Coyne, nick0, WorldofASH, Timehashira, Inteservice, Justin Smiley, Gerben den Boer, Devon Rittersdorf, Galvadax, JPM, Albin Skog, james forsberg, Khan, Smooth, HellSINgQ, Kristopher Welsh, M. R., Rayann Dejonckheere, Zion Mirem, Todd, Ricky W, Bole, Andrew Jenkins, Lord ma, Trenton Stoker, Batts, HYPNOtic, Oceansinner, Dragonyer, BlysT, Miami, Brandon Potter, Alex, Crysania Dante, Daniel Morrison, Matt Pieper, Tawwab Rahimi, RexExMachina, Kyle Markman, Cry DeVillian, Austin Roberts, istig Uaine, ur-p, Marco Belina, AcrimoniousIntelligence, Calvin Watson, Maxime AYOUB-ROUAN, Erik, Liano Correa, Andrew Poe-Bowdren, Gelorn Smiles, Keith, Sosa21, cid, Christopher Tello, DJOK DJOK, Dennis Wiren, Jeremy Hill, ude, Adam, Quentin Montoya, Thomas Pl��, Champion, lucas rodger, jarian johnston, joan corado, Rokatsa, Nichs Bond, jon dumey, ck, (No name), Dillon Cowan, Argento, Daniel Jaskulski, Fjiordor, Matthew, Jeffrey Iverson, deskent, Donovan Longnecker, Erox, DemoniicGhost, IndecisiveKing, Trueden, Rui salvaterra, Leon Zhu, D. T. Macemore, Agideon, EESDESESESRDT, Jonathan Lamontagne, Alberto Escalera, Puggan Se, Robert Pospisil, Yuffievalor, Riley, Rikashi Shiarimoto, Thevasenan Thevanesan, CopeyDunt, Hybris, Stephen White, shawn plumley, Draxisaur, JTOKING, Ethan Johnson, Russ Ah, merc8, Darkone33, Pedro Sousa, Bodybags87, Deathgodly, Red Phoenix, Schneedrache, Zero_deaths, Anthony Gauthier, Gregory Lamberta, Anita Torres, TheBroilern, Prognastat, James Cullen, Drunk Drag, Chuy789, Mynamejeff, vokal dwayne, Tyler Potter, bloodbane 21, Thomas Anderson, Stormrall, Ignacio Azp��roz del Cuvillo, Jake Briese, Gabriel, Armod, Jetdy S, Dn Hatch, Joe G, Jonathan Bromilow, ghost750x, Horst Reicht, Sleay, Jacob Weidner, Mark-A, Ray Brown, _Sup, Thomas Anderson, B?rtsi, Grangel, Kyle, Ser, Meanderaway, Acedia, Belduim, Darth Melkor, Jonathan Flook, MacZeuss, WiseRagnar, Cody Givan and BlindTactic


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 346. Two in One

    <h4>Chapter 346. Two in One</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 346. Two in One


    11.46 AM


    I had activated my Incubus form and stood in front of Mia''s door. Instead of a suit or a shirt, I chose a casual style with a T-shirt and jeans. And those were my Demonic clothes so I couldn''t dy my confession anymore. Once I took them off, it would disappear like smoke. This time, I wouldn''t back down again, no matter what.


    My hand pressed the bell.


    *Ting Tong*


    Which was answered with a ruckus from inside. As soon as the door opened, Mia greeted me with a smile. A simple white mini dress wrapped her body. Her hair fell beautifully. It made her look cute and left me stunned for a couple of seconds. My eyes scanned her from on top of her head to her tail.


    "You look beautiful today," I greeted informally.


    She giggled at mypliment.


    "Thank you. Come in. I''ve already prepared our lunch."


    I went into her house and she closed the door behind me. My eyes swept around me. Her house was not too different from my house. A living room which was connected to the dining room and kitchen. A stair was at its side. Rather than a boring white and gray in colour like my house. Her interior was dominated by warm colours with a blend of champagne and brown with a touch of red. It matched her red tail colour. Her furniture was dominated by walnut colour. A Demon Detector was near the entrance.


    Immediately, my eyes scanned the entire room, trying to find anything suspicious here, either spy cameras or bug transmitters. But I didn''t find anything.


    She hugged me from behind. Her hands crept from my waist to my chest. Her breasts pressed against my back.


    "What''s wrong? You look cautious." Her seductive whisper came from behind my ear.


    "Just checking if everything is safe," I said in a casual tone.


    She quickly caught what I meant.


    "Did Pearl tell you that?" she guessed. I could catch a trace of displeasure in her voice.


    "No, it''s Ethan," I said.


    She let go of her embrace and moved to my side.


    "Ethan?" she said in disbelief. It confused her since she knew Ethan and Celia didn''t know anything about her real identity.


    "Yes. It''s a bitplicated. But before --- I want to make sure there are no bugs here." My gaze continued to travel throughout the room.


    "It''s fine, I cleaned it a few days ago. Did Ethan tell you that my brother came here?" she guessed. Her face looked more rxed.


    "More or less," I said.


    She took my hand and we walked to the dining table that was already arranged neatly. There was a candle in the ss and a vase filled with flowers in the middle.


    "I see. I didn''t know you were quite close to Ethan. In fact, I was really shocked when I found out he allowed you to date Celia, despite you having so many partners. I thought he would be mad at you, but I was wrong."


    "Yea. Ethan and I actually have a unique rtionship," I said as I sat down in the chair. Meanwhile, she walked to the counter to get the food.


    "Really?" She giggled.


    "Why did he never tell me about you? I also never saw youe to his house before," she said in a rxed tone.


    "I will tell youter. There are so many things I want to talk about." My eyes were fixed on her. There was an undeniable tense in me. Would she ept me? Would she leave me over her kingdom? Did I have no other choice but to take her over using my skill?


    Thatst thought was thest thing I wanted to do to her. But she was an important key for me. I couldn''t think of any other way but to tell her everything.


    "I also have a lot of things I want to tell you." Her hand ced a te with some Tomato Basil Bruschetta in it. She kissed me on the lips before she returned to the kitchen counter.


    "What is it?" I asked curiously.


    She ced a te of Shrimp Bacon Alfredo in front of me and her.


    "We''ll talkter," she said with a mischievous smile.


    Sitting in front of me, she took a deep breath as she dispelled her tension.


    "This isn''t much. But I made it myself. Tell me what you think about it," she said.


    I chuckled.


    "I''m sure it will taste good." Well, I had eaten her food several times. Also, this Bruschetta and Shrimp Bacon Alfredo were her specialties.


    My hand took my cutlery and started to try the food one by one.


    "Mmmm..." A humming sound came out of my mouth as I was busy chewing my food. My head nodded repeatedly, saying that I liked it clearly.


    Seeing my reaction, she smiled and started to eat. We didn''t talk much during our meal, she mostly asked about my activities outside my profession and I said everything honestly, that I was a college''s student and have a sister. Of course, except my night Ritual.


    After all our tes were empty, I helped her tidy up the table and wash the dishes. As I finished and turned off the tap, a hug came from behind me. But this time, instead of, onto my chest, her hand crept down onto my cock. Her touch made me emit a hissing sound.


    Her whisper came from behind my ear.


    "Should I give you more service, hm?" she tempted.


    I chuckled.


    "We just did it two days ago, yet you''ve asked for it again. Or... Is this your main purpose for calling me here?" I said in a calm tone.


    "I miss you because of the game," she said in a spoiled tone.


    "So it''s not because of your mating period?" I asked straight to the point.


    "Ah, you remember," she said happily and put her head on my shoulder.


    "But before... I want to tell you a few things first." I prefer to get everything out first before I did it. At least that way I could be more relieved.


    "Is it about Ethan? You haven''t exined your rtionship with him," she said, her head still on my shoulder. Her hand shifted to my waist.


    "Yes. But whatever I say, I hope you can think straight. And believe me, I''m on your side," I warned her.


    "Stop making me curious and say it," she whispered seductively.


    "Fine." I took a deep breath, prepared for whatever happened before I canceled my Incubus Form and released her hands. Then I turned to face her.


    Slowly she backed away. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped in shock.


    "You..." Her words stopped since she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Yes, Mia. Ethan and Damian are the same person," I confirmed.


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 347. Her Lover and Her Neighbor I

    <h4>Chapter 347. Her Lover and Her Neighbor I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 347. Her Lover and Her Neighbor I


    Mia''s PoV


    Her heart was beating fast when she saw Damian''s handsome face turned into Ethan''s cute face. The man she loved turned into her young neighbor who lived next door to her. Her brain tried to find any logic behind all this but she couldn''t. How could both of them be the same person?


    She halfughed, trying to take it as a joke despite knowing how serious he was from the look in his eyes.


    "Are you a magician?" She made a random guess.


    "Is this your trick?" she asked again.


    "This isn''t a trick, Mia," he replied in a calm tone. She didn''t know if he was Ethan or Damian anymore.


    Again, she halfughed. This time, her nervousness and panic were evident in her voice and expression. Still, she tried to stay calm. She was royalty, she knew in an unexpected event like this, the most important thing was calmness so she could think clearly.


    "Don''t be silly. I know you''re just joking around. So which one are you? Damian or Ethan?" Although she said as if she had expected everything, her trembling voice said otherwise. Her eyes nced side to side to find the trick. Unfortunately, she didn''t find it. Then another guess crossed her head.


    Before he could answer, she spoke again.


    "Oh, silly of me. You must be Damian, right? Ethan wouldn''t have the courage to do this." She was sure he was Damian who was disguised as Ethan. Again, a nervous smile on her lips said another thing. She knew their height was different, so did their body shape. So it was impossible.


    She extended her hand to touch his hair and face, trying to find his makeup, wigs or anything else that could be part of his disguise. But she didn''t find it.


    "You look like the real one." Her heart was pounding faster since she knew it was too weird for that. Did they switch each other earlier? But how?


    His hand grabbed her wrist. His gaze was on her. Surprisingly, despite his appearance, she knew the look in his eyes belonged to Damian.


    "I''m a real thing, Mia. Damian and Ethan are the same person," he confirmed once again. There was no doubt from there.


    "T-That''s impossible..." She was silent for a few seconds, took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself and tried to think clearly. Then something crossed her mind.


    "Ah... I get it! This is a prank, right? You and Damian switched ces to prank me, right?" she said as she pulled her hand, but he didn''t budge. His eyes looked at her with the same look, telling all her guesses wrong. It made her panic even more.


    "Damian, Ethan, whoever you are. Please stop this. This isn''t funny anymore." She pulled her hand, hard, repeatedly. Still... He didn''t budge. She even used her other hand to free herself but it didn''t work.


    "Mia, calm down and listen to me. I want to talk about many things with you. This is about us, your kingdom and my identity. Give me a chance," he said, still in a calm tone.


    Again, she took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself and stopped struggling.


    "Release me. Then we''ll talk," she said firmly.


    "Fine." He let go of her hand.


    Despite the many questions running through her head, she decided to hear what he had to say first. Maybe from there, she could get the answer.


    "What do you want to talk about first?" she said straight to the point.


    "My identity."


    "Your identity?" His words made her brows furrow in confusion.


    "Yes. I don''t want to hide from you anymore. The reason why I have two identities is because I am a demon." From the look in his eyes, she knew what he was saying was serious. Yet it was too absurd. Why did a demon admit he was a demon? Wouldn''t it be better if he attacked and ate her right away? Besides, her Demon Detector didn''t react to him.


    She halfughed again despite her confusion.


    "Nice try, Ethan. I don''t know why you and Damian pulled this joke on me---" But then, her sentence stopped and her smile faded as she saw the man in front of her turn into a real demon.


    Once again, her eyes widened in shock. Even though he had the same face as Damian, a pair of wings behind him and horns on his head. Also, his red eyes and a tail behind him clearly showed his status. But why was her Demon Detector not reacting at all?


    "I''m a demon, an incubus. The Great Demon is me. My human name is Ethan Strongheart. And Damian Lucio is my incubus name. That''s why I have two identities," he confessed.


    His confession got her voice stuck in her throat and her thoughts were muddled. She tried to find something to exin all this, but nothing...


    "Is this a costume?" she tried to cling to thestmon sense she had or maybe deny the truth since she couldn''t swallow it.


    Once again, she extended her shaking hand towards him, touching his wing. But she could confirm it was a real thing.


    "I-Impossible..." she muttered in a stammering voice. Her fear seized her heart. Why did it never ur to her that the great demon could trick the Demon Detector? That was why the demon hunters couldn''t catch him or detect his whereabouts.


    And one more thing... She didn''t expect the great demon to be him, the one she loved. Indeed, someone who was having two different identities was impossible. But, his real identity had exined everything.


    Her body warned her of the danger thaty ahead. Unconsciously, she lowered her hand. She moved backwards to escape. Her brain yed the worst scene that could happen to her, her death. But in one move, his wings covered them, making the strong wind that blew away some items and trapped her in it.


    His hand that caught hers, made her stop and his red eyes that looked at her in gentleness, made her fixate on him. His overwhelmed aura and appearance made her stunned in fear and shock. Strangely, she couldn''t take her eyes off him, as if she was enchanted by it and her heart was saying something else. Even her voice couldn''te out for the same reason. Her brain and logic ordered her to flee yet her heart wanted her to stay and kept saying the same thing... That he was Damian, her beloved one...


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 348. Her Lover and Her Neighbor II

    <h4>Chapter 348. Her Lover and Her Neighbor II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 348. Her Lover and Her Neighbor II


    Mia''s PoV


    Her heartbeat sounded loud in her ears.


    ''Please move... Move...'' she thought, pleading for her body to move from there. But no, her trembling body denied her brain''smands and stood there like a statue. What she could do was stare at him despite no spells or anything binding her body. It was the first time in her life that she felt this way.


    In a panic, she tried to overwhelm his aura and appearance with her Medusa Eyes.


    "Release me!" she ordered after mustering all her remaining courage.


    But it didn''t work on that demon.


    "No. I want you to be mine," he said firmly. His gaze showed how serious he was. It was so overbearing even for a royal like her. It sounded like an order and as crazy as it may seem... There was something inside of her that greeted him with pleasure. Something she didn''t understand and had never felt before.


    Her brain was trying to guess what had happened to her. Was this hypnosis? Maniption? But she was sure she still had her full consciousness. After all, she still could think rationally.


    His other hand went up to her face. His palm pressed against her cheek and moved to rub her face slowly.


    "You''re afraid..." he whispered. His whisper sounded like a gentle breeze in her ear. Yet the intimidating look in his eyes told the other.


    ''Isn''t anyone afraid of him?'' she thought. But why didn''t she move from there? Why didn''t she scream or escape away? She didn''t understand what was happening to her and it confused her a lot.


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    "After everything we''ve done, all that intimacy and sweet words. Yet you''re still afraid of me..." he said in disappointment.


    "Isn''t that unfair, Mia?"


    She could feel a strange quiver in her heart every time he called her name as if it touched the deepest part of her heart.


    "What do you want?" Finally, she let out her voice. If he wanted to kill or eat her, why didn''t he do it right away? Why didn''t he end the dilemma that was covering her heart and stop messing with it?


    "You..."


    "Do you want to kill me?" she said straight to the point.


    "No... If I wanted to do it, I would have done it a long time ago. You are a precious person to me, I won''t hurt you," he affirmed. Then he drew closer to her, so close until she could smell his scent. It was the same scent as Damian''s. His hands shifted around her waist, making sure she couldn''t run away from him and his face was close to her ear. His breath tickled her skin.


    "I want you to be mine... Only belong to me. Then I will tell you a secret that was buried deep inside your memory. Your Kingdom''s secret... Don''t you want to hear it?" His voice sounded like a temptation that she couldn''t resist. But one thing bothered her, was he trying to rule her kingdom through her?


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "It''s about the angel... And the crystal..." he whispered again.


    A sh of faint memories shed through her head. It was bugging her a lot with her unbearable curiosity, but she couldn''t remember it.


    "What are you talking about?" she whispered. An overwhelming mixed feeling filled her head and heart. She was afraid, but also curious, confused and... One strange feeling that she couldn''t exin. She didn''t know what it was, but that strange feeling made her stay.


    "It''s a secret regarding the vine," he whispered.


    She gasped. All questions about the vine filled her head. A question that made her not understand why her kingdom could monopolize thismodity for so long. This was what made her look for Emma and offer to cooperate to create a new vine. Unfortunately, no one wanted it since it was not an easy thing. Moreover, many countries and otherrgepanies had tried to make it, but they failed after spending huge amounts of money. Somepanies even went bankrupt because of it.


    Although this made it as if she betrayed her kingdom, she wasn''t. She was just looking for a middle ground between her kingdom and the human world''s interests, so she thought... If she coulde up with an alternative, at least she could bnce the vine''s price. Her sister would not be able to cut out the supply again. That was why she weed Myra''s invention happily. Even though she knew the demon hunters couldn''t rely on the bracelet since it wouldn''t allow their skills to develop like her kingdom''s vine.


    "How did you know that?" Her curiosity began to devour her fear.


    His hands slid to her back before he pulled her, hugging her tightly and making her lose her only chance to escape. Yet she found afortable warmth in his arms.


    "Be mine. Then I''ll tell you. All of it. Also, your kingdom''s dark side that can destroy your people..." he whispered in temptation. His voice was enough to make her body shiver.


    "I can''t belong to anyone..." she said in a stammering voice. She was a crown princess. She must not belong to anyone, she must not bend her head to anyone.


    "Don''t you love me?" he asked. His voice alone was enough to tell how disappointed he was. And that... Made her heart ache. It was irrational yet the pain was real. Her broken heart was real!


    Upon her silence, he distanced his face and looked at her. His disappointment was clear from his expression.


    "Answer me, don''t you love me? Is everything we do based on transactions? Am I... Just a tool to ease your mating period?" he asked. It was calm yet she could feel the overwhelming emotion of every word that came out of his mouth.


    ''No... You''re wrong... I never thought of you that way. You are with me when I need someone to support me. You are a special person to me in the first ce. But...'' How could she trust a demon like him?


    "Mia, tell me. Am I just your sex object?" he asked again.


    "No..." Although there were many words she wanted to say, none of it came out of her mouth.


    "Then be mine," he asked again.


    "I can''t... My Kingdom''s rule forbids me..."


    "I''m asking what you want. Not your kingdom''s rule," he insisted.


    She lowered her head, not daring to meet his eyes. Afraid he would devour her remaining sanity, even though she knew he had done nothing but speak and say whatever was on his mind. But his aura... His demonic appearance was a game-changer.


    "A princess who fell in love with a demon... Doesn''t that sound crazy?" she said in a gloomy tone.


    "A human who turns into a demon after his death, doesn''t it sound crazier? Worse, he has be the demon lord''s son now and trying to bnce his two worlds. Doesn''t that sound even more absurd?"


    His words made wild guesses run through her head. But again, his voice dismissed her thoughts.


    "Mia... I need you," he whispered. She even thought that she had gone mad when she heard that. A demon... Need her?


    She lifted her head slowly, trying to look at him.


    "Your people need you. This is important, but I can''t tell you until you''re mine..." he continued. Slowly, his lips drew closer to hers.


    "Give me a chance..." he whispered.


    "Promise me, you won''t betray me..." She finally decided to agree.


    "I will..." Then his eyes glinted in red and the dark aura from his body spread out, forming a strange formation beneath their feet.


    >Read?84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll?R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10?chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 349. The Princess and The Demon Prince I

    <h4>Chapter 349. The Princess and The Demon Prince I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 349. The Princess and The Demon Prince I


    Ethan''s PoV


    [Demon''s Rule has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! Now, Mia Ashelis ispletely yours! ]


    [Mia Ashelis'' strength has increased by 30%]


    I released my kiss and pulled myself away from her. At the same time, the wind from my wings blew across the room as I opened them. I had no other choice but to cover ourselves with my wings since I didn''t use any skills to bind her. At least, I had to do something to make her stay or lessen her desire to run away.


    "Does this mean I''m already yours?" she asked with a flushed face. She looked much calmer now. It seemed my skill also calmed her mind since we could feel each other when we bound ourselves with this skill.


    "Yes. I''m really grateful that you want to trust me, Mia. As my promise, I will exin everything to you," I said and it came from the bottom of my heart. I was so relieved since this meant, all my partners already know who I am. This way, I didn''t have to y hide and seek anymore and could tell them everything.


    "Let''s move to the sofa. It''s a bit weird if we are talking about important things here," she said, pointing to her long sofa in the middle of the living room which was a little messy because of the wind from my wings.


    As she said, we moved to the sofa and sat there side by side. Still, there was a gap between us, showing that there was still a bit of fear in her.


    "Do I need to return to Damian?" I asked, trying tofort her. Maybe that would make her feel better.


    "It''s fine. This is your original form, right? I need to get used to it." Her voice was still stammered like before but I knew she was trying to calm herself down. It was not easy for her and I was aware of it.


    "Since you want to familiarise yourself with me..." I extended my hand to her. My gaze showed my request to take it.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you," I reassuranced. I understood her doubt, since how I made her take my contract was different from the others. Moreover, I had never fought in front of her eyes with this form and what she knew about the great demon was only based on the news and TV. She was good enough to ept me as the real me. Well, the love meter showed her feelings urately. It seemed that, it was the main reason why I couldn''t use my Demon''s Rule on someone with a love meter below 6/10. Because it was the minimum requirement to ept me.


    Swallowing her saliva, she took my hand in hesitation. Then in one movement, I pulled her to me, making her fall in my arms. My hands were on her waist. She was shocked by it but I quickly calmed her down.


    "It''s okay. I won''t hurt you..." I whispered. My eyes fell on her face which was only a few centimetres in front of me and a seductive smirk on my lips.


    "You said you wanted to exin everything to me," she reminded me. Her heavy breath sounded clearly in my ears.


    "Yes. And this position is perfect for that," I said with a casual tone.


    "You will exin to me in this position?" she repeated. I could feel her heart beating fast.


    "Um-hum. This way... You can tell if I''m lying to you or not. And I..." My hand shifted to her cheek, my fingers moved slowly tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "Can get a closer look at your face. Isn''t that great?" It was a seduction but also a real thing.


    She was speechless. Her pupils moved side to side, trying to find a gap from my view. But all she got was my gaze fixed on her.


    "Besides... Many things might surprise you. At least I want to make you stay calm," I added.


    Again she swallowed hard, to the point I could hear it.


    "Fine... Now tell me about you and my Kingdom''s secret."


    "Sure." After that answer, I exined what I know about her kingdom, especially about the angel and the crystal. About the fact that her kingdom''s mainmodity was the magic power that was taken by force from a high angel. Also about how a human named Ethan turned into an Incubus named Damian, not even the Prince of the dark dimension. Aside from that, I also told her what happened between the dark dimension and the human world. From the cracks, my partners and servants and a bit about the demon hunter association, especially about Mrs Clea.


    As time passed, I felt she was much calmer and morefortable with me. It was clear from her gesture and how she nestedfortably near me. Her hands hugged me. asionally, she touched my demonic features. My horns and wings. She also seemed grateful after she found out, it was me who made the phenomenon every night and the contract would not only have benefits for me but it would also protect her from harm. This was also one of my main purposes why I used this contract on her. I would be going to the dark dimension soon, at least, I had to give protection to all my partners before leaving them. I didn''t want what happened to Olivia and Cam to happen to her.


    We spent over an hour just exining all this. Our position changed, from sitting down to lying on the sofa. While shey on top of me. Her head restedfortably on my shoulder and her hand rested on my chest. In contrast to our rxed gesture, our conversation sounded very serious. Especially, when Mia exined how the mainmodity could affect all kinds of aspects in her kingdom. It was definitely not going to be that easy. This was an angel versus millions of her people.


    My hand moved to stroke her hair slowly. But my mind, my brain was working hard to figure out how I could solve it. A lot of things crossed my mind, but in the end, I always hit a dead end or a fatal side effect. What I could think was we had to rece her kingdom''s mainmodity in the future. But it was not something that could be achieved for a year or two. We needed a long process and a lot of approval. Not only from higher up but also from her people.


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 350. The Princess and The Demon Prince II

    <h4>Chapter 350. The Princess and The Demon Prince II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 350. The Princess and The Demon Prince II


    "This isn''t easy..." she muttered. Her expression showed all her confusion clearly. This was no easy matter, even for a crown princess like her. Her supporters could turn against her if she wanted to make this extreme change. Meanwhile, she knew this was a ticking time bomb. Sooner orter, her kingdom''s secret would be discovered by other countries. Or... Even if I didn''t free the angel, it would be Puriel who woulde out by herself.


    ording to her, her pce''s barrier could only reach a certain limit. Because it affected the pce''s activities. The barrier thickened the atmosphere inside it. Small children, the sick and old people would not be able to endure it. It would make them faint or make their illness worse. If she didn''t think about how to deal with this problem soon, her kingdom''s economy would fall into crisis.


    "And tooplicated," I added. I didn''t expect the vine to be 80% of her kingdom''s mainmodity. Her kingdom saw the crystal as an unlimited resource that was more valuable than oil or other mining products. It made themcent with ease. They could build many things with that easy money. Buildings, roads, technology and more. What they didn''t know was all of that was built on a fragile foundation that could crumble at any moment.


    "Maybe I can suggest building modern agriculture with the excuse of preparing Serpent Rock for food self-sufficiency. But I still need time," Mia muttered again. Her kingdomy within the desert. Well, not all of it, but mostly. So agriculture was not the right thing for it, but with modern agriculture everything was possible. It also owned several important mines such as petroleum, iron and a bit of gold and silver. But that was not much.


    What I could think of was something unrted to her kingdom''s resources.


    "Maybe something rted to financial services or construction could be a good solution. Or... Tourism. Your kingdom has its own uniquenesspared to other ces," I gave an idea. But since I didn''t know her kingdom and her people''s capacity, I couldn''t say it was a good idea. And about Tourism, I had read several articles that desert tours were starting to be in demand. That could be a way out for her. After all, her kingdom''s exotic charm was fascinating. But again, since I didn''t have much experience travelling abroad, I didn''t know if this would work or not. To be sure, her kingdom needed a lot of promotion to other countries and had to prepare itself if she wanted to carry out this n.


    "I''ve thought about this and discussed it with your other partners. That''s why I''m interested in all kinds of investments and bigpanies'' development," she said. I remembered she decided to talk to Cam, Pearl and the others in the morning after the game was over. I didn''t expect she had already taken one step ahead of me in thinking about this, even before she knew this fact. Not to mention she was still in her exiled period, she was a responsible crown princess.


    "Still... I can''t make that decision on my own. I can try to build a sector or two. But I can''t change everything. Also, I''m still in my exiled period. I don''t have any privileges and can''t suggest anything at the moment," she added in a gloomy tone.


    "But we still have to find a way out," I said. My mind sank into several considerations. Like, should I appear in her kingdom as the great demon to intimidate the higher-ups? Maybe, say a word or two about the angel to her sister. It could work but it also could have the opposite effect. Worse, her sister could have moved the crystal to another ce.


    I fell silent. My mind kept sinking into other questions and solutions. The moment when I managed to return my thoughts to reality, Mia was already breathing heavily. Her hand crumpled my t-shirt.


    ''It''s her mating period. How could I forget? ''


    I shifted my gaze to her face that was clearly holding back her pain.


    "Let''s talk about it another time. We have more important things to do right now," I said. My hand took hers to soothe her.


    "Yes... I didn''t think my period woulde earlier than usual," she said breathlessly. Her eyes were fixed on me.


    "I will soothe you. Should I change myself to Damian?" I asked again. Having sex and talking seriously were two different things. Even though she was alreadyfortable with my Demonic appearance, I was not sure she wanted to have sex with me in it.


    Unexpectedly, she distanced her head and put her hand on my face, pressing her palm on my cheek. Her eyes looked at me gently.


    "It''s fine... If I ask you to change yourself, doesn''t that mean I can''t ept you yet?" It was clear from her voice that she was serious about what she said. Since, rather than fear, I caught the sincerity from there.


    "You sure?" My hand went up to ovep hers that was on my face. I looked at her with the same look as hers.


    "Yes, I''m sure of it. Besides, since I''m thest person to know your identity, I''m sure you had a lot of considerations before admitting it. Is it rted to the angel and my position?" she asked.


    "Yeah. I thought about a lot of things before I confessed. I know it''s not easy and you might think I''m going to use your position to do bad things or ask you to do something that could destroy your kingdom. And I know... you have made a difficult decision and it isn''t easy for someone with a big responsibility like you. I''m so grateful that you want to give me a chance and trust me," I said sincerely. I knew what I said was true, that she was afraid of me. But I was d she finally decided to trust me.


    A soft chuckle came out of her mouth which was followed by a gentle smile.


    "This is indeed my craziest decision. But after listening to your exnation I have no regrets either. It''s better to know everything from the start." She paused for a moment as her smile faded. "That way I hope I can do something to save my kingdom. Whatever it will cost..." she said in a much more serious tone.


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 351. Addiction

    <h4>Chapter 351. Addiction</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 351. Addiction


    But just for a second, she took her hand off me and flinched in pain.


    "Ouch!" she gritted her teeth, enduring the pain in her abdomen.


    "Enough talk." I put my hand behind her and pulled her head closer to me.


    "We need to settle this first before worrying about anything else." After those words left my mouth, I bumped my lips against hers. My lips moved to take hers. Once, twice and continued to move as if I spilled our feelings there.


    It was a little weird since the kiss felt different than thest time. Indeed there was lust in it, but also relief and happiness, either from me or from her. I was so relieved because I, she, already knew our deepest secret, so there was nothing to hide anymore. Now we could talk about many things, including the political issues and what was happening in this world. That confession had released a bit of my burden.


    She tilted her head. Her tongue went into my mouth and danced wildly. Her heart was beating fast to the point I could feel it. Likewise, her body slightly trembled out of nervousness. This was her first experience of having sex while I was in my demonic form so it was a normal thing. Still, the fact she had made up her mind was a good start for us. And I would not back down just because of it. I would prove my every word and fulfill my promise.


    "Ah!" She broke our kiss in shock and pulled her body for the same reason when my clothes turned into a dark aura. Instead, I took her hand and made her touch my limp cock, just like when I did the first time with her.


    "Make me hard," I demanded in a soft voice before I pulled her again and rammed my lips into hers once more. Without further orders, she moved her hand, tracing my cock with the tips of her fingers in a delicate way and gently brushing it. It was a pleasant thing and it managed to wake my cock slowly.


    Didn''t stop there, my tail slipped into her dress and found she was not wearing her panties. I didn''t expect that and found it sexy. It increased my libido. My tail traced her body from her entrance up to her stomach and slipped into her bra, ying with her nipples alternately.


    Releasing my kiss from her, a chuckle came out of my mouth when I found her nipples had hardened and her entrance was getting wet with just that simple touch.


    "I don''t expect that despite your nervousness, your body is still honest with me. I like it, Mia... It makes me want to f*ck you even more," I whispered in temptation. My smirk also said the same thing.


    "Ah!" Without waiting for her answer, I pushed her to the side, sending our bodies falling off the sofa. My hand that was behind her protecting her head hit the floor. Her carpet became our bed.


    After I reversed our position, my tail slithered and wriggled in front of her face slowly. Her eyes immediately fell on it.


    "You know... I wanted to do this when we yed the game. Unfortunately, I can''t. But now..." I rolled the tip of my tail and folded the tip inward, making it look like a dildo.


    "I will f*ck your both holes until I''m satisfied." It was a threat but I said it was full of seduction, making it sound like any other.


    Slowly, the back of my hand stroked her cheek down to her chin. My eyes looked at her as if I was a hungry beast that wanted to swallow its prey whole.


    "Lick me, Mia," I whispered as I brought my tail to her lips, clearly showing what I meant.


    She nodded. As her eyes stared at my ck tail with a foreign gaze, her lips drew closer in hesitation. She started it off with a sweet kiss before she licked it from base to tip. It managed to make me shiver in anticipation of what I would get next.


    "Uh... Yes... Give me more," I grunted in a soft voice. I closed my eyes, enjoying all the simple stimtion and my face clearly showed what I felt.


    Her eyes widened. From her expression, she was surprised by my reaction to her simple stimtion.


    "That sensitive?" she asked.


    I opened my eyes and gave her a seductive smirk.


    "Um-hm. Make me drown in my lust, Mia. Then I will ease your pain," I demanded.


    Mia bit her lip in temptation. Her breasts heaved up and down for the same reason. Her curiosity and her lust were clear from her face ...


    She opened her mouth, bringing my tail into it. Like my cock, she licked it, sucked it and rubbed its base with her fingertips gently.


    Again, I closed my eyes. My body jolted upon this tasty sensation. I gritted my teeth and a hissing sound came out of my mouth. I could feel all the stimtions were being fired from the tip of my tail all over my body. My body shivered upon it.


    "Yes... That''s it..." I said in a lustful voice. I moved my tail, stuffing it deeper into her mouth. As if I was fucking her mouth. While her hand didn''t stop to rub my cock. With the stimtioning from my sensitive spots, it made my mating urge rise quickly.


    My hand slipped into her dress and ripped her bra roughly in one pull before I yed and pinched her hard nipples which were waiting for me like a sweet child.


    "Hnnn..." A soft moan and smile on her face clearly showed how much she enjoyed my stimtion. Her eyes were watching every change of my expression and she looked pleased by it. Well, this was the first time she saw a demon in lust, so this was an extraordinary sight for her and it made her lust go crazy.


    But only for a moment, I pulled my tail from her mouth.


    "I didn''t know a demon could be this sexy..." she muttered as soon as she could get her voice out.


    "Um-hum. But you should know. Demons love rough y," I warned with a seductive smirk. Then I distanced myself and pulled her. I impatiently took off her dress and tossed her bra to the side. My lips descended once more to hers, but only briefly, it shifted to her neck, shoulder and breast. My tongue licked it. My mouth savored a familiar and delicious pair of soft mounds, letting her sink into my touch.


    Her hand that had been on my cock shifted to my waist. Instead, she put her wet entrance in front of it and started to rub it. Her tail wrapped around my legs, showing her desire clearly. While my tail travelled behind her and tickled her butt hole, warning her to prepare for what I wanted to do.


    Slowly, my face went up to the side of her ear and whispered.


    "I will fill your holes with mine." In one movement, I pushed both of my stakes into her holes. I could feel her tightness. How my cock and my tail fulfill both of them. My push created rough friction that immersed me in pleasure.


    ''So tight...'' I thought. But I kept pushing my way to the deepest part of hers with both of mine. I had to confess double pration was the best. This is why I did it repeatedly in the previous game. I could say it was so addictive.


    Her tightness bit two sensitive parts of my body, making me sink into my desire. No, not only me but also her. She was clearly enjoying all of this. Her body, her mind no longer cared that I am a demon. What was in her eyes was only Damian Lucio... Her lover...


    "Ohhh! Ohhhh... Yess!" she shouted with the top of her lugs, jolted in pleasure and raised her head in the mid-air. Her eyes, which were turned upside down, showed clearly how she felt. Her hands hugged me tightly as she nted her nails into my back.


    My evil chuckle came out of my mouth. Her expression turned me on like crazy and I was satisfied by it. There was nothing more satisfying than seeing how my woman drowned in lust as a result of my touch. Her pleasure was my pleasure.


    "I know you''ll like it." I moved my waist and my tail at the same time, thrusting both of her holes in one perfect union. Without hesitation she moved her waist in rhythm with me, climbing thedder of pleasure with me.


    The sound of shing flesh mixed with ragged breath and our moans filled the room. Her mouth kept calling my name. Our desire filled our bodies as our minds turned nk. What we knew was the pleasure and the pleasant feeling that filled our bodies.


    "I''m cumming... I''m cumming!" she screamed. Then a few secondster, another shout came out of her mouth.


    "Ohh---Ohhh! Yesss!!!" she shouted out loud as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    Weakly, she unwrapped her tail as her body fell on me, even before I pulled my cock and my tail. A kissnded on my lips before she hugged me again.


    "That''s the best sex ever..." she whispered.


    >Read?84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18?poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH &?10?chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 352. A Demon With A Heart

    <h4>Chapter 352. A Demon With A Heart</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 352. A Demon With A Heart


    "As I said, I knew you''d like it..." I whispered. Without waiting for a reply from her, I pulled my cock and my tail before I brought her on the sofa.


    Seeing her condition, I decided to get her a ss of water. But when I was about to get it, her hands pulled me back.


    "Don''t leave me," she said in a spoiled tone.


    "I just wanted to get a drink for you," I said.


    "I don''t need that. Just stay with me..." she asked.


    "Fine." After that answer, Iy there even though the sofa felt cramped for both of us. She hugged me intimately and shifted her body on top of me, making me her bed. Our hands hugged each other''s bodies.


    Minutes passed as we enjoyed all the rest of the pleasure left in our bodies. My cum trickled down to her thighs and dripped down her sofa, showing how much I had shot it into her hole. But she didn''t care.


    "Having sex with a demon... I must be crazy..." she said in a weak voice. Well, I couldn''t deny that since if I was human, I would think the same thing as her.


    I grabbed her chin and tilted it at me, making her face me.


    "You''ve given your loyalty to me, remember? That''s even crazier than just having sex with me," I reminded her and it showed how far she had given herself to me.


    "And I won''t let you go..." I added with a seductive smirk.


    She pouted upon my words.


    "Don''t scare me."


    To which I replied with a short chuckle.


    "I''m not scaring you. It''s a real thing. You are my partner, there''s no way I will let you go and waste you," I showed no ill intent from my words.


    A smile on her lips as she rested her head on my chest again. While my hand shifted to her hair.


    "Can all demons speak sweet words like you?" she teased.


    "All lust demons can do it. But not all of them can keep their words." My mind went back to what happened to the real Myra and how she did everything for that Incubus which ended in disappointment.


    "Some are cruel enough to deceive their women and lead them to their doom." My disappointment and anger were evident in the tone of my voice. Although I knew Myra did it because she was crazy about that Incubus, that didn''t cover the fact that she killed my father.


    "That bad?" she said in surprise.


    It reminded me of what happened to the maid.


    "Actually, some are worse than death," I said bluntly. This morning I asked Ivy how the maid was and she said Miranda''s condition was much better, indicating that my Maniption skill was sessful. But that didn''t mean she had fully recovered. Ivy said Miranda had been stupefied since that night and had eaten very little. Ivy had taken her off duty for a while and asked her friend to apany her. But Ivy didn''t allow Miranda to leave the mansion to prevent her from being reckless. Besides, I was sure she still wanted to be a demon hunter.


    "What about you?" she asked. Her voice sounded more gloomy.


    "I already said I will not hurt my beloved one. I will not waste people who give their loyalty to me..." I said sincerely. My mom''s betrayal taught me that loyalty was expensive and priceless. That was the reason I felt a little sorry for Myra when I found her lover betrayed her. Unfortunately, forgiving her was impossible for me.


    "Besides... I''m sure you already know about it from my other partners," I said again. It was an undeniable fact that how they smile,ugh and serve me came from the deepest of their hearts.


    "Yea... We talked a lot in thest game. That''s why I didn''t realize your true identity. I thought all demons are evil. Who knows some of them are different from the others." A long breath escaped her mouth.


    "But on second thought, not all humans are good people either. Some are as bad as demons. In the end... Good or bad, all is determined by each other''s hearts. A demon with a heart may be better than a heartless human ... "


    Herst sentence managed to bring a smile to my lips.


    ''A demon with a heart... That doesn''t sound too bad.''


    -----


    02.16 PM


    I was at her house entrance and was about to leave when she hugged me and kissed my cheek.


    "Thank you for easing my pain, Damian or... Should I call you Ethan from now on?" she asked. We had put on our clothes and I had deactivated my Demonic Form. Besides that, we had also cleaned up all the mess. Well, not all of it... Since we couldn''t remove my sperm stain on her sofapletely. But she said she would try to remove itter.


    "Damian, Ethan, is the same to me. Just make sure you call me based on my appearance when we meet outside," I said.


    "Okay." She opened the door for me.


    "Bye, Damian," she said, waving her hand with a sweet smile.


    "Bye." I walked out of her house. My eyes swept around me to make sure Ruby wasn''t around. After I made sure everything was safe, I quickened my pace and entered my house.


    At the entrance, Celia, and my servants greeted me with a smile.


    "Congrattions!" they said excitedly.


    "This way all your partners already know about your identity," added Yuffy.


    "Thank you," I said. I cancelled my incubus form and returned to my human form.


    "Did she say anything about our rtionship?" Celia asked curiously. Mia had known us for a long time so Celia''s guess our rtionship would have shocked her.


    "She didn''t say anything. Actually--- She was more shocked by the fact that I was the demon prince and I had slept with Lilieth," I said.


    "That''s good then..." Her face showed a strange expression between disappointment and relief.


    While my servants looked at us in confusion.


    "I don''t understand what''s the big deal?" said Luna in confusion.


    "Me neither. The human world surely has a lot of rules," Yuffy replied with a shrug.


    While I could only reply to them with an awkward smile. Since if they knew about the light dimension''s rules, I bet they would scream in surprise.


    Note: The demon hunter pics are in the glossary


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 353. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension I

    <h4>Chapter 353. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 353. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension I


    Time passed and the sky above Lightglen City had already turned dark. The clock showed 07.47 PM when I stood on top of a department store building with my servants. As always I was in my Demonic Form and a mask covered my face. My eyes looked at the streets filled with cars, buses and motorbikes. The lights from the buildings, the neon lights from the billboards and the streetmps illuminated the streets, recing the sun.


    Indeed, it was a little early from my usual night hunt schedule. But since I wanted to find the cracks to infiltrate the dark dimension sooner, I decided to do this earlier. Besides, I had nothing to do at home, except eat and watch Netplik. Yeah, I just resubscribed it since Celia wanted to watch the final season of Game of Thoerns (that''s not a typo). So we ended up watching that series all afternoon with my servants since they also loved it.


    Although... Celia and I had to exin the characters and what happened in the previous season to them. Celia and I used to watch this together with dad before. But I cancelled it to reduce our expenses after my father died. So we missed the final season. As for my partners, they were busy with their own business today, even Larry was busy with his duties as a demon hunter. So no one could apany me. On the bright side, I was sure Ruby was also busy with her duties as a demon hunter so she couldn''t stalk me for a while.


    A long breath came out of my mouth since all we saw were a few rat demons and Foxy was handling them. As for the cracks, we hadn''t detected them yet and continued to look for them.


    ''Should we spread again?'' I thought. But we just regrouped after we were searching for over half an hour.


    ''Nah, I think we should move to another city,'' I thought again. I chose this city since I killed more demons when I did my ritual here than any other cetely. Apart from that, this city was wider than the others, so I tried my luck here. But it seemed my guess was wrong.


    My eyes turned to Foxy who was fighting two Rat Demons in the alley near the building. I assigned Foxy to kill that demon since apart from her training, she also had the perfect skills for it. With her shape-shifting skill, she could lure the demons to an empty ce. While her strength was more than enough to kill those demons easily.


    My gaze locked on Foxy. I couldn''t believe she was the same demon as the little demon I saved a few weeks ago. She looked weak at our first meeting, but now... From how she moved and fought, it was clear she was a lot stronger.


    Foxy jumped nimbly. Her feetnded from wall to wall skillfully, dodging the demons'' attacks. And with one movement, she swung her pair of ws at one of the demons. A scream of pain escaped the demon''s mouth before he finally turned to ashes. Without a pause, another demon lunged from behind her but three orbs of blue me suddenly appeared andunched at the demon. In just a few seconds, the demon''s body turned to ashes.


    "What do you think, Your Highness?" Maria''s voice suddenly came from my side. Of course, she meant Foxy.


    "She has grown a lot quicker than I thought," I said without taking my eyes off Foxy. A faint smile on my lips. I remembered there was a time where she could only spend her time apanying Celia and reading fairytale books. I didn''t think she could grow this fast in such a short time.


    "Of course," Maria said with a proud smile.


    "She''s always excited whenever I teach her. I don''t expect less than this." It was her and Ivy who usually taught Foxy. So I could understand how proud she was.


    I turned to Maria and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me, Your Highness. It''s my duty. But ..." Maria hugged my arm intimately.


    "If you want to thank me. I don''t mind one or two extra rounds after the Ritual," she said with a sweet smile. Yeah, that was so typical of her.


    "iming the hard work of two as yours, huh?" Ivy''s voice that came from behind us showed her jealousy clearly. Without hesitation, Ivy released Maria''s hands from my arm and slid herself between us, pushing Maria away from me.


    "Then what about me? I also want some extra rounds with you~" Ivy said with a spoiled tone. This time, she was the one who hugged my arm.


    ''Some extra rounds?'' It was clear she asked for more than twice.


    "Oh, C''mon you two. Stop it!" Yuffy nagged them with a frown. Her hands were on her waist.


    Which was followed by Luna''s giggle.


    "You two sound like little kids."


    "Ha! Very funny. I don''t want to hear anyments from women who sleep with His Highness every night," Maria retorted.


    "Don''t me us. It''s the king''s order~" Luna said in a nonchnt tone.


    "Tch! That''s so unfair!"ined Ivy.


    "Cut it out. We need to concentrate on our mission, remember?" I decided to end their unuseful quarrel. Their bickering was no different than mine when I was with Larry or Celia.


    "But we didn''t find a single crack tonight," whined Luna.


    "Do you guys know another way to find the crack?" I asked. Well, they had told me everything before this night hunt started. That they could only rely on their sense of smell to detect demons and close the crack since it appeared randomly.


    They shook their heads from side to side.


    "I guess we will have to move out and try our luck in another city," I said. I just turned around, but the big screen across from our building answered us.


    The huge TV showed CCTV footage of two Malevolent Butchers running amok on the streets. From the shops and the streets around them, I quickly realized they were in a district in Nighthallow City.


    "Looks like we''ve found our destination," I said. After that, I turned around and opened my portal to that ce.


    >Read?84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18?poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of?DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly?update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 354. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension II

    <h4>Chapter 354. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 354. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension II


    As soon as we exited my portal, the pungent stinking stench immediately hit our noses.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    We were standing on the top of a building in Nighthallow City. The situation was already chaotic when we arrived there. This was even worse than two days ago or the Cretunt Bridge incident!


    As we swept our gazes around us, our eyes widened in shock. We didn''t expect the damage to be this bad. Severalrge holes were on the street, allowing us to see the sewer below it. Thick smoke from a burning bus stop soared into the sky and created a scorching smell that pierced our nose. So did some big tires in the fire around the side road. Two damaged hydrants sprayed the water and soaked the streets.


    Several demons went on a rampage and destroyed a bus and two city cars. No, not just a few, but hundreds. Yes, even though the CCTV footage only showed two Malevolent Butchers, the street was filled with a lot of demonkind. I could even see some winged demons flying around us. As for the humans, I couldn''t detect any movement from them. I could only hope they had already hidden in time.


    My eyes moved to identify the demons one by one.


    ''Malevolent Butchers, Aggressive Butchers, Rat Demons, Chaos Imps, Nefarious Imps. If the demon hunter wants to use their secret magic tech. This is a good time,'' I thought. Although I was not sure of its effectiveness, it could at least kill some low-level demons. But this ce was filled with humans, I was not sure they would use that either, considering the damage could destroy the surrounding buildings and kill everyone in it. So I bet the demon hunters have no other choice but to kill the demons one by one as usual.


    But... As usual, the demon hunters werete again since I didn''t catch any sign of them here. Well, I couldn''t me them either. I had the Portal skill and it helped me a lot, so I could arrive faster than the others.


    I stretched out my hand. My palm was facing up and I was about to use my Devil Space. But between the sound of car rms and the demons'' angry screams echoing through the sky, my ears could hear a human''s scream from the other end of the street.


    My gaze shifted to the origin of the voice but I caught nothing. I could only catch a damaged pickup truck. I could see the fire in one part of the truck and be sure it would spread quickly. Surprisingly, some of the Chaos Imps didn''t care and continued to frolic around it, as if they were waiting for something from there. Think again, the other demons also destroyed the other cars happily. Unusually, they were very interested in it.


    In an instant, I realized. Something or rather someone was trapped in there. Quickly, I lowered my hand and turned to Yuffy.


    "Rescue whoever is trapped in the pickup and take them to the safe ce. Also, make sure no other people are trapped in other cars." Then I nced at Foxy.


    "Foxy, cover Yuffy. Don''t let the demons get in the way." My gaze shifted to the others.


    "The others, kill as many demons as you can. Make sure they don''t find the humans before Yuffy saves the victims. Once her mission is over, cover this ce with Devil Space and find the cracks!" I ordered.


    No screams wereing from the other cars. The victims could be unconscious or seriously injured. Worse, they were trapped in the cars and couldn''t get out. If I used my Devil Space now, even if I could take the demons with me, the victims trapped in the car would burn to death.


    "We understand, Your Highness!" they answered. As if on cue, they moved to carry out their tasks as fast as they could. A mask covered three-quarters of their faces, making sure no one recognized them.


    As my servants carried out their duties, my eyes turned to a red demon floating in the mid-air. A mockingugh escaped his mouth as his eyes stared at the chaos below him, making all of this his amusement. I just noticed him since his location was higher than the others. Higher than the Nefarious Imps. And I would never be able to forget his appearance. His red skin with bat wings on his back and his tail shaped like a scorpion''s tail. It was a Vengeful Imp.


    ''Demonic Energy, Demonic w.'' I activated my skills without taking my eyes off him. My brain was looking for a way to kill him quickly since his Cannibalism talent was so annoying. I could remember how that talent could make his HP full in an instant by absorbing another demon''s HP. And this ce was a perfect battlefield for him. Well, his talent was simr to my Energy Siphon, although I only absorbed DP. So I should be able to deal with him. After all, we were only 8 levels apart now.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 100 + 180]


    [AGI: 60+ 108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    ''Observation.'' I decided to check him one more time, just to make sure of his weakness and to find out more about him, especially to check his HP points. At least I had to calcte it so I could finish him off faster.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Vengeful Imp]


    [Level 68]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Rare - Noble Demon]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 3785/3785]


    [DP: 512/539]


    [Skills: Venom Tail lv 4, Demonic w lv 3, Hell Fire lv 5 (High)]


    [Emotion: Happy]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Neck]


    [Talent: Invulnerable to magic attack, Cannibalism ]


    ''Oh, God... How could I forget that he is invulnerable to magic attacks?'' I thought as soon as I saw his other talent. This way my choice was dropped on my Wrath Kill and since my ck me''s damage came from my INT, I was not sure it would have any effect on him either. So I could only rely on my brute force.


    ''Right, I have no choice then.'' I took my stance.


    ''Just charge and don''t give him a chance to fight back.'' Then Iunched at the Vengeful Imp as fast as I could.


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Patreon-page


    My ko-fi page


    My Discord

 Chapter 355: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension III

    <h4>Chapter 355: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension III</h4>


    The servants�� PoV


    As soon as Ethan gave his orders, they immediately split up to do their tasks. As she ran to the pickup truck, Yuffy raised her hand. Her palm glowed in green and a spell came out of her mouth.


    ��Hear these words, hear my cry. Spirit from the other side,e to me. I summon thee, cross now the great divide.�� Her eyes fell on the fire that was getting bigger. She bet the pickup truck could blow up at any time.


    A thick fog appeared above Yuffy and dozens of Specters appeared from there.


    ��Protect the cars and kill the Imps!�� Yuffy ordered. Her Specters were only level 5, so they could only be a diversion or kill low-level demons. Although her undead army was more useful at times like this, she couldn��t use it as long as there were humans around her. The undead were attracted to all living beings, whether human or demon. So there was a huge chance that they would attack the humans.


    After that order, the Spectres spread off in all directions like hungry birds looking for their food, but most of them headed toward the pickup truck to stop the Imps.


    In front of Yuffy, Foxy moved deftly to kill the demons that were charging towards them. Without stopping her steps, Foxy��s ws and tails tore the demons�� bodies apart one by one. Her blue mes burned the demons�� bodies to ashes. Her body maneuvered deftly to dodge, attack or counter the demons.


    �C BRAK!


    A big impact shing sound rang out as Foxy ripped the car��s door and threw it at a group of nearby Rat Demons. Her sight immediately caught a man in his thirties with wounds on his body, huddled under the steering wheel in fear.


    ��Get out of there! The car is about to explode!�� she shouted. But the man was too scared to move from there.


    ��Let me handle him.�� Yuffy��s voice came from behind her. Without answering, Foxy stepped away from there. While Yuffy used her Sleep Spell on him and ordered her Spectres to take him out of there.


    ��So fast!�� said Foxy in amazement. Her ws continued to move to kill the demons that were charging towards them. Especially after they saw their food.


    ��Just like my mother said. It��s easier to handle a corpse than a stubborn person. If you can��t handle them, just knock them out,�� said Yuffy with a smirk.


    Foxy cringed.


    ��Uh�� But I think he��s not stubborn, but scared.��


    ��It��s the same thing for me,�� said Yuffy with a shrug.


    ��Let��s get out of here!�� she added. Then they moved their feet to a safe ce to heal him.


    Elsewhere, Maria was standing in the middle of the street. No, she didn��t just stand up but danced like a professional ballerina. Her dress was waving to and fro, either because of the movement or the wind. A humming sounding out of her mouth was her music. She seemed to enjoy this. The street was her stage and the demons around her were her audience. While what she was doing looked unharmful, the dark aura emanating from her every move said something else. Likewise with the evil smirk on her face.


    The dark aura spread over the Aggressive Butchers around her and hypnotized them. In just seconds, at least more than 10 Butchers had been enchanted by her and started attacking his friends, even the Malevolent Butchers�� their own leader. The dance also invited other demons to approach her and like the Aggressive Butchers, they got enchanted by it.


    Madness Doll, that was the skill��s name. It was an area type of skill and allowed her to win an uneven battle like this. The skill created a new army for her and reduced the number of her enemies at the same time, making them fight against each other. Unfortunately, it only affected the subordinate type of demons and had a limit to a certain level. In just a few minutes, almost all subordinate types of demons in this ce were under her influence.


    Maria stopped and sat on an empty car hood casually. Her hands were on the car and her legs were elegantly folded as if she was a car girl model. Her eyes were fixed on the battle in front of her, watching how the demons killed each other.


    ��Yes�� Entertain me more. Give me a good show with your life~�� she muttered with a smirk.


    On the other side of the street, a group of demons looked confused. Their heads moved side to side, trying to catch their attacker��s movements but to no avail. What they caught was just a shadow that disappeared quickly.


    The demon��s screams sounded as they turned to ashes one by one. All they could hear was a small bell��s sound that rang out every time a friend of theirs died. They didn��t even have a chance to counter the attack.


    The fear of the unknown and frustration enveloped them. They swung their ws and attacked randomly, hoping they could catch the attacker. Unfortunately, it was in vain. Nothing could stop her from killing them.


    It was abination of Luna elerate and Hiding skill. The two main skills that made her the best assassin, kill quickly, without being detected by anyone. It was her skill that she got from her mother.


    Luna had just killed thest demon in front of her, but then she noticed a movement behind her. With one motion, she turned around with her index finger pointing at the Rat Demon. In an instant, her index finger turned into a tentacle which pierced through the demon��s neck and turned him into ashes. Just like her father, Andrew, Luna also could turn her fingers into tentacles that she could use to kill. And since her tentacles were much stronger than the Kraken��s, it didn��t allow her to use them as a sex toy.


    Above them, Ivy flew deftly and threw her Storm Spike to counter the Nefarious Imp��s Orbs. asionally, she maneuvered in the mid-air before she attacked the Imp again.


    Her Storm Spike was simr to Ethan��s Demonic Spike. What distinguished it was only its shorter size and fewer in number. Also, instead of a burn effect that could melt the enemy like his, her Spike electrocuted the enemy.


    After a few minutes of aerial tag game, one of her Spike managed to stab the Nefarious Imp��s body. It wasn��t fatal enough to kill him but it was enough to make him scream in pain. As the Imp��s mouth opened and revealed his life orb inside, her palms took out her Demonic Whip. In a cross-motion, her whips shattered his orb into pieces and turned him to ashes.


    ��Right, two more to go~,�� she said with a smirk.


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 356: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension II

    356 Chapter 354. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension II


    The Incubus System Chapter 354. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension II


    As soon as we exited my portal, the pungent stinking stench immediately hit our noses.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    We were standing on the top of a building in Nighthallow City. The situation was already chaotic when we arrived there. This was even worse than two days ago or the Cretunt Bridge incident!


    As we swept our gazes around us, our eyes widened in shock. We didn''t expect the damage to be this bad. Severalrge holes were on the street, allowing us to see the sewer below it. Thick smoke from a burning bus stop soared into the sky and created a scorching smell that pierced our nose. So did some big tires in the fire around the side road. Two damaged hydrants sprayed the water and soaked the streets.


    Several demons went on a rampage and destroyed a bus and two city cars. No, not just a few, but hundreds. Yes, even though the CCTV footage only showed two Malevolent Butchers, the street was filled with a lot of demonkind. I could even see some winged demons flying around us. As for the humans, I couldn''t detect any movement from them. I could only hope they had already hidden in time.


    My eyes moved to identify the demons one by one.


    ''Malevolent Butchers, Aggressive Butchers, Rat Demons, Chaos Imps, Nefarious Imps. If the demon hunter wants to use their secret magic tech. This is a good time,'' I thought. Although I was not sure of its effectiveness, it could at least kill some low-level demons. But this ce was filled with humans, I was not sure they would use that either, considering the damage could destroy the surrounding buildings and kill everyone in it. So I bet the demon hunters have no other choice but to kill the demons one by one as usual.


    But... As usual, the demon hunters werete again since I didn''t catch any sign of them here. Well, I couldn''t me them either. I had the Portal skill and it helped me a lot, so I could arrive faster than the others.


    I stretched out my hand. My palm was facing up and I was about to use my Devil Space. But between the sound of car rms and the demons'' angry screams echoing through the sky, my ears could hear a human''s scream from the other end of the street.


    My gaze shifted to the origin of the voice but I caught nothing. I could only catch a damaged pickup truck. I could see the fire in one part of the truck and be sure it would spread quickly. Surprisingly, some of the Chaos Imps didn''t care and continued to frolic around it, as if they were waiting for something from there. Think again, the other demons also destroyed the other cars happily. Unusually, they were very interested in it.


    In an instant, I realized. Something or rather someone was trapped in there. Quickly, I lowered my hand and turned to Yuffy.


    "Rescue whoever is trapped in the pickup and take them to the safe ce. Also, make sure no other people are trapped in other cars." Then I nced at Foxy.


    "Foxy, cover Yuffy. Don''t let the demons get in the way." My gaze shifted to the others.


    "The others, kill as many demons as you can. Make sure they don''t find the humans before Yuffy saves the victims. Once her mission is over, cover this ce with Devil Space and find the cracks!" I ordered.


    No screams wereing from the other cars. The victims could be unconscious or seriously injured. Worse, they were trapped in the cars and couldn''t get out. If I used my Devil Space now, even if I could take the demons with me, the victims trapped in the car would burn to death.


    "We understand, Your Highness!" they answered. As if on cue, they moved to carry out their tasks as fast as they could. A mask covered three-quarters of their faces, making sure no one recognized them.


    As my servants carried out their duties, my eyes turned to a red demon floating in the mid-air. A mockingugh escaped his mouth as his eyes stared at the chaos below him, making all of this his amusement. I just noticed him since his location was higher than the others. Higher than the Nefarious Imps. And I would never be able to forget his appearance. His red skin with bat wings on his back and his tail shaped like a scorpion''s tail. It was a Vengeful Imp.


    ''Demonic Energy, Demonic w.'' I activated my skills without taking my eyes off him. My brain was looking for a way to kill him quickly since his Cannibalism talent was so annoying. I could remember how that talent could make his HP full in an instant by absorbing another demon''s HP. And this ce was a perfect battlefield for him. Well, his talent was simr to my Energy Siphon, although I only absorbed DP. So I should be able to deal with him. After all, we were only 8 levels apart now.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 100 + 180]


    [AGI: 60+ 108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    ''Observation.'' I decided to check him one more time, just to make sure of his weakness and to find out more about him, especially to check his HP points. At least I had to calcte it so I could finish him off faster.


    [Observation skill seeded.]


    [Name: Vengeful Imp]


    [Level 68]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Rare - Noble Demon]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 3785/3785]


    [DP: 512/539]


    [Skills: Venom Tail lv 4, Demonic w lv 3, Hell Fire lv 5 (High)]


    [Emotion: Happy]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Neck]


    [Talent: Invulnerable to magic attack, Cannibalism ]


    ''Oh, God... How could I forget that he is invulnerable to magic attacks?'' I thought as soon as I saw his other talent. This way my choice was dropped on my Wrath Kill and since my ck me''s damage came from my INT, I was not sure it would have any effect on him either. So I could only rely on my brute force.


    ''Right, I have no choice then.'' I took my stance.


    ''Just charge and don''t give him a chance to fight back.'' Then Iunched at the Vengeful Imp as fast as I could.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)

 Chapter 357: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension III

    357 Chapter 355. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension III


    The Incubus System Chapter 355. Infiltration to The Dark Dimension III


    The servants'' PoV


    As soon as Ethan gave his orders, they immediately split up to do their tasks. As she ran to the pickup truck, Yuffy raised her hand. Her palm glowed in green and a spell came out of her mouth.


    "Hear these words, hear my cry. Spirit from the other side,e to me. I summon thee, cross now the great divide." Her eyes fell on the fire that was getting bigger. She bet the pickup truck could blow up at any time.


    A thick fog appeared above Yuffy and dozens of Specters appeared from there.


    "Protect the cars and kill the Imps!" Yuffy ordered. Her Specters were only level 5, so they could only be a diversion or kill low-level demons. Although her undead army was more useful at times like this, she couldn''t use it as long as there were humans around her. The undead were attracted to all living beings, whether human or demon. So there was a huge chance that they would attack the humans.


    After that order, the Spectres spread off in all directions like hungry birds looking for their food, but most of them headed toward the pickup truck to stop the Imps.


    In front of Yuffy, Foxy moved deftly to kill the demons that were charging towards them. Without stopping her steps, Foxy''s ws and tails tore the demons'' bodies apart one by one. Her blue mes burned the demons'' bodies to ashes. Her body maneuvered deftly to dodge, attack or counter the demons.


    - BRAK!


    A big impact shing sound rang out as Foxy ripped the car''s door and threw it at a group of nearby Rat Demons. Her sight immediately caught a man in his thirties with wounds on his body, huddled under the steering wheel in fear.


    "Get out of there! The car is about to explode!" she shouted. But the man was too scared to move from there.


    "Let me handle him." Yuffy''s voice came from behind her. Without answering, Foxy stepped away from there. While Yuffy used her Sleep Spell on him and ordered her Spectres to take him out of there.


    "So fast!" said Foxy in amazement. Her ws continued to move to kill the demons that were charging towards them. Especially after they saw their food.


    "Just like my mother said. It''s easier to handle a corpse than a stubborn person. If you can''t handle them, just knock them out," said Yuffy with a smirk.


    Foxy cringed.


    "Uh... But I think he''s not stubborn, but scared."


    "It''s the same thing for me," said Yuffy with a shrug.


    "Let''s get out of here!" she added. Then they moved their feet to a safe ce to heal him.


    Elsewhere, Maria was standing in the middle of the street. No, she didn''t just stand up but danced like a professional ballerina. Her dress was waving to and fro, either because of the movement or the wind. A humming sounding out of her mouth was her music. She seemed to enjoy this. The street was her stage and the demons around her were her audience. While what she was doing looked unharmful, the dark aura emanating from her every move said something else. Likewise with the evil smirk on her face.


    The dark aura spread over the Aggressive Butchers around her and hypnotized them. In just seconds, at least more than 10 Butchers had been enchanted by her and started attacking his friends, even the Malevolent Butchers--- their own leader. The dance also invited other demons to approach her and like the Aggressive Butchers, they got enchanted by it.


    Madness Doll, that was the skill''s name. It was an area type of skill and allowed her to win an uneven battle like this. The skill created a new army for her and reduced the number of her enemies at the same time, making them fight against each other. Unfortunately, it only affected the subordinate type of demons and had a limit to a certain level. In just a few minutes, almost all subordinate types of demons in this ce were under her influence.


    Maria stopped and sat on an empty car hood casually. Her hands were on the car and her legs were elegantly folded as if she was a car girl model. Her eyes were fixed on the battle in front of her, watching how the demons killed each other.


    "Yes... Entertain me more. Give me a good show with your life~" she muttered with a smirk.


    On the other side of the street, a group of demons looked confused. Their heads moved side to side, trying to catch their attacker''s movements but to no avail. What they caught was just a shadow that disappeared quickly.


    The demon''s screams sounded as they turned to ashes one by one. All they could hear was a small bell''s sound that rang out every time a friend of theirs died. They didn''t even have a chance to counter the attack.


    The fear of the unknown and frustration enveloped them. They swung their ws and attacked randomly, hoping they could catch the attacker. Unfortunately, it was in vain. Nothing could stop her from killing them.


    It was abination of Luna elerate and Hiding skill. The two main skills that made her the best assassin, kill quickly, without being detected by anyone. It was her skill that she got from her mother.


    Luna had just killed thest demon in front of her, but then she noticed a movement behind her. With one motion, she turned around with her index finger pointing at the Rat Demon. In an instant, her index finger turned into a tentacle which pierced through the demon''s neck and turned him into ashes. Just like her father, Andrew, Luna also could turn her fingers into tentacles that she could use to kill. And since her tentacles were much stronger than the Kraken''s, it didn''t allow her to use them as a sex toy.


    Above them, Ivy flew deftly and threw her Storm Spike to counter the Nefarious Imp''s Orbs. asionally, she maneuvered in the mid-air before she attacked the Imp again.


    Her Storm Spike was simr to Ethan''s Demonic Spike. What distinguished it was only its shorter size and fewer in number. Also, instead of a burn effect that could melt the enemy like his, her Spike electrocuted the enemy.


    After a few minutes of aerial tag game, one of her Spike managed to stab the Nefarious Imp''s body. It wasn''t fatal enough to kill him but it was enough to make him scream in pain. As the Imp''s mouth opened and revealed his life orb inside, her palms took out her Demonic Whip. In a cross-motion, her whips shattered his orb into pieces and turned him to ashes.


    "Right, two more to go~," she said with a smirk.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 358: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension IV

    <h4>Chapter 358: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension IV</h4>


    Ethan��s PoV


    I stormed towards the Vengeful Imp as fast as I could. The cold night wind hit my face and ruffled my hair, but I neither blinked nor took my eyes off my target. I had to make sure my attack was sessful if I wanted to kill him quickly.


    Once he entered my attack range, I used my skill.


    ��Wrath Kill!�� I swung my ws on his neck in a cross-motion. A massive amount of my dark force enveloped my hands and formed huge transparent ck ws.


    He was shocked by my attack and raised his arms to protect his neck. But it was toote.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have hit a Vengeful Imp for 1400 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Vengeful Imp for 1380 HP. ]


    [A Vengeful Imp is in bleeding effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 1 point per 1 minute]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 20%.]


    Those were fatal attacks that reduced his HP points drastically and created arge wound on his neck. I only needed one more fatal attack.


    I moved my w to give him myst hit. Unfortunately, he quickly slid backwards to dodge as my ck me pir burned his body. As I expected, since my ck me��s damage from my INT point, it did not affect him. He didn��t even feel any pain.


    [You have burned a Vengeful Imp for 0 HP. ]


    Not wanting to lose my chance, I glided to catch up with him. I couldn��t let him use his Cannibalism talent to refill his HP points.


    Trying to make his chance, he used his Hell Fire. A huge me came out of his mouth and charged towards me.


    ��Shit!�� I stopped chasing him. I knew that I should dodge, but we were too close. So even if I used my Demonic Spike to counter it, I bet the impact would give me the same damage as if I took the attack directly. On the other hand, if I dodged the me, it would destroy the buildings around me.


    Having no choice, I used the only option for me.


    ��Shadow Barrier!��


    A ck transparent dome enveloped me.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 03:57]


    But I knew this skill effectiveness was only about 40-70% against a high type skill, so I still had to be prepared for the impact. As the me hit my barrier, I could feel a strong force from it and it managed to push my body back a bit. The heat absorbed into my barrier and created tiny cracks in it. The sparks that passed through it charged towards me, burning my clothes and my skin. I gritted my teeth as the pain bit me and created a second-degree burn wound on my right arm and waist.


    [You have taken 351 magical damage.]


    As soon as the me disappeared, my body and my remaining clothes emitted smoke as a result, showing how strong the attack was. But I didn��t have time to heal myself with my Dark Healing, my priority was to kill him quickly. Moreover, from my Vision skill, I knew he was using his Cannibalism Talent to refill his HP.


    [Name: Vengeful Imp]


    [Level 68]


    [HP: 1312/3785]


    [DP: 412/539]


    I cancelled my barrier and recast my Wrath Kill. Quickly, I lunged at him, through the smoke that covered me.


    Surprised by my attack, he cancelled his Cannibalism even though his HP points were not half yet and were just about to release his Hell Fire again, but he undid his intention since my ws almost reached him. Instead, he chose to ward off my attack with his ws.


    Without a pause, I moved my ws to tear his body. But he kept on brushing it off and countering my attacks with his ws and tail. We glided from one building to another without stopping our attack. I knew he was trying to get away from me to use his Cannibalism again and trying to find an opportunity to throw another Hell Fire at me. But I kept interrupting him and closed my distance mercilessly.


    As our ws collided, a transparent dome that was simr to my Devil Space covered the area.


    [You have just entered another demon��s Devil Space.]


    With that announcement, I concluded that Yuffy and Foxy had seeded in evacuating all the victims and bringing them to a safe ce.


    The Devil Space managed to distract the Vengeful Imp��s concentration for a moment even though he didn��t lower his ws from the front of his neck. Of course, I would not waste this opportunity. In one movement, I swung my w upwards to ward off his ws. Followed by another w that stabbed right at his neck.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Vengeful Imp for 1421 HP. ]


    The attack turned him into ashes.


    I used my Dark Healing to heal my wounds.


    ��Dark Healing.��


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 500 points.]


    Since my Dark Healing had reached level 5, I could heal all my wounds easily with just one go. Then I created other clothes to cover my body. Without the announcement, I know my fight wasn��t over yet. But at least, I had cleared the most troublesome demon of all. But instead of immediately joining my servants, I decided to look for the cracks first. If the cracks were not closed soon, then these demons would keeping non-stop. Besides, I had to execute my n before the demon hunters came and ruined everything. In addition, I knew the demons were no match for my servants. I could see how my servants were toying with the demons, especially Maria. She seemed to enjoy this fight and turned almost all subordinate types of demons into her dolls. Well, this kind of battle was her speciality. I could say she was a bit weak for one on one battle but shone like a sun in this kind of battle.


    After looking for the cracks for a while, I finally found it. There were four cracks in total and the same as yesterday, the cracks kept moving from ce to ce. That was why the demons appeared more quickly and more variety than before. Not only the Butchers, the Imps or the Rat Demons, even some Toad Demons and Crocodile Demons had joined the battle. That showed how random the cracks were. Luckily, I hadn��t caught any Demon Lord��s assistants/maids yet. Well, I shouldn��t be too happy just yet since I didn��t know what was behind the crack. To be sure, I had to close the other three before infiltrating the final crack.


    Note: Ivy pic is on my discord /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 359: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension V

    <h4>Chapter 359: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension V</h4>


    Once again, I moved my wings and flew to the closest crack, on a street below me. As I moved, I connected myself with my servants.


    [You are connected with your servants.]


    ��I will take care of the cracks. Just concentrate on your fight. Report to me if you see the Demon Lord��s assistant or maid and the demon hunters. Also, report to me if any cracks show up near you,�� I ordered. Without waiting for any answer, I disconnected myself. I had to tell them to make sure my n went well. It would be bad if we closed all the cracks identally


    [You have disconnected with your servants.]


    As soon as I got closer to the first crack, I was greeted by the Toad Demons�� Acid Ssh. Simply, I maneuvered in the mid-air to dodge, letting every disgusting liquid pass through me without stopping my movement. As soon as itnded, the liquid created holes in the streets and walls behind me. But I didn��t care since we were inside the Devil Space now. So I let the demons destroy buildings and whatever they want.


    Countering their attack, I threw a few of my cknces at the Toad Demons.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 552 HP]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 559 HP]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 561 HP]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 547 HP]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 528 HP]


    And they turned to ashes in an instant. Well, Toad Demon was only level 12. They were nothingpared to my current strength. As soon as my feetnded on the ground, I raised my hand towards the crack.


    ��Dark Energy.��


    Like thest big attack, the crack widened again for a while. But this time instead of a dark purple aura, it gave off a dark red aura before my dark power covered it. I could only guess it was another demon lord or demoness doing.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 10 DP. ]


    Without waiting, I pped my wings again to the second crack. Not as high as before, but high enough to detect the crack around me easily. Luckily, the second crack hadn��t closed yet and was still where it was, on top of a dumpster in an alley one block from my previous location.


    This time, it was a bunch of Chaos Imps that came out of there one by one. Since they were easy enemies for me, like before, I simply threw my Demonic Spike at them.


    [You have shot a Chaos Imp for 532 HP] X10*


    *He shots 10 of them.


    And they turned to ashes. Then I closed the crack with my Dark Energy.


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 7 DP. ]


    I moved to the third crack quickly. Unfortunately, I was toote. The crack, which was on the side of a restaurant, had closed so I had to look for it again. What was left were only a few Rat Demons who had already changed their appearance into little children. With frightened faces, they hid behind therge Outdoor Cafe Wooden Board.


    ��P-Please spare us, Mr Demon���� pleaded one of them in a stammering voice.


    A chuckle out of my mouth since I found this was too funny.


    ��Oh, C��mon do you guys think I��m stupid or something?�� My chuckles were still clear between my words. Without saying anything, Iunched mynces at them. They tried to dodge but I moved mynces to chase them.


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 518 HP] X6*


    *He shots 6 of them.


    Then I flew up to find the third crack. As my eyes swept around me, Yuffy connected herself.


    [You are connected with Yuffy.]


    ��Your Highness, a new crack appears behind the Nighthallow gym building,�� she said without further ado.


    ��Got it.��


    [You have disconnected with Yuffy.]


    Quickly, I flew there, but before I arrived, Ivy connected herself to me.


    [You are connected with Ivy.]


    ��Your Highness, the demon hunters are starting to arrive from the west,�� she warned.


    ��What��s their situation?�� I didn��t expect the demon hunter to arrive this fast. As always, this was good news for me, but also bad news.


    ��They are still shocked by the Demonic Curse.��


    ��Good. Avoid them as best as you can. Tell the other!�� I ordered.


    ��I understand.��


    [You have disconnected with Ivy.]


    Like what Yuffy said, I found the third crack behind a wide building with the signboard ��Nighthallow Gym�� in front of it. Rather than some demons, two Specters hovered nearby, as if they were waiting for me there. While the other Specters were busy fighting the Imps. Since they were only low level demons, I decided to let the Specters take care of it.


    As soon as my feetnded on the street, I approached the crack with my hand stretched to it.


    ��Dark Energy.��


    [The crack has closed.]


    [You have used up 8 DP. ]


    ��Now thest crack.�� This was my chance to infiltrate the dark dimension and I wouldn��t waste it. I flicked my wings to bring my body up once more and stopped in the mid-air. My eyes looked around for thest crack and soon found it in front of an office building nearby. The crack started to close but there were only a bunch of Rat Demons guarding it.


    As I glided on the crack, I threw my cknces on the demons.


    [You have shot a Rat Demon for 568 HP] X15*


    *He shots 15 of them.


    They turned to ashes in an instant.


    As my feet hit the ground, I ran as fast as I could. My eyes fell on the crack which was getting smaller and smaller. But when I was about a meter in front of it, I detected a fast movement apanied by a bright lighting from my side.


    Reflexively, I threw half of my remainingnces to counter it without stopping my pace. Unfortunately, the collision of mynces and the light created a tremendous impact. The explosion sound resounded through the sky and strong winds blew in all directions. I raised my arms to protect my head and covered my body with my wings. I also moved the rest of my cknces in front of me, making them my emergency shield. But the impact was so strong. It shattered the buildings�� windows around me, pushed me back and created clear dragged footprints under my feet.


    After the impact finished, I opened my wings and lowered my hands. Mynces moved away from me and hovered around me. I nced to the side only to find the crack had gone. So I decided to turn my gaze forward to see who my attacker was. My eyes quickly caught a demon hunter who had just lowered his hands and stood up straight even though he was holding back the Demonic Curse effect. The seven swords of light floating around him indicated that he was ready to attack me again. Even though the hood covered half of his face, I recognized him.


    ��Nathan Holyshield���� I hissed in displeasure.


    Important note: Hello, guys~! I just uploaded a new novel to join WSA. I will be d if you check it out and put it in your collection. 5 Star review /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405


    PS: Don��t worry I already secure TIS chapters for next month ??


    >Read 84 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    44 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 360: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension VI

    <h4>Chapter 360: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension VI</h4>


    That hiss was not just a random thing but also a threat that I knew his name and I could track his family easily. I hoped it would scare him and shrink his guts. Moreover, I knew that he loved his sister so much.


    But it didn��t affect him. He didn��t even budge.


    ��It seems what they say about you is true. That you can find out ourplete name easily. But if you think I will be scared because of it�� Then you are wrong.�� He moved his hand,unching his swords at me.


    Upon his attack, I waved my hand forward,unching the rest of my spikes at him. Unexpectedly, he stopped his swords. Since I wanted to know his intentions, I also decided to stop mynces.


    ��What do you want?�� I said in the same displeasure. Our eyes locked with each other, staring menacingly. My spikes and his swords stopped in our midst, ready to counter each other��s attacks. The tense atmosphere was clear around us.


    ��I want to talk. Are you the leader of this attack?�� he asked without further ado.


    ��Are you stupid? Or blind?�� I asked in a cynical tone. I was sure he already knew everything from Mrs Clea, including the fact that I was not the culprit of the demon attacks.


    ��Then tell me, are those transparent creatures your ally?�� he asked again. Of course, he meant the Specters.


    ��They are some kind of demon spirit that can appear anywhere. They can��t tell the difference between a human and a demon. So they will attack anyone other than their own kind.�� I had no other choice but to lie since there was a possibility that they connected this problem to what happened in Myra��s mansion. At the same time, I contacted Yuffy with my Telepathy and asked her to order her Specters to y with the demon hunters for a while before dismissing them like what we did at Myra��s mansion. This way, I hoped they could categorize her Spectres as enemies, just like the other demons.


    ��I see�� Then may I know why you are helping us?��


    ��I don��t help humans. I have my own agenda, but I have no obligation to tell you,�� I said arrogantly.


    ��So your goal is not pure,�� he concluded.


    It managed to get a chuckle out of my mouth.


    ��A demon with a pure goal? Very funny. You still should thank me since I have lightened your work.��


    A smirk formed on his lips.


    ��Saying thanks to a demon?�� A short chuckle followed.


    ��I think I will pass.��


    I thought our conversation stopped there, instead, he asked again.


    ��Then�� Can you tell me what happened in the dark dimension? Which side are you on?��


    ��I will tell you when the timees,�� I answered simply. After all, exining theseplicated things in the middle of a battlefield was definitely not a good idea.


    I thought that would end it, but he asked again.


    ��That demondy, is she your lover?�� I knew he meant Ivy, but that had nothing to do with anything and the information was of no use to them. The question made me realize he had other intentions.


    ��Stop beating around the bush and spit out what you want,�� I said straight to the point.


    ��Why are you in such a hurry? Weren��t you able to talk a lot with our chairman at thest meeting?�� There was neither fear nor anger in his tone. It made me realize something immediately. He was nning something and just wanted to buy my time. Maybe he was waiting for his friends or a trap to catch me.


    I just wanted to attack him, but suddenly Maria contacted me.


    [You are connected with Maria.]


    ��Your Highness, a new crack just appeared in front of the cinema. Some Leech Demons areing out of there,�� she said.


    ��Kill them. I��m on my way,�� I ordered.


    ��Yes, Your Highness.��


    [You have disconnected with Maria.]


    A smirk appeared on my lips.


    ��You want to know which side I��m on, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Here��s my answer.�� Suddenly, I moved my hand forward, shing all of mynces to his swords. At the same time, I flicked my wings to bring my body up, using the impact and the wind to take my body further away from him. Although the impact didn��t hurt him directly, I was sure it was enough to weaken him. Moreover, he was still in the Demonic Curse. I knew he was just pretending to be strong since I realized his breath was getting heavier as we spoke.


    When the impact and the smoke that covered Nathan disappeared, he was on his knee upon the impact. I stopped in mid-air. My eyes looked at him menacingly. While he gritted his teeth in anger. This time I could see how the Demonic Curse took a toll on his body. It seemed that the stronger the vine, the stronger the Demonic Curse effect was.


    ��I��m not on anyone��s side. Just remember, I will get rid of everything that stands in my way. Either demons or humans. And you�� You shouldn��t be a fool by trying to set me up with this pointless talk,�� I warned.


    ��Goodnight, Nathan.�� Then I turned around and flew to where Maria was.


    As I moved my wings, my eyes swept around me. The battle remnants were everywhere. Smoke came from various ces. Damaged buildings, destroyed facilities and holes in the streets, showing how fierce our battles were. But there were barely any more demons in sight, indicating the battle was almost over. The only fight still going on was in front of thest crack. Well, it couldn��t be called a fight since all Maria did was make those Leech Demons kill each other. Besides that, I also noticed that other demon hunters had arrived at this ce, including Mrs Clea.


    ��Close the crack and tell the other to retreat. Also, cancel the Devil Space once you are in a safe ce,�� I ordered as my feetnded on the ground. I quickly walked to the crack not far from me.


    ��Let me apany you, Your Highness. I believe my power will be a great use for you,�� Maria said, walking beside me at the same pace as me.


    I looked at her with the corner of my eyes.


    ��We��ve discussed this before and my answer remains the same,�� I reminded her. If I wanted to position myself as a secret agent then I had to hide my identity. Their presence would only unravel it. So, even though it was dangerous, I had to do this myself. After all, this crack should be connected to the dark dimension��s swamp territory, not the demon lord/demoness�� territory.


    ��I see,�� said Maria with a heavy heart. Her steps stopped in front of the crack


    I walked into the crack as I recast my Demonic Energy and Demonic Spike. As soon as I got out of it, I was already in the middle of a creepy swamp with the demons ready to wee me.


    ��Wee to the dark dimension, Ethan,�� I /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    40 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 60 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 361: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension VII

    <h4>Chapter 361: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension VII</h4>


    To be honest, even though I had expected the worst, I could say this ce exceeded my expectations. A stench worse than a dumpster��s pierced my nose. The ground beneath my feet was reddish-ck. The texture was simr to peat mixed with paper glue. Dark purple moss covered half the ce. The ck swamp trees towered over the dark sky. The swamp water was reddish-green with a consistency that resembled slime. I could see bubbles rising to the surface, making me sure there were a lot of demons lurking inside.


    Hundreds of eyes glinted in red around me, showing how many demons surrounded me and I recognized them all. Toad Demons, Leech Demons, Crocodile Demons and one more�� Two Headed Swamp Demons.


    Yeah, even though the Two Headed Swamp Demons were not high-level demons I really hate them. I even shuddered just because I remembered what happened at Cretunt Bridge.


    To make it worse, there were dozens of them here. They peeked behind the trees, waiting in the swamp water or the trees. Their eyes fell on me and their signatureughter echoed throughout the forest. Likewise, their whispers mixed with the others�� roars.


    ��Kik Kik Kik Kik�� Look it��s an incubus,�� said a Two Headed Swamp Demon.


    ��A handsome Incubus���� said another.


    ��We��re going to y with Incubus�� Kik Kik Kik����


    ��A new toy. A new toy~��


    ��How long will this onest?��


    ��Kik Kik Kik�� Incubus�� d*ck. Kik Kik Kik�� Incubus�� d*ck����


    I was sure they would **** me if they managed to catch me and I had no interest in that!


    An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Do you want to ept a daily quest?]


    [Killed all Two Headed Swamp Demons.]


    [Target: Two Headed Swamp Demon.]


    [Reward: Title and EXP.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    ��Yes.�� I chose without hesitation. Even without a quest, I would kill them for sure. My hand pointed to a nearby Crocodile Demon.


    ��Energy Siphon.��


    [Energy Siphon initiated.]


    [Target: Crocodile Demon]


    [Level 15]


    After that announcement, the Crocodile Demon screamed in pain. I decided to refill my Demonic Power since I didn��t know what would happen next.


    The Crocodile Demon��s body shook violently as the dark force that came out of him entered into my body. It startled the other demons. Their eyes widened in shock and they immediately realized I was no ordinary Incubus. But unlike the Malevolent Butchers�� reactions, their grins grew wider.


    ��He isn��t an ordinary Incubus���� said one of them happily.


    ��Kik Kik Kik�� Special Incubus. Handsome Incubus����


    ��Stronger Incubus�� Longer y�� Kik Kik Kik~��


    ��Oh, God���� I muttered in disgust as the Crocodile Demon fell weakly on the ground. His DP was only 10% left.


    [Energy Siphon isplete!]


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    As if on cue, as soon as the Crocodile Demon��s body hit the ground, the Two Headed Swamp Demons lunged at me. All of them. But I flicked my wings to dodge. Just as I thought, the ground beneath me worked like a glue that wouldn��t let me go. So I simply cancelled my Demon��s Clothes, leaving my shoes on the ground before I recreated my clothes. My hand threw my Demonic Spikes at them.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 552 HP] X15*


    [You have shot a Leech Demon for 559 HP] X12*


    [You have shot a Crocodile Demon for 561 HP] X13*


    [You have shot a Two Headed Swamp Demon for 571 HP] X10*


    In one shot, I turned some low-level demons into ashes. As for The Two Headed Swamp Demons�� They insteadughed in excitement and climbed the trees to approach me. I even detected some movement since some of them jumped from one big branch to another to get closer. To make it worse, I remembered they had a talent that could reduce my damage unless I attacked their weak point.


    I immediately recast my Demonic Spike, either for defending or attacking. I noticed some of The Swamp Demons using their hiding skills. So I used my spikes to create extra protection around my body. I also chose to stay in the mid-air to prevent an ambush. Besides I could move more freely like this than on that glue-filled ground.


    This was indeed an uneven battle for me and I had to confess, their number intimidated me. I knew this fight would be different from the previous fight since there was no crack here. The demons could just keeping non-stop. I didn��t know how this would end, but I had a few tricks on my sleeve and a lot of backup ns. To be sure, the first thing I had to do was try to take control of this ce.


    Again, my hand moved to throw half of my Demonic Spikes at the demons.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Toad Demon for 552 HP] X10*


    [You have shot a Leech Demon for 559 HP] X20*


    Then I used my Telekinesis to throw them. A loud crash apanied by the screams came as the demons were thrown in all directions.


    [You have hit a Crocodile Demon for 92 HP. ] X 19*


    [You have hit a Toad Demon for 96 HP. ] X 11*


    [You have hit a Two Headed Swamp Demon for 93 HP. ] X 7*


    But before I could take another breath, something invisible hit a few of my spikes. Once. Twice and it kepting. I knew what they were and their purpose. The Two Headed Swamp Demons tried to bring me down. With soil that resembled glue and their number, once they managed to pin me down it would be my doom.


    Quickly, my Spikes moved to counter them and stabbed them, impaling them in the tree trunks around me or on the ground.


    [You have shot a Two Headed Swamp Demon for 93 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Two Headed Swamp Demon for 91 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Two Headed Swamp Demon for 89 HP. ]


    That way I could reduce their number quickly. At the same time, I flicked my wings to avoid some of them and threw the others with my Telekinesis. There were so many of them so my Spikes were not enough to counter them all. I also recast my Demonic Spike to kill the other low-level demons.


    Unfortunately, their attacks didn��t stop, instead of getting worse. The impaled Two Headed Swamp Demons fired their Fire Volley at me. While the others kept trying to pin me down. Although I could dodge their attacks easily and my Demonic Power was endless, thanks to my Energy Siphon skill, it didn��t mean I had no trouble dealing with them. I had to maintain my concentration and pay attention in all directions. On the other hand, I had to keep recasting my skills, attacking and dodging. One small mistake would be fatal for me.


    Sweat dripped from my forehead onto my mask. My gaze shifted from one demon to another as my Demonic Spike continued to fly to kill them. At the same time, I flew from side to side, either to dodge or to attack the demons. Explosions sounded in all directions. The fallen trees exposed the dark sky. Smoke from the fire soared into the sky. The damage announcement in front of me kept rolling non-stop but their number didn��t seem to decrease. The demons kepting non-stop.


    I knew I couldn��t go on like this, so I decided to do my n /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    40 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 60 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 362: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension VIII

    <h4>Chapter 362: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension VIII</h4>


    Once again, I threw my Demonic Spikes at those demons before I flicked my wings, bringing my body higher to get out of their reach. My n B was to run away if I felt the demons were too many for me. Besides, my main goal was to find a safe ce for my portal. So I had to concentrate on that.


    The reason I didn��t do this in the first ce was because this n was quite risky. I had never been to the dark dimension before and didn��t know where I was. In a bad case, I could enter the other Demon Lord��s territory which would make things worse for me, though that didn��t rule out the opposite either.


    As soon as I was out of their reach, I stopped in the mid-air. My eyes swept around me for a safe ce. But what I saw made my jaw drop. It was a fairly huge swamp. The surrounding trees looked dense with reddish-green water everywhere. The stinking stench didn��t decrease even though I was at a high ce. Not to mention the wind which was quite strong. It showed how bad the ce was. A mountain covered by the dark miasma was on one side. The miasma was too thick so I was sure I shouldn��t have gone there. On the other side was an endless sea of ck trees.


    But what surprised me was�� the hundreds of demons walking between the trees and all of them headed for beneath me. Even though I was far away, the demons tried to jump at me and reach me like an army of hungry zombies.


    As the demon horde below me took my attention, I could feel a massive power of attacking at me. This time from my five sides. Reflexively, I flicked my wings to dodge upwards. A secondter five orbs with ck electricity collided with each other and created a tremendous impact.


    From the wind, the explosion and the impact force, I was pretty sure it was a High-level skill. Worse, I didn��t know who my attacker was. But for sure it didn��te from my previous location.


    ��Yep, bad idea,�� I thought. Taking the worst-case scenario that the attack came from the mountain, I pierced through the smoke to slide towards the swamp demon horde earlier and threw my Demonic Spikes at them. I had no other choice but to stay low and disguise my presence among the demons. But I knew, fighting them one by one would use up my stamina so I decided to do my other n.


    ��Right, let��s try n C,�� I thought. Then I immediately turned my gaze to the strongest demon kind in that ce.


    ��Observation.��


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: Two Head Swamp Demon]


    [Level 37]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Common �C Subordinate]


    [Status: Low intelligence type]


    [HP: 1109/1109]


    [DP: 203/241]


    [Skills: Fire Volley lv 5, Acid Ssh lv 3, Demonic w lv 2, Hiding lv 1.]


    [Emotion: Happy.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Green Orb on his back.]


    [Talent: Pain Reduction (Reduce damage to half for the next attack, except critical point)]


    ��Sweet!�� I grinned when I saw his ss and Status. This way, I could carry out my n easily.


    As I glid down, I recast my Demonic Spike. But instead of throwing my Spikes, I used my Telekinesis to throw the low-level demons before my hand grabbed one of my cknces and thrust a Two Headed Swamp Demon as my feet hit the ground.


    [You have stabbed a Two Headed Swamp Demon for 113 HP]


    Yes, I didn��t stab him on his critical point in purpose since I had another n. He replied to me with a strange grin.


    ��Kik Kik Kik�� Handsome Incubus wants to y with me���� he muttered like crazy.


    And I answered him by using my skill.


    ��Devil��s Puppet!��


    His eyes turned nk in an instant.


    [Devil��s Puppet skill seeded.]


    [Congrattions! You just got a ve! ]


    [Two Headed Swamp Demon �C Demon (level 37)]


    Although not as advanced as Maria��s Madness Doll, I could also use my Devil��s Puppet on demons. But only limited to subordinate types with low intelligence. I rarely used it in the human world since it was faster to kill them than to enve them one by one like this.


    Moreover, I didn��t want them to follow me or feed them like what I did to Ivy and the others. Although I��m an incubus, I had my own standards of who I wanted to fuck with. This kind of demon was definitely a big no for me.


    Quickly, I pulled out my Spike and took another one to stab another Two Headed Swamp Demon and did the same. That way, slowly my army of Two Headed Swamp Demons started to form and they helped me to fight with other demons, even their friends. But one thing that annoyed me. They keptughing in my head and asked me to ��stab�� their ass. It was seriously irritating and obviously, I wouldn��t make them my ves for too long.


    As the minutes passed, my hands continued to move to stab my Spike before I used my Devil��s Puppet skill on a new Two Headed Swamp Demon. Every now and then, I threw other low-level demons with my Telekinesis. My fight was getting easier as my army was getting bigger. There was at least 50 Two Headed Swamp Demons who had be my ves now and all of them helped me to defeat other demons.


    Luckily, my previous attacker didn��t attack me anymore. Looked like he only attacked the demons that were visible from the mountain. So I assumed it wouldn��t be a problem as long as I could keep myself out of his sight.


    After bringing thest Two-Headed Swamp demons into my Devil��s Puppet, I jumped to a branch and sat there. A long breath escaped my mouth and my hand was on a Crocodile Demon below me


    ��Energy Siphon.��


    [Energy Siphon initiated.]


    [Target: Crocodile Demon]


    [Level 15]


    [Energy Siphon isplete!]


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    Then, instead of continuing my fight, I folded my legs and decided to enjoy the show, watching how my ves ughtered the rest. Well, there wasn��t much left in this ce so I was sure it would be over soon.


    A random thought popped into my head out of nowhere.


    ��Wait�� They aren��t some kind of protected animal, right?�� But then I remembered how Sarael ughtered an entire swamp in the Cretunt Bridge incident.


    ��Nope. I��m sure I can kill them as much as I can.��


    In a few seconds, the swamp that was once crowded turned quiet. My ves turned to me with a strange grin andughed annoyingly.


    ��Kik Kik Kik�� Reward us, My Lord����


    ��Reward us�� Reward us���� they said in unison.


    And of course, I would. I took out my Demonic Spike again.


    ��Here��s your reward.�� In one fell swoop, thenceunched at them and stabbed them right at their weakness.


    ��Kik Kik Kik�� Thank you,�� they said as they turned to ashes.


    *Ting!*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!]


    [You are now Level 63.]


    [You have 20 unused stat points.]


    [You have 4 unused skill points.]


    [You have earned a new title: ve Master. Obey me! VIT + 5 ]


    ��Talk about crazy masochists, huh?�� I muttered as I jumped down from the branch. But when my feet just touched the ground, suddenly I could feel another demon��s presence. The difference was �� this demon was much stronger than the other demons.


    Note: Andrew (Four demon general) pic is in the discord /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 36 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    31 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 45 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 20 Extra R18 chapters


    40 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 60 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 23 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 363: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension IX

    Chapter 363: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension IX


    I quickly recast my Demonic Energy and Demonic Spike. My gaze shifted to where the force wasing from and all my spikes were aimed at it.


    ��I know you��re there,�� I said without further ado.


    Instead of answering me, he replied to me using the same skill as before. Five orbs with ck electricity surrounded me, charging towards me. But instead of running, I threw my cknces to counter them and used my Shadow barrier to protect myself.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 03:57]


    Explosion sounds echoed into the sky. The impact created strong winds and heavy force that crushed my barrier. The ground beneath my feet shook violently. But I kept my footing. Unlike the Vengeful Imp��s attack, since my barrier didn��t take a direct hit, I didn��t take any damage. Still, I knew my attacker was a strong demon.


    The thick smoke covered me. Since he already knew my location, I was sure he would take the opportunity to attack me. So I cancelled my Shadow Barrier and used another skill.


    ��Wrath Kill.��


    In one motion, I flicked my wings to bring my body up through the smoke. As I expected, my sight was able to catch a demon with a humanoid body, charging towards the smoke with ws ready to split my body in two. But different from the swamp demons, a ck formal suit covered his body. It made me sure he wasn��t from this ce. A pair of ck horns on his head indicated he was a high-level demon and his tail resembled an eel��s. His body was just a bit more muscr than mine. He had a pompadour haircut and his hair colour was grey. His face looked serious with a sharp jawline. A thin beard adorned his chin.


    Without hesitation, I charged and swung my w at him. Even though he was taken aback by my sudden attack, he was able to dodge backwards deftly.


    My w was only three centimetres from his face before itnded on the ground apanied by a loud impact sound. Arge hole formed on where my wnded and the wind blowing from that one move, indicated how strong my attack was. Unfortunately, it didn��t manage to injure him, but only cut off a few strands of his hair.


    He was shocked. His brows furrowed and I could catch his hesitation from his face. I used that opportunity to check him out.


    ��Observation��


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: Alfred] [Age: 510]


    [Level 61]


    [Race: Demon �C Phantom Demon]


    [ss: Rare �C Subordinate]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 3101/3101] [DP: 592/634]


    [Skills: Demonic w lv 5, Shadow Dagger lv 4, Devil Space lv 1, Dark Energy lv 1, Animal Body lv 3, Shadow Bind lv 2 (High), Dark Star lv 4 (High)]


    [Emotion: Curious, Shocked ]


    [Love meter: 0/10]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, Neck, Head]


    [Talent: Speed+30%pared tomon demons]


    [Rtionship: Single]


    [Profession: Demon Lord��s elite subordinate.]


    This time I was the shocked one since his profession and status showed he was an ally. I was pretty sure of that since he had Dark Energy and Devil Space skills, just like Yuffy and the others. Moreover, it showed his name. But I could be wrong. Ivy and the others had also warned me that I still had to be careful even with Lord Damon��s subordinates. Who knew there were spies among them? I could only trust certain people.


    I got up without taking my gaze away from him.


    ��Are you�� The king��s subordinate?�� I asked. I didn��t let my guard down one bit before I confirmed he was a real Lord Damon��s elite soldier.


    But he didn��t answer me. Instead, he asked the same question.


    ��Who are you, incubus?�� he hissed. His carefulness was clearly audible in his voice.


    I was in a dilemma. If I told him my identity and my guess was wrong, it would be tantamount to leading me to my death. All demon lords and demonesses would make me their target. But if he was a real one, not saying anything meant I had to fight him.


    ��Answer me! Are you with Lord Letos?!�� he snapped.


    In the end, I chose to y it safe.


    ��I��m with nobody,�� I said.


    ��Now answer my question,�� I returned my question to him.


    ��Do you think I��ll believe it?!�� he said unhappily.


    ��Believe it or not. That��s up to you,�� I said. Well, I was not sure he would believe me.


    He let out shortughter before finally stopping and smirking.


    ��That��s up to you,�� he repeated sarcastically. ��What a good answer. Unfortunately, I don��t believe you.�� This time I could feel something creeping up from under my feet. I looked down and realized my shadow formed some ck snakes crawling up my legs.


    [Warning! The enemy uses the Shadow Bind skill on you!]


    [Your speed will decrease by 30%.]


    I gasped.


    ��Shit! Dispel!�� In an instant, those snakes turned into smoke and disappeared.


    [The Shadow Bind effect has been neutralized.]


    To avoid the same attack, I flicked my wings as I waved my hand forward,unching my cknces on him.


    Calmly, he waved his hand from his right to his left. A series of ck daggers appeared and flew past mynces towards me. As if on cue, we both stopped our skill one meter in front of our target. Our hands were directed towards each other. Likewise with mynces and his daggers. Our eyes stared at each other intently. But I caught a bit of hesitation on his face, again.


    ��Answer me, are you the king��s subordinate?�� I asked again. This time, I chose to fly low. Just to make sure, my feet didn��t touch the ground to avoid his Shadow Bind.


    This time he answered me with a proper answer.


    ��Yes. Isn��t that clear from my badge?��


    I nced at the small badge on the cor of his suit. The problem was, ording to Ivy, even a guard could have it.


    ��Show me your loyalty mark,�� I demanded without further ado. It was the only way to be sure someone was Lord Damon��s loyal subordinate.


    He gasped with wide eyes in shock.


    ��You�� Who are you?�� he asked.


    But I couldn��t tell him until he showed it to me.


    ��Show me your mark. Then we will talk.��


    ��If you don��t answer my question. I won��t answer your question either,�� he hissed in displeasure. His hand moved,manding his daggers to charge at me.


    Upon his movement, I moved my hand, instructing mynces to make holes in his body. At the same time, I used my Shadow Barrier.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 03:57]


    But when his daggers almost touched my barrier and mynces almost pierced his body. A huge dark powering from the mountain broke all our skills. His daggers and mynces suddenly shattered into pieces. Likewise with my barrier.


    [Your Shadow Barrier has been destroyed!]


    It even managed to make my body shudder in intimidation. I stole a nce at the mountain where the power came and could catch the dark miasma that grew thicker until it created dark clouds that covered half of the mountain. Surprisingly, I could feel the nostalgic feeling from there. But it wasn��t Lord Damon��s power for sure.


    ��Who��?��


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 364: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension X

    Chapter 364: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension X


    But before I got the answer, what Alfred did made me even more confused. He suddenly bent his knee and lowered his head.


    ��Please forgive my impudence, Your Highness,�� he said in a panic.


    I turned from side to side, just to make sure there was no one around me and who he meant was me. I knew I was the only prince of the dark dimension, but who knew he also called another demon lord with the same name. His sudden change of attitude made me frown in confusion. Still, I didn��t cancel my Wrath Kill, just in case, he was just pretending.


    He took off one of his gloves, showing a pair of demon wing��s symbol on the back of his hand. That mark gave off a dark aura and I could feel a trace of Lord Damon��s power from there.


    ��My name is Alfred, the king��s loyal soldier. I didn��t know you had returned to the dark dimension by yourself. I hope you can forgive me,�� he said guiltily.


    ��Get up. I have forgiven you.�� I cancelled my Wrath Kill since that mark was proof of his loyalty to Lord Damon.


    He did what I told him.


    ��May I know, what are you doing here?�� he asked.


    ��The cracks are starting to get worse again and their movements are more abnormal than before. So I decided to investigate it. Tell me, what happened?�� Since he had already shown his mark, I decided to make my point clear.


    ��Ah, the cracks�� We have indeed some trouble with that.�� His hesitation was evident from his voice and face.


    ��I can��t deny it. There��s a big change happening in the dark dimension now. But I don��t dare to tell you before I get the king��s permission. Besides, I��m just the mountain��s guardian, I don��t know many details about it.��


    ��Then, can you take me to him?�� I said without further ado. It would be better if Lord Damon knew about my n. As for his status, I could only guess it had something to do with the dark miasma. It was so terrible so it definitely needed a guard. Who knew if a malicious thing came from there? At least that exined why he suddenly appeared here.


    ��I��m sorry. I can��t����


    But I interrupted him.


    ��Or can you tell him that I want to join the fight?�� I said straight to the point.


    He looked surprised by it for a while before he opened his mouth again.


    ��I��m sorry. I���� This time his words stopped on their own without my interruption. After that, he fell silent.


    ��Can you?�� I repeated my question. I guessed Lord Damon or Lilieth were saying something to him via Telepathy.


    A secondter, his hesitation disappeared from his face and he looked at me with a serious look.


    ��The king will open the ess for you���� Then he approached me.


    ���Cin two days. Please prepare yourself and your generals,�� he added in a low voice before he distanced himself from me.


    I frowned in suspicion.


    ��He will let mee to this ce officially?�� I made sure. It was weird since Lord Damon blocked all my servants�� ess to this ce before but then he allowed me toe easily. Was this just a tactic to keep me away from the Dark Dimension? But I quickly threw the thought away since Alfred gave me the exact time.


    ��Yes. He will inform one of your generals. For now, please go back to your ce,�� he confirmed.


    ��May I know what happened?�� I asked again since I couldn��t hide my curiosity.


    He shook his head from side to side.


    ��I can��t tell you now, Your Highness. The king himself will tell you everything.��


    ��Fine.�� Well, it was only 2 days. I was sure I could hold my curiosity for that long. I opened my portal to return to the human world.


    ��I will wait for the good news.�� Then I turned around and walked into it. As my feet moved, I took myst nce at the mountain as I could remember the nostalgic power that came from there.


    ��What is this feeling?��


    ���C


    Lord Damon��s PoV


    At the same time, in the middle of the thick dark miasma that enveloped the Cursed Mountain, near the Deadly Swamp. Lord Damon was standing in a secret chamber within the mountain. As usual, his hands were folded in front of his chest and his chin was slightly raised, showing his arrogance and his pride as the demon king.


    His eyes were fixed on the stone altar in the centre of the room. A pair of white and ck swords stuck there. A deep 20 meters gap separated the altar from the rest of the room. But rather than hotva like a mountain, dark miasma came out of the gap and it almost overflowed out of it. Sometimes the miasma formed human��s hands reaching out for help. Screams and grunts of pain could be heard from inside of it and echoed throughout the room.


    The stone walls were carved ancient magic formations that gave off the same dark miasma. That was a strong seal since what was locked and guarded in that room was also something that had tremendous power. So it didn��t only need a strong seal to keep it, but also a strong dark force to cover it and no other ce was suitable other than this ce.


    The items were Erebus�� dual swords. A thousand years ago, Erebus, Ethan��s ancestor, used them to defeat and imprison Lord Damon for ten years before Lilieth freed him. The swords symbolised the Demonic Power of a Demon Lord and the Angelic Power of a High Angel. Nightmare was the ck sword��s name. It contained Erebus�� hatred and his past trauma. While the white sword was called Redemption. It contained Erebus�� hope for the peace of the three worlds. Unfortunately, he did it the wrong way, so Lord Damon had no other choice but to kill him. He knew what Erebus did would only bring destruction to the three worlds.


    ��Do you also feel his presence? Your new master���� Lord Damon muttered without taking his eyes off the swords. A smirk on his lips. He was in the middle of meeting with his generals when he felt the tremendous vibration of these two swords, a vibration that only he could feel. It was a sign that the swords had found a new owner. So without further ado, he postponed the meeting and opened his portal to this ce.


    The mountain��s overflowed dark miasma showed how much the two swords�� resonance called for their new master. Luckily, the seal was strong enough to hold them off. Otherwise, not only their new masters could hear the swords�� screams, but all strong demons in the dark dimension. And of course, the swords that had the power to defeat Lord Damon a thousand years ago were the best weapon to defeat him once again.


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 365: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension XI

    Chapter 365: Infiltration to The Dark Dimension XI


    Lord Damon��s PoV


    The sound of footsteps apanied by the voice of one of his loyal soldiers, Alfred, came from behind Lord Damon.


    ��Your Majesty,�� he greeted, bowing.


    ��Is he gone yet?�� asked Lord Damon. Of course, he meant Ethan. He quickly recognized Ethan��s power as soon as he arrived at this ce, although Ethan had not released his Demonic Aura yet.


    That was the main reason why the swords suddenly reacted. He also realized the misunderstanding between Ethan and Alfred, so Lord Damon immediately ordered Alfred to stop and convey his message to Ethan. Even though it was a risky decision, since Ethan had already found his way into the Dark Dimension by himself, Lord Damon decided to let Ethan join in this battle. This decision was better than letting Ethan involve himself in this without his permission.


    ��He is, Your Majesty,�� Alfred answered.


    Lord Damon turned to Alfred.


    ��What do you think about him?�� He couldn��t meet Ethan in person since he had to settle down the swords and the dark miasma which almost swallowed the mountain.


    ��He��s strong, Your Majesty,�� Alfred admitted.


    ��Only strong?�� asked Lord Damon with a frown. Trace of disappointment was clear from the tone of his voice.


    ��Very strong,�� Alfred confirmed.


    ��He wiped out all the swamp demons in the North area by himself. Unscathed,�� he exined.


    A grin began to appear on Lord Damon��s face.


    ��Ho�� Interesting.��


    ��Not only that. Despite his human side, he can maximize his skills and his strength well. He enved some demons, turning them into his army. Attacking, protecting, dodging and calcting his enemies�� moves perfectly. Even though he��s not born a demon, he has learned a lot of things well,�� said Alfred. That wasn��t a bluff.


    Alfred knew Ethan wasn��t a month old Incubus yet. But the way Ethan handled that many demons and Alfred��s attacks calmly, showing how he could control and use his powers well. Moreover, to fight that many demons, Ethan needed not only strength but also strategy and concentration. And Alfred knew Ethan had both. Ethan even looked very careful with all his actions. It was clear from how Ethan answered Alfred��s questions and how Ethan remained on guard before Alfred showed his mark.


    ��I see���� said Lord Damon. He seemed satisfied with Alfred��s answer. His gaze returned to the swords.


    ��Is that the reason why you summoned him? You really can��t wait to get a new master, huh?�� he said to the swords. Unlike before, the dark miasma had decreased after Ethan left. So did the screams of pain in that room. It was a normal thing since the miasma reacted to the swords.


    ��Are you sure you will give those to him, Your Majesty?�� Alfred made sure. His worries were clear. Those were powerful weapons. If Ethan took the same path as Erebus and wanted and ruin the demon world��s bnce like what Erebus did in the past , he could kill Lord Damon.


    ��Yes. Even though Erebus�� blood runs in his veins, he has my son��s power. Damian has chosen him. He knows he and Ethan have the same vision,�� said Lord Damon. He knew the soul resonance that Ethan experienced when he met Lilieth for the first time, wasn��t something that could happen to anyone. The Nephilim��s blood within Ethan��s veins wasn��t the only reason why Damian had chosen him. But the emotions that Ethan and Damian felt on their first meeting were the same. That was the reason why they called out to each other.


    ��But what if he isn��t what you think? What if he tries to kill you?�� said Alfred again. Indeed Ethan was the Prince of dark dimension, but for him, his king was Lord Damon.


    ��If that happens, I will kill him,�� replied Lord Damon in a gloomy tone.


    ��I will end his life with my own hand,�� he continued. It was his toughest decision and hisst choice. He hoped he didn��t have to do it.


    Alfred knew it was a tough decision for the king, but at least he knew the king would not spare anyone who tried to kill him. Including his own son.


    Lord Damon sighed.


    ��Enough talk.�� He turned around as a portal appeared in front of him.


    ��I will leave the rest to you. Clean this up and make it as if nothing happened here,�� he ordered.


    ��I understand, Your Majesty,�� Alfred replied.


    After that Lord Damon entered his portal.


    ���C


    Ethan��s PoV


    The police cars, ambnces and firefighters�� sirens roared into the sky. Mixed with the noise of the people around them. The victims came out from their hiding ces in orderly manners, including those who were saved by Yuffy and Foxy. They were unscathed since Yuffy also healed all their wounds. Still, since she used her sleep spell on them, they looked confused as to why they were still alive, there weren��t even any injuries on their bodies.


    While the demon hunters who were still checking the ce worked in silence. Including Nathan who was in a bad mood since his n failed. Emma said it was Nathan��s spontaneous n. So she also just found out after the attack ended. As I suspected, Nathan intended to hold me as long as possible so that the other demon hunters could ambush me. His goal, of course, was to catch me. Luckily, I noticed it.


    Judging from the battle remnants, this incident��s damage was quite severe. Fortunately, in contrast to thest attack, this incident only imed a few injured victims.


    As I expected, this incident attracted the reporters�� attention. So as usual, the Ravwork��s reporters were ready to hunt for news amid this chaos. One of them was Elenna. She looked enthusiastic to look for me again. So I would give her nice news.


    ��Are you sure you don��t want to pick up Celia first?�� Yuffy��s voice came from next to me. I had returned to my human form and on top of the Nighthallow City Gym with my servants. But instead of standing up, we ducked down and look for an opportunity to carry out our n. I hadn��t told my servants what happened in the dark dimension yet since the situation didn��t allow me to do it. But for sure from my condition, they knew my n was going well.


    ��There��s Nathan here. I want to keep Celia out of his sight as much as possible,�� I said. In my original n, Celia should have been involved with this n, but with these circumstances. I couldn��t let Nathan see Celia.


    ��Won��t she be mad at youter?�� Luna reminded.


    ��She will. But I��ll think of a way out to cheer her upter. Her safety is more important than this.��


    I turned to my servants. Some were ready with their disguises. Foxy and Ivy disguised themselves as ��Ethan��. Maria had turned into a Demon Hunter. While Luna and Yuffy were already prepared for their skills.


    ��Let��s go. �� And they nodded in reply.


    Note: Sarael pic is in my discord channel


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 366: Hallucination or Reality I

    Chapter 366: Hallucination or Reality I


    Elenna��s PoV


    ��Why can��t we enter it? Didn��t the demon hunters already say this area is clear?��ined Elenna between the sounds of the sirens that ring loudly. She and the other reporters tried to break through the police barricades not far from the Nighthallow Gym building. It was unusual for the police to keep their barricade like this after the demon hunter association gave a signal that the attack was over.


    Furiously, the police pointed to the plume of smoke and arge hole not far behind him.


    ��Do you see that? There is more of it in this area. We are trying to handle it and keep stupid people like you away from danger. So get back or I will arrest you!�� replied the police angrily. Since the damage was quite severe, the police had no other choice but to lock this area and only allow the rescue team to enter. After all, even though the demons were dead, the damage itself could im new victims.


    Elenna gritted her teeth. Her eyes were fixed on the chaotic scene behind the police, watching how the rescue team tried to evacuate victims and the firefighters who were working hard to extinguish the remaining fire. It was a terrifying sight to an ordinary person, but not to her. For her, it was interesting news that deserved her attention.


    ��Will mying be in vain?�� she grumbled internally. She searched for a way out or anything that could be her news material and quickly found it. A smirk appeared on her face as soon as she saw Ethane out of the Gym building alone as if what he was doing proved all her suspicions about him. The Gym was closed, but Ethan came out of the building. Even if he reasoned that he only took cover in that building, wouldn��t people usually prefer to take shelter in a crowded ce? Not in an empty building like that?


    ��There��s no doubt! He is a demon hunter!�� She was sure of it since she always saw Ethan in every big-scale attack like this.


    Elenna retreated. Her attention shifted to Ethan. What was going on behind the police barricades ceased to interest her once she found him. She turned to her subordinates.


    ��Do you see that man?�� Elenna pointed to Ethan with her gaze.


    ��We��ll catch and interview him. Make sure he doesn��t escape likest time,�� she instructed.


    ��Are you sure, boss? Didn��t he refuse itst time?�� said one of the reporters.


    ��I said we��re going to interview him tonight. So make sure we don��t lose him,�� Elenna confirmed. She was not interested in other topics like sports, politics or anything else. Only topics rted to demons and demon hunters could make her like this. And Ethan was the only man she was curious about. It was under her nose. She was sure of his identity yet she couldn��t prove it.


    Quickly, they started to chase after Ethan, who walked into the crowd. The difference was that they didn��t call out his name like yesterday but just followed him as if they were chasing a thief. In just a few seconds, Ethan seemed to notice their presence and quickened his pace. He even mingled with the crowd to avoid their pursuit. And it worked. Elenna and the others lost him. But they didn��t give up. They swept their gazes around to search where Ethan was. In just a few seconds, Elenna found him. They even made eye contact for a while.


    As Ethan and Elenna��s eyes met each other, she felt a strange feeling that she couldn��t exin. It was as if her surroundings had disappeared and her focus was solely on Ethan. But since it was her wish, she ignored it and followed Ethan without hesitation.


    Elenna continued to follow him, through the bustling streets to the empty one. She realized she was separated from the rest of her subordinates, but she didn��t care. With or without them, she would do this interview. Her chasing game took her to a quiet alley, away from the crowds. The alley was between empty office buildings. The faint sound of police sirens indicated how far she was from her first location. Even the sound of their footsteps sounded much louder than the sirens.


    Once they were in the middle of the alley, Ethan stopped in his tracks. Likewise with Elenna.


    ��It seems you like quiet ces, Ethan,�� said Elenna. She remembered at their meeting at Diamond College, Ethan also did the same thing.


    Unexpectedly, after Ethan turned to her, he looked at her withplete confusion, as if he didn��t recognize her.


    ��Who are you? What do you want?��


    Mockingughter escaped from Elenna��s mouth.


    ��That��s funny, Ethan. Do you think I will fall for your cheap tricks?��


    ��That doesn��t answer my question,�� he insisted.


    ��Oh, wow. Do you think I will fall for your stupid lie?�� she scoffed. ��Let me cut the case. You keep appearing at the attack scene. In the battle area. Among demon hunters. Do you think I would believe you are an ordinary person? Just admit that you are a demon hunter and ept my exclusive interview. I just want to ask you a few things,�� said Elenna straight to the point.


    Again, Ethan gave her a strange response. He tilted his head a bit and looked at her in confusion.


    ��I��m a demon hunter?�� he frowned.


    His stupid reaction annoyed her.


    ��Stop pretending. Just admit everything, Ethan.�� Her voice was getting higher.


    Yet, Ethan seemed to remain calm.


    ��But what if I��m not?��


    ��How long are you going to deny it?��


    A smile appeared on his lips. He walked over to her casually and stopped a meter in front of her.


    ��I mean�� What if I��m not the real Ethan?��


    She chuckled at his stupid statement.


    ��That��s stupid. Of course, I know you are the real one. Are you saying there are two of you? Or are you his double?�� She didn��t understand why Ethan gave such a stupid excuse to avoid her. And obviously, that wouldn��t work.


    But a male voiceing from behind her interrupted herughter.


    ��What is this stupid human doing here? Why did you bring her here?�� That voice sounded familiar to her and it managed to stop herughter. Spontaneously, she nced back. Her heart was pounding hard as soon as her sight caught another Ethan standing there.


    https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 367: Hallucination or Reality II

    The Incubus System Chapter 365. Hallucination or Reality II


    Elenna��s PoV


    Elenna��s eyes widened in shock. She turned to the two Ethans who were standing in front of and behind her in turn. Not only faces, but they also wore the same clothes.


    ��Do you have a twin?�� she guessed. That was all that crossed her mind. But the two Ethans didn��t seem to care about what she said.


    ��Don��t get me wrong. Looks like this stupid human recognized this man��s face. Didn��t I tell you to search for a new face?�� said Ethan who was standing in front of her.


    Ethan who was standing behind her looked annoyed and clicked his tongue.


    ��Tch! So this time we can only borrow this face for less than a month. On top of that���� He turned to Elenna.


    ��We have a witness now.��


    Their talk made Elenna shudder. Moreover, she remembered that some demons could pretend to be humans. Slowly, she retreated to the side to avoid the two of them.


    ��Stop your stupid prank, Ethan,�� she yelled to cover her fear.


    One of them approached her.


    ��Prank? She said this is a prank? How cute.�� The smirk on his face turned into an evil smile. Somehow it made an uneasy feeling in Elenna��s heart.


    Then another voice came from behind him.


    ��Yes, how cute.�� His voice made Elenna shift her gaze to behind him. From there, she immediately got the answer as a transparent creature reced the other Ethan. The figure looked like a ghost without a face. There were only a pair of eyes there. Surprisingly, he could speak without moving his mouth.


    Elenna screamed and tried to escape. But another Ethan got in her way. He grabbed her shoulders. His evil smile still adorned his face.


    ��You should be careful with strangers���� After those words, he disappeared, reced by another transparent creature. His hands were still on her shoulders.


    Reflexively, she brushed the creature��s hands away. But she didn��t feel anything but hitting the air. Another scream escaped her mouth. In a panic, she turned around, trying to escape the other way. But she stopped since the alley was already filled with dozens of the same transparent creatures. They surrounded her, flew over her, went through buildings and her body.


    Her body shook violently in fear. Sweat dripped down her face. Tears started to appear in the corners of her eyes. Her heart was beating wildly. Her legs felt weak at the horror sight in front of her. She knew she fucked so badly this time. She didn��t follow Ethan, but a demon to his nest.


    ��What a cute little human���� The voice from one of them echoed in the alley. But it wasn��t Ethan��s voice and she didn��t know where it wasing from since all of them had no mouth.


    The others followed.


    ��Foolish little human.��


    ��She went to her own death.��


    ��Foolish���� Then evilughs ended their mockery.


    Elenna pressed her back on the wall in fear.


    ��No, please. Spare me! Spare my life!�� she begged. Her body slowly slipped down as her strength dissipated. Her hands covered her ears.


    ��Miss, are you okay?�� A man��s voice came from the end of the alley and was followed by the sound of footsteps. It gave her new hope.


    Elenna turned to the origin of the voice. Her eyes could catch a demon hunter approaching her in a hurry.


    ��Help me!�� she screamed.


    But then, Elenna immediately caught the oddity. That demon hunter passed the transparent creatures as if he didn��t see them.


    ��What��s going on? Did someone hurt you?�� said the demon hunter as soon as he got near her.


    ��What do you mean? Don��t you see those demons?�� Elenna pointed at the transparent creatures around them. It was impossible if he didn��t see them since those creatures were standing and flying in in sight.


    He turned from side to side, trying to figure out what Elenna meant before he returned his gaze to her.


    ��Demons? What demons? There��s nothing here,�� he said in confusion.


    One of the transparent demons went through the demon hunter��s body. His face stopped in front of her. While the other whispered by her side.


    ��He can��t see us, human.��


    Sweat dripped down Elenna��s body.


    ��That��s impossible! You see them, right?!�� she screamed in desperation.


    ��See what? There��s nothing here,�� said the demon hunter in confusion.


    ��Are you hallucinating?�� he guessed.


    ��They��re there! There! Right there!�� She pointed around in a panic.


    The demon hunter raised his arm and moved it in all directions before he checked a small device in his hand.


    ��There��s nothing there, Miss,�� he confirmed.


    ��Impossible! Are you their friend?!�� she screamed.


    ��What happened?�� Another demon hunter approached them. This time, a female one.


    ��You can see them, right? Right?�� said Elenna desperately. Her hand pointed in all directions.


    The female demon hunter looked around them in the same confusion as the male one.


    ��I think she��s hallucinating,�� said the male demon hunter.


    ��Because of the demon influence or PTSD?�� asked the female demon hunter.


    ��There was no one here when I found her. Looks like PTSD.��


    The female demon hunter extended her hand to Elenna.


    ��Miss, pleasee with us. We��ll take you to the hospital.��


    But Elenna brushed her hand.


    ��I��m not hallucinating! I��m not hallucinating! They��re here! Believe me! They��re here!�� Her eyes were on the transparent demons. They were moving around as if they were mocking her. Theirughter sounded clear in her ears.


    ��Miss, there��s no one here. It��s just your hallucination,�� the demon hunter reassured her. But Elenna wouldn��t listen.


    ��They are here! Please believe me!�� Elenna screamed. Her tears ran down her face.


    The demon hunter turned to his femalerade.


    ��Call the rescue team now. We have a situation here.��


    ��Got it!�� she answered. She just raised her hand and pressed her device but Elenna brushed it off once again.


    ��I��m not hallucinating!�� Elenna tried to convince them once again. But the demon hunters didn��t believe her. In a panic, Elenna realized there was a gap between the transparent demons. Since she knew whatever she said would be in vain, she decided to run away. She didn��t want to go with the demon hunters because who knew they were demons in disguise.


    With all her might, she mustered all her courage. Then she stood up and ran as fast as she could past the demons and out of the alley,pletely ignoring the demon hunters behind her.


    >Read the original onhttps://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 368: Hallucination or Reality III

    The Incubus System Chapter 366. Hallucination or Reality III


    Elenna and the demon hunter��s PoV


    Elenna walked weakly down the street. Her eyes stared nkly at the crowded street and her lips trembled in fear.


    ��What��s that? Why the demon hunters can��t detect those creatures? Why can��t they see them?�� Not only that, but she also had met another demon hunter after she fled from there and showed him the ce. Again, even though the two previous demon hunters were still there with those transparent creatures, the demon hunter didn��t see or detect them either.


    ��Was it all just my hallucination?�� Elenna began to doubt her sanity and what she saw.


    Her feet carried her back into the crowd, where she had seen Ethan before. Near the Nighthallow Gym building. But not finished with her shock, her steps stopped as she saw Ethan, who was being interviewed by one of her subordinates. Several cameras were on him and several demon hunters were standing around them.


    Elenna approached them to make sure what she saw was true. Her subordinates quickly greeted her as soon as she approached them.


    ��Where have you been, boss? We got him a long time ago,�� said one of the reporters happily.


    But Elenna��s gaze was still on Ethan who answered all the questions in an annoyed expression.


    ��It can��t be�� It can��t be! Why are you here?�� she screamed. She shook her head from side to side in disbelief. Her mind and heart were filled with confusion. She didn��t know anymore if this was a hallucination or reality.


    Her scream invited the others�� attention, including Ethan and the demon hunters. While her subordinates looked at her in confusion.


    ��What did you say, boss? Didn��t you ask us to go after and interview him? We��ve been waiting for you for almost half an hour. So we decided to interview him ourselves,�� said her subordinate in confusion. Because of themotion, the interview stopped.


    But his words made Elenna even more panicked.


    ��Half an hour?! That��s impossible!�� she screamed.


    ��Here, let me show you.�� The cameraman decided to prove what they said and showed the record to Elenna. It clearly showed what happened. How they found Ethan in the crowd, brought him to this ce and interviewed him, including the time when it all happened.


    But, that made Elenna even more freaked out.


    ��That��s impossible!�� She didn��t know anymore whether the Ethan in front of her was a real one or a demon pretending to be him. Her scream drew more people��s attention to her. They looked at her strangely, mostly confused by her attitude.


    ��Miss Elenna, do you hold a grudge against me?�� said Ethan in an annoyed tone.


    That was followed by a demon hunter��s voice.


    ��Miss, I think you are hallucinating. Pleasee with us!�� said Ruby curtly. Her hand snatched Elenna��s wrist. She and Larry had been keeping an eye on the interview since they knew Elenna was trying to break the association��s secret. Besides, from Ethan��s annoyed face, it was clear he was forced to do this interview. So they decided to stay there and would take action if the interview was too far.


    But Elenna brushed her off. Instead, she grabbed another demon hunter who looked strong near her. Larry.


    ��Check him! There must be something wrong with him!�� said Elenna as she pointed at Ethan. It shocked all of them.


    Larry simply did as Elenna asked and showed her his Demon Compass.


    ��See? There��s nothing wrong with him,�� he said in annoyance. If Ethan was a demon, his Demon Compass would have reacted a long time ago. So what Elenna said was ridiculous.


    Elenna shook her head from side to side once again.


    ��No�� Liar. You lied to me���� she mumbled.


    In the middle of the chaos, a male voice came from behind her.


    ��Get out of the way!�� Without waiting for an answer from anyone, Nathan used his Holy Chain on Ethan. As the chain wrapped around his body, Ethan fell on his knees due to the effect. It shocked everyone, including Ruby and Larry. Everyone knew attacking ordinary people with demon hunter skills was a vition.


    Ethan struggled to free himself. But he couldn��t.


    ��What do you want from me?�� he shouted.


    But Nathan didn��t care. Instead, he threw his punch at Ethan��s face. While Ethan could only close his eyes.


    ��Nat�� Stop it!�� Ruby shouted angrily and immediately took out her Holy Chain to hold back his punch. So did Larry.


    But Nathan stopped before his punchnded on Ethan. Likewise with Larry and Ruby who stopped their Holy Chains right on either side of Nathan. Calmy, Nathan turned to Elenna.


    ��Let��spare it to you,�� he said with a smirk.


    Without further ado, Nathan released his Holy Chain from Ethan and threw it at Elenna. As the chain wrapped around her body, her body felt heavy and it made her fall on her knees.


    Just like what he did to Ethan, Nathan threw his fist at Elenna. While she could only scream and close her eyes in fear.


    But the fist didn��tnd on her face. Instead, a voice came from him.


    ��You have the same reaction as him. Does that mean there��s something wrong with you too?��


    Elenna opened her eyes and found his fist stopped a centimeter in front of her cheek. She could also see an annoying grin on his face.


    ��Stop it!�� shouted Mrs Clea who had just arrived with the police and rescue team. This was the first time she had seen someone this stubborn. Even herst report couldn��t stop this annoying reporter.


    Seeing her arrival, Nathan pulled his fist and released his chain. Likewise with Ruby and Larry.


    The police quickly stormed at Elenna.


    ��You are under arrest, Miss!�� They pulled her roughly and handcuffed her.


    ��What do you mean?! I��m not lying! I��m innocent!�� Elenna resisted. But with all she had done, did anyone still believe her?


    ��You got in our way. That��s your crime,�� Nathan said firmly.


    ��Examine her well. I think she is experiencing some sort of trauma or hallucinations,�� Mrs Clea added.


    ��Yes, ma��am,�� said the police. Then he took Elenna to their car. At this point, even Elenna doubted herself.


    ��Was it really just my hallucination?��


    Nathan took the initiative to warn the citizens since he realized there was a cameraman who still recorded them. Without hesitation, he directed the camera at him. Still, he wasn��t going to let them catch his face.


    ��Dear lovely citizens, please don��t do stupid things or make a fuss that can make us angry. We are working hard to protect you, not fooling around,�� he said in a rxed tone. But everyone knew what he said was serious. Then he covered the lens with his palm and turned to Ethan.


    ��And you�� You should have more guts than this.�� He could remember how Mr Renart fought. He couldn��t believe that this man was his son.


    ��Yes, sir,�� replied Ethan simply.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 369: Hallucination or Reality IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 367. Hallucination or Reality IV


    Ethan��s PoV


    11.34 PM


    My servants��ughter apanied our steps as we passed through my portal.


    [The portal has closed! ]


    ��It was so hrious,�� Luna said as soon as we arrived at my house��s living room. Her chuckles sounded between her words.


    ��Did you see her face?�� said Foxy excitedly.


    ��Yeah. She freaked out like crazy,�� Ivy replied with giggles.


    ��Her arrogant face turned pale as soon as she saw my Spectres,�� added Yuffy.


    ��It suited her,�� said Maria with a smirk.


    While I listened to their conversation in silence and held my chuckles. We managed to execute my n sessfully, even better than I expected. The n was quite simple for me since they yed the most part. I just acted as the bait and pretended to be out of the Gym building to get Elenna��s attention. After seeding, I mingled with the crowd to get her subordinates�� attention. While Ivy used her Maniption skill to lure Elenna. Once we managed to separate them, I simply let them catch me and epted their interview.


    As for the rest, Foxy yed as another Ethan to surprise her and Yuffy summoned her Spectres to scare Elenna. There should only be two demon hunters in my first n, Luna and Maria. But Ivy decided to y as another demon hunter after her part was finished. I could say they did a good job. Overdid it, maybe. Especially after I saw how freaked out Elenna was. I bet it would cause a real trauma in her. Even if it was a bad thing for her, on the positive side, I hoped Elenna didn��t do anything reckless again. I meant, chasing the news while risking her life was the dumbest thing I had ever seen. I hoped this incident could make her value her life more.


    Even though the n was going well. Some things were beyond my expectations. Like Ruby and Larry��s presence. Especially Nathan. I didn��t think he would appear and tie me with his Holy Chain just to prove my innocence. But luckily, I could y along and hold my reflex. Even though his warning was irritating me, I was sure it was enough to dismiss the presumption that I was a demon hunter or vice versa. So the spotlight wasn��t on me anymore.


    But one thing surprised me today�� It was how Ruby and Larry reacted to what Nathan did to me. Despite their attitude, they did not hesitate to use their skills to protect me and almost attacked Nathan in public. I was sure it almost got them tomit a vition but it made me happy. Emma even said that they were worried that I would be afraid of the demon hunters because of what Nathan did to me. Unfortunately, I could only talk to Emma via Telepathy since she was securing another area. As for Nathan, based on what he did, I could say he was kinda crazy and looked like a viin more than me.


    ��Oh, you guys are home already.�� Celia��s cheerful voice apanied by her steps down the stairs broke my thoughts and silenced my servants.


    ��Have you guys met with Elenna? Should we execute the n now?�� said Celia excitedly as soon as she arrived in front of us. I guessed she didn��t know that the Ravwork had already interviewed me. Well, the reporters had told me it wasn��t a live interview. They chose to record it since Elenna wasn��t with them. After all, Larry and Ruby forbid them to do a live one.


    ��What��s with this sudden silence?�� Celia asked again. Her eyes looked at our guilty faces one by one. The smile on her face started to disappear as she started to sense something was wrong with us.


    We nced at each other and smiled awkwardly.


    ��Um�� Actually, due to something unexpected, we��ve been carrying out the n without you,�� I admitted.


    ��What? Why? Was this attack that bad?�� she whined. Celia looked disappointed since she missed all the fun.


    ��Yes. Even though there are not many victims, the damage is quite severe. Besides, Nathan is there. He will recognize you for sure,�� I exined.


    ��What about you? I bet he also recognized you,�� Celiained with a frown.


    ��I met him as Damian, remember? I reminded her.


    She clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes to the side.


    ��Oh C��mon. Ruby is crazy about you and dad was the best demon hunter. Are you sure he doesn��t know who you are?��


    ��Ah�� She��s sharp,�� I thought. A long breath escaped my mouth.


    ��He does recognize me. But that shouldn��t be a problem since I��ve never met him before. Also, he only said I should have some guts.�� I realized he knew that I was Ethan from there.


    Hearing myst words, Celia��s face turned serious.


    ��Wait�� Did you fight him?�� she guessed.


    ��Yes, in my Demonic Form. But don��t worry. I keep Ethan Strongheart��s name as a good citizen,�� I reassured her. Although it sounded simple, it would not only affect me. But also Celia and the people around me.


    ��I see���� Celia said in relief. Still, that didn��t mean her disappointment had disappeared. She lowered her head a bit.


    ��I wonder if there will be another same opportunity in the future,�� she muttered.


    Foxy took the initiative to hug her in hope that Celia would feel better.


    ��I��m not sure about that. I bet Elenna doesn��t want to know anything rted to demons anymore now,�� said Luna bluntly since she didn��t want to give Celia empty hopes.


    ��Yeah . . . Actually, I��m pretty surprised she didn��t pass out earlier,�� Ivy added, just to tell how badly they had done it.


    Another long breath left my mouth.


    ��You guys overdid it,�� I warned them. Luckily Elenna didn��t have any congenital illness or anything that could kill her.


    ��And you guys look happy about it���� Celia said with a pout.


    ��Well, it can��t be helped. We are demons after all,�� reasoned Maria with a shrug.


    ��Okay. Since the game is over, I think we should move into a real thing now,�� I tried to change the topic.


    ��Like�� Another sex y?�� teased Ivy. Which was followed by a giggle from my other servants. Yeah, we just finished doing our night Ritual.


    ��No. I want to discuss a few things since Lord Damon has permitted me to go to the Dark Dimension in two days,�� I said straight to the point.


    My words managed to turn all my servants�� faces into a serious one and made Celia look at me in surprise.


    ��What did you say?�� she said in disbelief.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 370: I Don’t Want to Lose You

    The Incubus System Chapter 368. I Don��t Want to Lose You


    ��I��m going to the Dark dimension in two days, Celia,�� I repeated. I was sure this would surprise her. But ready or not, I decided to tell her since our time was too narrow. Those words were enough to change the cheerful atmosphere around us.


    ��That soon? But���� Before Celia could finish her words, Yuffy interrupted her.


    ��Did you meet the king?�� she guessed.


    ��No, I only met Alfred,�� I replied.


    ��Alfred? You mean the Cursed Mountain��s guardian?�� asked Luna.


    ��So the mountain��s name is Cursed Mountain.�� Well, it fit its dreadful condition.


    ��Yes, it��s him.��


    ��Wait, does that mean younded in Deadly Swamp?�� guessed Maria. A trace of worry was evident in her tone.


    ��Are you okay? There are a lot of nasty demons there. They are even crazier than Sex Demons and can even make an incubus or a subus beg for their life,�� added Ivy in the same worry.


    ��Wait�� Is the Two Headed Swamp Demon that bad?�� Well, indeed their level was higher than a Sex Demon, not to mention their huge number. I also remembered that those demons mentioned how they yed with an incubus earlier. But I didn��t think they would be worse than I thought.


    ��I��ve heard about it. A year ago, the imperial soldiers managed to save an incubus who identally got lost there. ording to eyewitnesses, they found him in a pitiful condition. He suffered deep trauma after that. He didn��t even want to have sex again and chose to eat normal food to fulfil his hunger,�� Luna shuddered.


    It was enough to shock me.


    ��Wait, those demons managed to make an incubus not want to have sex anymore? Am I just lucky?��


    ��Are they managed to **** you?�� said Yuffy. Her hands groped my body and her eyes examined it in detail.


    But I caught her hands.


    ��Of course not. Besides, didn��t you guys just do the Ritual with me?�� I reminded her. If there was a wound on my body they should have noticed it from the start.


    ��Just let us check you a bit to make sure you��re okay,�� Ivy said as she joined Yuffy to check on me.


    ��Who knows they managed to **** you, but you heal yourself with your Dark Healing skill,�� added Ivy in a much lower voice.


    I was about to refuse it but Luna grabbed my hand and looked at me worriedly.


    ��Your Highness, the Incubus that the soldiers found was also able to heal himself. But he chose not to do it because of being tormented by those swamp demons.��


    ��Are those demons that bad?�� Celia asked. My generals�� reaction made her and Foxy also worry about me despite my condition.


    ��Yes. No one wants to go there,�� Luna exined. She gritted her teeth either in horror or regret that she couldn��t protect me.


    ��I knew it. I should have gone with you,�� said Maria regretfully.


    Irritated by their worries, I removed their hands from my body.


    ��I told you I��m fine. I killed them all. None of them managed to touch me,�� I said in a firm tone. And it managed to silence them.


    ��Now, I want you to listen to my exnation,�� I continued.


    We moved to the sofa and continued our conversation there. Mostly dominated by my exnation of what happened there.


    ��So His Majesty will contact us?�� said Yuffy as soon as I finished with my exnation. After what they said about Deadly Swamp, I felt so relieved that I didn��t have to go to that swamp anymore. At least I didn��t have to bring Ivy and the others through that horrible ce.


    ��Yes, just wait for it,�� I replied.


    ��I don��t understand why His Majesty suddenly opened our ess,�� Luna said with a frown.


    ��I think it��s because His Highness has found his way to the Dark dimension. So The King decided to let him join the battle,�� Ivy guessed. I also thought the same thing as her.


    ��Did Alfred say what happened?�� Maria asked once again out of curiosity.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    ��He said Lord Damon would tell me himself,�� I said. I was also very curious about that.


    ��I��m sure that means the situation is quite severe. Otherwise, the king wouldn��t do it,�� guessed Yuffy. It wasn��t a groundless guess, considering how the cracks�� movement changed drastically.


    A tug from the end of my sweater turned my attention to Celia, who had been silent for a while.


    ��Brother, if you go�� What about me?�� she said in a gloomy tone. It was clear she wasn��t ready to let me go.


    I grabbed her hand and rubbed it gently.


    ��I��ll talk to Cam and Olivia about this. I think you should stay with them for a while.�� I couldn��t let Celia stay here alone. Also instead of staying with Mia, I chose Cam because I didn��t want Kingdom of Serpent Rock to put their eyes on Celia either.


    ��As for the rest, we can say we will be spending our holiday at our acquaintance��s house,�� I added. But then, I remembered something important.


    ��Ah, but maybe I won��t be able to attend your graduation.��


    ���� It��s fine. They postpone it because of recent incidents,�� said Celia without enthusiasm.


    ��Master, what about the human world?�� Foxy asked. She was a little quieter than usual since she came from a rural area. So she was kinda out of the ce.


    ��Don��t worry. The demon hunters will take care of it. With their new secret weapon and strong people like Nathan, they should be able to handle it.�� Although I couldn��t trust them 100%, their early arrival proved how they had improved in such a short time.


    ��I��m also nning to say a few things to Mrs Clea as a warning.��


    ��I see���� Foxy replied.


    ��I think that��s enough for now,�� I decided to end our conversation since it was past midnight now. I stood up from my seat and turned to Ivy and Maria.


    ��C��mon. I will send you back.��


    I was about to open my portal. But, unexpectedly, Celia hugged my waist tightly and buried her face in my back.


    ��Brother, I don��t want to lose you���� she whispered.


    Slowly I lowered my hand and held hers.


    ��You won��t lose me, Celia. I promise����


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 371: The Angel’s Fairytale I

    The Incubus System Chapter 369. The Angel��s Fairytale I


    After those words, Celia released her arms and returned to her room to calm herself down. As usual, Foxy took the initiative to follow her. It was a huge blow for her since she thought I wouldn��t leave so soon. Besides, since I had a lot to take care of in the dark dimension, I wasn��t sure I could treat the dark dimension as ��my office�� and go back to the human world every night.


    Without a single word, I opened my portal for Ivy and Maria before I took a bath and went to bed. Even though Luna and Yuffy apanied me, they didn��t spoil me as usual since they knew Celia was in a bad mood. I also wasn��t in the mood for that kind of action either. Instead, I felt a little restless about what I was going to face next.


    Even though my eyes were closed, I kept turning my body, as if I was looking for afortable position. While the truth was, my thoughts made me unable to sleep. Guesses and questions filled my head since Alfred didn��t say anything about the Dark dimension. I eagerly wanted to know what was going on, but I knew I had to hold myself back. Besides, there was fear in me. Worry to be precise. I did tell my ns to my servants with confidence, but wasn��t it normal to be worried about something I didn��t know? Even for a demon like me? Somehow I could understand the quote that Larry once told me.


    Aside from that, the mysterious powering from The Cursed Mountain was also bothering me. Unfortunately, my servants didn��t know what was in it. What they knew was, the ce had always been filled with dark miasma since thousands of years ago. The miasma was too dense and created a heavy atmosphere that could kill anyone who approached it. That was the reason why Lord Damon put his elite soldiers to guard the mountain. All of them had Lord Damon��s special protection to prevent the mountain��s atmosphere from engulfing their sanity. Alfred was one of them.


    It took a while before I could fall asleep and just like yesterday, it was Puriel��s voice that woke me up.


    ���Cthan�� Ethan�� Ethan, wake up or I don��t want to y with you anymore.��


    I opened my eyes and found myself in the same empty void. The difference, it was better than yesterday. At least, it didn��t look like a broken TV screen like before. That proved what Mia said was true, that her kingdom couldn��t use the barrier for too long or it would take a toll on the people��s bodies.


    Turning to the side, I could see Puriel waiting for me to wake up. From her face, she looked excited. A smile on her lips. Lazily, I got up and sat beside her.


    ��You should stop waking me up like that,�� Iined in a t tone. The way she called my name and her tone made me feel like a kid.


    ��Why?�� she frowned.


    ��I��m not a little kid,�� I said with a huff.


    It was a serious one yet sheughed about it.


    ��Not a little kid? Yeah, right.�� Her chuckles rang out between her words.


    ��How old are you? 19? 20? I��m over a thousand years old, Ethan. You��re a baby for me,�� she added before she continued herugh.


    Even though what she said was true, it still sounded annoying to me.


    ��A baby acting like an adult sounds better than an old angel acting like a kid,�� I replied with an annoying smirk.


    It managed to stop herughter and rece it with a pout.


    ��I didn��t,�� she protested. A short pause with a blush that appeared on her cheeks followed.


    ��I��m just a little lonely. So�� Since you��re my only friend, I can��t help but get excited every time I use my dream spell,�� she admitted.


    My smile faded. Her expression and attitude reminded me of Celia.


    ��Fine. What do you want to talk about?�� I asked. I decided to apany her before I told her my departure.


    A humming sound escaped her mouth before her palms glowed and formed a book.


    ��How about listening to my story?�� she said excitedly as she showed me her book. Her name in old writing style was on the cover.


    I nced at the book, which was thicker than theplete version of the biology dictionary, in her hand.


    ��That��s your story?�� I cringed. My index finger pointed to it.


    She smiled proudly.


    ��Yes. I��m so bored here and need something to keep my sanity. So I decided to kill my time by writing fiction about the demon and angel. How about I read it for you?��


    My eyes fell on the book. The book��s thickness was scarier than my textbook. But I could understand why she did it. Maybe, I would also do the same if I was trapped like her. Since there was nothing here, I decided to listen to her. Who knew I could find something there, though I was not sure about it.


    ��I��m not a fan of fiction, but sure. Just tell me the good parts.��


    ��Okay.�� Excitedly, she opened the book and began to read the prolog. While Iy down nonchntly as if Puriel was reading a fairy tale to me.


    As she read it for me, I couldn��t help but cringe since she was self-inserting herself in her story clearly. Her story was about two secret agents of dark and light dimensions who met in the human world. Something simr to what happened between Lord Xenos and Gabrielle. The difference was, rather than a tragic romance story like them. She simply made herself the hero who kicked the other agent��s ass. It was a wish-fulfillment story.


    ��Wait�� Why do I feel that Azrael guy sounds like me?�� Iined. Yeah, she named the dark dimension��s agent, Azrael. While she used her own name as the light dimension��s agent.


    She frowned in displeasure.


    ��What do you mean? He is definitely different from you. Even though he is a demon prince. He is a 100% demon. Besides, he has two tails, six tentacles and six wings. Crazy, right?�� she exined proudly.


    ��Where did her wild imaginatione from?�� I thought. I couldn��t imagine that demon appearance at all.


    ��Right, no more interruptions after this! I will tell you the coolest part,�� she said in excitement. But before she started again I decided to tell her my departure since I didn��t know when she would stop talking.


    ��Wait a second. I want to tell you something important.��


    She took a deep breath and exhaled it in annoyance.


    ��Say it.��


    ��I��m going to the Dark Dimension soon,�� I bet this will hurt her, but I had to tell her no matter what.


    And I was right�� Her excitement suddenly disappeared from her face.


    Important note: The story that Puriel wrote is my other story, Seven Sins System. That��s why the MC has the same name (Azrael) and has the same features (Six wings, six tentacles and two tails. Check his appearance on my Discord Channel). The difference is the story is reversed. Puriel never kicks Azrael��s ass (spoiler alert). You can check it out here. https://m.webnovel/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405


    > Myra pic is on my Discord channel


    >Read up to 90 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    45 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 372: The Angel’s Fairytale II

    The Incubus System Chapter 370. The Angel��s Fairytale II


    Quietly, she closed her book. From her expression, I knew she wasn��t interested in reading it anymore. In an instant, her book shattered into pieces of white light.


    ��When?�� she asked in a grim tone.


    ��In two days. So�� Tomorrow is ourst meeting,�� I said.


    ��Is that so���� she muttered. After that, she fell silent. Her silence made this room feel even more empty.


    I turned to the side and looked at her sadly. Just like Celia, I was sure this was a huge blow for her. The difference was, I had hardly been away from Celia for too long before. I remembered the longest was 7 days. It was when I took a short summer camp in elementary school. While in Puriel��s case, even though we had only met for a few days, she would lose her only friend.


    ��Puriel���� I called her name and extended my hand to her. But before I could touch her, she climbed on top of me and leaned her face to me. Her hands were on both sides of my head.


    ��It��s a great great grandaunt for you.�� Despite her words, her expression said something else.


    The silence took over our conversation as our eyes were on each other. It was the first time we were so close. Even though our bodies were transparent, her face was only a few centimeters from mine. From her expression, it was clear she was holding back her tears.


    ��I promise I��ll see you as soon as I get back from there,�� I whispered. My departure wasn��t only to help Lord Damon, but I also nned to im my position as the Demon Prince after the battle was over. I hoped the battle could prove that I deserved it. That way, I could meet andmunicate with her more easily.


    Rather than answer me with words, her body descended on me. Her hands hugged me tightly. Indeed, I felt nothing since we were simply no different from Yuffy��s Spectres. But I could feel her feelings�� Her sincerity and how bad she didn��t want to lose me.


    ��Puriel���� I called her name once more.


    ��Please think again, Ethan�� The dark dimension is a terrible ce. You could lose your life there���� she begged. But I didn��t answer her since I was sure she already knew my answer.


    ��I��m afraid I��ll lose you. I don��t want to be alone anymore���� she whispered.


    ��You can use your dream spell on my sister. That way you guys can keep each otherpany,�� I suggested. That way Celia could find out a lot about the light dimension from her.


    ��As long as her seal isn��t broken yet, I can��t do it. I can only connect myself to certain people. People with above average magic power, more than an average magician. Otherwise, I wouldn��t be this desperate. �� Although I didn��t know how strong an average magician back in medieval times was, I guessed their power was above an average demon hunter or the pce guards. Otherwise, she should be able to use her dream spell on them.


    My hands moved to hug her gently, even though I couldn��t touch her.


    ��Then�� Please wait for my return.�� I was at a loss for words so that was all I could say to her.


    ��What if you don��te back?�� she said in a trembling voice.


    ��I��m not that weak, you know. Don��t underestimate me,�� I rified. It was not something I could control, but at least I tried.


    But she didn��t reply to me. A long silence followed. Yet none of us felt awkward about it.


    ��I��ll be waiting for you tomorrow���� That was all she said before an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [The dream spell has been canceled.]


    [You will be out of the dream world in 5�� 4�� 3�� 2��1]


    I woke up with a mixed feeling. There was a reluctant feeling in my heart since I had to say this to all my partners. Even though they already predicted this, I was sure this would be a hard goodbye for them. But what could I do? Nothing��


    ��Who knew it could be this difficult?�� I muttered.


    ���C


    Although it felt heavy, I decided to tell my departure to my partners right after I woke up. No, not only to my partners but also to Larry and Tiffany. Then I helped Celia to tidy up her clothes. I also didn��t forget to pay all the bills and give Celia some money, so she could buy whatever she wanted during this holiday.


    Just like Celia and Puriel, my other partners were also shocked by it. But most of them could understand it. Rather than a farewell party, they just wanted to meet me at Creststream��s Mansion before I left. They said they didn��t want to give me more burden and chose to believe that I would return safely.


    Worse than me, Ivy and Maria were very busy taking care of all their affairs before they could leave for an ��important business trip��ter. Well, Maria was the busiest among us since Ivy still had Cam and Olivia to manage thepany, while she had none. She even had Miranda to take care of. So she could only depend on Myra��s trustee confidants.


    Upon what happenedst night, again, Celia and I ate breakfast in silence. While the others decided to avoid our gloomy atmosphere and watched TV with the excuse of finding out about yesterday��s attack. As I expected, rather than my interview, it was Elenna who managed to be Today��s Highlight News. Not on her own channel, of course. But I was quite satisfied after putting her in the same position as me. As for Ravwork, they chose to cover it with other news. Like the stock market statistics and the damage fromst night��s attack.


    ��Thank you for the food, Celia,�� I said as I finished my breakfast.


    And Celia only replied to me with a faint smile. Without answering, she tidied the dishes and washed them. I knew she prepared a special breakfast for me since the food was more fancy and nutritious than usual.


    It was a quiet breakfast. Too quiet, since she didn��t reply to what I said. I wished she could act warmer before I left. In a few seconds, my wish came true in another way. Celia��s scream broke the silence apanied by a foul stench piercing my nose and an announcement that appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning!!! ]


    [Another Demon detected!]


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    42 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 49 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters


    44 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 373: The Cute Messenger

    The Incubus System Chapter 371. The Cute Messenger


    I got up from my seat and let out my Demonic Spike in reflex. Celia ran and hid behind me. While all my servants were also in their attack stances. Whoever the demon was, he was clearly unlucky.


    But I held my attack as soon as I saw a small demoning out of a crack that was the size of a rathole. His shape was simr to a small rat, a ck hamster to be precise, with a pair of bat wings on his back. Even though his sheep-like horns above his head indicated his status. His face looked cute and innocent. A small backpack in the middle of the wings, making it look like most pet��s costumes.


    [Name: Innocent Winged Rat]


    [Level: 2 ]


    [HP: 101 /101]


    [DP: 39/39]


    Seeing my spikes, The Winged Rat curled in fear.


    ��Nuuu, dun hurt me!�� he said with a child-like tone. It was not just the tone, his voice also made him sound like a 3 years old boy.


    ��That mouse can talk?�� said Celia in confusion. From there, I assumed she screamed because she thought he was a real mouse.


    ��It��s okay, Your Highness. He is The King��s personal messenger. Kir,�� Luna said as she undid her attack stance. Likewise with Yuffy.


    Upon her words, I canceled my skill. My gaze was on Kir��s small trembling body.


    ��That little hamster is The Demon King��s personal messenger? Seriously, what��s wrong with Lord Damon?�� From his low level and small body, I was not sure he could fight other demons. I didn��t even see anything that could be his weapon. For me�� He wasn��t different from a normal hamster. Lord Damon should have a more powerful messenger than that hamster.


    ��I��m delivering something from The king,�� Kir said. Quickly, he ran over to Luna and opened his backpack. His hand took out a ck orb the size of a marble from inside it and gave it to Luna.


    ��Herew��s the key. It will be active tomorrow at 02.00 PM so make sure you don��t miss the time. Also, The king will send four of his elite soldiers to rece your duties,�� he said.


    And Luna took it.


    ��I understand.��


    ��That��s it for now.�� The winged rat wore his backpack again.


    ��Cya tomowwow.�� He ran towards the crack, but I stopped him.


    ��Wait a second.��


    He stood on his two legs and turned to me.


    ��Whaw is it?�� He tilted his head a bit and looked at me with an innocent face.


    ��Why do we need the key? I thought Lord Damon could open their ess remotely,�� I asked.


    ��That��s because The King has closed all ess to the human world, blocked all portal devices owned by his soldiers and pulled back all of his subordinates a week ago. You are the only ones left here,�� he replied. Simr to the demon hunter��s Compass, my generals also had a magic tech device that allowed them to enter the human world by sending a signal to themand center. But, rather than a watch, each of them could turn into something different. For example, Luna disguised it as the bell on her tail. Maria used it as the crest on her cor. While Yuffy turned it into her cellphone and Ivy as her small earring. When they said The King had closed their ess, it meant themand center had denied their request.


    ��Then, what about the new elite soldiers? What about their food?�� I asked.


    ��Don��t worry. The king has provided them with sufficient food supplies and will send me to deliver their needs if your business is not finished on time. Since all of them have given their loyalty to The King you don��t need to doubt them. So you can put your full concentration on the Dark Dimension,�� said the Winged Rat with a smile.


    ��Food supplies?�� I asked with a frown, asking him to exin further what he meant since all I could think of was a human body. Although he could have meant the devil fruits.


    ��Yes. They will bring their ration packs. So you don��t have to worry.��


    ��They even have ration packs?�� Somehow it made me curious about the dark dimension��s staple food since all I knew was the fruit. While I had never asked my generals.


    ��Ow, one more thing, they didn��te to protect the humans. But only your sister and your girls,�� he added.


    I was kinda surprised Lord Damon could notice such a small thing and I admitted, it eased my worries.


    ��Thank you for your answer.��


    ��Kay. Cya tomowwow.�� Then he ran into the crack.


    Their attention was immediately on the small orb in Luna��s hand.


    ��That��s the key? How do we use it?�� said Foxy curiously.


    ��I��ll tell you howter. Besides, it can��t be used until tomorrow,�� answered Luna with a smile. Her tail came closer to her hand and once it got close enough, the orb went inside her bell.


    Unlike her, rather than the key, I was more interested in why Lord Damon decided to block his subordinates�� ess. Although I hoped my guess was wrong, the only thing that came to my mind was, he had discovered betrayal among his subordinates. That��s why he took this drastic measure.


    My cellphone��s message ringtone broke my thoughts. I took it from the dining table and checked it.


    Larry: I��m at the coffee shop now. Where are you?


    Yes, after I messaged him this morning, he asked me to grab a coffee at a cafe near my ce. I guessed he wanted to ask about my sudden trip and make sure it wasn��t because of what happened yesterday. Either because of the interview, Elenna or Nathan.


    ��Isn��t our meeting at 10:30 AM?��


    I looked at the clock on my cellphone.


    10.19 AM.


    It was rare for him to arrive so early like this, but it showed how worried he was. I typed my reply.


    Me: Wait for me. I��m on my way.


    After I sent it, I turned to Celia.


    ��I��m going out to meet Larry. Once I get back, we��re going to Peace Blossom Square.�� I decided to spend some time hanging around with Celia and some of my partners today.


    ��Okay,�� replied Celia.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Note: Kir��s pic is on my Discord channel


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    42 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 49 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters


    44 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 374: Sudden Trip I

    Chapter 374: Sudden Trip I


    The Incubus System Chapter 372. Sudden Trip I


    -Tring!


    The sound of the small bell hanging above the door rang when I entered a small coffee shop near my house. The warm interior dominated by Hazelnut color entered my vision. The distinctive smell of coffee tickled my nose. It created a cozy atmosphere in that room. But instead of a greeting from the waiter, it was Larry who greeted me.


    ��Dude! Here!��


    I turned to the source of the voice. My sight immediately caught Larry who stood up from his seat and waved excitedly at me like a kid calling his friend. A cup oftte on his table. Luckily, since it was still early, there weren��t many people here.


    After I waved my hand in reply, I walked to the counter to order my coffee.


    ��One medium Caramel Mhiato, please.��


    ��That will be 35 Creds,�� said the staff. His hand moved over the cash register.


    As usual, I paid with my virtual ount before I walked up to Larry��s desk since they would need some time to make it.


    ��What took you so long? I thought you wouldn��te,�� Larryined as soon as I sat down across from him.


    ��Then why isn��t your coffee cold yet?�� My gaze showed the hot steam on his coffee. It was the clearest evidence that he had gotten it. After all, I only spent 10 minutes walking to arrive at this ce.


    ��Besides, didn��t you say 10.30 AM?�� I added.


    A long breath escaped his mouth.


    ��It can��t be helped���� Then he turned his head to the side and bowed it a bit. His expression turned mncholy.


    ��I��m worried about you����


    His gesture made him look like a shy woman when she met her boyfriend.


    I cringed in disgust.


    ��Stop it. You give me goosebumps,�� Iined.


    Myint made him turn to me with a frown.


    ��What? Why?��


    ��You look like a shy girl in front of her crush,�� I pointed out what I meant.


    His jaw dropped.


    ��I��m straight for God sake.�� This time, it was he whoined.


    ��Then stop doing weird acts like that,�� I said in the same tone.


    ��It��s beyond my control, you know. Besides, aren��t you already used to it?��


    Indeed, I knew it was normal for him and was a bit confused why I was bothered by that trivial thing while usually I just gave him a t stare.


    ��Is it because I fought too many Two Headed Swamp Demonsst night?�� That was all I could think of.


    ��Just�� try to control it a bit,�� I said since I couldn��t exin my traumatic experience to him.


    ��I��ll try as best as I can,�� he said with a shrug. He took a sip on his coffee before he spoke again.


    ��Anyway, I��m seriously worried about you. You��ve never gone on a sudden trip like this before. Besides, didn��t you say you were going to spend time with Emma and Olivia?�� He referred to ourst conversation at the College


    I put my elbow on the table and ced the side of my face on my palmzily.


    ��Emma has been a little busytely. So is Olivia. Also, the demon attack is more intense now. So I decided to spend some time at my acquaintance��s ce,�� I exined.


    ��But I��ve never heard of this acquaintance of yours. Moreover, why can��t I contact you during the holidays?�� he protested.


    ��My acquaintances said his ce has poor phone signal. I am not sure you could contact me. So I��m telling you in advance before you report that I��m missing.�� I already confirmed this with my generals that the human world��s phone signal couldn��t reach the dark dimension. So I decided not to bring my phone with me.


    He frowned in disbelief.


    ��What the hell? Are you going to stay in the middle of the forest or something?��


    ��It��s not as bad as that. But it��s a rural ce.�� Well, it wasn��t a lie since the dark dimension was indeed some kind of a rural area for humans.


    ��Then does Celia agree to it? If there is no signal, there should be no inte. She can��t open any social media, upload her holiday photos and stream videos. I��m sure she will die of boredom there,�� he guessed.


    ��I��ve given her a second option. She can spend time elsewhere if she doesn��t want it,�� I said in case he identally met Celiater.


    ��Wait�� You mean you and Celia will spend this holiday separately?�� he said in disbelief since I hardly ever did it except when we were kids.


    ��Yes,�� I rified.


    He was shocked by it. But before he could say anything, a male voice came from the counter.


    ��Medium Caramel Mhiato for Ethan.��


    I stood up and took my coffee.


    ��What��s wrong?�� I said as I plopped myself back in my seat and put my cup. My eyes were on Larry who was looking at his coffee with a grim face.


    He lifted his face and looked at me with a serious look. The same look when he wore his demon hunter uniform.


    ��Ethan�� Is something bothering you? Like someone much stronger than you? Maybe, are you afraid of something? Or did something traumatic happen to you recently?�� he asked.


    ��No, nothing.�� I could tell he was worried about what happened yesterday. But what Nathan and Elenna did, did not affect me.


    He mmed his palm on the table and leaned his body on me. Although there was no banging sound, it managed to shake our coffee and almost spill it.


    ��You can talk to me about anything. I mean it. I will keep my mouth shut and help you as best as I can,�� he insisted.


    It made me speechless for a while and reminded me of how he let out his Holy Chain to protect me from Nathan.


    ��Thank you. I just encountered an unfortunate event yesterday. But it only shocked me a bit. You don��t have to worry,�� I said calmly. Normal people should be shocked from yesterday��s events, especially since Nathan suddenly attacked me. So I had no other choice but to say so. Besides, meeting that many swamp demons was indeed an unfortunate event for me.


    ��Only a bit? You lied, right? That must have shocked you a lot and made you decide to leave,�� he made a wild guess.


    I gave him my usual t stare.


    ��My departure has nothing to do with this.��


    ��Then can you exin to me who your acquaintance is? How do you know him? Where will you live?�� he said as if he was a curious girlfriend trying to uncover her boyfriend��s affair.


    I exhaled tiredly.


    ��Seriously, what��s wrong with you?�� I asked with a frown.


    ��I��m really worried about you,�� he repeated.


    ��I will stay in my distant rtives�� ce. He��s from my dad��s family line. Since they live in a rural ce and are kinda old so I decided to visit them and stay at their ce for a while.�� I exined. That was not entirely a lie since Lord Damon was kinda my dad��s distant rtives. Since his age was more than a thousand years so he was more than a great great grandpa for humans.


    ��But living in a rural ce with no phone signal���� He shook his head from side to side.


    ��It doesn��t sound like you����


    ��Rural ces aren��t that bad. So I want to give it a shot,�� I reasoned. But from Larry��s face, I could tell he couldn��t ept my excuses.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 40 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    42 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 49 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 26 Extra R18 chapters


    44 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    49 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 375: Sudden Trip II

    Chapter 375: Sudden Trip II


    The Incubus System Chapter 373. Sudden Trip II


    Since he didn��t answer me, I decided to calm him down.


    ��Don��t worry. I know what I��m doing. I won��t do stupid things,�� I added. This was indeed an unusual thing for me and I understand his concern considering what happened yesterday.


    But my words didn��t manage to get rid of his worry.


    ��You know�� We��ve been friends for a long time. You can say anything to me . If you have a problem, just say it. Even though I can��t help you, at least you don��t feel alone. I can lighten your burden,�� he said in a calmer tone.


    ��I appreciate it. But I don��t need anything.�� I couldn��t deny, I was grateful to have a friend who was worried about me. Not only him but also everyone who believed in me. Especially my partners. Someday�� I wanted to reveal my identity to him. No. But also to the world. That I��m the great demon�� Unfortunately, I was not sure they would ept me. As for Larry, since I didn��t want to add to his worries over my departure to the dark dimension, I thought it was better to say it after I got back.


    ��I just hope you could keep your word,�� I reminded him.


    His face turned pale as soon as he understood what I meant. It was in my previous message.


    ��Don��t worry I won��t tell Ruby. I bet she will lock you in the basement if she finds out,�� he said in a shudder.


    I chuckled.


    ��You know her so well.�� Then I took a sip of my coffee. Not only Larry, but I also asked Tiffany to keep it a secret for the same reason and Tiffany agreed. As for Mrs Clea, I decided to say my goodbye not as Ethan, but as the great demon. Well, I wouldn��t say it bluntly and n to use another excuse. She would be suspicious of me if she found Ethan Strongheart and The Great Demon disappeared at the same time.


    ��When will youe back?�� he asked.


    My hand lowered my cup.


    ��Maybe when college is about to start.�� Actually, I didn��t know when this would be finished and not sure 3 months was enough to solve this problem (Ethan��s 2nd semester of college break coincides with the summer break). But I would think of another way if I needed extra time. With my special connection with Diamond, it shouldn��t be a problem.


    ��Isn��t that too long? Are you going to spend all your holiday there?�� He couldn��t ept my excuse.


    ��Why not?�� I said with a shrug before I took another sip of my coffee.


    Again, my words left him speechless for a while.


    ��Dude�� Are you nning to be a farmer?�� he made a random guess.


    It managed to make me cough and almost spill my drink.


    ��Stop drawing random conclusions,�� I said with a frown. My hand took a napkin to clean my mouth.


    ��Then what are you going to do there?�� he frowned in confusion. Then he gasped as he realized something.


    ��Oh�� Wait�� They are an old couple, right? Do they have children?�� he asked curiously.


    Even though his question confused me, I decided to answer it.


    ��No. The woman miscarried before their child was born.�� Of course, I mean Lilieth.


    Like a detective trying to solve a case, Larry��s hand rubbed his chin. His eyes looked at me with a serious look.


    ��Let me guess, is the old man dying? Or maybe sick?�� he guessed again.


    My thoughts drifted to Lord Damon. Even though Tania said he was weakened, he didn��t look like that when I met him. In fact, he looked strong and his aura alone was enough to prove it. So�� Dying was not the right word. But saying he was weakened sounded odd.


    ��You can say he is sick,�� I said.


    ��Both of them?��


    ��Both of them,�� I repeated since Lilieth also weakened after her miscarriage. Although she looked fine at ourst meeting.


    He took his hand away from his chin and dropped his back against the sofa backrest. His eyes remained on me and his mouth slightly opened.


    ��Ah�� Shit. I get it�� I get it now. You��re more cunning than I thought. But I won��t me you for this.�� He said it as if he just caught memitting a big crime.


    ��What? Why?�� I said in confusion.


    ��You��re nning to treat them well since you��re after their inheritance, right? They are sickly and old. You are their distant rtives. With a will, the court will give it to you for sure,�� he gave his stupid analysis. But the way he said it made it sound like a real thing.


    ��The hell?! Of course not!�� I retorted. But then, I pressed my lips. On second thought, it was kinda like what he said. I took over Damian��s duties and got all his inheritance, the dark dimension. The difference was, it wasn��t me who wanted it. But the story itself was simr to that.


    Upon my silence, a triumphant grin appeared on Larry��s face.


    ��See?! I knew it! Oh my God! I didn��t know you that cunning, dude,�� he said in excitement as if he had solved a big case.


    ��It��s not what you think. I just want to help with their responsibilities,�� I retorted again.


    This time he gave me an annoying smile.


    ��It��s okay, buddy. I won��t judge you. Besides, if it��s theirst wish. Why not?��


    And I replied with a t stare.


    ��Do I look that low?��


    He shrugged nonchntly.


    ��Who knows? It��s legal anyway.��


    ��I��m just helping them with a few things. That��s all,�� I rified. Unfortunately, I couldn��t say what it was bluntly.


    ��Helping them about what?�� he asked.


    ��Farming,�� I said in a nonchnt tone. Exp farming (or exp grinding in RPG games terms) to be exact since I had to face a lot of battles there. I knew this conversation would only lead me to nowhere if I didn��t tell him the truth so I gave up on exining it to him.


    ��Ha! So you do want to be a farmer!�� He pointed at me as if I was a criminal caught in the act.


    While I replied with a t stare since we returned to square one.


    ��Ha�� Whatever����


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 376: Game Arcade Adventure I

    Chapter 376: Game Arcade Adventure I


    The Incubus System Chapter 374. Game Arcade Adventure I


    After another 15 minutes of pointless talking and nonsense guesses, I somehow managed to make him believe that my departure had nothing to do with yesterday��s events and what I did was not dangerous.


    Then I picked up Celia to go with Tiffany, Emma and Olivia to Peace Blossom Square. Unlike the previous hellish shopping session, this time, our hang out was much more fun. We spent time trying new things either for me or for them. Like visiting the new gto shop, trying popr cupcakes at a famous bakery and the new vor of bubble tea. With my previous financial situation, Celia and I couldn��t do this. While, because of their busy schedules, Emma and Tiffany also couldn��t do it. As for Olivia, she rarely visited this kind of ce since she was too busy with her family affair. To be sure, we had to avoid Ruby��s cafe.


    Another funny thing, sometimes our presence attracted several people��s attention, especially men. Well, I was the only man among those women, so they gave me envious looks. But that usually didn��t long since Olivia simply chased them away with her death re.


    The next ce was a game center. It felt like it had been forever since I went to this ce with Celia. Thest time I and Larry visited this ce was 2 years ago.


    The roar of the car engine that came out of the four arcade racing car machines pierced in my ears. Tiffany, Emma, Olivia and I sat on them. Our feet hit the pedal and our hands were on the wheels.


    ��Scary���� I thought. An awkward smile on my lips as my eyes nced at Emma, Tiffany and Olivia by my side. Their eyes stared intently at the screen, watching how their cars hit each other. I bet Celia, who was standing behind me, also thought the same thing since she couldn��t help but smile awkwardly.


    ��It��s that all you got?!�� Olivia said as she turned her wheel to the left to hit Tiffany��s car.


    ��Ha! Missed!�� Tiffany teased with a triumphant smile since she managed to avoid Olivia��s car.


    Their taunts were answered by the turbo engine roar of Emma��s car.


    ��Bye, guys~,�� she said with a triumphant smile since her car was near the finish line.


    While my car was in 5th rank, far behind them.


    ��I just found out they could be thispetitive.�� But I was d they seemed to be enjoying their time.


    ��Just take it easy. It��s just a game,�� I said once the game was over. We got off the machines and decided to go to another game.


    ��What are you talking about? That��s the reason why we do what we want to do. Because games are not real,�� Olivia exined.


    ��She��s right. We can do whatever we want in the games,�� said Emma.


    Well, that made sense.


    ��Guys, should we try shooting games?�� said Tiffany.


    ��Let��s go!�� they said excitedly.


    This time, we approached a zombie shooting machine. Since there were only 4 guns there, I decided to give this turn to Celia. The shooting game was not aspetitive as a racing game. They even had to work together to clear all the stages. So Celia would enjoy it. At least that was what I thought, sadly�� I was wrong.


    ��Why do I always miss my targets? Is there a problem with my gun?�� Celiained in panic. Her finger pressed the trigger repeatedly yet the ��miss�� announcement kept appearing below her point score. Meanwhile, the others managed to kill the zombies in one shot. Well, I didn��t know if this was rted or not. But since Olivia was a martial arts expert, she had good reflexes. And the others were demon hunters so I expected no less from them.


    I facepalmed myself since the problem was not on her gun. But it was her who mistook another��s gun target point as hers.


    ��Celia, your target point is the red dot. Concentrate,�� said Tiffany. Her hand was busy pressing the trigger. The others also had said the same thing over and over again, but it seemed that Celia was still confused by that.


    Since Celia looked panicked, I decided to help her.


    ��Hold your shot. You��re just wasting your ammo,�� I said. Celia followed my words and handed the gun to me. But instead of taking it, I simply stood behind her and helped her to aim at the right target.


    ��Pull the trigger,�� I said.


    She did as I said and her first perfect shot appeared below her score. After that, her score started to rise as we killed the zombies one by one. Once she got used to it, I pointed at her target point.


    ��See that red dot? Just concentrate on that,�� I instructed. After that, I released my grip slowly, letting her continue the game by herself. Although not as perfect as before, she could do it much better than before.


    ��So what��s next?�� Olivia said with a satisfied smile. Somehow, they managed to finish the game with just a few credits.


    ��How about that?�� Celia pointed to a row of w crane machines not far from us. In just one nce, I knew why she chose that.


    ��Do you want the pink bear?�� I asked.


    ��Yes. Can you take it for me?�� She looked at me with puppy-like eyes.


    ��I will try.�� I had always avoided the w crane machine since it was the hardest game for me. But with my Demonic eyes, I should be able to pinpoint my target easily.


    After inserting the coin, I moved the analog. My eyes looked at the w and the pink bear alternately. The others were waiting for me in the back out of curiosity. Once the w was in the right position, I pressed the button. The w went down and picked up the pink bear.


    ��Hell yeah,�� I grinned happily. Unfortunately, before it reached the hole, the bear fell.


    ��Loser~�� The cute girl��s voice came from the machine. But somehow that sounded annoying.


    ��What?�� I grumbled in disbelief. It didn��t have any obstacles, yet the bear slipped off of it for no reason.


    ��Well, getting a doll from this machine isn��t that easy.�� Olivia��s voice came from my side.


    Without saying anything, I put in another coin.


    ��One more try. I��m sure I can get it this time.�� The doll fell right on the side of the hole. It was so close so I was sure of that. Again, unfortunately�� I was wrong.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 377: Game Arcade Adventure II

    The Incubus System Chapter 375. Game Arcade Adventure II


    Once��


    Twice��


    Thrice��


    I didn��t know how many times I had tried but that stupid bear kept slipping off the ws. I also had tried other machines and still got the same result. It always happened every time the bear was so close to the goal. I bet they already rigged the machines.


    As I tried to get the doll, others tried to find the hacks through the inte.


    ��They said, shake the crane to the left right forward back before going for your target. It��s 100% work,�� Tiffany instructed.


    ��Are you sure?�� said Emma in doubt.


    ��The guy in the video said, it worked for him,�� Tiffany assured.


    It sounded like bullshit. But I decided to give it a try.


    ��Loser~�� Again, that annoying sound came from the machine as the bear slipped from the w just before the hole.


    ��This fuckin machine���� I hissed in annoyance.


    Seeing my expression, they decided to cool me down.


    ��Ethan, let��s y another thing, okay?�� said Emma with an awkward smile.


    ��I agree. Besides, I don��t want that bear anymore. It��s too small, to begin with,�� Celia added. The bear was about medium size so it wasn��t a small one.


    ��How about another round of shooting game?�� Olivia came up with an idea.


    While Tiffany returned my previous statement.


    ��Take it easy. It��s just a game.��


    A voiceing from another w machine answered them.


    ��Yay! Congrattions! You are the winner!�� We turned to the source of the voice. A 5 years old kid looked happy since his father managed to get the doll in one try. It was the machine I yed with before and the doll was my previous target.


    ��What the hell?!�� I screamed internally. I knew I shouldn��t be jealous of him since it was all based on luck. Still�� It pissed me off.


    The guy noticed my gaze and smiled at me.


    ��You just need a good skill to get it,�� he said in a calm tone before he left with his son.


    I knew he was trying to give me advice but that pissed me off even more.


    ��You��re right. I think we should y another one,�� I answered them out of the blue. Then I pointed to the biggest w machine there.


    ��How about we y that?�� I said with an innocent smile.


    They looked at the machine before exchanging nces.


    ��Brother, you don��t have to����


    Before Celia could finish her words, I interrupted her.


    ��Let��s go!�� With enthusiasm, I walked to the machine.


    Just like before, I entered the coin and moved the analog. The difference was, this time I used my Telekinesis so the doll remained attached to the w before it reached the hole.


    I took it and gave it to Celia. It was the bigger version of the pink bear.


    ��Thank you, brother,�� she said with an awkward smile since she immediately realized what I had done.


    ��But are you sure this is legal? You were kinda cheating there,�� she said in a much lower voice.


    ��No, it��s not. I got it with my ��skill��. Just like what the guy said.�� Well, I knew I cheated but after those series of losing and being called a loser by the machines, I didn��t care anymore.


    ��Do you want it?�� I offered it to the others.


    ��No, thank you,�� they replied.


    ��It��s okay. I��m kinda pissed off right now. So I��ll take some,�� I said with a smirk.


    ��Ah�� He snapped�� those words were clear from Emma and Olivia��s gaze.


    ��How did you suddenly be an expert?�� Tiffany asked in confusion since I could get the other three easily.


    ��Skill, of course,�� I grinned.


    While the others could only smile awkwardly in reply.


    We closed our arcade adventure with the hammer machine. Or rather�� Ran away since I almost broke it. I misjudged my strength since my annoyance still remained when I yed it. So�� It didn��t give me any score, but an error sign.


    The sunset greeted us as soon as we exited the arcade. Once again we set our feet on Peace Blossom Square��s street.


    ��Haaa�� That��s a good one. I haven��t done it for a long time,�� said Tiffany, stretching out her arms up.


    ��We should hang out more,�� Emma added.


    ��How about next week?�� Olivia said excitedly.


    Celia answered it in a gloomy tone.


    ��But my brother will be away during this holiday so����


    ��It��s okay. You don��t have to wait for me,�� I said. I didn��t want Celia to waste her break waiting for me.


    She turned to me.


    ��But it will be different����


    ��It will,�� I replied with a faint smile. My hand patted her head gently.


    ��This is the first time you��re going to spend a holiday with this many people. I��m sure it will be more fun,�� Iforted her. But she didn��t reply to me.


    ��Halt, it��s a code red!�� Tiffany suddenly stopped her steps and stretched her arm to the side to block us. Reflexively, we did what she asked.


    We turned to where Tiffany looked at since code red meant Ruby was near us. Our sight immediately caught Ruby in her outercoat walking across the street in a hurry. From her direction, it looked like she was headed for the arcade. But why did she want to go there?


    ��Oh shit�� It must be that girl,�� I thought. Thinking back, a few girls were watching me when I won the w machine 4 times in a row. One of them looked familiar but since her name seemed foreign to me, I decided to ignore her. But now, I remembered that girl was her coworker.


    ��We should hide now!�� Celia said.


    Without wasting time, we entered a restaurant beside us.


    A waiter greeted us.


    ��Good evening. May I����


    Olivia quickly interrupted him.


    ��Do you have a private room?�� There wererge windows on the side of the restaurant so passers-by could see all the seats.


    ��Sorry, we don��t have it, miss,�� replied the waiter.


    ��Is that table empty?�� I said. My index finger pointed at an empty table in the corner of the room. The wall covered the lower half, so it was good enough.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Great. We��ll take it and call you after we make our choice,�� said Emma. Her hand quickly grabbed 2 menu books on the counter before we headed to the table.


    We were about to sit down and open the menu but Tiffany warned us again.


    ��She��sing!�� Her gaze was fixed on the window.


    Upon her warning, we dropped down to hide under the table. It happened just like that, following our instincts.


    After that, we were silent as we waited for Ruby to pass the restaurant.


    ��Wait�� Why do we have to hide from her?�� I just realized how stupid we were. Avoiding her cafe was okay, but hiding like this while we weren��t doing anything wrong was weird to me.


    ��Look who��s talking. She��s targeting you, right?�� Tiffanyined.


    ��Well, I can ��take care�� of her,�� I said. Unlike the previous shopping session, since Emma and Olivia were here, I just needed them to distract Tiffany for a few seconds while I altered Ruby��s mind.


    ��Don��t ruin our hang out by that,�� protested Celia.


    ��Say that to that crazy stalker,�� I retorted.


    ��I think this is kinda fun,�� Emma said out of the blue. Her words made us turn to her.


    ��This reminds me of my childhood. I feel like going back to elementary school,�� Emma continued with a gentle smile.


    The three of us burst out intoughter since what she said was true. We felt like a bunch of big naughty kids who ran away from the school and the teacher was looking for us.


    ��W-Wait. Is that weird? Why are you guysughing?�� said Emma in a panic.


    But it was the waiter��s voice who answered us.


    ��Ehem!��


    We stopped ourughter and turned to the waiter who looked at us in displeasure.


    ��Can you lower your voice?�� he said.


    We replied with an awkward smile.


    ��Sorry,�� we said in unison.


    The hangout ended with a simple dinner at that restaurant. It wasn��t a luxury one, but the food was good. Also, another hide and seek game since we saw Ruby walking back and forth several times near the restaurant. Rather than annoying, we found it really fun so we simply considered it as our arcade game��s bonus stage. We even held ourughs several times since she was so close to us yet she didn��t notice it. A request from Olivia to meet her tonight closed our meeting and thus how our hangout came to end.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 378: The Chairwoman and The Warning I

    Chapter 378: The Chairwoman and The Warning I


    The Incubus System Chapter 376. The Chairwoman and The Warning I


    After leaving Peace Blossom Square, we parted ways with Emma, Tiffany and Olivia. Celia and I chose to return on foot since she wanted to buy her ��necessities�� at the mini convenience store on the way home. It was already 06.31 PM when we arrived.


    ��Thank you for today, brother,�� said Celia as we entered the house.


    ��Are you feeling better?�� I asked. My hand locked the door since Celia was busy hugging her doll. The doll was about half of her body so it was enough to keep her hands full.


    She answered me with a nod apanied by a short humming sound. But I knew it was just a short escape.


    ��I want to spend more time with you. So�� Can I sleep with you tonight?�� I asked.


    She lifted her head to look at me.


    ��Only two of us?��


    I nodded in reply.


    ��What about the others?�� she asked.


    ��They can sleep in my room,�� I said.


    A smile started to appear on Celia��s face.


    ��Juste to my room once you finish your Ritual.��


    ��Okay.��


    Without a warning, Celia dropped her doll and hugged me tightly. Her head was on my chest.


    ��I��ll be waiting for you, brother,�� she whispered. She ended it with a kiss on my cheek before she grabbed her doll again and jogged up the stairs. It was a simple thing, but it was enough to make me smile.


    I looked at Celia who was getting away from my sight before I asked Foxy toe out of her hiding ce.


    ��Foxy, I know you��re there.��


    �C Puff!


    In an instant, Foxy who was standing near the sofa revealed herself.


    ��Wee home, master,�� she greeted politely.


    I turned to her.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me you were back?�� On my way home, I asked Foxy to check Mrs Clea��s house via Telepathy. Since I wanted to give her my little warning, I had to make sure, no one else was there. Besides that, I also had to make sure the furniture and the CCTV��s position since I didn��t want to make a single piece of evidence.


    ��I don��t want to bother you. Besides, Celia���� Her words stopped there. But from her sad look, I understood her meaning.


    ��Just forget it for now. Tell me what did you see?�� I asked, deciding to concentrate on my n.


    ��She is working alone in her office. n��s also there, sleeping on the sofa. Their locations are facing each other. There��s only one CCTV in that room. In the left corner near the sofa where n is,�� she said in detail. That was enough for me since I could still clearly remember the room.


    ��Is there anyone besides them?�� I made sure.


    ��I��ve searched the entire house and found no one, but them.�� Then he remembered something.


    ��Oh! Also, n is in his humanoid form,�� added Foxy.


    ��I see. Thank you, Foxy. You can join the others. We will perform our Ritual around 09.00 PM,�� I instructed. Luna and Yuffy had left early for their night hunt as usual. Tonight, I was nning to do the ritual with only the three of them since I was sure Ivy and Maria were busy getting their business done.


    ��Okay.�� After that, she used her hiding skill again and went upstairs. As usual, she always went out through the window rather than the door to avoid suspicion.


    While I activated my Demonic Form and snapped my fingers to change my clothes to my usual ck suit. As always a mask covered my face. I took a couple of breaths since I had to do all this fast.


    Feeling ready, I opened my portal to Mrs Clea��s room.


    [The portal has opened! ]


    Quickly, I ran into it. As soon as I came out of the portal, I flicked my finger on the CCTV which was right above me. Since I opened my portal on the CCTV��s blind spot, it shouldn��t have recorded me.


    ��Hell Thunder 25%.��


    [You have struck a CCTV for 45 damage.]


    The CCTV emitted light smoke and was broken in an instant. Mrs Clea and n were shocked by my sudden presence. n was about to turn to his original form but I used my skill on him.


    ��Dark Bound!��


    My dark aura enveloped his body and bound it.


    [A Silver Eagle has been sessfully bound!]


    At the same time, Mrs Clea who got up from her chair across from me took out her Holy Orbs. As dozens of her white Orbs appeared around her, I used my Shadow barrier.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 03:57]


    ��I just want to talk,�� I said without further ado before she threw me with her orbs. Indeed, I could use my Demonic Spike to counter it. But I wanted to show my good intentions, so I chose my barrier. Well, as long as it wasn��t her Judgment skill, my barrier could block her attack. Still, those orbs were enough to destroy this ce and make others aware of what was happening. So if she attacked me, I had no choice but to cancel this meeting and give her a short warning.


    n��s screeching sound rang out by my side. He struggled desperately to free himself. Since I found it a little annoying, I pointed my hand at him and used my other skill.


    ��Silence.��


    [Your skill has seeded!]


    [A Silver Eagle is in your Silence skill effect.]


    Indeed it was a bit harsh for him. But his sound would disturb our conversation.


    While Mrs Clea who was standing behind her desk looked at me in displeasure. Luckily, she decided to hold her attack.


    ��What do you want?�� she said in displeasure. Her eyes focused on me.


    ��Like I said. I want to talk,�� I repeated.


    ��If you just want to talk, release my familiar.�� Her request sounded like an order.


    I nced at n before I returned my gaze to her.


    ��He��ll stay like that until our conversation is over.�� A smirk appeared on my lips.


    ��Besides I need an assurance so you won��t call your friends or do anything stupid during our conversation, ��I said since I only wanted this to be just between me and her.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 379: The Chairwoman and The Warning II

    The Incubus System Chapter 377. The Chairwoman and The Warning II


    Although she looked displeased with my reply, she had no other choice but to agree.


    ��What do you want to talk about?�� she said without canceling her skill.


    ��About me and the recent attacks,�� I said.


    She furrowed her brows, showing her confusion clearly.


    ��So you admit that you had something to do with those attacks?�� she guessed.


    ��By attacking the other demons instead of joining the fun?�� I answered her question with another question.


    ��Then what?�� she asked.


    ��I��m sure you��ve noticed, the recent big attacks are worse than usual. I have been watching you, demon hunters, and realized that you have improved a lot. But�� You still depend a lot on me and my servants. So I think it��s time for you to be more independent.�� I started our conversation.


    ��Does that mean you admit that you did it to protect us?�� said Mrs Clea straight to the point. Looked like she was trying to figure out my intentions since I kept giving her uncertain answers.


    A smirk appeared on my lips.


    ��That depends on your personal opinion. But if you think so, you should stop trying to catch me. I have no interest in wearing a cor around my neck and bing the association��s dog.�� It was an honest answer since my existence itself was a controversy.


    ��We never meant it. We never meant to enve you,�� said Mrs Clea firmly.


    I let out an evil chuckle.


    ��Maybe you don��t, but not with the senators.�� I leaned my body a bit towards her.


    ��Did you say my hello to them?�� I asked.


    ��I did,�� she said in hesitation.


    ��Then what��s their response?�� I said as I tilted my head a bit.


    Mrs Clea pressed her lips. Her hesitation was evident on her face.


    ��They��re grateful for what you��ve done for humans.�� Finally, she let out her voice.


    Another chuckle came out of my mouth. This time was a mocking one.


    ��Oh c��mon. What makes you think I��ll buy that? Tell me the truth, I won��t be mad at you.��


    Mrs Clea��s silence proved that what I said was true. She was taking a couple of breaths before speaking again.


    ��They ordered us to catch or kill you. Whatever it takes.��


    Instead of getting angry, I smirked evilly.


    ��As expected.�� But then my smirk disappeared.


    ��It makes me want to get rid of them even more.�� My adrenaline was racing, I wanted to destroy them right now. Unfortunately, they were important people for this world, getting rid of them was the same as disturbing the whole world��s political stability and it could lead to the world into chaos. Whereas I didn��t know how far I could go with my Maniption and Devil��s Puppet skills. Also,I hadn��t investigated the power and the technology behind them�� One wrong step, everything would backfire on me.


    ��You targeted them from the start?�� Mrs Clea asked.


    I answered her with a mysterious smile.


    ��Let��s forget it for now. I know your rtionship with them isn��t good either. They even almost killed youst time,�� I reminded her.


    Mrs Clea fell silent again. That was undeniable and too obvious even for an outsider like me. What she protected was trying to kill her. It was too ironic. Yet she couldn��t do anything but obey since being a demon hunter was the only way to protect humans from demons. This was the reason why I didn��t want to join the association in the first ce.


    I raised my three fingers.


    ��3 months. I��ll give you 3 months. During that time, I won��t interfere in any battles and watch as a spectator. No matter what happens, I won��t help you. So please be careful. Today is myst day, but I��m only going to do it half as much as usual. So you can measure your own power,�� I warned her.


    ��Did yesterday��s battle hurt you?�� She made wild guesses. Well, her guess was kinda normal since I had been meddling with a lot of battlestely.


    But it managed to make me burst intoughter.


    ��Those lowly demons aren��t a problem for me. I just want to know how strong humans are. Besides, I��m not interested in being your babysitter forever,�� I said as soon as I could get my voice out.


    It managed to spark anger in her eyes.


    ��We��re not babies.��


    Another smirk bloomed on my lips.


    ��Then prove it. Prove if you are strong enough to handle this without us,�� I challenged.


    ��I will.�� Her hands clenched into fists.


    ��Good.�� Once again, I opened my portal behind me. Since my barrier was about to break, I decided to let out my spikes, just to make sure she didn��t attack me from behind.


    [The portal has opened!]


    ��Just for a reminder. Some people are rotten. They don��t deserve your protection.�� I turned around.


    ��Goodnight.�� Then I walked on the portal followed by my spikes. As soon as I almost entered it, I snapped my fingers to cancel my barrier, Silence skill and my Dark Bound.


    As soon as n managed to get out of his bound, he quickly spread out his wings. His angry screeching filled the room. He was about to attack me before Mrs Clea even gave him her orders. But my spikes that surrounded him, made him undo his intentions.


    ��Be a good boy, n,�� I said without stopping my steps.


    ���C


    Mrs Clea��s PoV


    Mrs Clea��s eyes stared at how the great demon disappeared into the darkness and the ck hole in front of her disappeared. At the same time, the cknces also turned into a dark aura and disappeared.


    A long breath came out of Mrs Clea��s mouth as she canceled her skill and threw her body on her chair. Upon her grim expression, n flew over to her, sat on her shoulder and rubbed his head on Mrs Clea��s tofort her.


    ��I��m okay, n,�� she whispered. Yet her expression remained the same.


    Her mind returned to what the great demon had said. She indeed felt The Senate had done a lot of injustice to her and the demon hunters. Especially two days ago. She was furious when she learned the senators ordered tounch the Holy Missile without her consent. Because for Mrs Clea, she not only had the responsibility to the civilians or the senators but also to the demon hunters she brought to the battlefield. On the other hand, the association would not be able to run without the senators�� power and money. Meanwhile, if she resigned from the association, it meant she would have to give up her powers and be an ordinary person. She wouldn��t have the power to fight demons anymore. It was a big dilemma for her.


    Amid her bitter feeling, her gaze shifted to herptop screen which showed Renart��s photo. That photo was taken a few days before the tragedy that took her lover��s life forever.


    ��Tell me, what should I do, Renart?�� she whispered.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 380: Between The Demon Hunter’s Son and The Great Demon

    Chapter 380: Between The Demon Hunter��s Son and The Great Demon


    The Incubus System Chapter 378. Between The Demon Hunter��s Son and The Great Demon


    Mrs Clea and Ruby��s PoV


    Silence filled the room. Mrs Clea��s eyes kept on herptop screen, staring at the smile on her ex-boyfriend��s face. The same smile as his son, Ethan. It was the reason why she looked at Ethan with a mncholy look sometimes.


    As the seconds passed, Mrs Clea��s mind drifted back to the past. When her responsibility was not this heavy. When Renart was still by her side. She felt like she wanted to go back to those good times but she knew she couldn��t. She closed her eyes as a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    ��I wish�� I can see you again even if it��s only in a dream����


    Her wish was answered by something else. A pop up apanied by a sound came from theputer on the side of herptop. She opened her eyes and shifted her gaze on herputer screen. Her sight immediately caught Ruby who was already standing in front of her house in worry.


    ��Clea, may Ie in?�� Ruby��s voice came from the speakers that connected to the inte.


    Without answering, Mrs Clea pressed a button under her desk. The front door opened automatically and thesers at the entrance turned off. Quickly, Ruby entered the house and went to Mrs Clea��s study.


    ��What happened? Why did the CCTV suddenly die?�� Ruby said without further ado. Her worry was clear from both her face and voice. It was the headquarters who informed and asked her to make sure Mrs Clea was okay.


    Ruby��s eyes swept around the room, to detect anything wrong there. But the furniture and the clean room showed that nothing had happened.


    But instead of telling what happened to Ruby, Mrs Clea chose to keep it a secret. If the senators found out, they could have taken that simple conversation as something else.


    ��Really?�� Her gaze shifted to the CCTV in the room, pretending not to know about it.


    ��Looks like it broke for no reason. I��ll rece it,�� she said casually.


    ��Are you sure?�� Ruby confirmed. It sounded strange if the new CCTV was broken for no reason.


    ��It doesn��t seem right,�� she added.


    Upon Ruby��s suspicion, Mrs Clea decided to divert the conversation and warn her of what was toe.


    ��Don��t worry about unnecessary things. Most importantly, we should concentrate more on our hunt and oveerge scale attacks more quickly. I don��t want that great demon to keep trampling on us.��


    Ruby sat on the sofa in annoyance.


    ��I know. But what about Nathan? He keeps doing what he wants.�� His crazy acts drove her crazy. Seeing Ruby��s anger, n decided to go over to her and sat on the back of the sofa. He greeted her by pecking her hair as usual. But since Ruby wasn��t in the mood to y around, she gave him a death re. So he immediately stopped it.


    ��He is under the Senate��s authority, I can��t do anything either,�� said Mrs Clea regretfully.


    ��Are you going to let him do what he wants? You��ve heard of his crazy n right?�� Ruby reminded her. Anger overtook her heart as soon as she could recall that terrifying n. Nathan nned to force Ethan to be a Demon Hunter. Yes, only Ethan. Because based on the blood sample, Ethan��s blood matched the association��s strongest vine. They got the data from the hospital. When Ethan got sick one year ago, the doctor suggested a blood check-up, just to make sure he was okay.


    To make sure they didn��t waste the vine, the Senate nned to brainwash him, make him hate demons and tell the truth about his father��s death. They expected Ethan to be their strongest weapon against the demon. The Senate��s weapon to be precise. Since they would do as far as erase his emotions and his memory. So all he thought and wanted was to eliminate the demons. The Senate believed Ethan could lure the great demon since they found a few drops of Ethan��s blood in the Nighthallow City course office (The ce where Ethan died). It was on the wall and they almost missed it since the mysterious person��s blood almost covered it. But of course, they didn��t tell the police since they were nning to do something after discovering this fact.


    At first, they didn��t understand why it was there. But after seeing what happened, they assumed Ethan was there when the massacre happened and he survived because the great demon saved him. And based on Ethan��s attitude that didn��t show any trauma, they assumed what the great demon did to Ethan was the same as what he did to the other victims. That was why Ethan didn��t say anything. Still, they believed Ethan was the first witness of the great demon��s appearance. Just like his father who was the first witness of the firstrge scale attack. So the senators believed that the great demon had been watching him all this time. It was also the reason why Elenna yelled at Ethan yesterday. Perhaps, Elenna also knew there was something different about him.


    Unfortunately, they knew Elenna was a busybody reporter. And they were not interested in dealing with such a person. Mainly, because she owned aworkpany.


    Ruby looked down sadly. She didn��t understand why Ethan had to go through all this misfortune.


    ��I do want him to be a demon hunter. But not like this�� I want him to remain himself. Not a heartless person who just wants to kill demons����


    ��Do you think I��ll let them? I won��t let them hurt Ethan again,�� said Mrs Clea. Her seriousness was clear from the tone of her voice. She had said her refusal without hesitation, but Nathan didn��t seem happy about it. So Mrs Clea was sure he would report it to the senators.


    ��But what about the senators?�� Ruby asked. She knew it was easy to say it but hard to do.


    In an instant, Mrs Clea��s expression turned gloomy.


    ��I��ll think of a way out of this���� Unfortunately, the only way out that came to her mind was the great demon.


    Note: Puriel pic is on my Discord channel.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 381: An Invitation

    Chapter 381: An Invitation


    The Incubus System Chapter 379. An Invitation


    Ethan��s PoV


    06.20 PM


    As I stepped out of my portal, my empty living room entered my view.


    [The portal has closed!]


    The portal behind me closed, yet I didn��t move from my position. I just stood in the middle of that empty room. The only thing I did was deactivate my Demonic Form.


    Even though I said everything harshly. I knew Mrs Clea was in a difficult situation. On one hand, she had to protect humans. On the other hand, she had to protect her subordinates from the senators�� careless actions. Crazy actions to be exact. I knew the best solution for this was, I had to take over the association as soon as possible. But with my current strength and power, I was not sure I could control the association or the human world (The Senate and Kingdom of Serpent Rock) that easily.


    Nathan, the Holy Missile and Puriel proved that this world was not as simple as it seemed. There were so many things I didn��t know. It could be that the association still had more strong people, stronger than Nathan or another stronger secret weapon, more than the Holy Missile. Or maybe�� More powerful vine. So, I couldn��t act recklessly. Because, once I raised the war g on the association, I had to get things done quickly. I didn��t want this problem to affect the human world, especially putting my partners and all my friends in danger.


    Before, I even had a pretty sadistic idea. I thought of using my Mind Corruption to read Mrs Clea��s head. That way, I could get all the senators�� information, the demon hunters and their secret weapons. I could use that information to hunt down the senators silently and turn them into my ves one by one. It was a reckless one, but also the easiest way to take over the association.


    But then, Ivy said High Subus/Incubus�� Maniption skill could only be used within a certain range. It would break automatically if the victim was too far from the caster. The same with my Devil��s Puppet, that skill also had a maximum range even though its range was much further away than my Maniption skill. The thing was, I was not sure it could reach overseas. If the distance between me and my ves was too far, the system would break it without notice. ording to Ivy, the only way to expand the skill limit was I had to raise my ss. This was also one of the reasons why I wanted to im my position as soon as I could.


    On the other hand, ording to Emma, Mrs Clea also did not know the senators�� identities. She never met them in person, but onlymunicated using a certain technology at the association��s headquarters, without showing their faces. They even used manipted voices to cover up their gender. To be sure they all had great power, such as heads of state or kings. But again, Emma once said that sometimes those in power in a country were not the same as what we saw in in sight. Some of them were just puppets. The real rulers controlled them behind the scenes. For sure, I believed one of them was the Kingdom of Serpent Rock. Unfortunately, the kingdom of Serpent Rock could as far as create a barrier that could nullify the demon influence. So everything was not that simple. What I could do was keep an eye out for their movements and wait for my chance. Once I imed my position, I would start executing my n.


    Not only power, I also needed more information to execute my n. My only informant was Emma, also Larry, since he sometimes slipped out a word or two about the association. But that was not enough. I knew I needed more people to help me take over that greatest organization of mankind. So I nned to bring Ruby, Tiffany and Mrs Clea to my side. Also, Theo, since he was my father��s disciple, though I was not sure about that.


    As for Nathan, he was a stranger to me and I had a lot of questions about him. His presence was too sudden and his movements were different from other demon hunters who chose to stay low. He was careless and a little crazy. How he attacked me in public and gave warnings to the civilians without Mrs Clea��s permission, indicating he has the support of a higher authority. Not to mention his strength.


    As I was lost in my thoughts,


    Mia connected to me via Telepathy.


    [You are connected with Mia.]


    ��Good evening, Damian, I mean Ethan,�� she said.


    I chuckled since her greeting was too formal for a telepathic kind of talk.


    ��We talk via Telepathy, you can call me either way,�� I said as I walked over to the sofa.


    ��I��m not used to this yet, you know. Anyway, you��re leaving tomorrow right? At what time?��


    ��Maybe around noon.�� Before, Cam said she would send her car to pick me and Celia up.


    ��Then I wille with you.��


    I furrowed my brows.


    ��Aren��t you working?��


    ��I applied for leave tomorrow, so my boss asked me to work overtime today.��


    A slight smile appeared on my lips.


    ��You don��t have to go that far for me.��


    ��What are you talking about? You��re my partner, of course, I have to deliver you. It��s just���� She paused a second before continuing in a calmer tone.


    ��Please meet me during my mating period. I don��t want to sleep with other men like I used to.�� Her request sounded like a plea.


    ��I will���� Her mating period was about a week. So as long as I coulde back with that time, it should be fine. As for the cramp, she said she would use a painkiller to hold it.


    ��Demon attacks are getting worsetely. Should I pick you up tonight?�� I continued.


    ��It��s fine. My boss has assigned his chauffeur to drop me off tonight.��


    ��Don��t forget to eat your dinner, okay?�� I reminded her.


    ��Do not worry. I��ve had my dinner. Love you, Ethan. Bye.��


    [You have disconnected with Mia.]


    A second after the announcement disappeared from me, Olivia connected to me.


    [You are connected with Olivia.]


    ��Ethan, I��m home now. Can youe to my house now?�� she said without further ado.


    ��Where should I show up?�� I asked.


    ��My mom��s room.��


    ��Okay.��


    [You have disconnected with Olivia.]


    After standing up from my seat, I opened my portal again and entered it. I was quite curious as to what she wanted to do since she didn��t say why she suddenly wanted to meet me in private. But based on the destination, I could already guess what.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 382: Oyakodon Sandwich I (18+)

    Chapter 382: Oyakodon Sandwich I (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 380. Oyakodon Sandwich I


    As soon as I stepped out of my portal, a simple modern bedroom entered my view. I was stunned for a moment when I saw the bed which was not far from me. Mixed feelings filled my heart. But most of it was a feeling of mncholy since I could remember how I had to leave Cam after I came into her dream.


    Detecting movement behind me, I turned around casually since I already knew who they were.


    ��What are you doing?�� I asked with a confused frown. My eyes fell on Cam and Olivia who were standing in front of me.


    They froze in their position. It looked like they wanted to surprise me or maybe�� ��Abduct�� me. Since there was a blindfold in Cam��s hands and a rope in Olivia��s hands. Unfortunately, they failed. Well, I knew it wasn��t in a bad way. Besides, a simple rope wouldn��t be able to stop me. Not to mention instead of ordinary clothes, they wore ck sexy lingerie. My gaze fell on their pair of nice tits behind those thin clothes.


    They lowered their hands and looked at each other.


    ��Haaa�� I should have known this wouldn��t work,�� Olivia said with a pout.


    ��I told you we should have said it from the start,�� Cam said.


    ��But I��m not sure he will agree,�� Olivia said again. As if on cue they turned to me and gave me a pleading look.


    My gaze shifted from Cam to Olivia in turn.


    ��What��s with that look? Didn��t I already say I don��t like it ?�� I said firmly.


    The disappointment began to appear on their faces.


    ��We just want to give you ��Tied Service��,�� Cam said.


    ��Tied Service?�� I asked. I never heard of it before. There was no such thing at thest Pearl��s game either.


    ��Yes. Simply. We will tie you up and close your eyes. In return, we will provide our best service and follow all your orders,�� Olivia exined.


    ��Interesting���� But before doing that, I decided to rify something.


    ��So you called me to have sex?�� I rified. Although it was obvious from their appearance, this was beyond Olivia and Cam��s habit.


    They exchanged nces awkwardly before returning their gazes to me.


    ��We wanted to make this a surprise,�� Cam said.


    ��You will be gone for a long time, so we thought to give you a little memory.�� Then Olivia��s expression turned gloomy.


    ��We��ll miss you����


    Cam tapped Olivia��s shoulder gently and looked at her.


    ��Didn��t we promise to make this a fun one?�� she reminded Olivia.


    ��But it can��t be helped. Even with this outfit�� This setup�� I can��t get rid of this thought���� Olivia said in the same grim tone. She raised her face slowly to look at me.


    ��We��re only together for a while. Yet I forgot how I spent the days without you.�� Her seriousness and fear were evident from her voice.


    I took a deep breath.


    ��Olivia, I told you����


    Cam put her index finger to my lips before her hand shifted to the side of my face.


    ��I know you are strong, Ethan. We believe in you�� We never doubted your strength�� But we also know your opponent is strong. We talk about the dark dimension. Demons that are thousands of years old. It would be a lie if we didn��t worry about our hearts. I��m afraid it will take years to defeat them�� I��m afraid you will forget us and the human world�� ��


    Although it irritated my pride, what she said was true. I couldn��t deny that I had to have a way to deal with them. This wasn��t an RPG where I, the yer, could heal myself while my opponent couldn��t. Especially Letos, he was an Incubus. So I was sure he has the same healing ability as mine. With simr abilities, a much higher level, more battle experience, defeating him sounded impossible. But I had to face it somehow. Like it or not.


    Then Olivia approached me, but she didn��t stop in front of me. Instead, she hugged me from behind and pressed her torso against my back. Her hands were on my waist.


    ��You know. If I could�� I want to knock you out here and make you lose your only chance to go there. But I know�� You have to go and I can��t be selfish. I hate this, Ethan�� I hate it when I have to give up on what I love,�� she whispered. It was an honest confession.


    I was speechless. I knew they didn��t mean to get in my way and this was a sign of how deep they loved me. No one wanted to be separated from their beloved one.


    In the middle of that silence, Cam��s lips came closer andnded on mine. Her lips moved slowly and gently. asionally, she stuck out her tongue to lick my lips. At the same time, Olivia��s hands went up and removed my shirt, turning it into a dark aura.


    ��Stop it�� Please stop it���� I thought. No, I was not asking them to stop touching me or kissing me. But that bitter look. Their sad eyes. It was so painful for me to look at them. There were no ropes to tie me but I didn��t move from my position.


    After I waspletely naked, they took me to the side of the bed and pushed me onto it.


    ��Let us serve you tonight, Ethan�� You can give us any order���� Cam whispered before ending with another gentle kiss on my lips. Her hand touched my body from my chest to my abs.


    Below, Olivia kissed my inner thighs before going up to my balls and my shaft. Instead of lust, she kissed and licked it gently, making sure I could feel all her lips and tongue��s movements. Her fingertips traced my skin, mostly around my thighs and groin.


    Between those gentle kisses, Olivia��s hand stroked from my balls to my ns gently. It made my body shudder in excitement but that wasn��t enough to dispel this mncholic feeling entirely. Moreover, I could feel their feelings from all their touch.


    ��Hhhnn���� My muffled grunt came out of my mouth. While I didn��t feel lust from their touch, I felt something much deeper than that. What they did not only tickled my lust but also made me feel their love and all their feelings.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 383: Oyakodon Sandwich II (18+)

    Chapter 383: Oyakodon Sandwich II (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 381. Oyakodon Sandwich II


    It was a strangebination. My body could feel the pleasure of their touch. My cock reacted to their movements yet my heart was shaking for some other reason. It was like�� Something stirred up inside of me. Lust, desire, love, emotion and�� a bit of bitter feeling since I understood what they felt.


    What they did drowned my mind in pleasure. At the same time, there was a weird ache in my heart. Still, I wanted them to touch me more��


    They continued their lewd acts. Olivia��s lips approached my ns and kissed it gently. It managed to make me flinch as my body enjoyed her touch. She opened her mouth wide and put my cock into it carefully. Her slimy tongue touched my cock and her saliva wet it. It gave natural lubricant to it. Her head moved back and forth slowly and faster over time. Her hand tickled my balls.


    As my desire was getting higher, I tilted my head to deepen my kiss on Cam. My hands wrapped around her body traced her skin and slipped into her lingerie. My waist moved up and down to put my cock further into Olivia��s mouth.


    Our cking and humming sound mixed with our ragged breath. My body temperature was getting higher by every second. Their touches and kisses stimted my body and my desire, showing how precious I was in their hearts. As if it was saying what was on their minds, that they didn��t want to lose me�� They didn��t want to part with me. They gave me everything. Their trust, loyalty, respect and love. It was more than empty sex based on lust alone. Wasn��t that what all men want?


    I let go of my kiss.


    ��Strip. Both of you,�� I demanded.


    Upon mymand, they did what I asked.


    ��Is this weird? Doing this with your daughter���� I said out of the blue. My eyes watched at how they took off their clothes.


    My question made Cam and Olivia nce at each other for a moment before returning her gaze to me and smiling.


    ��A bit�� But I don��t mind it���� Cam said.


    ��It��s you after all���� Olivia added.


    After they were naked, their lips descended on me once more. Cam started kissing my body, giving me small marks here and there, as a reminder of this moment. While Olivia was ying with my cock again.


    This time my body also moved with them. My hands squeezed Cam��s supple breast, fiddling with her nipple between my fingers. My other hand was behind Olivia��s head, pushing my cock deeper into her throat.


    ��Ugh���� I groaned every time the tip of my cock touched her throat. Olivia choked a few times but she didn��t care and kept putting my cock in it.


    As the minutes passed, the bitter feelings in their eyes disappeared. Although it wasn��t pure lust that reced them, I knew their desires took over them. It was evident on their flushed faces.


    Satisfied marking my body and bathing my body with her saliva, Cam crawled down, joining Olivia to lick my fully awake cock. But I knew it wouldn��t satisfy them, so I used my skill.


    ��Demonic Erection lv 3��


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    ��Whoa!�� They were shocked and pulled their heads a bit when my cock suddenly erged and extended in front of them. I knew even though they had seen this several times, the size was still intimidating them. Once again, their faces drew closer to my cock. Their tongues licked my shaft like a big lollipop. Like a good team, their hands traced my thighs.


    I closed my eyes and enjoyed their service. Every now and then my groan,pliment and order came out of my mouth. A tickle feeling ran from my lower body and my abs. The subtle stimtion spread throughout my body and made my adrenaline rush. Yet I felt something was missing�� Something felt hollow despite them following my orders��


    Amid that pleasure, Cam��s words echoed in my head.


    ��Didn��t we promise to make this a fun one?��


    ��Fun one���� I thought. She was right�� That was what we werecking. The mncholy feeling shrouded our hearts since our thoughts kept saying that we would part tomorrow.


    ��I have to change their mood,�� I thought. This wasn��t my funeral. Our separation would notst long. Instead of leaving a sad memory, wouldn��t it be better if I left a happy one?


    I opened my eyes and nced at them.


    ��Cam,�� I called. She stopped moving and nced at me.


    ��Feed me,�� I demanded with a smirk. I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue a bit. My eyes pointed at her ripe breasts.


    She smiled.


    ��Okay.�� She crawled up and stuffed her breast in my mouth, like a mom breastfeeding her child. Her hands wrapped around my head.


    ��Ah���� She groaned and raised her head a bit when my tongue yed with her hard nipple. My hand squeezed her other breast. But just for a moment, I activated my Demonic Form.


    [You have activated your Demonic Form.]


    [Fly has been activated.]


    [All skills effectiveness +30%.]


    Noticing my change, Olivia pulled her face away from me in shock. So was Cam. I responded to them with an evil smirk.


    ��Did I ask you guys to stop?�� I asked.


    ��No�� We were just shocked,�� Olivia admitted.


    ��Good. Now on your four legs and continue. Also, don��t resist whatever I do,�� I demanded. Then I turned to Olivia.


    ��Give me a nice blow job, Olivia.��


    They nodded and did what I asked. They also opened their legs for me.


    Once again, Cam��s supple breast filled my mouth and my big cock filled Olivia��s mouth. But this time I didn��t stop there. Instead of squeezing her breast, my hand crawled between Cam��s thighs towards her entrance. My fingers circled her hole for a while before rubbing her clitoris, warning her about what I was going to do. Her lubricant wet my fingers.


    At the same time, my tail slithered between Olivia��s legs towards her entrance. Once I found it, I swiped it slowly, tickling her wet pussy with it and letting her liquid wet it. asionally, I smacked her butt with it. My other hand was behind Olivia��s head. My waist moved in rhythm with her head.


    Those ys made our bodies shudder in pleasure. With those intense stimtions, my mating urge was getting higher. My movements were getting wild and impatient. The tip of my tail started to tickle Olivia��s inner wall. Likewise, my fingers yed which pressed Cam��s clitoris.


    A couple of secondster, without warning, I put two of my fingers into Cam��s wet pussy and sucked her breast hard. At the same time,


    I rolled my tail, made it a dildo and thrust it on Olivia��s pussy.


    ��Oh!!!�� Cam moaned loudly. While a muffled moan came out of Olivia and my mouth. Their bodies jolted in pleasure. I knew they wouldn��t be able to stand this.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 384: Oyakodon Sandwich III (18+)

    Chapter 384: Oyakodon Sandwich III (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 382. Oyakodon Sandwich III


    I moved my tail back and forth, thrusting Olivia��s wet pussy roughly as if it was my cock that fuck her. I could feel her warm wall warping around my tail. Her tightness and her delicate flesh hugged my tail dearly while her mouth was busy with my cock. She sucked and licked it as if it was her favorite food. With this position, it made her feel like she was having sex with two men even though she wasn��t.


    In contrast to Olivia, with the stimtion from her breast and her pussy, moans kepting out of Cam��s mouth. My head moved from side to side, kissing her breasts in turn. My tongue licked them and toyed with her nipples. While my fingers moved wildly, pressing and stimting her inner wall. She even spread her legs wider so I could y with her pussy more easily.


    ��Ohhh!�� Her loud moan indicated that I had found her sweet spot. She raised her head high. Her eyes were tightly closed. Her hand squeezed my hair upon it. Her moans made my fingers movements even rougher.


    With their moans and everything they did to my body, my mating urge was on the top of my head. I bet they also felt the same as I didn��t feel their bitter feelings from their touch anymore. All I saw and felt was how they enjoyed all my touch and movement. But instead of executing them one by one, I decided to execute them at the same time.


    A plopping sound rang out as soon as I distanced my mouth from Cam��s breast, showing some faint red marks around it, especially on her nipples. My wet fingers moved away from her pussy. I turned to Olivia.


    ��Olivia,e here. I��m gonna fuck both of you.��


    Hearing my order, Olivia released my cock from her mouth, went up and hugged me from behind. While Cam lowered her body. She folded one of her legs and put her pussy in front of my cock. Likewise with Olivia.


    Since my body was in their midst, I could feel their body temperature and their sweat.


    In one movement, I pushed my hard cock into Cam��s pussy. At the same time, I pushed my tail once again into Olivia��s, roughly.


    ��Ohhh�� Ohhhh�� Ethan�� Ethan!�� Their loud moans sounded like a beautiful lewd orchestra to me. Their bodies jolted at the same time. Their hands hugged me tightly. While I grunted as the pleasure that came from my cock and tail filled my body.


    My waist moved to thrust my cock deeper into Cam��s. While my tail pierced Olivia��s pussy mercilessly. Our bodies shook violently. The squeaking sound from the bed showed how fierce we were. Our ragged breath mixed with our moans sounded throughout the room. Our bodies and minds climbed together in the ecstasy of pleasure. Since we had done a lot of forey, in a few minutes we were at our limit.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    After the three of us cum together, they released their arms. Their bodiesy limply on the bed, especially Cam. She was quickly fast asleep since I just fucked her with my Demonic Erection lv 3. As soon as I pulled my cock, my cum dripped from Cam��s pussy. While Olivia��s cum dripped from her pussy when I pulled my tail from her.


    My gaze fell on Olivia��s pussy. Somehow there was a strange feeling in my heart since it wasn��t my semen dripping from it.


    She lowered her leg to cover her pussy with a flushed face.


    ��Stop it. It��s embarrassing.��


    Without warning, I brought my body closer to her and pinned her hands on the side of her head.


    ��Ethan?�� she said.


    ��Mind for the second round?�� I asked with a smirk.


    ��S-Second round?�� she repeated in a stammering voice.


    ��Um-hum,�� I hummed. At the same time, I used my Demonic Erection once again.


    ��Demonic Erection lv 3��


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    She gasped as soon as she realized my cock was getting bigger again. Even though she didn��t see it directly, it touched her inner thigh. Quickly, I rubbed it on her wet entrance.


    ��E-Ethan, I����


    ��Shhhh���� I interrupted her.


    ��Rx your muscles, I will make you cum again.�� Without further ado, I pushed it into her pussy. It was a rough push. She jolted and was about to scream, but I ovepped her lips with mine, leaving a mumbled moan out of her mouth. Her hand grabbed mine hard. Her body stiffened in response.


    Once again, my waist moved to push my cock deeper, shaking her body violently. My tail traced her thighs and breasts. Even though I wanted to do double pration on her, I decided to hold it since I knew it was too much for her unprepared body.


    Over time her body weakened as she surrendered herself to me. I broke my kiss. A groan came out of my mouth as soon as I shot my cum into her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP! ]


    ��You��ve done well,�� I whispered to Olivia who was looking at mezily. My kiss fell on her once again to soothe her. This time was a gentle one.


    I distanced myself, letting her bodyy limp on the bed and her drowsiness overtook her. Then I pulled my cock. As my eyes stared at my cum pouring out of her pussy, a satisfied smile formed from my lips. It was weird since there was discontent before I took out my semen in her.


    Am I that possessive now?


    Descending from the bed, I deactivated my Demonic Form. My eyes fell on Olivia and Cam who were fast asleep on the bed. Their naked bodies were drenched in sweat. I took a nket to cover them. Another kissnded on their foreheads.


    ��Good night, Olivia, Cam,�� I whispered. A faint smile on my lips. I was quite happy, even though it started with a bitter one, I was able to end it with a wild experience.


    Then I opened my portal to my house and walked into it.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 103 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 385: I Stole Your Heart I

    Chapter 385: I Stole Your Heart I


    The Incubus System Chapter 383. I Stole Your Heart I


    After that bitter wild sex experience, as usual, I did my ritual with my servants in some random ces and showed myself in several countries before I returned to hit the bathroom.


    The time showed 09.42 PM when I got out of the bathroom and walked to Celia��s room. It was a bit early for my sleep schedule but I wanted to spend more time with her.


    I threw a few knocks on the door before I opened it.


    ��Celia,�� I said as soon as I entered her room. The light was still on so the first thing I did was check her desk. And I was right, she was sitting in front of it.


    ��Come in.�� She turned to me, exposing herptop which was still on the desk. I just bought itst week. Although I didn��t know if her studies needed it or not, I decided to buy her one.


    I walked over to her and sat beside her. My eyes fell on an article with a video on herptop screen.


    ��Is that me?�� I said in surprise. Damian to be exact, but not as the great demon.


    ��Yeah. Looks like you��re quite famous now. Some reporters are hunting for your photos around Ledred, especially the Sea Devil Club,�� she said with a cringe. Her eyes returned to the screen. She clicked another article about me, showing at least 10 other news rted to me. Then she clicked one of the titles which caught our attention.


    ��Prince of Ledred: Host or Gigolo?��


    We read the article before ying the video. The news simply was about my questionable status. Since they never saw me serving other women besides Pearl and behaved more like a host than a gigolo. In addition, there were many other gossips, mostly dominated by random guesses of my origin.


    Some guessed that my previous profession was a new model, but because of a fatal mistake, I had to leave the modeling world. There was also a guess that said I was an ordinary person who underwent stic surgery to get my current look. Even two beauty clinics imed I always took their most expensive treatment. Some said Ie from a remote vige and try to be a model, so this was my first step to spread my name.


    While another news said I only served high-end women.


    ��Seriously? Why don��t they ask me directly?�� Iined internally with a cringe. Well, I guessed most of them were paparazzi. After all, most gigolos and prostitutes avoided the media in case they wanted to quit that profession one day. So I couldn��t me them either.


    ��Did your friends tell you?�� I guessed. Celia rarely checked on gossip sites so that was all I can think of.


    ��Yeah. They were shocked when they stumbled upon your news. So they asked for my rification.��


    ��And?�� I asked her to continue.


    ��I straightened a few things. Like�� You��ve never had stic surgery and your profession is more like a host. That��s why you don��t sleep with just any woman.��


    ��Are they mocking you?�� I guessed again.


    ��Nah. But they do hope you will leave your profession one day,�� she said.


    ��Well�� They don��t know what happened. So don��t me them,�� she added with a shrug.


    ��I understand. After all, this is a sign that they care about you,�� I said with a smile.


    She answered me with another smile and turned off herptop.


    ��Brother�� Ever since you turned into Incubus, you��ve been having sex non-stop. It��s different from before. Like�� Today. You��ve had sex 3 times. Don��t you feel����


    Before she finished her words, I interrupted her.


    ��5 times.�� It made her turn to me in surprise.


    ��I also did a threesome with Cam and Olivia,�� I exined. And this was much less than before. Usually, I had sex 5 times a day just for my ritual. I hadn��t counted if I did it with my partners. Also, most of the time, I cum more than once. Sometimes two to three times.


    ��That much?�� asked Celia in surprise.


    ��Yes. It��s normal for me.�� Well, my craziest sex experience was that Dom game. I didn��t know how much I cum just in a night. But it was definitely a memorable night for me.


    ��You know�� Sometimes I��m kinda confused. How can you not be tired at all? Are you sucking your sex partner��s energy or something?�� she asked curiously.


    I chuckled.


    ��Incubus is a lust demon. We simply turn our sex activity to our demonic energy. It��s kinda simr to how amp turns electricity into light.�� I got this exnation from Ivy. She also said since I was an incubus I wouldn��t die even if I didn��t eat. But I would die if I didn��t have sex. The difference was since my brain was used to my human life, I could still feel hungry and want to eat human food.


    ��So�� you didn��t steal anything from your sex partners?�� she made sure.


    I took a deep breath as I turned my gaze to the front. A humming sound came out of my mouth.


    ��I did steal something from them.�� I finally opened my voice.


    Celia turned to me.


    ��What did you steal?�� she asked seriously.


    I returned my gaze to her and gave her an annoying smile.


    ��Their hearts.��


    ��What��s with that cringe joke,�� sheined with the pout.


    ��I��m not lying ya know. Besides, I also stole yours,�� I said, sticking my tongue at her.


    ��Brother!��


    ��And your virginity,�� I added. Even though what I said was a fact, I said it in an annoying tone.


    ��Don��t say it out loud,�� she protested. Her hand took the huge doll on the side of herptop and swung it at me.


    But I quickly stood up from my seat to dodge.


    ��You missed,�� I teased, sticking my tongue once again.


    Immediately, she got up from her chair to chase after me. Her hands swung the big bear to hit me. With such a big doll and her speed, of course, none of thosended on me. I climbed into bed, ran to the door, dodged to the side and went behind her to pinch her cheek. Every now and then I stuck my tongue to make fun of her.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 47 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    46 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    50 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 56 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters


    52 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 71 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Stealing The Innocent Princess�� Virginity (Yuffy)


    11. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    12. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Yuffy, The Innocent Princess. Extra R18 ch 297.9


    12. Luna, Sugar Baby. Extra R18 ch 297.4


    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 386: I Stole Your Heart II

    Chapter 386: I Stole Your Heart II


    The Incubus System Chapter 384. I Stole Your Heart II


    After a series of failures, she finally quit.


    ��You��re so annoying,�� she said in a panting breath. Her eyes were fixed on me.


    I shrugged nonchntly.


    ��Don��t me me for your snail speed.��


    ��Ha. Ha. Ha.�� Sheughed in a cynical tone.


    ��Right, I forgot. How could I possibly defeat the great demon? The Prince of Dark Dimension?�� she praised me in a sarcastic tone, indicating it was a mockery.


    ��Look at your childish act. No one will believe that you��re the great demon. You don��t act like one,�� she mocked me.


    But I replied with an annoying smile and lifted my chin a bit.


    ��Isn��t that good? Besides, I don��t want to reveal my identity yet.�� I folded my arms in front of me.


    ��With this, I dere my disguise is perfect,�� I announced proudly. Still with an annoying tone.


    ��You���� She gritted her teeth and threw her doll to me. But I ducked down to avoid it.


    ��You should have mercy on that bear, ya know? It��s his first day, yet you abuse him cruelly,�� Iined.


    ��Look who��s talking.�� Her hand grabbed her smaller doll from the table and threw it at me as if I was a target in the shooting game. Unfortunately, none of them hit me.


    Annoyed, she charged at me. This time, I didn��t dodge it. As she bumped at me, our bodies fell on the bed.


    ��Ha! Got you!�� she grinned. Her hands pinned my wrists onto the bed. It was too weak to hold me but I had enough of ying around and didn��t want to spend the whole night fighting with her.


    ��Yeah, you got me,�� I said with a faint smile. My gaze was on her, staring at every detail of her face. Her brown hair, her eyes, her lips. As if I imprinted her details in my memory.


    It made her grin fade.


    ��What��s with that look?�� she said in a calmer tone.


    ��Guess.��


    ��Are you hungry?�� she guessed.


    I answered with a ��no�� head shake.


    ��Are you ��hungry��?�� she guessed again. She referred to my Demonic Power.


    ��I��ve done that 5 times today, remember?�� I reminded her.


    ��Then what?�� she pouted.


    Rather than answer her with words, I pushed her to the side, reversing our position. But rather than pinned her, I dropped my body on top of her and hugged her. Slowly, I closed my eyes.


    ��What is this for?�� she whispered.


    ��Just let me be like this for a moment,�� I said.


    After that we were silent. What I could hear were our breathing and heartbeats. Our body temperatures warmed each other. Not a word came out of our mouths since we already understood the meaning of this hug.


    ��Brother�� You��re heavy,�� she whispered. But it wasn��t aint since her hands, which hugged me and gripped my pajamas, said otherwise.


    ��Um-hum���� I hummed without opening my eyes.


    ��If you��re tired, just tell me,�� I added.


    ��Not yet. Rather than that�� I want to talk to you about a lot of things. But I don��t know what���� she whispered. I knew she wanted to spend as much time with me as possible, but we had talked so much to the point we didn��t know what else to talk about.


    ��How about your friends?�� I gave her my idea.


    ��Didn��t we just talk about them earlier?��


    ��Then, how about your n for this holiday?�� I gave another idea.


    ��I think I��ll spend it hanging out with my friends or your partners,�� she replied.


    ��That��s it?��


    ��Yeah. Demon attacks are more intense these days, I don��t want to get into trouble.��


    ��You��re right���� I said calmly. Feeling that I had been on top of her long enough, I released my hug. Then I opened my eyes and dropped my body to the side, making us look at each other.


    Another short silence followed. Our eyes were on each other since we didn��t know what else to say.


    Slowly, my hand reached out to her, pressing my palm to the side of her face. A faint smile began to appear on her lips. Her hand went up to ovepping mine.


    Without saying anything I knew what she wanted to say but she held it back because she already knew it was useless. While I also knew, all my words would be no use to her.


    ��Cam has agreed to attend my graduation in case you can��te on time,�� she said out of the blue.


    ��Has your school announced it? Just tell me when.�� It was an important event so I kinda feel guilty if I missed it.


    ��Not yet. Besides, I don��t want to bother you����


    I didn��t reply since I didn��t know if I could attend it or not. Mia��s mating period was a whole week and I only needed to do it once, while Celia��s graduation had a narrower exact time so it would be hard for me to attend it. I wasn��t sure, but I would try my best.


    Without another word, she snuggled closer to me and closed her eyes infort.


    ��You��re warm���� she whispered.


    ��Um-hum.��


    She sniffed my body.


    ��This���� Then she opened her eyes and snorted in annoyance.


    ��You used my soap again.��


    ��I forgot to buy mine.�� Well, I was expecting this, considering how she could catch what I had done with Pearl with just my scent.


    ��You��re always like that. Annoying���� sheined. But her hands that hugged me tightly said she didn��t care about that.


    ��So annoying���� sheined in a lower voice.


    ��You��reining while hugging me. How can I believe that?��


    ��Comining and loving you are two different things,�� she replied. And I had to admit she was right��


    ��Brother���� she whispered.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I heard there��s a new theme park in Lightglen City. We should go there one day.�� It was a random topic. I could tell she was desperately looking for another topic to continue our conversation.


    ��Okay. I will take you there after all this is over,�� I said, closing my eyes slowly.

 Chapter 387: Unspeakable Goodbye I

    Chapter 387: Unspeakable Goodbye I


    The Incubus System Chapter 385. Unspeakable Goodbye I


    The next day. It was already 10.21 AM, I had finished my breakfast and sat on the sofa. Meanwhile, Celia checked her luggage to make sure nothing was left behind and my servants were busy cleaning the house. As for Puriel,st night, instead of chatting, she only hugged me silently and tried to negotiate with me, asking me to cancel my intention to the dark dimension. She even went as far as to say she would help me to remove my angelic seal. Which meant�� She agreed to have sex with me. Unfortunately, I knew she wouldn��t be able to do it until she came out of that crystal.


    My gaze was fixed on my screen as I checked my system, ignoring some Specters flying around me.


    [Name: Damian Lucio]


    [Age: 19]


    [Level 63]


    [Exp: 38.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus]


    [Title: Death Bringer]


    [HP: 1550/1550]


    [DP: 684/700]


    [STR: 100] [VIT: 155 ]


    [AGI: 60] [LUK: 50 ]


    [INT: 175] [WIS: 70 ]


    Unused points �C 20


    [Partners �C 7]


    [Cam Creststream �C Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis �C Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom �C Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart �C Human (18)]


    [Diamond Seabloom �C Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream �C Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark �C Elf (18)]


    [Servants �C 5]


    [Foxy �C Fox Demon (118)]


    [Yuffy �C Dark Elf (210)]


    [Luna �C Hybrid-beast Cat (202)]


    [Ivy �C Subus (215) ]


    [Maria �C Dark Priestess (209) ]


    As before I decided to raise my VIT.


    ��Add VIT by 20 points.��


    [VIT: 155] => [VIT: 175]


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Telekinesis lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Mind Corruption lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dark Bound lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Shadow Barrier lv 4 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 3 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon��s Rule lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demon��s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Wrath Kill lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Devil��s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Puppet Break lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Master��s Blessing lv 1 ]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Energy Protection lv 3 (Passive)]


    [HP Recovery lv 3 (Passive)]


    [Energy Siphon lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Unused skill points �C 4 ]


    ��Raise Shadow Barrier skill by 1 point.��


    [Shadow Barrier lv max (Requires 5 DP) �C Create a magic barrier from your DP. 100% effective againstmon type skills. 50-80% effective against high type skills. Cannot be used for epic skills. Time limit 5 minutes. ]


    ��Raise Deflection skill by 3 points.��


    [Deflection lv 3 (Requires 5 DP) �C The skill used by demons to reflect enemy��s magic attacks. 60% chance to reflect on the enemy��s single magic attack for enemies that are half your level or below (Common skill). 30% rate of sess for the enemies 5 levels above or below you mon skill). Reflect chance is reduced by half for High-level skills Cannot block Epic attacks.]


    Then I closed my screen, stood up from my seat and turned to Yuffy who was standing in the middle of the room.


    ��Yuffy, please tell Celia I��m going to meet Ruby for a moment.��


    ��I thought you were going to leave without telling her.�� Luna��s voice came from the kitchen. Since they had nothing to do, Luna and Foxy decided to help the Specters clean up the kitchen.


    ��I just wanted to give this to her.�� I took a paper bag containing fruits from the table and raised it. Those were some fresh apples and berries from my refrigerator. Since it didn��tst long, I decided to give it to Ruby as a thank you for trying to protect me from Nathan. I wouldn��t say it directly though.


    Without waiting for their answer, I went to the front door.


    ��Later.�� I decided to walk to enjoy the sunshine since I wouldn��t be able to see it in the next few months.


    I was about to walk out of my yard when Mrs Clea��s voice came.


    ��Good morning, Ethan,�� she greeted. While n, who was in his humanoid form, ran up to me.


    ��Brother!��


    In reflex, I levered down my body and opened my arms to greet him.


    ��Hey, big kid!�� I smiled. Once he was in my arms, in one swoop, I carried him.


    ��Mommy just bought me a ball. Let��s go y together!�� he said cheerfully.


    ��n, Ethan wants to go somewhere else. Don��t disturb him,�� she said in a calm tone.


    n replied Mrs Clea with a pout before he turned to me.


    ��Is that true, brother?��


    ��Yes. I wanted to deliver this to someone, so I can��t y with you.�� I showed him my paper bag and it quickly took his attention.


    He scrambled down. As soon as his feetnded on the ground, his hands reached for the paper bag. His eyes tried to peek into it.


    ��Is it a toy?�� he said curiously.


    I opened the bag to show him its contents.


    ��They��re fruits, n.��


    ��n,e here. Don��t bother him anymore, okay?�� Mrs Clea extended her hand.


    But n ignored her.


    ��Oh, it��s blueberries!�� he said as he spotted a box of it.


    I took it and gave it to him.


    ��Here.��


    Without hesitation, he took it and smiled happily.


    ��For me?��


    ��Yeah,�� I said.


    ��Thank you, brother!�� he said with an innocent grin. His hands wrapped around the blueberry box as if it was a precious item.


    ��Ethan, if it��s for someone else, you don��t have to give it,�� Mrs Clea said politely.


    ��It��s fine. I bet Ruby wouldn��t mind sharing it with n.��


    Mrs Clea was a bit surprised.


    ��It��s for Ruby?�� Well, she knew Ruby was my stalker and I didn��t like her presence. So it was kinda weird if I suddenly gave her something.


    ��Yes. Celia bought too many fruits yesterday. I don��t think we can eat all of them so I thought to give some to her,�� I reasoned.


    ��I see,�� she replied. Even though I caught a trace of doubt on her face, I knew she couldn��t ask any further.


    ��I need to go now. Later.�� Then I walked past her.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 47 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    46 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    50 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 56 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 29 Extra R18 chapters


    52 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 71 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 388: Unspeakable Goodbye II

    Chapter 388: Unspeakable Goodbye II


    The Incubus System Chapter 386. Unspeakable Goodbye II


    �C Tring!


    A small bell rang out as I opened the cafe door. This was followed by greetings from the maids.


    ��Wee to the Tutty Fruity Maid Cafe, master!�� They greeted me with a smile.


    But Ruby greeted me with something else.


    ��Ethan, it��s rare to see you here.�� Her eyes sparkled in happiness.


    ��I just want to drop by to give you this,�� I said without further ado. My hand gave her the paper bag.


    She epted it happily and took a peek.


    ��It��s not much. But I hope you can ept it,�� I said.


    Ruby��s smile widened. Her hands hugged the paper bag tightly. Luckily, the cafe was still empty.


    ��Thank you. But why are you suddenly giving me this?��


    ��Celia bought too many fruits. I don��t think we can eat them all. Since you look busytely, I hope a bit of fruit can help you to take care of your health.�� The association would be busier after this and my absence would make her panic so I was a bit worried about her. Unfortunately, although I wanted to tell her the truth, I wasn��t interested in being locked in the basement either.


    ��Ah���� She lowered her head slightly to cover her blushed cheek.


    ��I didn��t know you cared so much about me.��


    Before I could answer, her friends interrupted us.


    ��Ehem. Could you take a seat and stop making us jealous?�� said one of them.


    I quickly refused it.


    ��It��s okay. I don��t want to bother you for too long.��


    But Ruby snatched my hand without hesitation.


    ��What are you talking about? There��s no way I��ll let you go just like that.�� Then she led me to an empty seat.


    ��Are you okay with this?�� I asked as we took a seat by the window. Well, it wasn��t a problem for me since I still had plenty of time.


    ��It��s fine. The cafe is still empty anyway,�� she said casually. Her hand ced the bag on the chair beside her.


    ��Just order what you want. My treat.��


    ��Thank you. I��ll order a tea,�� I said since I wasn��t sure I could leave with just a simple refusal.


    She looked disappointed.


    ��Just a tea? How about our omelette rice? Pancake maybe? Or sandwiches? Cakes?�� she offered.


    ��No, thanks. I just had my breakfast.��


    A disappointed sigh escaped her mouth.


    ��Too bad���� She raised her hand and waved it to get one of her friends�� attention.


    ��A tea, please.��


    After her friend answered her with a nod, she returned her gaze to me.


    ��You just finished your exams, right? What are your ns for this holiday?�� she asked curiously.


    A humming sound came out of my mouth as I tried to find an excuse. While Ruby was waiting for me in excitement. Somehow, her expression made me want to tease her even more. I nced at her and smirked.


    ��That��s a secret,�� I said simply. I couldn��t tell the truth.


    The smile on her face faded.


    ��Does that mean you��ll be spending time with Emma?�� she guessed in a much gloomy tone.


    I already guessed this.


    ��She said she��d be a bit busy during this holiday, so we will spend it separately.�� At least I didn��t want her to bother Emma or torture Larry just to find out where I was. Well, I didn��t tell Larry my exact whereabouts, so torturing him wouldn��t do any good either.


    ��Are you going to spend it with Celia?�� she guessed again. Her face instantly brightened.


    ��She will be spending time with the others.��


    ��Or maybe, Larry?�� she guessed again.


    I shook my head from side to side with a smile.


    ��Larry also said he��d be busy this holiday.��


    This time her eyes widened and a smile began to return to her lips.


    ��Does that mean you invited me to spend this holiday with you?��


    Again, I shook my head from side to side. This time with a cringe.


    ��I know you��re busy. I have other ns anyway.��


    Her smile disappeared, either because of my first sentence or my second sentence.


    ��Just tell me, I won��t bother you.��


    I chuckled.


    ��I know you want to do something and stalk me like the past.�� Even though I said it in a joking tone, what I said was serious.


    Ruby pressed her lips, proving what I said was right.


    ��Just concentrate on your work,�� I said.


    ��Your tea,�� said a maid who put my tea in front of me. And I replied with a simple thank you.


    ��Can you give me a little hint?�� she negotiated.


    I was silent for a while as I blew my tea and sipped a little. My brain was looking for the right words.


    ��It��s just a boring repetition thing,�� I gave a clue. My hand put my cup. Well, EXP grinding was repetition so it wasn��t a lie.


    She frowned in confusion.


    ��Repetition thing?��


    ��That��s the hint,�� I said with a shrug.


    ��Is it rted to some kind of job or responsibility?�� she guessed.


    ��Kinda.��


    ��Are you going to spend your vacation working?�� she said in a pitiful gaze.


    I just answered her with a slight smile since what she said was kinda true. The uing battle was no different from that.


    Ruby��s hand that was on the table shifted to hold mine.


    ��Ethan, are you short of money?�� she asked worriedly.


    ��I still have enough of it,�� I said quickly.


    Her gaze turned serious. I could see her anger and worry in it.


    ��Then�� Has anything been bothering youtely?�� Her tone changed drastically. I could feel her killing intent from there. I didn��t expect that.


    ��Nah.�� I decided not to say anything as my mind tried to guess what was up with her.


    She leaned her body towards me.


    ��Really?�� she made sure. Her eyes stared at me. Her hand gripped mine tightly as if it was a shackle that was ready to hold me down.


    ��Ruby, it hurts,�� I grimaced. Although it didn��t hurt me, based on how strong she held my hand, it was enough to make an ordinary person in pain.


    ��Oh, sorry.�� She released it in a panic. I pulled it quickly and checked it as a normal person would react.


    ��What��s wrong with you?�� I asked. It was the first time she had done this to me. To Ethan to be exact.


    ��I��m really sorry. Should we see a doctor?�� she said in a panic. Her eyes were fixed on my hand.


    ��I��m fine.�� I moved my hand in front of her to prove it.


    ��It��s just�� Why were you so furious?�� I asked curiously. My guess fell to Nathan, but none of us could say it directly.


    She pressed her lips again. After a short pause, she finally spoke.


    ��Something has been bothering metely�� Just promise me to be careful. Wherever you are, don��t trust anyone easily,�� she warned me.


    Her warning raised my suspicions that something was going on within the association. This time something rted to me but I decided to investigate it after I came back from the Dark Dimension.


    ��Thanks for reminding me.�� After I finished my tea and stood up from my seat.


    ��I need to go now. I told Celia that I would be out for a few minutes. I even didn��t take my phone with me.��


    ��Okay���� she said with a heavy heart.


    We walked towards the entrance. But just as I was almost out the door, she called my name.


    ��Ethan.��


    I turned to her. Unexpectedly, she ran to me and hugged me. I was speechless, as were her friends and all the guests. She was my stalker. She often did a lot of things beyond reason, like trying to take a photo of my dick and waiting for me for hours on a rainy day. But this time�� Her embrace felt different.


    Shortly, she released her hands.


    ��Promise me you have to be careful,�� she warned me once again.


    ��You too,�� I said with a faint smile.


    As I turned and walked out of the cafe, the look in my eyes changed. I realized she warned me to be careful twice which meant this was something serious. And judging by her attitude�� Only one thing crossed my mind, the association was nning to do something to Ethan Strongheart and I could guess it was the senators�� orders.


    An evil smirk appeared on my lips.


    ��Wait for me�� After I finished with that stupid Incubus Lord, you all are next,�� I muttered.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 389: Unspeakable Goodbye III

    Chapter 389: Unspeakable Goodbye III


    The Incubus System Chapter 387. Unspeakable Goodbye III


    Ruby��s PoV


    Ruby��s eyes fixated on Ethan who came out of the cafe. An uneasy feeling enveloped her heart as if it was thest time she would see him. She wanted to chase after him, take him home, lock him up, hide him in a ce where no one could hurt him. Either the demons, Nathan or the senators. A ce where she could have Ethan all to herself. Her heaven.


    But she couldn��t�� Ethan would hate her for the rest of his life for that. She knew he loved Celia so much and was trying hard to support her. She knew Ethan studied hard to keep his promise to histe father. Still�� Nathan and The Senate��s ns frightened her. Even if Mrs Clea was vehemently against it, who knew what they would do behind it?


    A tap on her shoulder dismissed her thoughts.


    ��Ruby, are you okay?�� asked one of her friends.


    ��Yes. You look weird. Is there something wrong with him?�� another asked.


    The other snorted in annoyance and folded her arms in front of her chest.


    ��I told you, he doesn��t suit you. There is no good guy who hangs out with many girls. He��s not even handsome,�� she reminded her about yesterday.


    Hearing thatint, Ruby turned to her and hugged the paper bag tightly.


    ��Don��t say that! I know them all. Two of them are his sisters. One of them is his college��s friend. I just don��t know the other one, but I guess it��s also his friend,�� she said in displeasure. Ruby knew this from her previous story. So she guessed that Ethan was with Celia, Tiffany and Emma yesterday. That was why she decided to check on them. Unfortunately, she didn��t find them.


    Seeing Ruby��s reaction, the others were silent in surprise since she had never lost her temper before.


    ��Sorry���� said Ruby guiltily.


    ��I��ll put this in the staff room.�� Without waiting for an answer, she walked towards the room.


    As soon as she entered it, Ruby sat in front of the table in silence. Her mind was lost in what she had discussed with Ethan earlier. There was a curiosity that bothered her. Although she was eager to find out, she decided to investigate it slowly. After all, based on what he said, she knew Ethan would be spending this vacation working. In other words�� He would be at his house throughout this holiday.


    Even though Ethan didn��t like it. Ruby decided to be his stalker again after herst conversation with Mrs Clea. She couldn��t imagine if the senators caught Ethan and turned him into a heartless weapon. Previously, she wanted Ethan to be a demon hunter, but now, not anymore. What she wanted was Ethan��s safety.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    ��Calm down, Ruby. He��ll be fine. Clea won��t let them,�� she tried to reassure herself. Her hands opened the bag to take out the fruits. A pack of apples and strawberries.


    Noticing a note on top of the strawberry pack, she picked it up and read it.


    ��Don��t forget to eat properly and take care of your health. Ethan.��


    It was a simple thing that made her smile.


    ��I should bring something to his house tomorrow,�� she muttered.


    ���C


    Ethan��s PoV


    It was almost noon when I decided to kill my time by watching TV and waiting for Celia toe down. I had checked her twice, but she said she was not done yet.


    ��What took her so long?�� I thought. I had helped her pack her things yesterday, she also had prepared all of it sincest night. Yet she still needed more time.


    ��Celia, are you done yet? Our car will arrive in a minute,�� I shouted without taking my eyes off the TV screen. My servants also helped her.


    Which she answered with another shout.


    ��One more minute!��


    ��Oh C��mon! You said that 5 minutes ago!�� I shouted.


    ��Be patient, okay?�� she answered.


    I rolled my eyes to the side and threw my back behind the sofa. My hand turned off the TV in annoyance and ced the remote by my side since the show no longer appealed to me. My eyes turned to the clock with mixed thoughts.


    ��Two hours to go���� I thought. There was impatience and excitement in my heart. Also an uneasy feeling about what I would faceter.


    I closed my eyes and imagined what was there. A medieval-style dark stone castle in the middle of a cemetery-like city. Various shaped demons. Sounds of pain and growls from all over the ce. Antique buildings with strange and terrifying shapes. Darkness shrouded the ce for 24 hours. Command center with alien style building. Magicb filled with terrible creatures and�� A carriage as transportation.


    A long breath escaped my mouth as I opened my eyes.


    ��It will be the same as living in the medieval era.�� I knew I was not really on vacation, so I shouldn��t beining about that.


    The engine��s sounds from in front of my house made me realize that the car had arrived. I stood up from the sofa.


    ��Celia!�� I shouted again.


    ��I��m here! I��m here!�� said Celia in a panic. She quickly got down the stairs. Behind her, Luna, Foxy and Yuffy carried her luggages.


    My jaw dropped.


    ��You only stay there for 3 months, not forever,�� Iined.


    ��But Olivia texted me that she and Cam were going to take me to their private beach for a week. So I had to prepare more clothes for that.��


    It managed to leave me speechless. My mind quickly imagined the nice view of the beach, the breeze, the sea and my partners�� bikinis��


    ��Remember your responsibility, Ethan,�� I warned myself, even though I really wanted to go with them.


    ��I will open a portal for the three of you,�� I said, trying to dispel my naughty thoughts. I opened the portal to Cam��s house for my servants before I carried Celia��s luggage and locked the door. Ivy had arranged everything yesterday. So, Mia, Celia and I would go by car since Celia would stay in the house and Mia would return with the same car. It would be strange if they suddenly appeared out of nowhere for no reason.


    Seeing Celia��s luggages, the chauffeur swiftly got out of the car and helped us to take it into the car.


    Note: this isn��t a death g. But this event will open Ruby��s route after Ethan returns from the dark dimension.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 390: Unspeakable Goodbye IV

    Chapter 390: Unspeakable Goodbye IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 388. Unspeakable Goodbye IV


    ��Hello Celia, Ethan,�� greeted Mia as we got into the car. Her long tail took up a lot of space to the point she had to set back her seat. Luckily, this wasn��t a sedan but a universal type of car. So we still had a lot of space.


    ��Hey, sorry to keep you waiting. Celia took too long to pack her things,�� I said. Which was answered with a poke from Celia��s elbow and a pout.


    Mia giggled.


    ��It��s fine. This way thedy next door thinks I��m the one who left, not you.�� She meant Mrs Clea. Well, sooner orter I was sure Mrs Clea would find out. At least not now.


    As our car started moving, we spent our time chatting, mostly with small talk. Yet from their expressions, their eyes that kept ncing at me and their hands that gripped mine tightly, I knew how they felt. It didn��t take a word to say it but I could feel it.


    It was a short journey. At least for us. We arrived at Creststream��s Mansion at 12.51 PM and were greeted by my other partners. All of them were well-dressed. A smile graced their lips yet I could catch their sadness even though they tried to cover it up.


    After dropping Celia��s belongings in the living room and dismissing the other people from the house, Cam invited me to have lunch together. There wasn��t a single maid or servant there since Luna would open the portal here. So my servants could use their Demonic form.


    I took advantage to ask a few things before I left them. Like how Miranda, thepanies, their ns during the holiday and demon hunter stuff. Since they had handled everything well, it put my mind at ease.


    Time passed and the tes in front of us were empty but our conversation went on. Unfortunately, no matter how hard I tried to distract them by bringing out another topic, it all ended in vain. Laughter and giggles came out of their mouths but I knew it wasn��t a genuine one. Somehow it made my heart ache. I knew they were trying to cover up their sadness and pretend to be strong so I could leave them in peace. I should appreciate their hard work, yet�� This bitter feeling kept stirring inside of me.


    ��Ethan, do you want to say a few things before you go? �� said Emma out of the blue. Despite her smile, her eyes filled with tears.


    Her voice brought their attention to me. I looked at them. People who gave me strength and helped me with many things. They changed my life, taught me that love can be expressed in manynguages, in many acts, in many forms. But most important of all was�� eptance.


    Despite the demon��s bad reputation and my appearance, they were able to ept my identity and were willing to be my loyal partners. It was more than anything I could ask for.


    ��I can only say�� I am grateful that fate has brought me together with all of you. Thankful that you are willing to ept me as I am no matter how messed up I was when I met you.�� My eyes turned to Diamond.


    ��A poor student.�� Then I shifted on Pearl.


    ��A newbie gigolo.�� I shifted again to Emma.


    ��A pathetic loser (Ethan refers to his first encounter with Emma at the crossroads when he just lost his father).�� I kept moving my gaze from one partner to another as I said who I was when I first met them.


    ��An unreliable brother (Celia). A perverted gigolo (Cam). A coward (Olivia) or troublesome neighbour (Mia). Thank you foring into my life���� I said from the bottom of my heart.


    ��But if I can be selfish and ask you, for one more thing, I don��t want you to be sad. This is just a temporary goodbye. I will return to you guys soon���� I continued.


    After that, neither of them raised their voices. Some of them lowered their heads. Some bit their lower lip, holding back the emotions that were almost bubbling up inside of them.


    My servants also couldn��t say anything since they knew our contact was not just sex. Sex satisfaction was easy to rece. With other people. With aphrodisiacs. With a sex toy or dildo. But the emotion when we did it with our beloved one, didn��t.


    ��You know�� I wish I could be stronger ande with you,�� Emma said in a stammering voice. Her hands were on her thighs, gripping her mini dress.


    ��It��s okay, Emma. Yourrades need you. The human world needs you and I need you to keep an eye on the association,�� I reminded her. I had already told her Ruby��s strange attitude.


    ��I understand���� she replied.


    ��Ethan���� This time, it was Pearl who made me turn to her.


    ��Remember, you still have a contract with me and my sister. You have to fulfill it���� she reminded.


    ��Please return soon, Ethan,�� Diamond exined Pearl��s words.


    I answered with a nod.


    ��Your Highness���� We turned to the source of the voice and Luna showed her bell which gave off a dense dark aura.


    ��It��s time,�� she continued.


    I nced at the clock.


    02.00 PM


    ��Let��s go���� I stood up from my seat as I activated my Demonic Form. My feet were just about to walk towards Luna but Celia who was sitting next to me suddenly hugged me from behind.


    ��Don��t forget�� You promised to bring me to the theme park,�� she whispered.


    Which was followed by Mia��s voice.


    ��Pleasee back soon, Ethan,�� she said in a stammering voice.


    Then Cam.


    ��We��ll be waiting for you.�� Olivia, who was standing by her side, only looked at me and gripped her mother��s hand.


    ��I will,�� I said. Without a word, Celia released her hug and I continued my steps.


    We approached a door and Luna attached the ck orb from her bell to it. Magically, the door absorbed the orb and turned the oak coloured door into a ck one. An ornament of a pair of bat wings in front of it. The door should be connected to the living room, yet as soon as Luna opened it. What was behind the door looked like the interior of an elevator, as well as its width. Four young crimson-haired boys with friendly faces came out from there. All of them were around their 20s, wearing a simple t-shirt with jeans. A backpack on their backs. I bet it was filled with their ration packs.


    ��Guys, we are here!�� said one of them. Quickly, they came out of there and greeted me.


    ��Good afternoon, Your Highness,�� they lowered their heads politely.


    Despite their faces and appearances, the weakest of them was level 50. Well, Yuffy and the others also had the same appearance as them.


    ��Show me your mark of Servant,�� I said without further ado. And they showed it. Two of them on their shoulders. The other two were on the abs and arm.


    ��Thank you. Please protect my beloved one,�� I said.


    ��We understand, Your Highness.�� After that answer, my servants and I entered the elevator.


    I looked out of the elevator, staring at my partners�� sad faces. Yet they still tried to give their best smile as my farewell. But their smile slowly disappeared and was reced by tears as the door in front of me closed.


    As the elevator moved down, I closed my eyes and clenched my fists.


    ��I promise�� I will return to the human world as the demon lord. Please wait for me�� ��


    Note: The door in the human world will return to its original state once Luna closes the door.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 391: My Father, The Demon King

    Chapter 391: My Father, The Demon King


    The Incubus System Chapter 389. My Father, The Demon King


    *Tring*


    That sound made my heart beat faster as my mind was filled with wild guesses about the dark dimension. I opened my eyes and stepped out of the elevator.


    ��Wee to the Illusion Night Towers,�� two blue little Imps greeted me. One was a male and another was a female. Their size was about my palm. A pair of wings and a tail in the same color were on their backs. Office clothes covered their bodies. A grin adorned their faces, showing rows of neat sharp teeth, making them look like grinning baby alligators.


    I was stunned. My confusion was clear even though I tried to hide it. Not only because of those demons but also because the ce looked like the lobby of a luxury hotel. The room was dominated by beige color, with a crystal chandelier in the shape of the crest of the demon kingdom hanging from the ceiling. Some expensive sculptures and paintings adorned it. If it wasn��t for the demons wearing office attire, I would have thought I was still in the human world.


    ��I thought it connected to themand center,�� said Ivy in confusion.


    Upon her question, I approached my nearest servant, Yuffy.


    ��Where are we?�� I whispered.


    ��This is the 99th Illusion Night Towers. The Demon Kingdom��s Pce. Where the king and his family are,�� she exined in the same low voice.


    ��The king is waiting for you. Please follow me,�� said the Imp, without answering Ivy��s question. I could only guess this was Lord Damon��s order.


    We followed those demons walking down the corridor which was dominated by beige and gold colors, with a touch of ck or brown. Ornaments and decorations around it were dominated by modern elegant designs. The lights that illuminated us made this ce far from a gloomy vibe.


    This ce was totally unexpected since I thought this would be more like a medieval stone castle before.


    My eyes nced from side to side, observing everything around me. The decorations were far from gruesome when I previously thought this ce was filled with medieval armours or formalized monster corpses. It seemed like I had jumped to baseless conclusions too quickly. Well, the video games always showed the demon pce as a scary ce so I couldn��t help but think the same.


    My sight shifted to Foxy who was walking leisurely beside me. Unlike me, she didn��t find all of this weird or surprised by it despite her story was also one of the reasons why I thought the dark dimension was a scary ce. But on second thought, she was wearing a yellow hoodie and skirt when I met her for the first time. Previously, I thought she was wearing that outfit after she saw one of Diamond College��s students, but it looked like it was her outfit from the start.


    As we reached the end of the corridor and almost turned, my gaze shifted to the row of huge windows on my side. I stopped in my tracks and instead of following them, I approached the windows curiously.


    My eyes fell on the demon city below me. The colorful flickering of street lights, cars, vehicles, billboards and neon, made it not much different from the human city. My sight could catch a park which was at the end of the street and the night market on the other side. I didn��t even catch any old medieval-style buildings here. All of them were the same modern buildings as the human world.


    ��What the hell���� I muttered. This was very different from the Deadly Swamp. It was as if I was in a different world.


    ��Wow, it��s so beautiful!�� Foxy said. She put her palms on the ss and smiled happily. Her eyes looked at the city in amazement.


    ��Oh, right. She��s never been to this ce before,�� I thought.


    ��Sir.�� A male voiceing from behind us made us realize the others were waiting for us. From how the Imps called me, it seemed like they didn��t know me.


    ��I��m sorry.�� Then I followed them again.


    A minuteter, we arrived in front of a huge door. This door was bigger and more luxurious than the others. The door opened by itself and the Imps gestured to us to enter. As soon as we entered it, the door behind us closed. My eyes stared at the hall. The floor was made of white marble. Large pirs made of ck crystal neatly lined up on both sides of the room and a red carpety all the way to the throne which was at the far end of the room. Not to mention themps that looked like diamonds filled the ceiling. This was the most luxurious ce I had ever been. Even my partners�� mansions were nothingpared to this.


    Despite the luxurious vibe of this room, the atmosphere told something different to me. It was heavy and full of intimidation. My eyes fell on Lord Damon who was sitting on his throne. His legs were casually folded. His elbow was on the armrest and his head was on the back of his hand. His eyes were fixed on me and a smirk was on his lips. Somehow even though I knew he only wanted to talk to me, I felt as if I was going to fight the game��sst boss.


    He held out his hand to me.


    ��Damian,e here.�� Even though it was an order, his voice sounded friendly.


    Upon his request, I approached him. But when I had only taken a few steps, an announcement in a red box appeared in front of me.


    [!!! Warning!!!]


    [You are in a demon lord��s battle arena!]


    At the same time, a giant transparent ck dome covered the room. Sensing I was in danger, quickly, I returned my gaze to the throne and Lord Damon was no longer there.


    ��Shit! Demonic w, Demonic Energy!��


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 100 + 180]


    [AGI: 60+ 108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    As I activated my skills, I could feel a movementing from my side. I managed to dodge it at thest second even though it did seed in cutting a few strands of my hair. I could even see his w that resembled mine was one centimeter in front of me.


    Unfortunately, even though I was able to dodge it, the impact itself was able to throw me. Quickly, I flicked my wings and stopped in the mid-air with my eyes fixed on Lord Damon.


    ��What does all this mean?�� I said in displeasure.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 392: Father and Son I

    Chapter 392: Father and Son I


    The Incubus System Chapter 390. Father and Son I


    He replied to me with an arrogant smirk.


    ��You shouldn��t talk when fighting.�� Again, he turned into a dark aura and appeared in front of me. His ws were ready to tear me apart.


    ��Shadow Barrier!��


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 04:57]


    My barrier appeared in front of me. But even with the skill, I glid backwards to make sure I didn��t take any impact.


    With just one hit, my barrier crumbled into pieces.


    [Your barrier has been broken!]


    I stopped once I was out of his range.


    ��Is this a test?�� I guessed. He and Lilieth were desperately looking forward to a child to take over his throne, so I wasn��t sure he wanted to kill me. Still�� Those previous attacks said different things. His attack didn��t feel like a joke or a test. One clean hit was enough to kill me.


    ��A test?�� Heughed maniacally before he stopped and reced it with an evil grin.


    ��Very funny. I should show how serious I am.��


    He flicked his wings, flying as fast as lightning at me. My eyes couldn��t even catch or follow his movements. I only realized it when he was in front of me. He raised his ws, ready to split my body in half.


    Reflexively, I ducked down to dodge. Another violent wind came from the attack and it was enough to send me to the ground. Luckily, I managed tond on my feet. Both my hands were on the ground to withstand the impact��s pressure. Stealing a bit of time, I nced to the side and saw my generals passed out outside this battle arena. At least I wanted to make sure they were safe.


    ��Pay your attention to your enemy, Damian!�� Lord Damon��s voice brought my attention back to my battle. Again, he was already by my side. His ws were ready to crack my head.


    Swiftly, I jumped backwards and flicked my wings to dodge. His w hit the ground and created a huge crack on the floor. The wind threw my body once again. This time, it was stronger than before. My wings were trying to bnce my body. I crossed my arms in front of me to protect myself. But it didn��t work. I felt like a fly in the wind.


    �C BRAK!


    [You have taken 151 physical damage.]


    My back hit the wall, hard. Another crack was behind me. The pain spread out from my back to all over my body but I ignored it and went back to my feet.


    ��Demonic Spike!�� My fifty cknces appeared and slid at him.


    Heughed evilly.


    ��Too naive.�� He also used his Demonic Spike. But instead of fifty, hisnces were twice mine. Of course, he was a demon lord. I was sure his skills were much higher than mine. My heart was pounding in agitation and my brain was telling me that I couldn��t beat him. He was the demon king! My father! The owner of my power. How could I defeat him?


    Mynces and his collided. The explosion created thick smoke and shook the room violently. I extended my hand, using my Telekinesis to control the rest of hisnces and throw it at him. But he simply used his barrier.


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance. ��Demonic Spike!��


    As my spikesunched, I used my Wrath Kill and lunged at him.


    With a condescending gaze, he used the same skill. Another hundred cknces swoop down on me. But instead of deflecting it with my cknces, I used my ws to brush it off. Some of mynces collided with his. As soon as he almost entered my Wrath Kill��s range, I snatched two of mynces to extend my reach and swung them with all my might.


    But a loud shing sound apanied by a strong wind told me that my attack failed.


    A big ck death scythe restrained my attack. Its dark aura showed it was no ordinary weapon. I could see the de reflecting me as a skeleton there as if it was reflecting my death.


    Apanied by his mockingughter, he brushed off mynces. It made one of them slip out of my grip. Then he swung his death scythe again.


    I tried to restrain it with mynce. But mynce broke when his scythe hit it. The impact even threw my body although I didn��t get a direct hit. A dense force smacked my body as if a huge iron ball hit me.


    ��Ack!�� Pain spread through my body as my back hit a pir. Arge crack appeared behind me.


    [You have taken 291 physical damage.]


    Panting, I quickly got back on my feet and gritted my teeth. He hadn��tnded a clean hit on me yet it was enough to give me a fatal wound. How far our strength was? Did he ask me toe just to tell me he doesn��t need my help? Or was he trying to tell me that my power was nothingpared to a demon lord? Then why didn��t he teach me to be stronger? Wasn��t my current strength was around an elite soldier?


    He looked at me with a condescending gaze.


    ��You are too weak for the dark dimension, Damian. You don��t belong here.��


    ��Did you ask me toe just to beat me?�� I asked straight to the point. My dark aura covered my wound and healed it as I used my Dark Healing.


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 500 points.]


    ��Not really. You have the guts to infiltrate the dark dimension without my permission. I thought you were strong enough. But I was wrong,�� he scoffed.


    ��So I thought I should teach my naughty brat a lesson so he knows his ce.��


    ��Naughty brat?�� I repeated with a frown. I couldn��t believe he said that to me. I came here to help him, yet he called me a naughty brat?


    I decided to waste my vacation when I should be able to have fun with my partners at the beach and see them in bikinis. Yet�� rather than teach me the ropes, he belittled me. He asked me toe to show how weak I was and made me return to the human world willingly.


    Somehow I could hear something snap in my head. When I was a human, I could deal with this kind of mockery, but not anymore�� My pride, demonic instinct and the current me rejected this insult.


    ��I must defeat him���� Those words echoed in my head. There was an urge that pushed me to prove myself.


    ��But how?��


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 393: Father and Son II

    Chapter 393: Father and Son II


    The Incubus System Chapter 391. Father and Son II


    As I searched for a way to defeat him, my brain recalled Larry��s words when we yed an MMORPG game two years ago. We had to fight 2 vs 2 in the PVP arena and our opponent had a much higher level than us.


    ��Seriously? Those yers are stronger and have better gear than us. How do we beat them?�� Iined.


    ��That is easy. If they are stronger than us, we have to use our brains to defeat them. Strategy is an important point to win any battle. Hit and run is the best way for this situation. Pay attention to your enemies and strike when you have the chance. ��


    ��What if they didn��t give us any chance?��


    ��Then just create one. Diversion is always a good choice. But the most important thing is to concentrate on your enemy. Ignore the others.��


    At that time, I thought we would lose, but the results showed something else. Even though it was a hard fight, we won. Somehow I could understand why he was able to rise to the top demon hunter so quickly. Maybe, he used all of his game��s strategy in the real world.


    I took a deep breath to shake off my nervousness, fear and hesitation. The look in my eyes changed. The prey would run, but the hunter would attack. So instead of prey, I would position myself as a hunter.


    ��I must defeat him.�� Those words kept repeating in my head. I couldn��t run away from this fight and I didn��t want Lord Damon tough at me. I came to clean up this mess and I would prove I could do it. Even though it was bitter, I had to admit Lord Damon was right. If I couldn��t defeat him, how could I possibly defeat another demon lord?


    ��What happened? Did the cat get your tongue?�� he mocked upon my silence.


    I responded by recasting my Demonic Energy and lunged at him. My focus was only on him. Even if I couldn��t kill him, I would make him admit me!


    ��That won��t work,�� he said. His cknces appeared in front of him and hurtled towards me.


    ��Demonic Spike!�� But instead of straight attacking him and countering it like before, I aligned mynces in front of me, making them my shield without stopping my steps.


    Thosences collided, a loud explosion apanied by smoke in front of me. Swiftly, I snatched my twonces and flicked my wigs to bring my body up, through the smoke that covered my body. Instead of restraining it, I used the explosion��s impact to go faster.


    As I came out of the smoke, I threw thences at him.


    He simply broke them with his death scythe. But just as he lowered his hand, another batch of my Demonic Spikes greeted him.


    But instead of sliding normally, I grabbed two of them and threw them so they went faster than the others. At the same time, I also stormed with them.


    ��Cheap tricks!�� he said coldly.


    Again, he countered it by using his Demonic Spike. So I simply used my previous method, lining up my spikes to form a huge shield in front of me.


    Another explosion and puff of smoke appeared in front of me.


    ��It won��t work for me!�� he lunged as he expected I would appear from above the smoke like earlier. Like what I wanted. As a shadow appeared through the smoke, he drew his death scythe, ready to split whatever came out of it in two. Unfortunately, he was wrong. He was shocked when he realized it wasn��t me who came out of there, but mynce.


    Instead, I pierced through the smoke and exited right under him. My hand directed to him.


    ��Hell Thunder!�� Since our distance was too close, he had no chance to use his barrier or any other skills.


    The ck lighting that came out of my palm grabbed his body.


    [You have struck Damon Arcano Malignus for 228 HP]


    I managed tond my first clean strike, but I was sure it was nothingpared to his HP. He didn��t even flinch when he took my attack. So I had to do something to deal with a big amount of damage and I knew what I had to do. It was just that I was not sure about the impact or the side effects.


    I flew to him. Rather than dodge, he also lunged and was ready to use his death scythe on me. We gritted our teeth and confronted each other, head to head.


    But of course, it was just a trick. With the difference in our strength, there was no way I would have made that fatal mistake.


    ��Demonic Spike!��


    This time my spikes didn��t appear in front of me, but above him and rained down on him. In one swing, he threw his Demonic Spikes to counter it. The thick smoke filled the room and covered my position but my attack didn��t finish there.


    ��Hell Thunder!��


    The ck lightning tried to grab his body once again. But he simply tilted his head to the side, letting my ck lighting pass through the side of his head. Unbeknownst to him, I controlled the rest of hisnces in several directions. As I moved my hands, theyunched at him. While I escaped from the bottom.


    He gave me a condescending chuckle.


    ��You should stop doing this stupid trick.�� He broke them with his weapon with ease. His eyes were on the smoke since he guessed my position was where I shot my Hell Thunder. But he was wrong since I had reced myself with one of his spikes. At the same time, I glid to him as fast as I could and swung my ws.


    He only realized my presence at thest second. From my attack stance, he guessed I was going to strike his chest so he raised his scythe, preparing to ward it off. Again, he was wrong. Rather than his body, I aimed for his hands.


    In one move, I managed to injure his hands.


    [You have hit Damon Arcano Malignus for 118 HP] X2


    It was only a small and insignificant wound for him but it managed to weaken his grip. Deftly, I snatched his weapon and retreated as my ck me pir burned his body.


    [You have burned Damon Arcano Malignus for 228 HP]


    No screams of pain escaped his mouth. His expression didn��t even change. But I could catch his surprise from his face.


    ��I see�� So you were after my weapon from the start,�� he said coldly.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 394: Father and Son III

    Chapter 394: Father and Son III


    The Incubus System Chapter 392. Father and Son III


    It was my turn to smirk. Still, I knew this didn��t mean I could win easily. His death scythe was heavier than I expected. Moreover, I could feel that the weapon was absorbing my energy little by little. But the announcement in front of me exined everything.


    [You have sessfully snatched a demon lord��s weapon! ]


    [Soul Reaper has been equipped]


    [STR +100% ]


    [INT +100% ]


    [STR: 100 + 180 +100 ]


    [INT: 175 +175 ]


    [Insufficient level! ]


    [Warning! Your DP will decrease by 1 point per second. ]


    On the positive side, the side effect was better than I thought. At least I could use the weapon for a while. After all, the power boost was more than worth it. But I bet it was because I had the same power as him, so the weapon recognized me as him.


    He held out his hand to me.


    ��Give it back,�� he demanded in a cold voice. I could catch his irritation in his tone. Being fooled by his brat surely disturbed his pride and dignity. This simple thing somehow made me happy.


    ��Why don��t you take it yourself?�� I challenged him. Once again, I lunged at him as I recast my Demonic Spike.


    ��Foolish!�� This time he stretched out his hand and used his Telekinesis, stopping my spikes right in front of him.


    At the same time, I flicked my wings upwards to get out of his range. My hands lifted the scythe to my side. Using the weapon and my body weight, I swung the scythe at him. My killing intent was clear. By all means, I didn��t hesitate to split his body into two even though I guessed it was impossible.


    He was shocked by it. He couldn��t even hide it from his face. But then, he disappeared from in front of me even though I didn��t blink. My attack only split the ck smoke.


    A movement behind me made me realize his presence. I didn��t have time to counter it. So instead of turning around, I used my Shadow Barrier to protect my back.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 04:57]


    And my decision was right. As I turned around, my barrier broke and I could see Lord Damon��s bone wings had turned into dozens of skeleton hands that stormed towards me. The tips of their fingers were sharp and it was enough to shred their victim into pieces.


    [Your barrier has been broken! ]


    As soon as my barrier shattered, those hands rushed at me. I swung the scythe and crushed all of it in one movement. The bones shattered and turned to ashes but he could regenerate them easily.


    Sensing he was at disadvantage, he glid backwards to dodge my next attack and used his Demonic Spike.


    His ckncesunched at me. Since I already had this weapon, I threw it and used my Telekinesis on it.


    The scythe spun like a huge windmill and destroyed all of his spikes before it could reach me. At the same time, I cast my Demonic Spike to attack him,


    After I managed to destroy all of them, I grabbed the scythe and charged to attack him along with my cknces.


    ��Do you think you can beat me with that?�� he hissed. His dark aura covered his wings rapidly and turned them ck.


    I swung my scythe and my cknces slid at him like a pack of hungry wolves rushing for their prey. But in one swing from his wings, he broke all mynces with his dark aura. Meanwhile, he blocked the scythe with his bare hand. It was his high-level Demonic w that could make him withstand it. I knew it since even though it had the same shape, it looked a lot thicker and stronger than mine.


    Since this didn��t work, I had to think of a way to immobile him. Moreover, I didn��t have much time. My breath was panting and sweat soaked my body. My muscles screamed since I had been using this weapon for too long. I had to move fast or this weapon would turn my DP to zero.


    Without waiting for his response, I pretended to be surprised and retreated in a panic, as if I was nning to run. As per my n, he chased after me and reached out his hand to choke me.


    My panic expression turned into a grin.


    ��Gotcha! Telekinesis!�� An invisible power stormed at him and pushed him away. But it wasn��t enough to throw him. But at least, it was enough to slow him down and limit his movement. As my Telekinesis immobilized him and his annoying skeleton wings, I swung the scythe once again. I was sure this time I could beat him. At least I could give him a fatal blow. I would make him acknowledge me.


    Unfortunately, I could feel another movement from behind me even though he was still in front of me.


    ��Shadow Barrier!��


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 04:57]


    Another barrier appeared to protect my back. While my eyes locked on Lord Damon. I didn��t know who it was. For sure, I didn��t want to lose my only chance.


    As the scythe nearly split him in two, my barrier broke which was followed by a hug from behind me.


    ��Damian, stop it.�� A woman��s gentle voice came from behind me and I recognized her immediately. Lilieth. Her embrace gave me a strange sensation amid this fierce battle. Like an oasis in the middle of the desert. Still, I didn��t budge.


    In front of me, more hands appeared from his wings. It stopped the de and grabbed my body.


    ��I��ve seen enough,�� he said with a satisfied smile.


    I tried to dodge or use my other skills but I couldn��t.


    ��I can��t move!��


    His hand reached out to me. While I could only stare at him. As the power that came out of his palm rushed at me, I felt dizzy and drowsiness overtook me.


    [You are in a high level sleeping spell ]


    I gasped.


    ��Damn it�� Dispel!��


    [Skill has failed! ]


    My body felt weak to the point I didn��t have the strength to hold the scythe anymore. It slipped from my grip and fell. The next thing I heard was the sound of a weapon hitting the ground and darkness devouring my consciousness. Surprisingly, my body didn��t fall but still floated in the mid-air even though I couldn��t move my wings anymore, as if something was holding me.


    Lilieth tightened her embrace.


    ��It��s okay, Damian. I��m here���� Lilieth��s whisper was the only thing I could hear before I lost my consciousness.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 395: You Don’t Even Flinch ?!

    Chapter 395: You Don��t Even Flinch ?!


    The Incubus System Chapter 393. You Don��t Even Flinch ?!


    The repetitive motion that shook my body disturbed my sleep. But due to my drowsiness, I refused to open my eyes.


    ��Stop it�� Let me sleep a bit longer���� I thought.


    But then, my ears could pick up on erotic moans and shing flesh sounds. I also noticed the movementing from my waist.


    I forced myself to open my eyes and fought my drowsiness. Slowly, I moved my head from side to side.


    ��Ngghhh���� I grunted.


    Slowly, the sight of a luxurious bed canopy began to clear in my eyes. My back could feel how the soft bed was. Both sides of my bed were half covered with a curtain.


    My brows creased and my eyes nced around in confusion, looking at the unfamiliar sight around me. Arge and luxurious room dominated in white and beige color. Gold and crystal ornaments adorned every corner of the room. Sparkling crystal chandeliers hung on the ceiling. The soft and luxurious red carpet covered the floor. On the other side, shelves filled with books with a big desk. While on the other side, a sex chair with a lot of dildos. But more than that, I realized Lilieth was busy riding my hips. My dick to be exact.


    My eyes fell on her nice ripe breast which jiggled up and down following her movements. Her seductive expression and sweat dripping from her nice body made my brain wake up faster.


    ��Lilieth�� Where am I? What happened?�� I said in a low voice. My head hurt. I felt like I just woke up from a hangover. I hadn��t even gotten my full awareness yet. Yet my dick was fully awake and ready to spit out my seed.


    ��You��re awake,�� she said in a sweet voice.


    Instead of answering me with a proper answer, her lips descended onto mine. Her tongue went into my mouth and explored it out. Her hands were pinned mine on both sides of my head. I didn��t give a fuck anymore since my naked body still felt weak so I simply epted all her movements and tried to gather my thoughts.


    Faintly, I could remember my servants who passed out when I fought Lord Damon. Besides based on what had happened and what Lord Damon said, my first guess should be correct. He just wanted to test me. Still, I barely could say that it was a test since his attack wasn��t a joke. His killing intent was too real for me and his power could kill me.


    ��Where are the others?�� I whispered after she broke her kiss. Even though I held my groans, I knew it was a matter of time for me to cum.


    ��They��re resting in another room,�� said Lilieth. Her ragged breath sounded between her words.


    ��What about���� But she ovepped my lips before I could finish my sentence.


    Then her kiss went down my neck.


    ��Just concentrate on this. You spent your DP too much,�� she whispered. And she was right. My DP was almost below 10% just because of that single battle. My skills didn��t take up much of it but that death scythe was something else.


    I wanted to move with her but somehow I didn��t have the energy to do it. So yeah, I was gonnay down like an obedientzy bum and enjoy all her services. Being a sub once in a while wasn��t bad either.


    ��I��ming���� I dered in a ragged breath. Her pussy was too delicious. After all, my previous battle made my body demand some sex. It was kinda an instinct to refill my Demonic Power.


    ��Uhh���� I grunted and closed my eyes in pleasure as I shot my hot liquid in her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Level up! ]


    [You are now Level 64.]


    [Congrattions! You justpleted your first battle with a demon lord!]


    [You get 5 bonus stat points.]


    [You have 10 unused stat points.]


    [You have 1 unused skill point.]


    I breathed a sigh of relief. A satisfied smile on my lips. My eyes fell on Lilieth who was smiling naughtily. Rather than being satisfied out of pleasure, she was satisfied after seeing me better.


    ��That��s a good one.�� A surge of energy filled my body and my stamina returned even though my mind was still a bit cloudy.


    ��Do you want me to clean your cum?�� she offered. She licked her lips as if my cum was her favorite juice.


    ��Don��t leave a drop,�� I said.


    ��Don��t worry. I won��t waste my boy��s semen.�� Then she crawled down and buried her head in my crotch. Her tongue licked my limp cock and cleaned my semen. I could say she was an expert since her every movement, either it was from her tongue or her fingers, was able to revive my mating urge.


    Still, her words reminded me of something important.


    ��Oh right�� She��s my mom.�� I couldn��t think straight before since I still felt dizzy.


    ��Are you done yet?�� A male voice that came from behind the curtain made my blood freeze. It even dispersed all my drowsiness in an instant. I quickly sat down and turned to the source of the voice. My hand opened the curtain.


    My heart skipped a beat as soon as I saw Lord Damon sitting on the chair leisurely. From his eyes, he didn��t look angry or anything, just bored.


    I nced at Lilieth who was still busy with my cock before returning my gaze to him.


    ��Wait, he saw his wife fucked me, yed with my dick and did nothing?�� I screamed internally even though I knew the reason. I didn��t know how to respond to him so I could only make a weird expression on my face.


    ��Hmm?�� he hummed as he noticed my strange expression. A smirk appeared on his lips.


    ��What��s the matter? Do you still want to fight me?�� he challenged.


    ��Right now, your fricking wife is licking my fucking dick! And you don��t even flinch?�� I screamed internally. But since I couldn��t say it bluntly, I decided to say something else.


    ��Why are you testing me?�� It was a serious question.


    He chuckled.


    ��I hate burdens. If you want to help me I have to make sure you��re qualified for it.�� I didn��t know it was a mockery or apliment.


    ��Don��t worry I won��t be a burden to you,�� I confirmed.

 Chapter 396: Abnormal House Tour I

    Chapter 396: Abnormal House Tour I


    The Incubus System Chapter 394. Abnormal House Tour I


    He seemed satisfied with my answer despite the annoying smirk on his lips.


    ��Are you afraid of me now?�� he asked. He just showed his power clearly, so I should be.


    ��Isn��t that a question for you?�� I replied with the same annoying smirk. I had to be proud of myself since, despite our level difference, I almostnded a fatal blow on him.


    ��Afraid?�� he repeated in a condescending tone before he chuckled.


    ��It was just a child��s y for me. But you did surprise me. I never thought you would go as far as trying to kill me. It exceeded my expectations,�� he admitted.


    ��Didn��t you also do the same? You didn��t even lower your strength one bit,�� I reminded him. My smirk faded.


    This time, heughed.


    ��I didn��t even use 1/3 of my power.�� Another annoying smirk on his lips.


    ��If you can��t face me in that state. That means you��re not ready to join the battle. I��ll return you to the human world without hesitation. But since you were able to take my weapon and deal some damage to me, that��s good enough.��


    ��1/3?�� It surprised me since I thought it was his full power.


    The tingling feeling from beneath me stopped which was followed by a kiss thatnded on my cheek.


    ��Actually, that��s more than enough. Besides, he hasn��t activated his Demonic Aura yet,�� Lilieth reminded Lord Damon.


    ��He hasn��t?�� he frowned in disbelief.


    ��You tested him as soon as he entered the hall, remember? And we haven��t exined anything about that,�� said Lilieth.


    ��That exins why he was so slow.��


    ��He��s so irresponsible�� �� I remembered he also didn��t know I hadn��t been able to use Demon��s Clothes before.


    ��So can I activate it now?��


    ��Sure. This is the Demon World. You don��t need to cover up your aura anymore,�� said Lilieth. Her hand caressed my cheek gently. But rather than a woman��s lust or love for a man, it felt like a mother��s touch.


    ��Will they detect me because of it?�� I made sure since I didn��t want this to mess up my ns.


    ��As long as I have not bestowed you with my surname, no one will know you are my son,�� he rified.


    ��Good.��


    ��Demonic Aura activated.��


    In an instant, I felt a dark aura emitted from my body and it changed the atmosphere around me as if I could feel them with my Demonic Power.


    [Demonic Aura has been activated]


    [STR, AGI, INT + 50%]


    My pupils moved from side to side, looking at the entire room. I could feel my senses much sharper now.


    ��How do you feel?�� asked Lilieth.


    ��This is crazy���� I shifted my gaze on my palms and moved my index finger a bit. My eyes could catch where the movement was going before I even did it. As if I could predict it.


    A smile began to develop on my lips. I lowered my hands and turned to Lilieth.


    ��I should be able to fight better with this.�� I couldn��t hide my excitement over this.


    Lilieth replied to me with a gentle smile. While Lord Damon replied to me with something else.


    ��You shouldn��t be happy just yet. You still have to learn a lot of things,�� he warned. I knew he was right but his words irritated me.


    I decided to ignore Lord Damon��s words.


    ��Oh, right. Since I will be staying here for a while, can I get a room? A guest room is fine.�� Well, I bet their guest room was far better than my real room.


    She giggled.


    ��This is your room, Damian. We prepared it for you.��


    A grin appeared on my face.


    ��Really?�� I said excitedly. This room was three times bigger than my room and much nicer.


    ��Yes. We heard you like reading so your father prepared a lot of books about the dark dimension,�� she said, pointing at the rows of bookshelves on one side of the room with her gaze.


    ��And some dildos so you can y with your servants better.�� She pointed to the other side with her gaze. She looked proud of all these preparations.


    I held my cringe.


    ��What kind of parent gives their child dildos?�� They were so different from my human parents. I remembered my dad grounded me for a week just because he caught me watching a porn video 3 years ago.


    Anyway, that exined the two sides of this room. One side of this room made everyone think the owner was a bookworm. But the other side made it look like it belonged to a pervert. Especially, since my sight caught some vibrators, ball gags, a nine tail whip and a spanker. This made me feel like a perverted nerd.


    ��There is aptop in the drawer. You can use it to search for any information. But you can only get certain information from me,�� Lord Damon added.


    I smiled in gratitude.


    ��Thank you.�� Although I felt a bit awkward with Lord Damon, I was surprised he cared about me.


    ��Don��t mention it. I just want to make sure you are useful to me. I told you, I hate burdens,�� he replied in an arrogant tone.


    My smile faded again.


    ��On second thought, he��s still annoying,�� I thought.


    ��Can you show me around?��


    ��Sure,�� he answered.


    In excitement, I got up from my bed and snapped my fingers. My dark aura covered my body and formed my clothes. A simple shirt and trousers. Likewise with Lilieth.


    But when my feet just hit the ground, Lord Damon snapped his fingers. Darkness devoured us. I felt like my body was being dragged away by a tremendous force. In a blink, the scenery around me changed.


    I looked around me in confusion, staring at the luxurious corridor. Several paintings hang on the wall. An abstract statue was at the end.


    ��This is the corridor in front of your room,�� said Lord Damon. He pointed to one side of the corridor with his chin. ��That��s the way to my room.�� Then he shifted on the other side. ��And that��s to the entertainment room.��


    ��Did he just use his teleportation?�� I guessed from how calm Lord Damon and Lilieth were. I just opened my mouth to ask.


    ��Can I����


    But before I could finish my sentence, a force pulled my body again. This time he didn��t even snap his fingers.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 397: Abnormal House Tour II

    Chapter 397: Abnormal House Tour II


    The Incubus System Chapter 395. Abnormal House Tour II


    In a blink, he teleported us elsewhere.


    ��This is the entertainment room. Where I��m usually ying with your mom,�� Lord Damon exined.


    I cast my gaze around the room which was dominated by the same color as the corridor. The difference was the dim purple lights around it provide their own ambience. As for the ��entertainment��, he was not referred to the Home Theater or the billiards table since the room was simr to the Sea Devil club VIP room. BDSM tools, X pole, sex chair and a weird looking chair I didn��t know what it was for. I also saw a fucking machine with a dildo, some weird tentacles in a hugeva tube wriggled around and a minibar.


    ��This is the next level of entertainment,�� I thought.


    ��I don��t mind if you use it,�� added Lord Damon casually.


    Although I was happy with it, I couldn��t hold my cringe as I felt something was wrong with this family. At least for my human sense. What kind of father would let his son y in this forbidden yground.


    Lilieth approached Lord Damon sassily and hugged him affectionately.


    ��Mmm~ You know�� I don��t mind another rough y. I really enjoyed yourst y~�� she said in a seductive voice and ended it with a long passionate kiss.


    ��Um���� Somehow I wanted to remind that she just licked my dick with that mouth. But I decided to hold my tongue since I didn��t want to cause any trouble.


    ��They are the rulers of this world. Just act like a good boy, Ethan,�� I reminded myself.


    Since their kiss was getting hotter by every second, I decided to give them some room and nned to go back to my room.


    ��I will check����


    Again, before I finished my sentence, the scenery around me changed. A dining table with a modern elegant design was in the middle of the room. A row of ss doors on one side and another bar was on the other. All of it with the same color as before.


    ��This is the dining room. I��ve asked the maids to prepare our dinner. We��ll start at 07.00 PM,�� said Lord Damon as he broke the kiss.


    Okay, two questions immediately popped into my head. First, how could I tell the difference between AM and PM in this sunless world? The second was, what kind of food did they mean?


    ��But it��s not a human��s body pa����


    He teleported us before I could say anything.


    ��Living room or family room. Or whatever you call it since I��ve never had guests here.�� It was a typical family living room with a sofa, coffee table, carpet and TV. There was nothing special about it so rather than looking at my surroundings, I gave him a t stare.


    He frowned upon it.


    ��Why are you making such a face?��


    ��Can you show me around in a normal way?�� I said bluntly. Indeed I asked him to show me this ce, but I thought we would go on a normal home tour. Not moved from room to room in this way.


    ��This is the normal way.�� His unchanged expression showed how serious he was.


    ��No, it isn��t,�� I retorted.


    ��I think he meant normal for humans,�� Lilieth exined to Lord Damon.


    ��Pfffttt�� You want me to act like a human?�� He held his chuckle and asked in disbelief.


    ��Why should I demean myself?��


    He nonchntly teleported us again. This time we were in the outdoor pool which was filled with dark red liquid. From the smell, I was sure it was not an ordinary liquid. A small jacuzzi tub simr to Pearl��s, a garden with the ss fences around us and an arena with four ck crystals at the end. From its shape, I guessed it was a battle arena.


    ��This is outdoor. Wine pool and jacuzzi. You can use it whenever you want.�� His gaze pointed at what he meant.


    I didn��t answer, instead, I approached the ss fence. As I looked around, I just realized we were on the rooftop of the twin towers with a ss bridge that united them.


    The sea of twinkling light below me. My sight could catch the city��s border which was made of high stone walls.


    The breeze brushed my face and hair. Although simr, the wind was different from the human world. I could feel the atmosphere around me slightly heavier than the human world and something simr when I was inside my Devil Space as if the world was covered in a huge devil space.


    ��I will be the ruler of this ce one day?�� I thought in disbelief. A poor powerless student who ended up bing a future demon King sounded more bullshit than anything, but here I was��


    Slowly, I closed my eyes and raised my chin a bit, enjoying the night breeze. A smile grew on my face.


    ��I have to be stronger�� I want to be stronger���� I thought.


    But a secondter, my smile disappeared as I couldn��t feel the ground beneath my feet. I snapped my eyes in shock and flicked my wings to prevent my body from falling. My heart was beating fast.


    This time, I was not on the rooftop, but in the mid-air. Above a park with a huge Lord Damon statue in the center to be exact. It was the Park I saw earlier. The twin towers were far behind me. At this height, I could see all of Park��s activities more clearly. The demons walked leisurely in their true forms and carried out activities like humans.


    But instead of paying attention to all that, my attention was on something else. I turned to Lord Damon who was not far from me before he said a word.


    ��Seriously?! Do you have to do that?!�� I protested. I bet he just wanted to take his revenge since I ignored him before.


    He replied to me with a frown.


    ��Do what?��


    ��Stop teleporting me around without a warning. I almost fell. Do you want to kill me?�� I said all my annoyance.


    Rather than answering me, Lord Damon and Liliethughed. Which, I could only reply with a t stare.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 107 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    55 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 398: Abnormal House Tour III

    Chapter 398: Abnormal House Tour III


    The Incubus System Chapter 396. Abnormal House Tour III


    ��Oh sweetie, you��re funny. You have wings,�� Lilieth tried to calm me down.


    ��You aren��t a baby. There��s no way you will die from this,�� Lord Damon added in a condescending tone.


    ��Shit�� Am I the only weirdo here? Or is thismon thing for demons?�� I thought. Yeah, I knew this was the dark dimension and they were demons. So there was a huge difference between Demon and human��s parenting. Likewise with thew and the rules. But I just got here, at least I hoped they would be taking it slow.


    ��Joke aside. I brought you here to show you our national park, Hell Sanctuary,�� he said as he shifted his gaze to the Park below us. So did I.


    ��There are four types of public pools. Lava, slime, dark miasma, ice. Also some battle arenas. It��s usually crowded with demons on weekends. Some are for fighting around or ��sunbathing��. It��s a famous ce so I thought you should know about it.��


    My sight immediately caught what he meant. Modern pools filled with what he said and severalrge arenas protected byrge domes. Surprisingly, as terrible as it sounded, the demons seemed to be enjoying themselves. Some jogged around, some soaking in those terrifying pools, some fighting each other and some sunbathing�� Yes, sunbathing!


    I cringed.


    ��There��s no sun here. Why are they sunbathing?��


    ��We have a moon,�� said Lilieth, her gaze fixed on the red moon shining beautifully above Park.


    ��Actually we call it moonbathing. I call it sunbathing since I thought you didn��t understand that,�� said Lord Damon.


    ��Ah, I see��.�� I turned to the red moon. It felt a little weird since I couldn��t feel any warmth from it. So I kinda wondered why they did it. I mean, they couldn��t tan their skin with it. Or did the moon also have UV radiation?


    ��Why are they moonbathing����


    Again he teleported us. In a blink, we were back in my room.


    ��That��s it for now. I will give you two puppets to serve you. But remember they are only maids, don��t fuck them. They will break into pieces since they weren��t made for that,�� said Lord Damon, ignoring my annoyed gaze. His attitude was the opposite of my father��s.


    ��You use puppets for maids? I mean why don��t you hire them normally?�� Based on my Devil puppet skill, I concluded that he meant ves.


    Theyughed.


    ��I mean, at least that��s normal for humans,�� I added quickly.


    ��Don��t worry. They are literally puppets,�� said Lilieth.


    ��Only demons who have the Mark of Servant can enter this ce. Others can only ess up to the 98th floor. So we use puppets as our maids,�� she exined.


    ��Tania already told you about how we lost you the first time right? It was our maid who told Letos about Lilieth��s pregnancy. So we decided to restrict the ess,�� Lord Damon said firmly. I could see the anger in his eyes and the sadness in Lilieth��s eyes when he said that.


    ��But, this is an open ce. What if they flew to get here?�� I asked. Some demons had wings, so even if the towers were sky-high, they should still be able to reach them.


    ��There��s a barrier that protects this ce. Although you can feel the wind and get in and out of this ce easily, other demons can��t. The others also can��t see what we are doing since the barrier creates ayer of illusions for them,�� said Lord Damon.


    ��I see. So simply as long as I do everything here, they won��t know about me, �� I confirmed.


    ��Yes. All staff, servants and maids who serve the 99th floor have also made a contract with me or Lilieth,�� he confirmed.


    ��Why did you also make those 2 Imps your servant?�� I was kinda surprised since the Imps were low-level demons. Their level was even lower than Foxy��s when I first found her.


    ��They are my messenger just like Kir. Something simr to pets,�� he exined.


    ��Pets?�� I repeated in confusion. Okay, looked like I had to learn a lot about the dark dimension before I carried out my n.


    ��Yes. Something like loyal dogs for humans, the difference is that they have intelligence,�� he said.


    ��So�� You only use them to send messages?�� I guessed in doubt since I was not sure about it. I meant, they hadptops and something simr to the Inte. Also had amand center. Why did he need a messenger? If he only used it once in a while, why didn��t ask one of his servants to do it? Was it because they were small and cute?


    ��I will show you what I mean.�� He noticed my confusion.


    He teleported us to the outdoors again.


    ��Kir,�� said Lord Damon.


    Among the trees, Kir came out of something simr to a drey squirrel. Swiftly, he jumped between the branches before he flew at us.


    ��Yes, Youw Majesty?�� he said with his cute toddler typical voice. Then he turned to me.


    ��Your Highness, we meet again.��


    ��Exin what are you,�� said Lord Damon, pointing at me with his gaze.


    Kir turned to me.


    ��Sow, we are simply a low-level demon who has given ouw loyalty to the king in exchange for power.��


    ��Isn��t that the same as servants?�� I asked with a frown.


    Kir shook his head from side to side.


    ��When youw turn a human into your servant. Even if they turn into a demon, their strength is still the same as before. The difference is that they can train themselves and hone their demonic skills. So they will be stronger over time. That also applies to demons. But we are different. We get instant power from His Majesty which boosts up our strength quickly. In exchange, we can��tmit any offense. One vition will turn us to ashes.��


    That sounded scary. Even scarier than my Devil Puppet skill. The only difference was that they still have their will and consciousness. But what was the point if they still had to do what their master wanted?


    Catching my still clear confusion, finally, Lord Damon decided to exin in another way.


    ��Just show him your fighting form.��


    ��Okay~,�� Kir said cutely. But what I saw next wasn��t anything cute.


    Note: Foxy three tails form is on my discord channel.


    Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    50 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 54 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    54 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 59 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters


    56 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 74 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    59 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 399: Are You Trolling Me?!

    Chapter 399: Are You Trolling Me?!


    Chapter 399: Are You Trolling Me?!


    The Incubus System Chapter 397. Are You Trolling Me?!


    Growls came out of Kir��s mouth as he turned into a big rat. His tiny cute body was growing rapidly. His soft fur turned into a coarse fur simr to a hedgehog. His cute appearance changed into a monstrous one. His height was about 10 meters withrge muscles recing his chubby round body. A pair of wings bigger than mine behind him. His teeth were erged, resembling that of a lion and his ears were widened. His big ws resembled those of jagged daggers. Rows ofrge spikes lined on his back. His appearance was even more terrifying than the rat demon.


    My eyes widened and my jaw dropped since I felt like I was watching a live-action sci-fi fantasy movie when a mad scientist managed to make a mutant out of a rat. Okay, an innocent hamster since he was so cute.


    [Name: Killer Winged Rat]


    [Level: 61]


    [HP: 3101 /3101]


    [DP: 390/390]


    ��Ah�� I see,�� I said without taking my eyes off Kir. So simply, more power would require more loyalty.


    ��Good. Go back to the post, Kir,�� Lord Damon ordered.


    ��I understand.�� This time his voice was far from cute since it sounded like a roar.


    Kir shrunk and returned to his original form.


    ��Besides a messenger, I��m also a guward, so if anything bothers youw just tell me,�� he grinned cutely.


    ��Cya.�� Before I could answer him, he left.


    Then Lilieth continued our conversation.


    ��And about the maids, this is what we mean.�� She pped twice.


    Two mannequins came out of the house. They had neither face nor hair. Worse, no buttons or anything that made them look like robots. Moreover, their movements were too fluent for a robot. It reminded me of a horror movie.


    After they arrived in front of us, they nodded their heads slightly.


    ��So what��s your woman type?�� asked Lilieth out of the blue.


    Even though I was confused by that sudden question I decided to answer it.


    ��Kind, caring, supportive, independent ����


    But Lord Damon interrupted me.


    ��I mean physically, not the personality,�� he pointed out clearly.


    Well, I didn��t have any specs for it.


    ��Hmmm�� I prefer a beautiful woman with long hair like Lilieth,�� I said. But that didn��t mean I didn��t like short-haired women.


    ��Do you have any other preference?�� asked Lilieth.


    I shook my head from side to side. As long as they were beautiful, of course. But again, I couldn��tin since my human appearance was kinda average. But since I couldn��t fuck them, so what��s the use?


    Lord Damon turned to one of the mannequins.


    ��Female. Fair skin. Slim waist. Cup E. Full buttock. Sexy lips. Thin almond eyes. Beautiful sweet face. Sexy maid outfit. Long ck hair.�� While Lilieth said different things to the other.


    The two mannequins turned into what they said. Beautiful women in a sexy maid outfit. One had ck hair and the other had silver hair.


    ��What do you think?�� said Lilieth.


    Okay�� They looked like a real human or a porn actress in maid uniform to be exact. The difference was that they didn��t blink like normal beings. Their sexy maid outfit literally only covered their nipples, pussy and a few of their body parts.


    ��You said I can��t fuck them. But then, you gave them a lewd outfit. Are you guys trying to hone my virtues or something?�� Iined.


    ��You are an incubus. What kind of Incubus�� maids don��t wear sexy clothes?�� Lord Damon retorted with a frown.


    ��But I can��t fuck them. So what��s the point? �� I made my point.


    ��Pffttt�� Oh, C��mon. They��re not real. They are cold as cold noodles. Why do you want to fuck them?�� he said.


    ��You can change their clothes. Just tell them what you want,�� added Lilieth.


    ��No, he can��t. I don��t allow it,�� said Lord Damon with an annoying smile.


    ��Are you trolling me?�� I protested.


    But Lord Damon suddenly fell silent. From his expression, it seemed that someone contacted him via Telepathy.


    ��Okay, ytime is over.�� Then he turned his gaze to me.


    ��You want to know what��s going on here right? Andrew and the others are waiting for us downstairs. I��ll exin everything to you.�� In a snap, we were in a meeting room with a long table in the middle. All my servants were sitting there with the other four generals. But more than anything else, my attention immediately fell on Andrew. It was the first time I saw him clearly since our first meeting.


    Lord Damon and Lilieth walked to their seats. While I walked up to Andrew.


    ��Hey, I just want to say thank you for saving me before,�� I decided to say my proper thank you. Indeed it was Lilieth who gave me Damian��s power, but the one who killed the rat demons was Andrew.


    ��Don��t mention it, Your Highness. That��s my duty,�� he said politely. He was the most normal-looking person,pared to the others. Well, Sarael also looked normal, but his clothes didn��t. He was the only one who didn��t wear any shirt when the others wore proper clothes.


    After that short greet, I took a seat and Andrew started this meeting.


    In turn, the four generals exin and answer all our questions. The first was about the dark dimension��s current state. While it wasn��t as bad as I thought, it was rming. War was only a matter of time. Lord Damon already knew several demon lords wanted to take over his throne and were trying to expand their territory. Fortunately, expansion was not that easy. Each region already had a ruler. The rest was too dangerous. It was not much different from the Deadly Swamp. There were no significant resources and mostly filled with dangerous wild demons.


    Indeed, they could wipe out the wild demons. But Lord Damon could detect Mass ughter easily so it was not a good n. It was a simple thing for Lord Damon. Since his energy covered the Dark Dimension, he could sense significant changes and decline in certain types of demons.


    But that didn��t mean they haven��t tried it. It had happened a few times and it had given them the opposite result. Lord Damon used this as an excuse to execute the attackers, even taking over the region. So the human world was the best ce for these rebels.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    50 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 54 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    54 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 59 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters


    56 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 74 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    59 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 400: Power Comparison I

    Chapter 400: Power Comparison I


    The Incubus System Chapter 398. Power Comparison I


    As for the crack, as I expected, it was the other demon lords and demoness�� doing. They used their powers to make things worse. They used the same method as Lord Damon, giving their power to their trusted subjects and spreading them to many ces. When they found a crack, they either used it to escape to the human world or mixed their energy to create an anomaly crack. It was like mixing oil in water. The crack couldn��t close automatically unless someone reced that power with the same power as Lord Damon��s.


    I took this opportunity to share all my findings. Including conveying The Spider Queen, the Glob King, the Gargoyle King and The Incubus Lord involvement. But ording to them, only The Gargoyle King and The Incubus Lord made significant moves. Funnily enough, the demon lords and demoness were former or children of Erebus�� followers. So this was a bit ironic for them and me since I was his descendant.


    Especially the Incubus King. He hated Lilieth and Lord Damon but idolized Erebus. The reason? It was Erebus who helped him to overthrow his mother a thousand years ago. Yes, rather than an incubus, a thousand years ago lust demon kind was led by a queen, a Subus. Letos was just an exile back then. Since his mother was too afraid of Letos�� power so she locked him up, leaving him starving without being able to have sex for days. But Erebus freed him and made him the king of lust demon kind. It was also one of the reasons why he kept suppressing the subus, executing those who disobeyed his orders and hated Lilieth. But Erebus�� reign onlysted ten years, before Lord Damon killed him in the human world and reimed his throne, so Letos wanted to avenge him.


    Unfortunately, even if we knew their identities, without clear evidence, Lord Damon couldn��t just execute them. Their deaths would cause new chaos in the demon world. The struggle for power, disaster, rebellion, even it could create new enemies. So for now, Lord Damon could only tighten his surveince and spread all his trusted subjects to look for evidence.


    This was one of the reasons why he pulled out all his soldiers. He knew the problem wasn��t in the human world anymore, but here. So he had to end it here. After all, this way, he could focus his concentration here.


    As I thought, before, Lord Damon only sent his soldiers to the human world to solve the crack problem. He had never thought of protecting humans from the start. So right now, humans had to face all those attacks alone. Although I was a little worried, all my partners already had my protection. Not to mention the elite soldiers who protected them.


    Lord Damon and the others also knew about the famous quotes that were spreading among the demons. A quote that indirectly taught how demons had to hide among their food. He had tried to stop it but to no avail. Unfortunately stating that the quote was illegal would only make it spread faster so they could only hold themselves back.


    In addition, Andrew also warned us about the crack above Lightglen City which could open at any time. It was the most possible thing after so many energy disturbances at the border.


    ��So, for the time being, all our enemies are moving secretly?�� I confirmed.


    ��More or less. At least we haven��t received any meaningful movement reports other than finding a way to the human world,�� Andrew replied.


    My mind was immediately deep in thought since it was either good news or bad news. The good news was, the real war hadn��t urred yet, I still had enough time to learn a few things about the dark dimension. The bad news was, there was nothing scarier than an enemy that was moving underground. They could have hatched a hideous n and waited for the right opportunity to ambush us.


    I turned to Lord Damon who had been silent ever since. Just like me, he also looked deep in thought.


    ��Thest battle. You said you were only used 1/3 of your strength, right?�� I asked. It dispersed his thoughts and made him return his attention to me.


    ��That��s right.��


    ��Compared to the other demon lords, how strong are they?�� I decided from the basic question, measure my enemy��s strength.


    ��Most of them have 1/2 of my power. Twice is stronger than you. Letos is the strongest among them. I estimate his power is almost 3/4 of mine,�� he exined. That exined why the demon lords cooperated and waited for the right moment to kill Lord Damon.


    His exnation was good news for me since I might be able to close our power gap between us. Still, there was one thing that bothered me.


    ��I know this may sound stupid. But�� If they are hundreds or thousands of years old, why can��t their strength grow beyond this?��


    ��Because they��re already at their max level,�� Lilieth replied. She turned to Andrew.


    ��Turn on the hologram.�� She decided to give me more exnation.


    Andrew took a remote from the table and pressed a button. The room turned dark as a small pyramid-shaped device emerged from the middle of our table. That device emitted a hologram of several demon forms along with a list of their maximum levels.


    Common ss demon lv 1-50


    Rare ss demon lv 30-70


    Epic ss demon lv 60-120


    ��All of it depends on the ss. In addition, the status can also help a demon to break through his/her level,�� said Andrew. As he pressed a button on his remote, more information appeared on the hologram.


    Noble demon lv 30-80


    Assistant/maid/elite soldier demon lv 40-80


    General demon lv 70-100


    Royal demon/ Demon Lord/Demoness lv 100-120


    King lv 120-240


    ��As you can see, General, Royal and King have different level limits than others.�� Andrew closed his exnation.


    The hologram was enough to exin the strength difference of each demon. But there was one thing that made me curious.


    ��What about Letos? Why does he have higher power than the others?�� I asked.


    ��That��s because he has a special weapon that he took from his mother,�� replied Lord Damon.


    > Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    50 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 54 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    54 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 59 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters


    56 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 74 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    59 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 401: Power Comparison II

    Chapter 401: Power Comparison II


    The Incubus System Chapter 399. Power Comparison II


    ��Can you tell me more about it? What is it? And what��s its power?�� I asked.


    ��His weapon is one of a kind. No one owns it but him. It is a shape-shifting weapon and has no true form, but only a magic orb that will leave its master after he dies. The weapon will take on a form and give his master the power he wants when he touches it for the first time. His mother used it as a whip before. While Letos uses it as poisoned ws. No matter how strong his enemies are, they only have 10 seconds after one scratch. Its name is Deathraze,�� Lord Damon exined. The look in his eyes that fixed on me showed how serious he was.


    ��Okay�� A weapon that can kill in one scratch is bad news.�� If I didn��t have sufficient level and proper preparation, I would die for sure. But at least I knew, I had to rely on my speed to deal with it since my VIT wouldn��t be of much use for it.


    ��That��s why no one has been able to overthrow him for a thousand years even though many lust demons hate him,�� he continued. Then he exhaled a long breath.


    ��Well�� I can��t judge him. A lot of demons also hate me. But at least I didn��t kill off my loyal subject recklessly.��


    That triggered my curiosity about the reason why they failed to kill Letos.


    ��Is that weapon the reason why you failed to execute him?��


    I could catch Lord Damon, Lilieth and the four Generals�� anger upon that question.


    ��That coward�� He sacrificed his first wife to cover up his crime,�� Lord Damon hissed.


    ��We thought it was Letos who led his troops, but it turned out it was his first wife who reced him. It was his favorite wife. So instead of killing her, we decided to catch and read her mind. But he killed her before we could do it,�� said Lilieth.


    ��You should see how her expression was when Letos dumped and betrayed her. She was the most loyal woman among his wife. It was her who fed him when he was an exile. If it weren��t for her, he would have died long ago. Yet he killed her like nothing,�� Andrew added. Trace of sadness was evident in his tone.


    ��He even destroyed her soul. I can��t summon or feel her presence after her death. It was really terrible,�� Sarael said with the same anger.


    I turned to Sarael in surprise.


    ��You can call upon the dead��s soul?�� I asked in disbelief. If he could do it, then�� Maybe I could ask him to summon my human father��s spirit.


    He noticed my intentions from my gaze.


    ��Only the new one. I can��tmunicate with the old soul,�� he said.


    ��I see���� There was a trace of disappointment in my tone even though I tried to cover it up.


    ��Then how does he destroy his soul? Does his weapon allow him to do so?�� I decided to divert this conversation. I knew Lord Damon was watching me and what I said was a bit rude for him.


    ��It wasn��t his weapon that killed her. But he broke his contract with his subus. That simple thing was enough to kill her in an instant and destroy her soul,�� Lilieth exined.


    ��His wife means his partner, right? Does it mean that my partner will die if I cancel my Demon��s Rule?�� My panic was clearly audible from the tone of my voice.


    Lilieth shook her head from side to side.


    ��He is quite strict on all his wives. So he puts a special spell that makes them submit to him. Only an incubus Lord can have it. Some say it is a blessing. Some say it is a curse.��


    ��Since he threw all the me on his wife and considers this a rebellion, I can��t do anything. He even executed his entire assault squad without mercy. No one survived. Then he licked my boots as usual. Disgusting,�� Lord Damon added.


    ��Sacrificing his beloved one for the sake of ambition. That sounds awful���� I thought.


    ��What level is he?�� I decided topare us.


    ��Around 170,�� replied Lord Damon.


    ��Damn�� His level is twice mine. I will die for sure if I meet him face to face.��


    ��And the others? Like the Gargoyle King and the Spider Queen?�� I asked.


    ��They are in the Royal demon ss. Lv 120,�� Lord Damon said.


    ��What about their weapons or skills? Is there something simr to that Deathraze?�� I asked.


    ��Nothing. But they have some talents that you need to be aware of. The Glob King has massive HP points. The Spider Queen likes to put her traps everywhere and The Gargoyle King��s brute strength above the rest.��


    ��What��s my maximum level?�� I asked as my brain calcted my stats and what skills I could use to beat them. Since I was a high Incubus, I guessed I was in the rare demon ss, but I was not sure about my position. Ivy and the others said my strength was around elite soldiers but Lilieth said I was General.


    ��You can reach lv 100 max with your current status,�� said Lilieth.


    I tapped my index finger under my lips and was deep in thought.


    ��Level 100�� That��s not enough�� I need something to break through it,�� I muttered. But to break through that level I had to be a Royal Demon. Which meant�� Lord Damon must bestow his surname to me. But if he did, all the demons would know me and I couldn��t execute my n. Not to mention I had to find a way to level up quickly. The time was running, it was either me who did my move first or them.


    ��I can help you with that,�� said Lord Damon. It seemed he realized what was on my mind.


    ��If you want to give me your surname, I have to refuse it. At least not now. I know I��m too weak.�� I shifted my gaze down in sadness.


    ��I don��t deserve that,�� I said in a much calmer tone.


    He chuckled.


    ��That��s not what I meant. I mean, I can help you to break through your current state without announcing your identity to the others.��


    ��Really?�� I said in surprise.


    ��But you have to maximize your level first. Then we will rematch to measure your power. If you win, I will tell you how,�� he challenged.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 402: Power Comparison III

    Chapter 402: Power Comparison III


    The Incubus System Chapter 400. Power Comparison III


    ��Deal,�� I epted without hesitation.


    A grin appeared on his face.


    ��Good. I��m d you��re acting like a real demon.�� Then his grin faded as he squinted his eyes at me.


    ��But first I wanted to ask you. What��s your n?�� he made a bullseye guess.


    ��Secret agent,�� I said without hesitation. ��Since no one knows my identity. I want to infiltrate their territory and make them destroy each other. That way we can destroy them from within.�� An evil smirk appeared on my lips.


    ��That��s too dangerous. You��re not strong enough and just arrived at this ce. You still have a lot to learn,�� Lilieth��s refusal was clear from her tone.


    I turned to her.


    ��That��s why I have to raise my level quickly. As for the rules andw, I can learn them from books andptops in my room. Or even read some demons�� minds,�� I replied in a calm tone. Previously, I had thought about reading my servants�� minds to get information about the dark dimension, but I didn��t know where to start. On the other hand, receiving too much unrted information could break my mind and drown me in insanity.


    I never expected them to take my advice so easily and as Lilieth said, I admitted this was dangerous. But I couldn��t waste it, while I knew I could use it to backstab them.


    ��So your original n was to infiltrate their ce and kill them? Are you tired of living?�� concluded Lord Damon. I could catch his anger from his tone. But I could understand that since it did sound like a suicide n. And I had to admit�� Yeah, he was kinda right.


    ��Don��t worry. I��m not that stupid as to fight the demon lords face to face. I did n to infiltrate their territory, but I just wanted to make them turn against each other. I nned to borrow Letos�� name, pretend to be his assistant and mess around in his allies�� territories. That way the others will think Letos wants to take their territory while everyone else��s attention is on you,�� I exined.


    ��Did you think you could outwit them that easily?�� he scoffed.


    ��I wasn��t. Now I am.�� My words made them frown so I continued my exnation.


    ��As you said, Letos has gone as far as sacrificing his first wife to cover up his crimes. You know it, I��m sure his allies know it too. Now think again, if he could do that to his wife, why couldn��t he do that to his subordinates?�� Even if it was a failure, at least it created another advantage for us. Letos would definitely deny that I was his subordinate. But after that incident, his allies wouldn��t believe him that easily.


    Of course, I had to do this secretly, as if I was carrying out a secret task from Letos, before I let them detect my movements. I also didn��t n to expose myself clearly and let them y detective with my silhouette and the little evidence I left at the scene.


    ��I still don��t agree. Your strength is not enough for that. The power gap is too high. One wrong step and you will die,�� said Lilieth. Her gaze showed how serious she was. Yet she and the others couldn��t deny that it was a great idea. And it was only I who could do it.


    Unfortunately, I had to admit what she said was also true. To be honest, I didn��t expect our power gap to be that high. And I had to admit I had overestimated myself.


    ��I know. For now, I will concentrate on increasing my strength first. So do you guys know where I can train myself? Or any suggestions on how I can increase my strength quickly?��


    ��Bringing him with us for some certain missions might be a good idea, nya. Besides, Lilieth doesn��t have to worry about his safety,�� Kitty said. ording to Ivy, the demon generals sometimes had to clear some areas from ��bandits�� and rebels. Although the idea was good, unfortunately, I couldn��t do it.


    ��But that would expose his identity. If he wants to be a secret agent, he has to train in secret,�� said Tania, as if she could read my mind.


    ��Then practicing in the battle arena is the solution. We just need to give him a suitable opponent,�� Andrew suggested.


    ��But we are all busy right now and so are all of our squad members. All he can do is train with his servants,�� Sarael added.


    ��I appreciate your suggestions, but is there another way? I��ve tried this method in the human world before and it didn��t work well.�� The system only gave me a little EXP since it detected they were my servants and knew it was just practice, not a real battle. So I only tried it once. A 3-hour straight practice only gave me 1% EXP. That waspletely not worth it.


    After that, the room was filled with silence for a while before Lord Damon broke it.


    ��Are you serious about this?�� he said out of the blue.


    ��I am. I��vee here. What makes you think I��m not serious?�� I asked with a frown.


    ��Are you ready to crush your flesh and break bones?�� he made sure.


    ��I am ready.�� Indeed it sounded intimidating, but I couldn��t turn back anymore.


    He took a deep breath and stared at me in silence for a moment before he turned his gaze to the hologram.


    ��Andrew, show him The Torture Abyss.��


    The atmosphere turned tense in an instant as they turned their gazes to him.


    ��Are you sure, Your Majesty?�� Andrew confirmed. While the others also said the same thing.


    ��But that ce is only for the exile,�� said Tania.


    ��Why that hell, nya? They��ll kill him if they find out his identity,�� Kitty said worriedly.


    The only one who gave a different reaction was only Sarael. He chuckled.


    ��Like father, like son,�� he muttered. But Tania stopped his chuckle by poking him with her elbow. He quickly pressed his lips but his smirk was still clear.


    ��My Lord,�� said Lilieth. The others immediately shut their mouths. ��That ce is too dangerous. It��s even worse than sending him into enemy territory,�� she said firmly.


    ��Just show it to him and let him make up his mind after he sees it.�� Lord Damon turned to Lilieth and smirked.


    ��Who knew he would chicken out and decide to train here like a good boy?�� That was a clear insult to me. But from how the others reacted, I guessed the ce was indeed that bad.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    10 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 403: Power Comparison IV

    Chapter 403: Power Comparison IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 401. Power Comparison IV


    Without waiting for Lilieth��s response, Lord Damon returned his gaze to the hologram. While I was expecting for the worse.


    ��Andrew,�� he ordered.


    This time without a word, Andrew pressed the remote and the hologram showed another thing. A lot of information with a terrifyingndscape. It was even worse than The Deadly Swamp. What I saw was barren red-ck soil, rocks and mist in the dark. The water looked like disgusting slime that reminded me of the Imp��s vomit.


    Torture Abyss was not a battle arena. But something simr to demon prison or something worse than that. That ce was filled with uncontroble demons. They always destroyed the environment or whatever they found and couldn��t coexist with other demons. Those demons lived by instinct to kill, destroy and nothing could stop them. That was why Lord Damon made this ce for them. A ce that could iste them from the outside world.


    The ce itself was in a gigantic hole surrounded by high mountains. Those acted as a barrier and fortress. Either to keep the demons out or keep out intruders. The dark miasma that radiated from the mountains created a special barrier to prevent them from escaping from there.


    ��Why don��t you kill them?�� I asked in curiosity. It was definitely easier than catching them one by one and putting them in there.


    ��I didn��t have much choice when the war happened. They were numerous and breed like insects. So what I can do is make them retreat and lock them in one ce,�� he replied. He flicked his finger, instructing Andrew to switch the next one. And Andrew did his order.


    My eyes fell on the hologram that exined the tier and type of demon that was there.


    First tier = Malevolent Forest.


    Demon type = Common and rare ss


    Level = 30-60


    Status = Low intelligence


    Second Tier = Lunatic Ravine


    Demon type = Common, rare and epic ss


    Level = 50-80


    Status = Low intelligence


    Third Tier = Dreadful Burial Grounds


    Demon type = Rare and epic ss


    Level = 70-100


    Status = Middle intelligence


    This ce was indeed going to be a harsh training ground for me and I had to take it seriously since I could die in this ce. On the bright side, since their max level was 100, I could practice how to fight the demon lords there. On second thought, that was also bad news for me. Moreover, Lord Damon had no data regarding the poption in these ces.


    ��They are all heartless demons. Some have quite high intelligence. They can pretend to be weak to eat you. Don��t ever spare their lives. You will regret it for sure,�� he warned.


    ��Okay.��


    Then he red at me.


    ��No matter how cute, beautiful or helpless they are. All of them were born to kill. Don��t even think about making them your servant either. They will only bring disaster,�� he warned me again. His gaze showed how serious he was.


    ��I understand,�� I said even though my confusion was clear from my face.


    ��My Lord, he��s not strong enough for that,�� Lilieth tried to bargain.


    Once again, Lord Damon sighed.


    ��He is the one who asks for it.��


    Upon his answer, she turned to me. I could see the disappointment on her face.


    ��Damian.��


    I nced at her. Her request to cancel this harsh training was clear. But I turned my gaze to the hologram.


    ��Sorry, Lilieth,�� I said apologetically.


    Her disappointment was evident on her face. She returned her gaze to Lord Damon.


    ��There must be another way other than this,�� she argued.


    ��We all know. Only in this ce, he can catch up that much power gap in a short time. Those demons are numerous and will not disturb the dark dimension even if they are extinct. We can even suppress them and create a bnced poption in that ce,�� he exined.


    ��Don��t worry, Lilieth. I won��t take what I can��t chew,�� I reassured her.


    ��Anything can happen on the battlefield. I and the other four generals won��t even put our feet in there. If anything goes wrong, you will die before you fight your real enemy,�� she warned me.


    ��I know but I��ve made up my mind,�� I replied.


    Lilieth turned to me and Lord Damon alternately.


    ��Both of you���� She wanted to throw out herint but she couldn��t since she already knew our answer.


    Sarael exhaled a long breath and leaned on his chair.


    ��Like I said. Like father, like son. The difference is, one grew up in the human world and the other enjoyed his power as the Demon King from the start,�� he said in a nonchnt tone.


    ��Sarael,�� Tania scolded him with a frown. And Sarael answered her by raising both of his hands, indicating that he would not continue this anymore.


    Ignoring Lilieth��sint, Lord Damon continued our conversation.


    ��I don��t want to take the risk of letting you in and out with your portal. So I��ll give you something so you can get in and out easily. It can also detect the user��s HP points and teleport him once his HP is too low or takes too much damage. Also, it��ll teleport you at a certain time limit.�� Then he turned to Lilieth.


    ��So you don��t have to worry about him.��


    Still, from her expression, I knew she disagreed with him.


    ��Deal,�� I said. I couldn��t pass up this opportunity.


    ��Your Majesty, we also want to go to the abyss with His Highness,�� said Yuffy out of the blue.


    ��I can��t allow that. I only have one magic device,�� he confirmed.


    ��But�� It��s unfair to us. We don��t want to sit around while His Highness takes a harsh training,�� said Luna.


    ��I��ll prepare a training ground for you. But maybe not as extreme as his. Besides, I��m sure he��ll need all of you to replenish his Demonic Power at least once every hour.�� Lord Damon turned to Yuffy.


    ��Especially you Yuffy. As I said, this training will break his bones and crush his body. There is a high chance that he will be seriously injured every time he returns.��


    ��That bad?�� said Foxy in shock. It spontaneously came out of her mouth. But then she bent her head down in fear since she just remembered she was talking to the king.


    ��Yes. That bad,�� he confirmed.


    ��Can you show us what��s in there?�� I asked curiously.


    ��Sure.��


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 404: Power Comparison V

    Chapter 404: Power Comparison V


    The Incubus System Chapter 402. Power Comparison V


    Without saying anything, Andrew pressed the remote. Rather than a motionless 3D hologram, this time it showed a video of that ce. The shapeless insects or beasts of gigantic demons fought each other fiercely. Their body size was so huge, even a dead tree near them looked like a bonsai rather than a real tree. Their sharp teeth tore apart their opponents�� bodies before they ate them. After that, they started fighting again. That ce was no different from the eternal battle arena.


    ��This is Malevolent Forest. This footage was taken a year ago by my spy since I thought they were the cause of the abnormal crack,�� Lord Damon said without turning to me.


    ��It doesn��t look like a forest,�� I said. I only could see a few dead trees. So that ce was more suitable to be called cursed drnds.


    ��A thousand years ago that ce was a forest,�� he replied. At least that was enough to exin why they couldn��t coexist with nature.


    But then I frowned as my eyes fell on a giant centipede demon that was eating its opponent.


    ��I thought demons would turn to ashes after they died.�� Yet he ate it like a hungry lion ate a deer.


    ��That��s why they have to eat their prey alive. So they can taste their flesh and bones. Cannibalism ismon here since they have no other choice. Some even eat their own children. I will consider the Vengeful Imp as a tame demonpared to them. At least he only eats his friends if he has no other choice. But they didn��t, they did it because they wanted to,�� he exined.


    ��If they keep killing each other, how will they survive? They should be extinct by now,�� I asked curiously.


    ��A demon can give birth to another 100 in a week and most of them are hermaphrodites.�� He turned to me.


    ��That��s why you shouldn��t take them as your servant. They can fuck themselves. Even though the mother is your servant but not the children. They can multiply quickly and bring disaster to the dark dimension,�� he warned. His seriousness was clear from both his tone of voice and expression.


    ��100 per week?�� I repeated in shock.


    ��That��s the minimum. Some can reach 200 to 300 per week. That��s why not a single demon lord wants to let them go. They can��t be controlled and only bring disaster.��


    I shuddered in horror, not expecting such a creature to exist in this world. But on the bright side, I wouldn��t feel guilty about killing them.


    ��Afraid?�� said Lord Damon with a mischievous smile.


    ��Just a little surprise.��


    ��Good,�� he flicked his index finger and the video switched to a dark ravine.


    Even though there were only rocks there, the view was more peaceful than before. There wasn��t a single gigantic demon fighting or making a fuss there. Aside from the scary scene, everything looked normal to me.


    ��It��s quieter,�� I said.


    ��Just watch.��


    The sound of a woman��s sobs broke the silence of that peaceful ce. Soon, we were able to catch a green slime girl sitting behind a rock crying in horror. Yet the big rock couldn��t hide her glow in the dark body. Her cry invited a beautiful female demon. Her appearance was simr to that of a subus. The difference was, she didn��t have horns and wings like me. A whip was on her waist and her silver bikini-like armor covered her body, showing her flesh clearly. It reminded me of a typical female game character with ridiculously minimal armor.


    ��Ha�� She��s gonna die,�� I thought. I bet that slime girl was a trap. And I was right. As the woman tapped the girl��s shoulder, a gigantic worm came out of the ground and devoured her.


    I thought that was the end of the fight, unfortunately, I was wrong. That worm struggled violently before six tentacles with sharp tips pierced its head. The worm screamed, exposing what had pierced through it. It was the female demon. The difference was, her shape was much more frightening than before. Half of its head was a tentacle that pierced the worm and the other half was a normal head. Her mouth was split from ear to ear with horribly sharp teeth. As for her body, it was shaped like a fusion of a spider and a scorpion.


    The worm writhed in pain, but the female demon injected its poison with its tail and tore the worm��s body with its tentacles. After the worm was dying, she jumped out and expanded her body rapidly. Her mouth was wide open, wide enough to swallow the worm in one gulp.


    ��What the hell���� I muttered in shock. Either because of the sudden change of the hunter and prey or because of the female demon. I understood why Lord Damon warned me about them. Everything here was a lie.


    ��Even if they have low intelligence, that doesn��t mean they can��t use strategy. If you let your guard down. You will die here.�� Once again, he looked me in the eye.


    ��Show no mercy or they will kill you,�� he warned.


    ��You don��t have to say it twice,�� I said.


    Next, the footage showed how the demons in the ravine killed each other using cunning strategies and methods until it reached the end. A dark reddish open field. But after it just passed a transparent barrier, the footage turned nk.


    ��What happened?�� I asked with a frown.


    ��The spy died before he made it to the final tier. He was an lv 61 One-Eyed Demon. Yet he died in one hit. He didn��t even know who the attacker was. For sure, they weren��t higher than lv 100. Because I could feel every demon who could pass that level. Just stay away from that ce before I open your next seal,�� he warned.


    ��Can a demon get out of his tier?�� I asked.


    ��They can only go deeper. Once they get in, they can��t get out.��


    ��Good.�� I couldn��t imagine if demons like them escaped into this world.


    ��One more thing. Since I have to hide your identity, I will throw you like a prisoner. Just like them. Do you still want to carry out this n?�� he made sure.


    ��This is my idea. I��m not going back,�� I said determinedly.


    ��Think again, Damian,�� Lilieth pleaded. Her disappointment and anger were clear from her tone of voice.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll stop if I can��t do it. I��m not interested in dying twice,�� I said in a calm tone. Though I was not sure she would ept it. To be honest, I was quite surprised Lord Damon allowed me to go to that ce.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 405: Mom

    Chapter 405: Mom


    The Incubus System Chapter 403. Mom��


    ��Okay. That��s it for now.�� Lord Damon closed the meeting. The hologram disappeared and the light turned on. He tapped my shoulder and looked at me.


    ��You��ll leave tomorrow morning. Make sure to check out the books on the list on your desk tonight. I will see you at dinner.�� Then he stood up from his chair and left. Likewise with the other four generals. While Lilieth didn��t move from her chair. From her expression, I could tell many things were going through her head. Unfortunately, as much as I wanted tofort her, I knew the only thing she wanted.


    Foxy came over to me.


    ��Master, should we check around?�� she said in excitement.


    I knew this wasn��t the right time, but I was also quite curious about it.


    ��Let��s go.��


    ��I will be your guide,�� said Maria as she stood up from her chair.


    ��I��lle with you,�� said Luna. Which was followed by the others.


    I stood up from my chair and turned to Lilieth.


    ��Lilieth,�� I called her. But she didn��t answer or turn at me.


    ��See you at dinner,�� I said in a gloomy tone, allowing her to calm herself.


    I was about to turn around and take a step, but Lilieth suddenly appeared next to me and grabbed my wrist.


    ��Come with me.�� Before I could answer her, she teleported us back to my room. But instead of standing, my backnded on my bed.


    ��Why?�� She was on top of me. Her hands were on either side of my head.


    ��Why do you want to go to Torture Abyss?�� she asked again before I answered. Her anger was clear from the look in her eyes.


    I sighed.


    ��I already said I wanted to catch up to my level.��


    ��Why don��t you take it slow? Why are you so thirsty for power?��


    ��Lilieth, I don��t want to be a burden. I already said I want to join this battle and I mean it�� And I need more strength to win it,�� I exined.


    ��I didn��t turn you for this.�� Her voice was getting higher.


    ��I know. But this is my choice.�� I also raised my voice. There was an undeniable irritation in my heart since she kept treating me like a child.


    ��But you don��t have to go that far!�� she said in anger.


    ��You forbade me to do this because you think I��m weak, right?!�� Finally, my emotions exploded.


    She was silent for a moment and took a couple of breaths to regain her calmness. So did I. There was a feeling of guilt inside me since I knew she was worried about me.


    ��A thousand years ago I had to watch my ex-husband ughter my family and taint my wedding gown with their blood. And you�� A few years ago I also lost you. It was too painful for me. I don��t want to lose my beloved one again,�� she said in a much calmer tone.


    ��Lilieth�� Desperate times call for desperate measures. I told you I wouldn��t take something I can��t chew,�� I said in a calm tone.


    ��Damian�� No, Ethan. Lord Damon and I can still take care of this matter without your help. You don��t have to.�� Her voice sounded like a plea.


    But I knew what she said was a lie.


    ��The crack is getting worse. The demon lords already know this and are taking advantage of it. So are the other demons. It��s only a matter of time. If you could fix it, I��m sure you would have done it long ago.��


    ��This is our problem. We should be the ones who are fighting for this. Not you,�� she tried to bargain.


    ��Why? I��m an adult. Why don��t you believe me? You said I would inherit the throne someday. But why didn��t you let me do something for this world?�� There was a clear trace of disappointment in my tone of voice.


    ��Ethan�� You are still a boy to us. Little baby for me. Which mother would let her child go to a dangerous ce?�� she said in a trembling voice. Her emotions were clear from the tone of her voice.


    Her words left me speechless. Indeedpared to the dark dimension, the human world was the same as a yground. The humans even thought of me as the great demon in just one month. But it gave me even more reason to pursue my power gap.


    ��Then�� Let this baby grow stronger. I don��t want to be in your cradle forever. I don��t want to be your burden �� Let me be stronger�� Mom���� I whispered. Somehow her gaze gave me a mncholy feeling. I knew she was scared since she was already lost me once. I also didn��t want to lose my life again. But hiding was not the way out.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    ��What did you call me?�� she said in a trembling voice.


    I put my palm on her cheek gently. My eyes were on her.


    ��Mom���� I whispered again. It��s been a long time since I called someone ��mom��. My heart trembled at an extraordinary longing. How could a foreign woman�� A demon, care for me more than my own mother, the woman who gave birth to and raised me from childhood.


    ��I��m not a weak baby anymore. I��m a big boy now. Believe me. I can endure this. I will be a demon who deserves to be the ruler of this world,�� I reassured her. A soft smile on my lips.


    Her eyes trembled with emotion.


    ��I know�� I know�� It��s just. It��s too soon. For you�� For me�� I thought you need at least some time to adjust yourself to your new identity and new skills. I thought you will be busy finding some women and having fun with them. Not forcing yourself to join the battle prematurely����


    ��I did. That��s why I want to do this�� Because of them. Me. You�� Their victory means the end of us. The end of everything. I don��t want it�� So, please. Let me protect it,�� I whispered.


    ��I will allow it�� But that doesn��t mean I agree,�� she said in a heavy heart. Then her body came down to me. Her hands hugged me tightly. I could hear her heart beating fast, smell her nice scent and feel her warmth.


    ��Just promise me. You have toe back if you find anything unusual there.��


    ��I promise����


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 406: Do You Like It, Mommy? I

    Chapter 406: Do You Like It, Mommy? I


    The Incubus System Chapter 404. Do You Like It, Mommy? I


    ��Warm���� I thought. There was a great longing in my heart and Lilieth��s embrace healed it. Strangely, I didn��t feel this when we had sex for the first time, but after I found out she was my mother.


    Although I was not sure, I guessed this was because of what my human mom had done to me. Maybe�� All this time I had lost a Mother��s figure and kept looking for her. But I didn��t get it. My human mom��s betrayal made things worse. Even though I looked fine, it tore my heart into pieces. But Lilieth�� She not only revived me but also healed the pain in my heart for that betrayal and longing.


    I closed my eyes. My hands wrapped around Lilieth��s body who was lying on top of me. As if I didn��t want to lose her warmth. My heart was pounding fast as a warmfort enveloped me. Her scent calmed me down. I knew my servants were waiting for me and I should use my time to learn a thing or two about the Dark Dimension, yet I didn��t want to let her go. I wanted to hug her longer, feel her warmth and let her fill the empty space in my heart.


    But a few secondster, I could feel something tickle in my crotch. At the same time, her body began to squirm and her breathing sounded heavier in my ears.


    I opened my eyes. My brows furrowed.


    ��Ngh�� Lilieth, what are you doing?�� Those tickles got clearer by every second. Although I liked it, didn��t we just have a fight? Well, I didn��t mind having another sex round since I did it in a semi-conscious statest time. So at least, I wanted to do it properly this time.


    ��Trying to wake your dick up,�� she whispered, ending with a soft seductive moan and a lick in my ear. After that, her lips went down to my neck and tickled me with her tongue.


    I let out a gentle chuckle.


    ��What��s with the sudden mood change?�� I asked. My hands shifted from her waist to her ass. Like a snake, my tail slipped into her dress. But instead of rushing to her crotch, it crawled on her thigh.


    With that clear invitation, my cock started to awake and harden. Yeah, although my human morality warned me that she was my mom, my body was aroused by her touch. My Demonic instinct told her motherly love and her sex invitation were interconnected by each other. Something normal for demons like us. Then again, even though this felt wrong, I had done it with my sis. So I fucked up already.


    Rather than answer me, her lips kissed my neck before she nted her teeth and sucked my skin, I was sure that would leave a mark.


    A seductive hissing sound came out of my mouth upon that simple touch, indicating that I enjoyed it.


    Satisfied marking me, she tilted her head to my ear again.


    ��What do you expect? My boy is getting bigger and he will be busy tomorrow. So I want to make sure he is ready for his training. Besides���� She canceled her Demon��s Clothes, exposing her naked body to me. Even though I didn��t see it, I could feel my palms touching her skin.


    ��My boy won��t say no to a snack, right?�� she purred.


    I let out a soft chuckle.


    ��I told you I��m not a boy.��


    She released her embrace and distanced away, showing me her naked torso.


    ��So�� You don��t want it?�� she teased with a seductive smirk. Her middle finger touched her pink tip before she brought her finger close to her tongue and licked it. Her eyes were on me. The mischievous smile on her lips showed it was a challenge.


    ��What are you talking about?�� Impatiently, I pounded her, reversing our position. At the same time, I canceled my Demon��s Clothes.


    ��A man needs more snacks than a boy. Also, since I��m still growing, you should give me extra,�� I said with a mischievous smirk.


    ��So�� Twice?�� she asked.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    ��Thrice?��


    ��Until I��m satisfied,�� I seduced.


    My lips went down to her. As my tongue entered her mouth, she tilted her head to deepen it. Our tails locked at each other. Our bodies swayed erotically, massaging each other skin.


    After a moment, I kissed her neck and breasts before I paused for a moment, staring at her nice mounds that look like a pair of fresh fruit. I wanted to taste those two mounds since our previous sex y, unfortunately, I couldn��t since I didn��t have the energy to do it. So I wouldn��t waste this opportunity.


    I stuck my tongue and licked her tip. My eyes fell on her beautiful face. I didn��t want to miss any changes in her expression.


    ��Nghh���� In one lick, her nipple hardened. It stood up straight as if asking me to do it again. As her wish, I licked it again and it hardened by my every movement. Her breasts heaved up and down in excitement at just that simple movement.


    But it wasn��t enough. I opened my mouth, put her breast in it, sucked it hard as if I was a hungry kid who was thirsty for his mom��s breastmilk. My tongue continued to move, ying with her nipple.


    ��Nhhh�� E-Ethan���� she moaned loudly when I nted my teeth on her tender breast. Since she already marked me, I also had to mark her and there was no better ce than her breast. She responded by hugging my head, burying it in her chest.


    A couple of secondster, I released it. But that didn��t mean I was satisfied. With the same hunger, I swallowed and sucked her other tender breast. This time I did not stop there. My finger traced her wet entrance before plunging it.


    She jolted in response.


    A naughty chuckle came out of my mouth as soon as I let go of her flesh.


    ��Damn, you are so wet. Am I arousing you that much?�� I teased. My chuckle between my voices. To be honest, I didn��t expect her to be this wet. She answered me with a sweet moan.


    As my fingers moved to prepare her pussy for my cock, I went up and kissed her lips.


    ��Do you like it?�� I drew closer to her ear. ��Mommy,�� I whispered in a teasing voice before I distanced my head and put on my innocent expression. A seductive smile on my lips. My eyes observed her shocked expression especially after I called her like a Lil boy called his mother. The difference was I was too big for a boy and my voice was far from cute. Besides, this Lil boy was far from the innocent one.


    But she gave me an unexpected reaction. She removed my hand from her pussy and pushed me to the side, turning our position around. Her hands pinned mine above my head. Her eyes stared at me with clear excitement and lust.


    Her sudden movements took me by surprise. All of that went so fast. I didn��t even have time to respond.


    ��You didn��t think I would go gentle after you called that, right? My Lil boy~�� Her voice was full of seduction. From how she held my hands and her strength, I could tell she was serious.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 407: Do You Like It, Mommy? II (18+)

    Chapter 407: Do You Like It, Mommy? II (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 405. Do You Like It, Mommy? II


    I twisted my wrists, trying to free them from her grip but I couldn��t. I bet it would leave clear marks on thoseter. My eyes fell on Lilieth who was sitting on my hips. Her face was right in front of me. Excitement was evident in her eyes.


    ��Shit! I��ve opened Pandora��s box!�� I thought in a panic. Previously, I just wanted to tease her. I didn��t think the effect could be this bad.


    ��Lilieth���� I was about to ask her to let me go, but she interrupted me.


    ��Mommy,�� she said. She smiled seductively.


    ��You should call me Mommy.�� Rather than a request, her voice sounded like seduction. ��Otherwise���� She leaned closer to me.


    ��I will punish you.��


    ��I was jok�� Ngghhh!�� I gritted my teeth and jolted. Her lubricant dripping on the tip of my cock made my body tremble in tremendous stimtion. I could even feel my cock was fully awake just because of that. It was weird since I had never felt that way. At least my body was never this sensitive before. After all, how could I get so aroused with just a drop of liquid from her pussy?


    I struggled, trying to free myself with all my might. My eyes saw her in lust and thirst. I felt like a tied up beast in front of its own food. But she was too strong. Well, ording to previous information, she should be around lv 120, so my strength was nothingpared to hers.


    ��What was that?�� I asked in a hunting breath. I never felt this when I had sex with her before. I knew she had done something that aroused my desire to the point I wanted to fuck her, pronto.


    Sheughed at my reaction.


    ��It��s my sweet juice, Ethan. A juice that will drown you in pleasure.��


    ��Sweet juice? You mean your lubricant?�� I repeated in a ragged breath. My mixed feelings kept stirring inside me. On the one hand, I hated this hopeless state and my Demonic instincts refused to be tamed. I wanted to dominate her but my body said something else. It screamed for her and my head was filled with dirty things I wanted to do to her. I even could imagine the pleasure if my cock was in her hole. This lust was different from the one that drowned me when I was in my Incubus Rage or my Shadow Ritual.


    ��Yes.�� She came close to my ear once again.


    ��Would you like to try it?�� Her entrance went down and rubbed the tip of my cock. I could feel her liquid dripping down my cock and her throbbing warm flesh calling out to me.


    I jolted in pleasure. My eyes widened for the same reason.


    ��Aahh�� hah��hah���� A groan came out of my mouth even though I tried to hold it in. My cock twitched calling of her. I wanted it. But she just let me taste it a bit before she pulled it away with a mischievous smile. Now, I knew where my sadistic side came from.


    Desperately, I tried to free myself, but it was no use. All I could do was stare at her in an urgent breath.


    ��You want it, right? Call me Mommy, Ethan. And I will satisfy you~�� she seduced.


    My body wanted it so badly yet obeying someone in this condition somehow disturbed my Demonic pride.


    ��I don��t like this,�� I said. Even with my fierce gaze, my expression said otherwise. So was my body calling her name.


    Her disappointment was clear in her expression. A frown on her forehead.


    ��You naughty little boy,�� she whispered. Her hips were down on me. I could feel the tip of my cock going into her tasty pussy. Her liquid wet my ns and it was enough to make all my nerves tense up. The excitement and pleasure were fired through my body. My body asked her for more.


    ��Khhhh��!�� I held my groan desperately as I raised my hips to insert it deeper, but she pulled it again.


    I leaned my head onto the bed in frustration and looked at her weakly. She was a Subus, the queen of the dark dimension who had served the demon king for many years. Not only her level but her sex experiences were also way above me.


    ��Oh my~ Give up already?�� she teased.


    Even with my condition, I refused to give up. At least I wanted to tell her that I wasn��tpletely in her control.


    My eyes nced down and realized her legs were wide open. Somehow her position gave me an idea. Since she was used to having sex with Lord Damon, I would take advantage of the only demonic feature he didn��t have.


    ��Well, I think Lord Damon is right. I do act like a naughty brat sometimes,�� I thought.


    Her face down to me. Her smirk on her face.


    ��C��mon call me Mommy, Ethan~�� she purred again.


    I turned my face to the inside in displeasure. My tail released hers and moved away. As if I was mad at her despite my cock standing up straight like a pir.


    ��Ethan? Are you mad at me?�� she started to worry.


    I didn��t answer. Instead, secretly, I rolled my tail like a dildo and got close to her crotch.


    ��Ethan?�� she called me again. Her worries were getting clearer.


    This time I responded by pushing my tail into her pussy in one rough movement.


    ��Ah!�� she yelped and jolted in shock, didn��t think I would fuck her with my tail. Well, Lord Damon didn��t have a tail so he couldn��t do it. Besides, I could imagine how that arrogant demon lord yed and dominated her all the way.


    A loud groan came out of my mouth. The pleasure filled my body. My tail��s sensitivity rose drastically to the point I could imagine what was going on in there. Her tightness and tender flesh were amazing. It massaged and mped my tail perfectly. Not to mention her lubricant�� Yes, that lubricant was another level. I bet it was sort of my Demonic Erection skill since Ivy didn��t have it.


    Another innocent grin on my face as I returned my gaze to her.


    ��Do you like it, Mommy?�� Then my grin turned into an arrogant one.


    ��I can show you what I can do with my hands tied,�� I challenged in a ragged breath.


    She was speechless for a while before a seductive smile blossomed on her lips.


    ��You�� You are naughty Lil boy~��


    >Read the original for free on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 408: Do You Like It, Mommy? III (18+)

    Chapter 408: Do You Like It, Mommy? III (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 406. Do You Like It, Mommy? III


    ��Yes. I��m naughty. But I��m not a boy,�� I replied with the same smile. Without waiting for a reply, I moved my tail back and forth, fucking her roughly. Since it was my tail, I could touch her deepest part easily. It was fucking delicious. Especially since her juice covered my tail.


    ��Ohhh�� Oh �� Ahhhh~,�� she moaned. Her body jolted in pleasure and all her nerves tensed. Her flushed face showed how much she enjoyed it. It aroused me even more.


    This time I was the one whoughed.


    ��Is it good to be fucked by your own son? Now, release me, I will give you my dick instead of my tail,�� I demanded in a ragged breath. Although fucking her with my tail gave a simr sensation as doing it with my cock, I didn��t want to spend it outside and I knew doing it with my cock was far more delicious than this.


    ��Uhhh�� Ohh�� Ethan���� She was about to answer me but I fucked her even rougher.


    ��Don��t talk back. Unless you let me go!�� I hissed. I already said what she wanted, so she had to keep her promise. The difference was I didn��t say in the way she wanted. Instead of whining like a Lil boy, I spoke like a naughty brat who didn��t want to obey his mother. It was a bit funny since I was a crybaby in the past.


    Instead of letting me go, she responded to me with more moans and ragged breaths. So I pulled my tail from her pussy and pushed it back in one rough push.


    ��Uaaahhh�� Ohh�C Ohhh�� !�� It gave her extreme pleasure. I could even feel her inner wall biting my tail.


    ��C��mon you want my cum, right?�� I said impatiently between my ragged breaths. Upon my words, her grips weakened.


    Without wasting a chance, I pushed her to the side, reversing our position. I restrained her hands, showing my dominance over her. I also pulled my tail from her pussy.


    ��Let��s do something more interesting.�� I grinned mischievously.


    ��Demonic Erection lv 3��


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    I pushed my cock into her pussy as my Demonic Erection was on. Despite my cock size, I could put everything in one push due to her liquid. I could feel rough friction on my entire cock. It was an amazing sensation. Not only that, her flesh was crazily delicious and warmer than before.


    At the same time, I put my tail into her ass. Her double tightness hit my body. I lifted my head in the mid-air as a loud groan came out of my mouth. I didn��t expect it would be more than I could imagine.


    ��Ughhh! Oh shit��!�� I felt like I was drowning in an ecstasy of pleasure. My body shuddered upon it. Even though I was an Incubus, I almost couldn��t contain my cum. So instead of moving, I stopped before I continued my movement.


    Just like me, I knew she enjoyed it. Her eyes turned upside down. Her mouth was wide open and her tongue sticking out of it. Her blushing face and tense body were enough to show how pleasure drowned her.


    As I moved my waist and my tail, my lips went down to hers. We kissed andughed like a mad couple. Our bodies rolled from side to side trying to dominate each other. Our hands traced each other��s bodies.


    I squeezed her breast, yed with her nipples and pped her ass in the middle of the y without pausing my movement.


    ��C��mon. mp me,�� I demanded between my crazyughs. Somehow I started to realize she could manipte her pussy size.


    ��Fine, I will give you the greatest pleasure~,�� she purred.


    In an instant, I could feel her inner wall mped to me like crazy. She was tighter than when I did with Foxy the first time. Not to mention she did it to my two sensitive parts.


    ��Oh! Yes�� Yes�� Fuck yes!�� This was a sensation I had never felt before. Usually, a man would loosen up her virgin partner��s pussy first before he entered it. But this y was otherwise. It felt like she turned into a virgin in the middle of the y.


    Impatiently, I moved my body. My hands hugged her tightly before I moved like crazy. Not a word came out of my mouth other than a groan. My mind was lost in so much pleasure to the point I couldn��t hear her moan anymore. What I knew was moving my waist like crazy and enjoying all of this.


    ��Shit!�� I spat out all my seed in her, regardless of whether she came with me or not. It wasn��t that I didn��t want to do it, but it was because of the pleasure.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    I released my arms and pulled myself away. My eyes looked at her. Her bodyy weakly in front of me with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Slowly, I pulled my cock and my tail from her. A surge of pride emerged from me as soon as I saw my thick liquiding out of her pussy. It wet her entrance, thighs and the bedsheet. Rather than being satisfied, it reminded me of how I bathed my woman in Pearl��s cum bath y. Somehow I wanted to do the same thing to her, spread my liquid on her body and make her body reek with my cum.


    Our eyes met each other. Without a word, weughed again. As if that were enough to say how we enjoyed our previous sex y.


    She sat down and stuck her tongue to lick my lips. I did the same thing in response, shing the tip of our tongue outside our mouths. A string of saliva connected our tips.


    ��Do you want some more?�� she asked. Her eyes glinted in excitement. The tip of her index finger dabbed my white liquid from her pussy, brought it to her mouth and sucked it with a seductive gaze.


    ��As I said, I need a lot of snacks so I can��t say no,�� I said with a smirk. Without waiting for her answer, I used my Demonic Erection as I pounced her impatiently.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 409: Pamper Me (18+)

    Chapter 409: Pamper Me (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 407. Pamper Me


    More than two hours had passed, but the sound of ragged breath from my room had not died down. Our erotic moans and groans were sounded between them. My cum��s reek wafted clearly in the room. I couldn��t remember how much I had cum. Surprisingly I still wanted more. She was so addictive. Her every movement was a seduction that aroused me higher.


    My body and Lilieth tangled each other as warmth filled us. Pillows and nkets that fell on the floor, my messy bed sheet, even almost fell off showing how we rolled from side to side wildly. The bed vibrating furiously and the sound of shing flesh showed how rough our y was.


    ��Ohhhh!!!�� Loud groans and an announcement that appeared in front of me ended our sex round. Ecstasy of pleasure filled my head.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    I breathed a sigh of relief as my eyes turned to her again. I knew what I was doing was more than a simple snack. It was more like a big meal since I kept doing it non-stop. Yet I still wanted it again.


    Smirking naughtily, my lips went down to hers. But she ced her index finger in front of my mouth and shook her head from side to side, showing her clear refusal.


    ��Why? I thought I could eat you to my heart��s content,�� I asked in disappointment.


    ��It��s evening already. You have to get ready for dinner,�� she whispered.


    I looked at the clock near me since I couldn��t tell the time from the sunlight.


    05.34 PM


    I nced at the window and realized the moon was almost gone. From there I concluded that the red moon acted as this world��s sun.


    ��Time goes by so fast,�� I thought. I pulled my cock and tail before Iid myself on her side. A long breath escaped my mouth.


    She turned around,y on her stomach and kissed me.


    ��I never thought your appetite was bigger than I predicted,�� she teased.


    I looked at her and smirked arrogantly.


    ��I told you, I��m still growing up so I need a lot of this.��


    ��Do you want to do it again after dinner?�� She seduced me.


    Even if I wanted to, I couldn��t.


    ��I can��t. I have to learn a few things. I can��t go to the abyss without preparation,�� I said in disappointment. Unfortunately, I didn��t have much time, so I had to make good use of it.


    My words made her expression change instantly.


    ��Ethan�� You don��t have to do this.�� Her voice sounded like a plea.


    Another long breath left my mouth.


    ��I thought we��re done with this. Besides, you gave your permission, remember?��


    Lilieth pressed her lips. I knew it was hard for her to let me do this. Especially since we just reunited.


    Upon her gloomy expression, I hugged her and put my head on her chest.


    ��Pamper me,�� I whispered in a spoiled tone.


    Slowly, a gentle smile began to appear on her lips.


    ��You said you are a man.�� Despite her words, she did what I asked. Her hand brushed my hair gently.


    I closed my eyes infort.


    ��A man also needs some pats and love from his mom,�� I said in a nonchnt tone. Which was answered by her soft giggle.


    Although my initial goal for doing this was to make Lilieth feel better, in the end, I was the one enjoying it. It was weird since although this was a little embarrassing for me, I was sofortable with this. Her every move calmed me and filled my heart with a pleasant feeling.


    Unfortunately, I could only feel that peaceful moment for a while.


    ��I thought you came back to study.�� Lord Damon��s voice made me open my eyes. As before, he sat on a chair and looked at us with a frown.


    ��Don��t me him. It��s me who brought him here,�� said Lilieth.


    ��You heard her?�� I said with an annoying smile. My hands hugged Lilieth tighter. I took this as a payback since he had teleported me around as he pleased.


    As if he could read my mind, he gave me a t stare.


    ��That won��t work for me.��


    I rolled my eyes to the side.


    ��I don��t understand what you mean.�� Yet my annoying smile remained the same.


    ��Right�� Let��s cut the chit chat here ande with me.�� Without warning, he used his Teleportation. Darkness engulfed me. In a blink, we were in a room filled with huge tubes of Demonic Power. Machines,puters andrge screens lined up neatly around it. Some subi in lingerie and scientists�� robes immediately turned their eyes to us as soon as we arrived. Especially on my limp cock since I was still naked. Moreover, he only teleported the two of us.


    ��Tch!�� Nonchntly, I snapped my fingers. My dark aura covered my body, creating a simple shirt and trousers for me.


    This time, it was Lord Damon��s turn to look at me with an annoying smile. His arms folded across his chest made his arrogance even clearer.


    ��Just for your information. I��ve had sex in the middle of the park, in front of the demon hunters. So this won��t work,�� I said in a nonchnt tone. Besides, all of them were subus and their uniform barely covered their bodies, so why should I be ashamed? Well, except for one person. Myra. I caught her in a ragged dress on the corner of that magicb. From her expression, I didn��t know how long she hadn��t slept.


    Lord Damon exhaled a long breath. His smirk was still evident on his lips.


    ��I see�� Looks like you��ve had some nice sex adventure in the human world.�� His tone made it sound like apliment but also a mockery at the same time.


    I answered with a smug smile.


    ��Thank you. So, why did you bring me here?�� I decided to take it as apliment. Even though his previous action waspletely a troll, I knew he didn��t choose this ce randomly.


    He replied to me by pointing behind me with his chin.


    .


    ��I need you to try that,�� he said.


    I looked behind me. Arge tube with a set of ck armor inside of it. Although the shape reminded me of medieval armor, I could tell it was strong armor just from a nce. The thick dark aura emanating from it also told me that it was magically enchanted.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 410: Protection of the Demon King

    Chapter 410: Protection of the Demon King


    The Incubus System Chapter 408. Protection of the Demon King


    ��Is this the device you mean?�� I asked without taking my eyes off the armor.


    He walked over to me and stopped by my side. His gaze was on that armor.


    ��Yes. That should be enough to make sure you��re alive and get you out of there without causing any trouble.��


    I stole a nce at him. Although he kept trolling me around, I didn��t expect that behind his arrogant attitude, he prepared so many things for me. From books,ptops, dildos to this armor.


    ��Tell me, have you been there before?�� I asked curiously. I knew he created that ce, but who knew he had never been there after he threw those demons.


    ��A couple of times. But that��s a thousand years ago. When Erebus hasn��t caused any trouble yet,�� he replied.


    ��Do you think I can survive this training?�� I asked bluntly.


    But he didn��t answer me.


    ��Is that a no?�� I asked again in a calm tone. Even though he didn��t say anything, I already knew the answer after seeing Lilieth��s reaction. After all, every fight, even the easiest battle was a life and death gamble for everyone. Not to mention this ce was the hellish one.


    ��I believe you will survive this, Damian,�� he said. Somehow I caught a bit of mncholic feeling and concern in his tone.


    Unconsciously, a smile appeared on my lips. Those were simple words that made me happy.


    But then a smug smile reced it as he turned his gaze to me.


    ��Well, but if you die there, it means you don��t deserve to be the demon king,�� he said in a casual tone.


    My smile faded and my t stare took its ce.


    ��Nope, he��s still annoying,�� I thought. I returned my gaze to the armor.


    ��Don��t worry. I will make it. As I said before, I��m not interested in dying twice.��


    ��Good.�� He turned to one of the subi there. She had hair and a face simr to Ivy��s. What distinguished her, she looked around 30 years old.


    ��Irien, open the tube.��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty, �� she answered him. As our eyes met, I nodded and smiled to greet her since I guessed she was Ivy��s mother. She replied by lowering her head slightly before carrying out Lord Damon��s orders.


    The tube split in half in the center and opened to opposite sides. The Dark aura that came out of the tube burst out like smokeing out of a chimney. Surprisingly, the armor was still floating in the middle of there.


    ��Now take it. Let��s see whether the armor fits you or not. �� He pointed at it with his chin.


    ��Okay.�� As I approached the armor, my brain tried to figure out how to put it on. I never saw real armor before let alone understand how to wear it.


    I stopped in front of the tube and reached out my hand to grab the armor. Suddenly, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Do you want to take the Protection of the Demon King?]


    [Yes/No]


    Well, that was good news since it meant I didn��t have to wear the armor manually. On the other hand, from the name, I knew it was Lord Damon himself who made it.


    ��If he cares about me, he should just say so. Why does he make annoying statements every time he shows his concern?��


    Without hesitation, I chose yes.


    The armor turned into a dark aura that flowed over me and enveloped my body. It was something simr to my Demon��s Clothes.


    [Protection of the Demon King has been equipped]


    [Armor��s durability 1000/1000]


    [Reduces physical attack damage by 20%]


    [Reduces magic attack damage by 20%]


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    [Automatically converts whole DP points into an emergency barrier to nullified Instant Death.]


    [Automatic Teleportation skill has been activated]


    [Teleporting the user on the secure ward in 1 hour]


    [Time remaining: 59:57]


    [Emergency Teleportation will activate if the user��s HP and DP points are below 20%]


    I was stunned by it. The description alone is enough to exin how much his will protect me. Not only that, despite the heavy and thick looking armor, I couldn��t feel its weight and could move easily.


    ��That��s a little too big,�� he said. His eyes were on me.


    I just noticed it upon his words.


    ��I think it��s not a big deal. It doesn��t bother my movements at all,�� I said. I moved my hands and my body to prove it.


    ��No, we still have to fix this. It may not bring any problems right now, but who knowster.�� Upon what he said, Irien approached me. A magic device that looked like a barcode scanner in her hand. She simply pressed the button there and moved the scanner from my head to toe. The blue light that created a hologramyer followed. A secondter, my body measurements, the armor and my 3D model were already on the big screen near us.


    ��Make sure it��s ready by tomorrow morning,�� said Lord Damon.


    ��Yes, Your Majesty,�� answered Irien.


    Then he turned to me.


    ��Put it back.��


    I just did the same thing before. The armor turned into a dark aura and returned to its ce.


    ��Can I ask you a couple of things?�� I said as I lowered my hand.


    ��Say it.��


    ��It��s kinda personal. So I don��t think I can say it here.�� We did talk a lot in the meeting, but all of it was about the dark dimension. I knew he needed me to continue his duties as the king. But after all the preparation, I felt like I wanted to know more about him.


    ��Fine. But before�� �� He pointed at Myra with his chin.


    ��Would you like to say a thing or two to her?��


    I turned to Myra and stared at her for a moment. She looked busy typing in front of aputer with a tired face. Her lips trembled, and so did her hands. Her hair was messy. She looked like she hadn��t slept in days. Although I felt sorry for her, what she had done was unforgivable.


    ��No thanks,�� I said coldly, returning my gaze to Lord Damon.


    ��Are you sure? Her body has reached its limit and we almost fried her brain. So I decided to turn her into undead tomorrow, since we still need her brain. It will still work, but she won��t have any emotions or feel pain anymore. So ���� An evil smile appeared on his lips.


    ��If you want to torture her, this is your only chance.��


    ��Appreciate it. But no thanks.�� I cast my gaze on her again.


    ��She already got what she deserves,�� I said coldly. I knew torturing her would only dig up my old wound. Since I wanted to concentrate on my training, I had no interest in wasting my time on a rotten human like her.


    Without a word, darkness engulfed me once again as Lord Damon teleported us.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 117 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    59 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    20 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 411: Between Father and Son I

    Chapter 411: Between Father and Son I


    The Incubus System Chapter 409. Between Father and Son I


    In an instant, we had moved to the entertainment room. My attention was immediately drawn to the BDSM tools. Even though I tried to ignore them, it was impossible not to notice it.


    ��Seriously? Why here? Doesn��t he have anymon sense?�� I cringed so hard on the inside. I wanted to talk about something personal with him, not want to ��take a personal lesson�� from him. Moreover, we were two adult men. Worse, we were father and son so I couldn��t shake off this awkwardness. I meant, which father brought his son to this kind of room to talk about personal things?


    But judging from Lord Damon��s rxed expression, I bet I was the only one who felt awkward in this situation.


    Lord Damon pped his hands twice and the ssic music started to flow.


    ��I thought the dark dimension didn��t have music?�� I totally ignored the fact that the music didn��t fit the room.


    ��Where did that conclusione from?�� He walked casually to the minibar and snapped his fingers, using his Telekinesis. One of the alcohol bottles floated from the rack. Crystal ss was also out of the ce. On his side, a big ice cube came out of the small refrigerator and jumped into the ss while the bottle poured the blood-red liquid into it.


    My mind went back to how the winged demon danced like a broken robot at Celia��s prom.


    ��Just a random guess,�� I said, following him.


    He smiled proudly.


    ��Of course we have it. We have everything that humans have. Technology, entertainment, transportation and everything.�� He turned to me, showing his arrogant expression at me.


    ��The difference is, we have much more power and humans are nothingpared to us.�� He took a seat in front of the minibar casually, took his drink and spun it.


    ��Want some?�� he offered. Another ss was already on the table and the bottle was already floating by its side.


    I took a seat on his side.


    ��No, thanks,�� I refused since I didn��t know what that drink��s side effects were. The color of the liquid reminded me of blood anyway and I had no interest in drinking any blood, demon or human.


    ��Fine. Suit yourself.�� The empty ss returned to its shelf and the bottlended on the table.


    ��What do you want to talk about?�� Then he turned to the front and finished his drink in one gulp.


    ��Will I get that teleport skill one day?�� I asked. Actually, that wasn��t my main question but I couldn��t contain my curiosity.


    He put down his ss.


    ��Of course. Teleportation skill is a must for the demon king��s lineage.��


    ��When?��


    He turned to me and gave me an annoying grin.


    ��Are you envious of me?��


    ��Yes. That skill is so annoying.�� The tone of my voice showed how his teleportation skill irritated me. No, not only him, even Lilieth could do the same with him.


    ��But it��s also cool at the same time,�� I admitted. With that, I could dodge and ambush my enemies with ease. Not to mention it would be a useful skill to face Letoster.


    My impatience managed to bring a happy smile to his face.


    ��Soon. Once you reach enough levels, you will get it.��


    ��Good to hear that.�� Well, I hoped it would be sooner than that, but I couldn��tin.


    ��Is that all you wanted to ask?��


    ��I wanted to ask about that armor. Why did you make it?�� I asked.


    A breath escaped his mouth as a smirk formed on his lips. As if I was asking an obvious thing.


    ��Why? It��s for you, of course.��


    ��I know it��s for me. But going to the Torture Abyss was my idea, not yours.�� I made my point.


    ��Have you prepared another training ground for me?�� I made a wild guess. That was all I could think of. If not, why would he prepare that armor for?


    But my question made his smirk disappear. His grim expression took its ce.


    ���� No.�� He returned his gaze to the front and flicked his finger. The bottle floated and refilled his ss.


    ��Then what?�� His reaction made me even more curious. For sure from his expression, I could tell it wasn��t something good.


    ��I have my reasons,�� he said in a nonchnt tone. Again, he finished his drink in one gulp.


    ��Are you shy or something? I know you care about me. I��m sure that armor is not something that can be made in a short time. Just say it. I know you made it for a reason.�� I realized he was bad at expressing himself and acting like a prideful demon king for too long. But I wanted to know the reason.


    He took a deep breath and poured his alcohol again. His eyes were still fixed on the wine rack in front of him. Totally ignored me.


    Upon his silence, I snatched his ss before he could take it.


    ��Are you gonna tell me or what?�� I asked straight to the point.


    But he replied to me with another annoying smirk.


    ��Drink it. I will tell you after that,�� he challenged.


    I frowned upon his words.


    ��Are you serious? Stop messing with me.��


    He leaned to me, showing his arrogant expression at me.


    ��Do I look like I��m joking?�� he half hissed.


    I replied with a t stare.


    ��No. But you look like you��re trolling me.�� But thinking again, he always put on his arrogant face whenever he had the chance so I would assume he was serious.


    ��Fine. I will drink it.�� Well, in the worst case I could use my Dispel skill to neutralize any side effects from this drink.


    My gaze fell on the red liquid in the ss in my hand.


    ��Here goes for nothing.�� I shoved the drink into my mouth in one go, numbing my tongue and hoping I didn��t taste weird things from the bloody liquid.


    As soon as I lowered the ss, a series of coughs escaped my mouth. The taste of thick alcohol mixed with a bittersweet taste pierced my tongue and tickled my throat. Although it was drinkable, this drink tasted different from usual alcoholic drinks. It was much stronger than any alcohol I��ve ever drank. I could even feel the heat from inside my body just because of that single ss.


    ��Now spill it out,�� I said between my coughs.


    But as soon as I returned my gaze, I saw his gloomy expression.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 412: Between Father and Son II

    Chapter 412: Between Father and Son II


    The Incubus System Chapter 410. Between Father and Son II


    I put the ss on the table.


    ��Is it that hard?�� I asked in a much calmer voice. There was a bit of guilt in that since I asked him to tell me something he didn��t want to say.


    ��For me? Yes. Because I hate to admit it.�� His arrogant expression disappeared from his face. I could only see traces of guilt, sadness and disappointment from there. It somehow made my guilt grow stronger.


    I realized the main reason was because of something serious and bad��


    ��Can you tell me what it is?�� I asked in a softer tone. Even though I didn��t want to ask him anymore, I wanted to find out since this had something to do with me.


    He took another deep breath before he started his story.


    ��Has Tania told you about Lilieth and my condition?��


    ��Yeah, she did.��


    He nodded his head repeatedly.


    ��Although I look fine, what she said is true. I��ve weakened over the past few years, especially after we lost you the first time.��


    His gaze shifted to his palm. The trace of frustration was evident in his gaze. It was so different from his previous stares and expressions.


    ��I used all my strength in that battle to defeat those traitors and protect your remains. But that battle didn��t end there. Shortly after, the dark dimension turned into chaos. Those bastards�� subordinates were angry and revolted. They attacked cities and started messing up even though I��ve announced what the cause is.��


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    ��So I took the responsibility to fix it. To atone for my crime, I wiped them all and ced myself as a cruel king. Since Lilieth and the others were seriously injured so I handled everything myself. I worked all day and barely took a rest. It took a toll on my condition and body.��


    I could clearly see his sadness and frustration.


    ��Then�� What��s your n for that armor? Why did you make it?�� I was ready to hear the worst from him.


    He lowered his hand and his head.


    ��I made it for you or whoever my child will be. I was thinking �� Although I don��t know whether you will regenerate or not. Or whether I can have another child or not. If I manage to get an offspring, I want to protect him. Even in my death.��


    His gaze returned to me. Somehow, he reminded me of my human father even though Lord Damon��s appearance waspletely different from him.


    ��So I thought, if I can��t keep on my position anymore, I��ll give my child this armor and throw him into the human world. Even if he can��t be the ruler of this world. I want him to stay alive,�� he added.


    I was shocked by what he said. I thought he only saw me as his sessor, the dark dimension��s next ruler, but I was wrong. What he thought was my safety. He wanted me to stay alive. He cared for me��


    My heart trembled with overwhelming emotion. I was so grateful that�� My sudden change brought me to my new family. A family who cherished me.


    ��Is your condition that bad?��


    A long breath escaped his mouth before he returned his gaze to the wine rack again.


    ��Yes, that bad. I can barely deal with 2 demon lords now. If Letos joins the fight, I can only handle one of them. That��s not good news for a king like me.�� He waved his finger, pouring the drink into the ss again before flicking it. The ss moved into his hand.


    Again, he finished it in one gulp. I could understand his frustration. He was a prideful demon king so it would be hard for him to ept that he was not as strong as before. To make it worse, he also didn��t have a child who could take his ce and had to endure this alone. I never thought he kept a lot of sadness behind his arrogant face.


    I gave him a couple of pats on his shoulder to show my support.


    ��Look at the bright side. You have prepared everything I need for my training,�� I tried tofort him.


    But he replied to me with a t stare.


    ��That doesn��t take away the fact that I��m weakened.��


    I was silent upon his t response. But I couldn��t deny what he said was true. I took my hand away from him.


    ��But you��re not going to die, are you?�� I made sure. My concern was clear from the tone of my voice.


    ��I mean�� That��s not a terminal illness like cancer or something, right?�� I rified my point.


    ��A demon lord will die if his time hase or if another demon kills him. We can��t get sick like weak humans,�� he exined with a scornful tone.


    Even though his tone sounded annoying, at least I knew he would be fine as long as he didn��t have to fight with other demon lords.


    ��I heard you and Lilieth have amazing regeneration. Maybe you can take a longer break once I have enough power to help you manage this ce. So you can recoup more easily.�� Well, I knew it wouldn��t be easy since my knowledge of this was nearly zero! Moreover, I didn��t even know what the king or crown Prince��s responsibilities were. And I had zero experience in politics.


    ��That��s not going to happen anytime soon,�� he said in a condescending tone before he turned to me. His annoying smile was back on his face.


    ��I mean look at you. You��re still a weak Incubus.�� At the same time, the bottle floated to refill his ss.


    I exhaled in exasperation once I realized his arrogant attitude hade back.


    ��Here we go again���� Before he could take it, I grabbed the ss, again.


    ��Compared to you, I may be weak now. But I will grow stronger and prove I am worthy of the throne. So stop putting me down.�� My threat was clear. After that, I ended it by finishing the drink in one go and holding back the alcohol taste that pierced my tongue.


    Unexpectedly, he replied to me with a gentle smile.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    45 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 59 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    59 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters


    61 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 79 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    64 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 127 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    64 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 413: Between Father and Son III

    Chapter 413: Between Father and Son III


    The Incubus System Chapter 411. Between Father and Son III


    ��What makes you so confident?�� he asked.


    I gave him a smug smile.


    ��Instinct.�� Then I remembered something.


    ��No. I will be stronger than you. I should be able to break through your level if I manage to break my angelic seal,�� I said confidently even though it was just my guess.


    He chuckled upon my statement.


    ��Bncing two opposing forces is not easy. After all, how do you break your angelic seal?��


    ��I��ve found the way from an angel in the human world. She is Erebus�� aunt. Gabrielle��s sister.��


    He rolled his eyes to the side. His annoyed expression was clear as soon as I mentioned her.


    ��All angels imed they are sisters and brothers,�� he said in a cynical tone. Then he returned his gaze to me.


    ��So, which sister do you mean?��


    ��Puriel Crystallight. Have you ever heard of her?�� I was not sure about that, but she was a high angel. So who knew?


    He ced his fist in front of his lips and hummed.


    ��Puriel, Puriel, Puriel,�� he repeated and deep in thought before he remembered something and turned to me with a frown.


    ��Is she the angel��s babysitter? Some kind of nanny?�� he guessed as he lowered his hand.


    ��Yes. That��s her.�� I remembered her duty was to take care of the newborn angels. I never thought Puriel was that famous.


    ��Isn��t she too childish and innocent?�� he scoffed as he refilled his ss and drank it nonchntly.


    ��You shouldn��t say that,�� I tried to defend her.


    ��It��s a fact,�� he scoffed again.


    Well, I couldn��t say anything since what he said was right. It was even obvious from the first time we met. But I could understand her since she had been trapped in the crystal for too long and her previous duty was taking care of babies and children. So yeah�� She was kinda innocent and childish. But it created her own charm.


    ��Wait, wait, wait! Does that mean I have no problem with anyone as long as I can have sex? Have I degenerated that low?�� I thought in panic.


    ��So, why is she in the human world?�� he asked in a condescending tone.


    ��It was Gabrielle who asked her to save Erebus from her other sisters. She nned to take him to the light dimension and raise him as an angel. Unfortunately, reality said otherwise,�� I exined.


    He was silent for a moment. Once again his arrogant expression faded. His eyes were staring at the distance.


    ��Too bad���� he muttered. A trace of regret mixed with sadness was in his tone.


    ��If she managed to take him, maybe I wouldn��t have to kill him.�� A long tiring breath followed before he turned to me.


    ��Anyway, that doesn��t answer my question. Erebus is dead, why is she still there. Besides, why didn��t I detect her presence before?��


    ��Oh, about that����I was a bit reluctant to say it since I was sure he would insult Puriel even more. Still, I had to say it since he needed to know about this.


    ��Actually, after the battle between the angels and your father����


    Suddenly he interrupted me,


    ��Your grandfather,�� he fixed me


    ��Uhm, yeah. My�� My grandpa.�� There was a strange feeling when I called someone else my grandpa.


    ��She��s trapped in the crystal due to the battle impact.��


    He was stunned for a second before he let out a burst of mockingughter.


    ��She��s trapped in a crystal? That��s so stupid!�� he said between hisughs. Then heughed even louder.


    ��I knew it����


    ��She just wanted to protect herself,�� I tried to defend her once again. But I was not sure, it would work.


    After a while, he sighed and swallowed the rest of hisughter.


    ��Haaa�� True. I remember how bad my father was when he came back. Those angels kicked his ass like no tomorrow,�� he said in a casual tone.


    ��And you don��t seem to care about that,�� I thought. I could only make weird expressions since I didn��t know how I should respond.


    Well, even though he looked nonchnt, the fact that he came to the human world to pick up Erebus in order to fulfill his promise to his father was something else. Another question popped into my head.


    ��Do you feel guilty after killing your brother?��


    ��Yes,�� he admitted, followed by another long breath.


    ��I hate him. But after all, he is my brother. On the other hand, he is too dangerous. He must be exterminated.��


    His response intrigued me.


    ��What about me? Are you going to annihte me too if I do the same?��


    My question made him turn to me. My blood froze in a second as soon as I saw his gaze.


    ��Try it. I��ll kill you for sure,�� he threatened and I could tell he was serious.


    Although I felt a tremendous killing intent, I tried to swallow it.


    ��May I know why?�� I suddenly turned polite upon that frightening stare.


    ��We shouldn��t disturb the bnce. What belongs in the darkness must remain in the darkness. What is bathed in the light must not try to take over the darkness. That is the main rule of the three worlds,�� he exined.


    I had heard that from my servants but what I wanted to know was the reason.


    ��What if someone broke it?��


    ��The border between the three worlds will be destroyed. The worlds of humans, demons and angels will be one. A great war between the three worlds will rage. Everyone will be the victim. In the end, this world is not much different from that Torture Abyss. A huge battle royale arena with no winners,�� he exined.


    ��Anyway, you have found good stuff. Puriel is a high angel but not as strong as the others. So you should be able to kill her and take her power easily. I wonder why a high angel like her can be so weak,�� he scoffed. He looked calmer now.


    ��So, when are you going to kill her?�� he said in a casual tone as if killing someone was normal. But thinking again, I had killed a lot of other demons, so I couldn��tin.


    ��Oh about that, I didn��t n to kill her.��


    He frowned in confusion.


    ��What? Why?�� Then he remembered something and clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ��Please don��t say it��s because human morality stuff,�� he said straight to the point.


    ��She said since I��m an incubus I could use a more peaceful method. By having sex with her,�� I exined. Although I couldn��t deny what he said was one of my main reasons, to me, having sex with someone sounded more fun.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    45 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 59 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    59 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 64 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 32 Extra R18 chapters


    61 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 79 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    64 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 127 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    64 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    24 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 414: Between Father and Son IV

    Chapter 414: Between Father and Son IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 412. Between Father and Son IV


    He was stunned in surprise.


    ��I never heard about that before. Are you sure she��s not lying to you?�� He made sure once he could get his voice out.


    I shrugged.


    ��The angels left her alone in the human world and she has no reason to lie to me. After all, isn��t that better than killing her?�� Well, indeed that didn��t rule out the possibility that she lied to me so she could use me to free her from the crystal. But she had no one in this world and couldn��t return to the Light Dimension either. Worse, she didn��t have any knowledge about the modern era of the human world. So she could only depend on me and Celia.


    He responded by holding his mockingughter.


    ��Pffttt�� I��d rather kill her. I have no interest in having sex with one of them even if she licked my fucking dick,�� he said arrogantly.


    ��Well, I��m an incubus. So I prefer sex over killing someone. Except for certain people of course. Besides, why do we have to kill someone when we have a more peaceful solution?��


    ��Peaceful solution?�� he repeated, which was followed by anotherugh.


    ��Remember, Damian. Light and dark can��t coexist.��


    I frowned.


    ��But I exist. Erebus existed,�� I insisted. An angel and a demon in one body, it was more than proof that the light and dark can coexist.


    ��Yes. You and Erebus are a sessful product of light and dark. But at the same time, your existence is a mistake. Erebus realized it. That��s why he sealed his descendant��s power. Because he realized his existence was a mistake from the start. It was torturing him.��


    ��Is a Nephilim��s existence that bad?�� I didn��t get what was wrong with our existence. We didn��t eat humans like demons and could coexist with them. So what was the problem?


    ��Yes and no.��


    ��Why?�� That made me even more confused.


    ��That��s because Nephilim is the only creature that can roam around the three worlds freely. A creature that can ruin the bnce of the three worlds. Either bring the light into darkness or taint the light with darkness. A creature that can hide in the light, also hide in the dark,�� he gave me a long exnation.


    I froze, speechless after hearing his exnation. Of course, howe I didn��t notice it before? The Nephilim were the only beings who could prate the border of the three worlds freely. I could bring my angelic power to the dark dimension or my demonic power to the light dimension. I could even mess around with three worlds and me one of them.


    Upon my silence, he continued his exnation.


    ��On the other hand, Nephilim is also the only creature who can understand the three worlds.�� He pointed at me with his gaze.


    ��Especially you. You grew up in the human world, understand and have no grudge against them. That��s why you shouldn��t lose your heart.��


    ��Are you afraid I��ll end up like Erebus?�� I guessed.


    ��Yes. He had lost his heart when I found him so I had no other choice but to kill him and free him from his long nightmare,�� he said in a gloomy tone.


    ��If only I could find him sooner���� he muttered. Traces of regret were clear from the tone of his voice. His hands were clenched for the same reason.


    It reminded me of my previous thought when Puriel took me into her dream spell for the first time.


    ��If�� Just if. If I try to reconcile the three worlds. Is that also a vition?��


    He gave me a bitter smile.


    ��That will never work, Damian. Between demons and angels, things aren��t that easy. It��s not just about power, our instincts or the rules. We have a long time grudge that couldn��t be solved easily.��


    ��May I know what it is?��


    This time it was he who patted me on my shoulder.


    ��It��s a long story. I��ll tell you another time. Just concentrate on what��s in front of you right now. Power is everything in the dark dimension. It��s more than money. With power, you can make all demons lick your boots. Some weak demons even go as far as sell their freedom and their bodies to the strong one.��


    Even though he gave me an uncertain answer, at least I knew it wasn��t a vition.


    ��Is there no other way to help them?��


    He frowned at me.


    ��Who?��


    ��The weak demons. Isn��t that the same as very?�� I asked since it reminded me of Kir and Foxy.


    ��There��s no other way. This world has no ce for weak demons like them. They will live in fear forever if they don��t have power. So take it or leave it. After all, what they get is more than enough,�� he replied, flicking his finger to refill his ss.


    ��I see���� Although the human world also had a huge gap between the poor and rich, I had to admit, the human world was much much better than this world.


    ��Do you already have some candidates in mind? Some weak demons like Kir?�� he asked before he shoved his drink into his mouth.


    ��Yes.�� I thought of Foxy��s friends. Maybe, I could turn them into my army. That way I would have new soldiers and help them at the same time. But since I was not sure all of them were female and I didn��t want to make them my ves either so making them my pet was my only option.


    ��How many demons can I take? Do I have a limit?��


    ��It depends on your level and your ss.��


    I was deep in thought. In other words, this breakthrough could help me a lot.


    ��I think that��s enough. You have an ugly frown on your forehead.�� Another ss of alcohol was already floating in front of me. It seemed I was lost in my thoughts to the point I didn��t realize it.


    I sighed and took that ss.


    ��I was thinking about what I should do next. Maybe I��m just too impatient or worried about the dark dimension,�� I admitted.


    ��You don��t have to worry about this ce. I��m not that weak.�� An evil smirk appeared on his lips as his gaze turned cold. It made me shiver.


    ��After all, I have already prepared a nice n to clean up those traitors����


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 415: The Demons Dinner I

    Chapter 415: The Demons�� Dinner I


    The Incubus System Chapter 413. The Demons�� Dinner I


    After we chatted for a while, Lilieth called us over for dinner. It was a little weird for me since it was my first time having dinner with the demons since my servants never ate with me and Celia.


    I sat at the dining chair with Lord Damon, Lilieth, my servants and the four demon generals. Even though I managed to keep my poker face, I was actually so nervous. No, I was not nervous because of them, but the food. Well, I had tried the drink and it was kinda okay even though it tasted weird on my tongue.


    Indeed, Foxy once said about their staple, but my mind remained on the cliche horror movie when the demons had their dinner. The images of human bodies or disgusting food kept shing through my head and made my stomach churn even before the food arrived.


    Unlike me, my servants were trying to suppress their excitement over this dinner since this was their first royal dinner. Especially Foxy. Even though she was trying to maintain her manner, her tail movement showed her excitement clearly.


    Several maids pushed some small carts of food and ced the tes in front of us. Two of them were Rin and Ran. Those were my maids�� names. Yeah, I knew my naming sense sucked, but who cares? After all, they were just puppets.


    They opened the cloches. I held my breath as I��d expect the worst. But if it was real human bodies, I would throw up for sure. Luckily, I was wrong, what I saw was a steak. A rib-eye steak with chimichurri sauce or something simr to it to be exact. The smell also was kinda�� okay, though it didn��t smell like a real one.


    ��They don��t cook human flesh, do they?�� I paid close attention to every detail of the food to make sure it wasn��t, but I didn��t know how to tell.


    The others started eating. While I didn��t make a move and kept looking at the food in front of me.


    ��You don��t like it? We��ve tried to make it ording to the taste and shape of human food,�� Lilieth, who was sitting beside me, asked worriedly.


    Okay�� Her statement proved that this was not human food and was not made from ordinary ingredients.


    ��May I know what this is made of?�� I asked politely since I know they prepared this dinner for me.


    Lilieth giggled at my question.


    ��Don��t worry, these aren��t human body parts. Nor demon��s,�� she exined.


    Although I was quite relieved by that, it was not enough to answer my curiosity.


    ��So, what is this made of?�� I asked again.


    ��Animals,�� said Lord Damon, who was sitting across from me


    I frowned.


    ��Does the Dark Dimension have animals? Why have I never heard of it before?�� I turned to Foxy, trying to get an answer from her. But he answered me with a shrug and shook her head from side to side, indicating that she didn��t know either. While the others smiled at me


    ��Of course we have it. Just eat it,�� said Lord Damon impatiently.


    While Lilieth responded with another thing.


    ��Should I feed you?�� She put down her cutlery and almost took mine. But I immediately caught her wrist.


    ��Thank you, Lilieth. But I can eat by myself,�� I said quickly.


    After I let go of her hand, I took my cutlery and cut my steak a bit. Based on the texture it was simr to an ordinary steak except it was much-much tender. I put it in my mouth anxiously. But unexpectedly, the taste was incredibly delicious. It was simr to a real steak although there was a bit of a weird aftertaste.


    ��How is it?�� asked Lilieth.


    ��It��s good,�� I said, trying to ignore my curiosity about the ingredients and take a second bite. At least this came from an animal, not from a human or a demon.


    We spent the rest of dinner with small talk. Well, not really small since I asked a lot of essential things. Like where my servants would stay and train, also my safety ward was. And I could say they had prepared everything well.


    Since Lord Damon and Lilieth also wanted to hide my servants, all of them would stay in the 99th floor��s guest rooms and were not allowed to leave that floor. My safety ward and their battle arena were also on the same floor so both Lord Damon and Lilieth could check on our training once in a while and they could take immediate action if something bad happened.


    While Lord Damon and Lilieth used the dinner to ask about my human family. I mostly told them about my father, including his struggle to raise me and Celia. Moreover, Lilieth had met him once. I also told about my financial difficulties and managed to make Lord Damonugh at me after he found out I mostly eat jam sandwiches for a year.


    Hisugh was irritating me, but his expression changed after I told him about my mom and how she threw me away. Even though I didn��t expect their pity or anything, they looked enraged about it. But since I didn��t want to ruin the dinner, I decided to divert our conversation.


    ��Do you have a sacrifice chamber?�� I asked Lord Damon. It was a trivial question but I decided to ask it over my curiosity after what I did with Maria in thest Pearl��s game when I got the ruthless demon lord card.


    ��I had one,�� he replied.


    ��Really?�� I asked in surprise. I thought it never existed.


    ��It wasn��t a real sacrifice chamber though. It was a jail. My jail. Where the Aeros�� royal family locked me up for 10 years. I met Lilieth there.��


    It reminded me of the story about the two of them.


    ��Then, why do you call it a sacrifice chamber?�� I asked with a frown.


    ��He isn��t an incubus, remember? So Aeros�� royal family had to feed him with something else,�� Lilieth reminded me.


    In an instant, I realized what she meant. They fed him with humans!


    It wasn��t recorded in any books, including the history book in Miguel��s study, since it was a grisly crime. The only thing that was written there was that they managed to catch and lock him up for 10 years.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 416: The Demons Dinner II

    Chapter 416: The Demons�� Dinner II


    The Incubus System Chapter 414. The Demons�� Dinner II


    A long breath escaped Lord Damon��s mouth.


    ��That ce almost bore me to death. My only constion is my meal.�� Then an evil grin appeared on his face.


    ��But I must confess that humans are tastier than other foods. It is a delicacy. Their fear and scream are the best seasonings. Their flesh and bones are the best food I have ever eaten. But the tastiest part of them is the soul.��


    ��You can eat a human��s soul?�� I asked in surprise.


    His evil grin grew wider as if it was a proud achievement.


    ��I absorbed it to be precise. Only a certain death demon can do it. Although most souls are tasteless, the sensation when I swallow it is incredible,�� he exined.


    ��They usually struggle and try to stay alive. Some of them scream for hours before their souls lose their energy and be my strength. Unfortunately, I can only eat the souls of those I have killed with my own hands. Just like those traitors.�� From his expression, he seemed to really enjoy it.


    I shuddered in horror. I couldn��t understand why Lilieth fell in love with a terrifying demon like him. Did she lose her mind when she fell in love with him? Or was love really blind?


    One thing popped into my head.


    ��Maybe it has something to do with her family��s death,�� I guessed. On the bright side, even though loving a man like him sounded like a toxic rtionship, at least Lord Damon treated her well.


    After all, their rtionship was the same as mine. The difference was I didn��t eat humans and souls. I just needed sex, a lot of it. Although that sounded better, the fact that my partners trusted a demon like me was undeniable.


    ��That��s why you shouldn��t touch your father��s weapon, Damian.�� Lilieth��s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    ��Why?�� I asked with a frown.


    This time it was Lord Damon who answered me.


    ��Because Soul Reaper not only cuts its opponent physically. But he also cuts its opponent��s soul.��


    I could catch his serious look as soon as I turned to him.


    ��What do you mean?�� I asked in confusion.


    ��Soul Reaper can kill a person without harming them physically. Destroying a person��s soul without destroying the body and creating wounds that will never heal,�� he exined with an evil smile.


    It was even more terrifying than Letos�� Deathraze.


    ��Is that possible?�� I was either scared or amazed by it.


    ��Yes. They will end up in aa or live like nts,�� he said proudly.


    Okay, his weapon was much more horrifying than Letos��. At least I knew the reason why he could reign for thousands of years.


    ��Anyway, you said this food was from animals. Does this world have farms or something?�� I decided to divert my conversation. Somehow his weapon made me shudder in horror.


    And it managed to get others to join our conversation again.


    ��Of course, what makes you think we don��t have that, nya?�� said Kitty.


    Meanwhile, Tania turned to Yuffy and the others.


    ��Haven��t you guys ever told him?��


    ��Please don��t me them. I��m the one who never asked them this,�� I interrupted.


    ��Didn��t I say that the dark dimension has everything that humans have? Of course, we have farms,�� Lord Damon reminded me.


    ��It��s just that we don��t raise chicken or cow like humans. Our agriculture also produces other things. So everything tastes different. The king and Lilieth don��t exin it to you since the animals�� form might be a little absurd for you,�� added Andrew.


    ��But it��s not human is it?�� I confirmed once again.


    ��If we can make humans as our stock, the demons will not escape to the human world,�� Sarael said in his typical arrogant tone.


    ��True.�� I felt better after I heard their exnation. I just had to assume I had joined an alien-eating group.


    ��But why doesn��t Foxy��s vige have animals?�� I asked.


    It made them turn to Foxy who was lowering her head in nervousness. She didn��t dare to say a word since the beginning of the dinner. Their gazes made her curl in intimidation. She didn��t even dare to raise her head.


    ��It��s okay, Foxy. Don��t be afraid. We just wanted to ask you a few questions,�� Yuffy took the initiative to calm her down.


    ��Where��s your home, Foxy?�� asked Luna.


    Mustering up her courage, Foxy raised her head and took a nce at all of them.


    ��W-We named it, Haran,�� she said in a stammering voice.


    They frowned.


    ��I��ve never heard of it before. Is there a vige with that name?�� said Ivy in confusion. Her brows furrowed, indicating she was trying to dig her memories about it. Another also showed the same expression.


    ��I-It��s at the bottom of the mountain. Far from here,�� said Foxy.


    ��Which one? There are hundreds of thousands of viges under the mountain in the dark dimension,�� said Luna.


    ��Can you remember what was around it?�� Yuffy asked.


    ��The V-Vige is surrounded by forests and mountains. Most of them are filled with the Hounds who like to torture and eat us. There are no animals at all in that ce. So we can only eat Devil Fruits,�� Foxy exined.


    ��Is that a cursed forest? Something simr to Deadly Swamp?�� Maria tried to analyze.


    ��Makes sense. That��s why animals can��t live in that ce,�� said Tania. Then he turned to Foxy.


    ��Also the main reason for their low level.��


    ��Does the dark dimension��s normal forest have animals?�� I asked. I was the same clueless as Foxy.


    ��Of course. But they can��t live in certain ces. One of them is Deadly Swamp,�� answered Maria.


    It made me furrow my brow.


    ��Then, what do swamp demons eat there?��


    ��They usually eat each other. But that��s just to quiche their hunger, not like you see in Torture Abyss,�� said Tania.


    ��Devil Fruits grow almost everywhere. Can you be more specific?�� Lilieth asked Foxy. From her expression, it seemed she was trying to forget about my training tomorrow.


    Foxy hummed and was deep in thought before she finally remembered something.


    ��Oh! There is a red mountain in the west.��


    ��Crimson Bloody Mountain,�� said Lord Damon out of the blue. His voice made us turn to him.


    ��This little fox demon came from Nefaris Queen��s territory.��


    In an instant, they all fell silent.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 417: The Demons Dinner III

    Chapter 417: The Demons�� Dinner III


    The Incubus System Chapter 415. The Demons�� Dinner III


    ��Can anyone tell me about Nefaris Queen?�� I tried to break the awkward silence. My eyes moved from side to side, looking at all of them.


    ��She��s the vampire queen and one of the death demons like Lord Damon, nya,�� Kitty exined.


    ��Is she bad news?�� I guessed. Their silence said it.


    ��She��s one of the few demon lords who doesn��t submit to Lord Damon. But she isn��t my opposition either. Surprisingly, even though she has a big territory, she never really takes care of it. She sees her territory as a free and wild ce. A sanctuary of the demons who desire freedom. As long as they aren��t against her, of course. But her territory has limited resources including animals,�� Andrew exined.


    A frown appeared on my forehead.


    ��So she is a queen that doesn��t care about her territory?��


    ��She��s different, Damian. Hernd is connected to her,�� said Lilieth.


    ��What?�� I said in disbelief and confusion. That didn��t make sense to me.


    ��She can sense everything, every creature in her territory but she chooses not to care about that. Once you step into hernd, she will detect you in an instant. She can kill everyone who enters her territory. That��s why she doesn��t want to submit to the king,�� Lilieth exined.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    ��Oh, okay.�� So she simply thend itself which manifested into a creature. There were so many things I didn��t understand about the dark dimension. And I had to quickly learn a thing or two.


    ��Onest thing. I want to ask about my system.�� I decided to go study after this question.


    ��Am I the only one with this system? Or do all demons have it?�� I asked.


    ��Only you have it,�� said Lilieth.


    ��Didn��t you alsopare your strength with the level system and such? Is this system some kind of seal for me?�� I asked.


    This time it was Ivy who exined to me.


    ��Since power is everything here, the level system has existed in the dark dimension since the modern era. We use the Power Scale topare and determine the ss of each demon. It��s a magic device that we use to measure a demon��s strength. That��s why we��re used to using levels to exin the strength difference between the demons.�� From her exnation, I just realized that the dark dimension��s magic devices were as advanced as the humans.


    ��As for your system���� Ivy��s words trailed off as her eyes nced at Lilieth and Lord Damon.


    Suddenly, Lord Damon reached out his hand to me with his palm facing up. While I just stared at him in confusion.


    ��Take it, I��ll tell you about your system��s origin. It��s a taboo to say it openly,�� he said.


    I took his hand upon his request. As our palms touched each other, a series of memories rushed into my head. Those memories made my body freeze and overwhelmed my emotions. But it exined everything about what was going on inside me and my Demonic instincts.


    This all started after Lord Damon managed to maintain the unborn Damian��s remaining dark power. Since Lord Damon knew Damian would lose his personality even if he could regenerate his body, Lord Damon asked Ivy and Irien to create a system that could control his Demonic Power and his incubus instincts. So simr to the armor, theybined a program into that power and created my system. Hopefully, it could control me.


    But everything changed after Lilieth found me. Instead of regenerating, the power reacted to me and chose me as its host. So Lilieth gave me that power to revive me. That power broke my Demonic seal and revived me as a demon. Finally, it found my alter ego was more suitable for it and took my dark side as ��Damian��.


    The power changed my appearance to Damian permanently since this was a mixture of my original appearance if Erebus didn��t seal my power and Damian��s real appearance if he was born. But it still retained Ethan��s appearance due to my memory. That was why I had a dual appearance.


    I gasped as soon as Lord Damon released my hand. My heart was beating fast. While my eyes were still on him.


    ��I see���� That was all I could say. I tried to swallow the emotions that filled me since those memories also told me Lord Damon��s emotions. His sadness, anger, pain and dilemma when he lost me the first time and when he found out I would only be a lifeless puppet.


    Lord Damon folded his arms in front of his chest and put up his usual arrogant face.


    ��Do you have any other questions? I have a few more things to take care of,�� he said.


    Even by his expression, I could tell he was embarrassed after he let me know what happened in the past.


    ��I think that��s all.��


    ��Good.�� Without further ado, he stood up from his chair.


    ��I will be at my office.�� Then his dark aura engulfed him.


    After he disappeared, I turned to Lilieth.


    ��He��s aplicated guy.��


    She replied to me with a smile.


    ��Indeed. He is a great ruler, a wild lover and a caring father. That��s why I love him.��


    A gentle smile began to appear on my lips.


    ��True���� I muttered. I never thought the strongest demon lord had that many sides. He was not just a ruthless demon lord like the history books described.


    ��Since dinner is over���� I stood up from my chair,


    ��I��ll excuse myself.�� Then I turned to my servants.


    ��All of youe with me.��


    ��Another batch of sex? Are you still hungry?�� asked Lilieth in surprise.


    ��No, I want to read their minds. I��m sure it��s quicker than learning it from the books.�� But then I remembered what Lord Damon and Lilieth had prepared.


    ��But don��t get me wrong, I��ll also read everything that you have prepared for me,�� I added quickly.


    ��Remember you shouldn��t read other people��s minds too much. It will backfire to yourself,�� she warned.


    ��I��ll keep that in mind. I only use it to find important information and basic things,�� I reassured her. After all, reading other people��s minds was not a pleasant thing for me. It had a bad impact on my psychology.


    Then my servants and I went to my room.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 418: Breakfast and “Breakfast” (18+)

    Chapter 418: Breakfast and ��Breakfast�� (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 416. Breakfast and ��Breakfast��


    More than an hour had passed since dinner was over. It was 10.47 PM and I knew I should rest soon, but I was still sitting on the chair in my room and using my Mind Corruption on Maria.


    I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes as a surge of information rushed into my head again. My breath was panting. My shirt was wet with sweat as if I had just done a hard workout. Likewise with the beads of sweat that filled my face. It dripped down from my forehead to my chin.


    Once again, Foxy wiped my sweat with a small towel. She looked worried just like the others. But they didn��t say a word since I was in my skill.


    As the seconds passed, my head was getting heavier and fuller to the point I couldn��t take any more information. Yeah, although this looked simple, forcing some information into my head was different from reading or learning something through books. Even if it was just simple information. Like how this world worked and simple rules in the dark dimension.


    I opened my eyes and gasped as soon as thest information entered my head. My hand reflexively grabbed the side of my head, as if I couldn��t support my own head. What I did was sit in my chair yet my tiredness was evident from my half-opened eyes.


    ��I think that��s enough, Your Highness. You should take a rest,�� said Yuffy worriedly.


    ��I know you want to find out a lot about the Dark dimension right away but this will only destroy you,�� Ivy warned.


    ��Your Highness, please don��t push yourself too far,�� Luna said in the same tone.


    I nodded my head repeatedly and closed my eyes. My finger pinched the bridge of my nose.


    ��Yeah. I think I��m at my limit.�� I knew I should have checked the books after this but I didn��t think I could receive more information than this. So I decided to do it tomorrow.


    I stood up from my seat and walked limply to the bathroom.


    ��I will take a bath. You may leave.��


    ��Let us apany you then,�� said Ivy, chasing me.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    ��But I don��t think I��m interested in having sex. My head is too full for that,�� I said.


    ��We understand, Your Highness,�� said Luna.


    ��Besides, I��m sure a rxing massage would be nice,�� said Maria.


    I snapped my fingers and pointed at Maria at what she said and smiled in agreement.


    ��That��s a good idea,�� I added in excitement as we entered the bathroom.


    ���C


    The next day, the red moon was getting higher and the time was already showing 08.36 AM. After a good night��s sleep and tasty breakfast, I was taking my other ��breakfast�� on my bed. This time, it was Yuffy.


    Yesterday, after Lord Damon gave me a rough overview of my training, I made a schedule for who would serve me during my trainingst night. The reason? Because I needed each other to refill our Demonic Power. That way we could maximize this training better.


    As for why I chose Yuffy as my ��breakfast��, she was the one who would heal me every time I came back from the Abyss. So I had to make sure she had enough Demonic Power to support me and her training during the day.


    Our moans grew louder as our naked bodies tangled on the bed. She was on top of me with her back pressed against my torso and her front body facing the bed canopy.


    ��Lord Damon asked you to�� ah�� Hhh�� stay in the safety ward for the first couple of hours?�� I said between my ragged breath. My one hand squeezed her breast. Her erected nipple between my fingers. While my other hand hugged one of her legs up so I could insert my Demonic Erection lv 3 into her sweet hole from behind easily. Our lubricants were covering both my shaft and her pussy.


    Her body shook violently every time I pushed it further into it. So was her breasts. Her hands held my hair tightly, holding back the pleasure from her lower abdomen.


    ��Ah�� Ah�� Yes. He said he wanted to�� Hhh�� make sure you��re okay�� Ahh! Ahh~ I��m cumming����


    Although I hated to admit it, I could understand his concern. Also, I was not sure how long I couldst in that ce either.


    ��I see���� I muttered.


    Without a warning, I pushed her to the side and pinned her hands on the side of her head. Again, I put my big erection into her hole. My waist moved back and forth fiercely, pushing my cock deeper mercilessly. A seductive smirk on my lips. My eyes watched every change in her expression.


    ��Uaahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!�� she screamed and shook her head from side to side. Her face was flushing for whatever reason. While I moved wildly, rubbing my cock on her inner wall until I reached my climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Servant��s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    I ended it up with a long passionate kiss on her lips to soothe her.


    ��Was that too rough?�� I said after I broke my kiss and pulled my cock from her.


    She smiled and shook her head from side to side once again.


    ��It��s nice to see you y rough once in a while without the ritual.�� Which she ended with another kiss.


    Flipping my body to the side, I got off my bed and stood up.


    ��We should get ready for the ward,�� I said. My finger waved at the two of my maids who were standing on the side of the bed and staring at me nkly. A basin of warm water was in Ran��s hands and two towels were in Rin��s hands.


    Upon my gesture, deftly, they came to me.


    ��Wait, I have to take a shower first,�� said Yuffy, getting out of bed.


    ��Just use my bathroom,�� I said.


    ��How about you?�� she asked.


    ��They will take care of it,�� I said as I pointed to my maids with my gaze. I already took a bath before I had my breakfast, so they just needed to clean my cum.


    ��Okay.�� Then she went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 419: The Torture Abyss I

    Chapter 419: The Torture Abyss I


    The Incubus System Chapter 417. The Torture Abyss I


    As Rin and Ran wiped my body with towels, I decided to check my system, preparing myself as best I could for my first training. I wasn��t interested in being Lord Damon��sughing stock since this was my idea.


    ��Status.��


    [Name: Damian Lucio]


    [Ages: 19]


    [Level 64]


    [Exp: 18.36%]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus]


    [Title: Death Bringer]


    [HP: 1750/1750]


    [DP: 700/700]


    [STR: 100+50] [VIT: 175 ]


    [AGI: 60+30] [LUK: 50 ]


    [INT: 175+88] [WIS: 70 ]


    Unused points �C 10


    [Partners �C 7]


    [Cam Creststream �C Human (35)]


    [Mia Ashelis �C Hybrid-beast (24)]


    [Pearl Seabloom �C Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Celia Strongheart �C Human (18)]


    [Diamond Seabloom �C Hybrid-beast (20)]


    [Olivia Creststream �C Human (18)]


    [Emma Lunaspark �C Elf (18)]


    [Servants �C 5]


    [Foxy �C Fox Demon (118)]


    [Yuffy �C Dark Elf (210)]


    [Luna �C Hybrid-beast Cat (202)]


    [Ivy �C Subus (215) ]


    [Maria �C Dark Priestess (209) ]


    Since I had gained more STR, INT and AGI from my Demonic Aura, I decided to increase my VIT, again.


    ��Add VIT by 10 points.��


    [VIT: 175] => [VIT: 185]


    I took a deep breath when I saw my HP.


    [HP: 1850/1850]


    It was still far away from Ivy and the others and I was really worried about that. My level was almost on par with theirs. Yet my HP point was the smallest than the others.


    ��I should ask Lord Damon about this. Maybe he has a way to raise it without using my status points.��


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Telekinesis lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Mind Corruption lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dark Bound lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Shadow Barrier lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 5 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 3 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon��s Rule lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demon��s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Wrath Kill lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Devil��s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Puppet Break lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Master��s Blessing lv 1 ]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Energy Protection lv 3 (Passive)]


    [HP Recovery lv 3 (Passive)]


    [Energy Siphon lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Deflection lv 3 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Unused skill points �C 1 ]


    Since Malevolent Forest��s demons�� minimum level was 30, I decided to raise my Energy Siphon.


    [Your Energy Siphon skill is level 4.]


    [Energy Siphon lv 4 (Requires 3 DP) �C Effective on enemies level 1 �C 40. Effectiveness will decrease on enemies above level 40. Cannot be used on enemies over level 70. Cooldown: 5 Min.]


    Then I closed my screen.


    ��We��re done, Your Highness,�� said Rin and Ran in unison.


    ��Thank you,�� I said. Yeah, I knew they were just puppets but it just came out spontaneously. I snapped my fingers and a ck tight suit simr to a demon hunter��s uniform covered my body. The difference was mine did not have a hood.


    Since I still had to wait for Yuffy, I flicked my finger, using my Telekinesis to take a book off the shelf and read it.


    It didn��t take long before Yuffy came out of the bathroom.


    ��I��m ready, Your Highness.��


    I closed the book and put it on the desk.


    ��Let��s go.��


    ���C


    As soon as I opened the door of my ward, a guest room on the 99th floor, Ivy��s sweet voice immediately greeted me.


    ��Good morning, Your Highness.��


    I entered the room, followed by Yuffy.


    ��Morning,�� I replied. Then my attention shifted to Lord Damon who was sitting casually not far from there. His back was against the chair and his hands were folded in front of him.


    ��Good morning, ���� I wanted to call him ��dad�� but it sounded kinda weird so I decided to hold it.


    ��Morning,�� he replied in his usual nonchnt tone.


    I looked around the room.


    ��Where��s Lilieth?�� I asked. There was only a bit of furniture in that ward. A bed, a few chairs, a table filled with drinks and clean towels, a carpet and a huge magic tube with the armor in it. The magic tube would ensure the armor��s durability every time I returned from the Abyss.


    ��Since I have to send you, I let her take care of the meeting,�� said Lord Damon.


    ��Did something happen?�� I asked curiously. I walked up to a huge tube and held out my hand to it.


    ��Just a regr meeting. Have you had your breakfast?�� he continued.


    ��I have.��


    [Protection of the Demon King has been equipped]


    [Reduces physical attack damage by 20%]


    [Reduces magic attack damage by 20%]


    [Time remaining: 59:57]


    I moved my hands and some parts of my body, making sure it fit my body.


    ��This is perfect!��


    ��What about the other ��breakfast��?�� he asked again.


    I turned to him.


    ��I also have it. Thank you.��


    He got up from his chair.


    ��Great. Let��s get started.��


    ��Wait. Can I ask you one more thing?��


    ��Say it.��


    ��Is there any other way to increase my HP points other than getting them from status points?�� I asked.


    He replied with a smirk.


    ��I have but I will tell youter. Just concentrate on your training.�� He stretched out his hand, using his portal skill. Then we entered it.


    As soon as we got out of there, A barrennd entered my vision. The soil was reddish-ck with a few dead trees around it. From the strong wind and the low temperature, I could tell we were at a high ce. But what made my eyes widen in horror was the gigantic hole in front of me.


    Screams of pain, roars and growls came from the hole. Even though I could only see darkness there, my sight was able to catch the ck energy barrier covering the ce.


    As my eyes fell on that ce, unconsciously, I gulped over my nervousness.


    ��You can still cancel it if you��re scared.�� Lord Damon��s voice came from my side.


    I turned to him, showing how serious I was.


    ��I won��t back down.��


    He smirked again.


    ��Fine. Just remember to save your location every time youe back or you��ll go back to where you started every time you leave.��


    ��Save location?�� I repeated. But rather than him, it was my system that answered it.


    [Your current location has been saved.]


    [Use the ��Last location��mand to teleport yourself to this ce.]


    ��Oh, never mind. My system already told me,�� I added.


    ��Good. Since all preparations are done���� He waved his hand. A strong force rushed at me, throwing me into the hole. That invisible force bound me. I couldn��t move my wings either. Even though he had told me about this before, I was too shocked to respond.


    As I fell, I could see his annoying grin.


    ��Goodluck.��


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: The Torture Abyss II


    The Incubus System Chapter 418. The Torture Abyss II


    I kept falling into that bottomless pit. Darkness enveloped me to the point I couldn��t see the light from the end of it anymore.


    I pped my wings, trying to slow down my fall. But no matter how much I tried it, it didn��t work. Even though Lord Damon��s power no longer bound me, the hole itself was like a huge vacuum pulling me mercilessly.


    Shortly, a faint light shone around me. It made me realize that I had almost reached the ground.


    ��Oh, shit! Shit! Shit!�� I screamed internally in panic and moved my wings faster and faster. I would die for sure if Inded at this speed.


    Luckily, the force released me at thest moment. Still, I couldn��t stop myselfpletely. What I could do was slow down the speed.


    -BRAK!


    I crashed to the ground andnded with my whole body. The pain stung my body. The crack below me showed how bad mynding was, luckily the armor protected me.


    [You have taken 12 physical damage.]


    ��Fuck! He should have warned me first,�� Iined internally. At least I could prepare myself beforehand.


    I stood up and brushed off the dirt from my body. Since there wasn��t a single demon around me, my gaze shifted upwards. Weird as it seemed, but there was another sky in that ce. It was actually the barrier illusion that was covering this ce. A fake sky so the demons didn��t realize that this was their prison. Not to mention the illusion also covered the wall in that Abyss. So it worked like a magic dimensional mirror that could reflect around it.


    Like Lord Damon said earlier I saved my location first.


    ��Save location.��


    [Your current location has been saved.]


    I used my skills as soon as my sight caught at least ten gigantic demonsing towards me. I could feel the ground beneath me vibrate and my ears could hear their roars. Some looked like centipedes, some looked like big worms and some looked like a mixed breed of a big gori and a lion.


    I bet the impact had alerted them about my arrival.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 100 + 50 + 180]


    [AGI: 60+ 30+ 108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    At the same time, I nced at the status above their heads.


    [Name: Gigantic Worm Demon]


    [Level 35]


    [HP: 933/1031]


    [DP: 37/49]


    [Name: Foreign Mutant]


    [Level 43]


    [HP: 1378/1634]


    [DP: 13/91]


    [Name: Great Centipede]


    [Level 48]


    [HP: 1900/2041]


    [DP: 34/107]


    I was shocked when I saw their HP point which was way above the usual demons. Although I also realized their DP point was far below normal.


    ��This isn��t going to be an easy fight,�� I muttered.


    I flicked my wings to bring my body up, just so I could get a high ground before I used my other skill.


    ��Demonic Spikes.��


    As soon as my fifty spikes appeared, Iunched them on the front line demons. With such a small DP, they shouldn��t be able to use many skills. In other words, they would be my punchbag.


    Unfortunately, my guess was wrong. Even though those were clean hits, all mynces couldn��t prate their thick skin. Some bounced, some could only prate their outer skin. And due to their big bodies, it didn��t even do significant damage.


    [You have shot a Gigantic Worm Demon for 51 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Gigantic Worm Demon for 31 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Gigantic Worm Demon for 54 HP. ]


    [You have shot a Gigantic Worm Demon for 56 HP. ]


    ��Okay, that��s definitely bad news.�� I used my Observation skill to find their weakness. But my eyes widened as soon as I read their weakness.


    [Name: Gigantic Worm Demon]


    [Weakness: orb in his mouth]


    [Name: Foreign Mutation]


    [Weakness: crystal on the back of his head]


    [Name: Great Centipede]


    [Weakness: orb on his chest]


    ��Are you kidding me?!�� I said as I couldn��t hold myint. Although the other weakness looked much easier than the Gigantic Worm Demon��s, it was actually the opposite. I could see the crystal on the Foreign Mutant body covered in hair that looked more like a porcupine��s spikes. While the Great Centipedes orb was covered in thick skin. In other words, I had to find a way to reach it.


    ��Wrath Kill, Demonic Spike!�� This time instead of throwing it, I used my Telekinesis to make thosences as my additional shield. I had no other choice but to take this fight at close range so I could kill them easily.


    I stormed at them. Some of mynces revolved around me to protect me. While the others spread out, trying to find a chance to attack their weak point. Although my level was much higher than theirs, I had to admit, their bodies�� size and appearance intimidated me.


    Angry roars and their ws greeted me as soon as I got near them. Some did not even hesitate to try to eat me alive.


    I used my agility and my small body to fly between them. That was easy for me sincepared to their size, I was about the size of a small bird for humans. After all, with my Demonic Aura, I could read their next move. But their numbers and speed were different issues, so I still had to put my full concentration.


    One of mynces pierced the Gigantic Worm Demon. It managed to make him scream in pain. As soon as he opened his mouth and my sight caught the orb in his mouth, I lunged into it, ignoring his acidic saliva which melted my clothes and burned my skin. The foul smell stung my nose. It was even worse than The Imps vomit. Luckily thanks to the armor, it only dealt me a small amount of damage. I swung my w at it,


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Gigantic Worm Demon for 1650 HP. ]


    In one smash, the orb shattered and the demon turned to ashes. But just as I regained my vision, the other demons charged towards me. They opened their mouths to eat me alive. But I quickly seized the opportunity to destroy the orbs in their mouths one by one.


    I just killed thest Gigantic Worm Demon in that group, but the Great Centipedes attacked me with their acid. I flew from side to side to avoid them and used my cknces to protect myself. Unfortunately, I put too much concentration on the centipede and only realized a Foreign Mutant��s attacking from behind me at thest moment.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: The Torture Abyss III


    The Incubus System Chapter 419. The Torture Abyss III


    I turned around and was just about to use my barrier. Some of mynces also moved there to counter him, but it was toote. Despite his gigantic body, he was too fast. A clean attack managed tond on me.


    His w ripped my back. I gritted my teeth, endured the excruciating pain through my back. Which was apanied by an announcement.


    [You have taken 531 physical damage.]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 1 point per second.]


    [Armor��s durability �C 1 point, 999/1000]


    Even though the armor protected my back, that attack managed to pierce through it. But a secondter, a dark aura covered it and the armor returned to its original state.


    Due to that sudden attack, I flicked my wings, bringing my body up quickly to get out of their reach and used my Dark Healing to heal my wounds.


    [Dark Healing has been used.]


    [Your HP has restored 500 points.]


    I never thought their gigantic body was just for show. Even with the armor, his attacks were even more fatal and painful than demons of their level. Even with their level far below mine, their defense and attack was another matter. Rather than fighting a demon of a lower level, I felt like I was fighting a demon of my level.


    But then information from the book I read earlier crossed my head.


    ��Oh sure. This is because of their size.�� Now I understood why Lord Damon asked me to check the books before I came to this ce.


    Size yed a big role in dealing more damage to their opponents. The bigger the size, the bigger its attack and defense even if it was only a low-level demon. Besides, the power scale calcted the level ratio of each demon byparing its body size and strength. In other words, every Gigantic Demon was bad news.


    ��Look at the bright side, I can raise my level faster with this,�� I consoled myself after I realized how hellish this ce was. But that didn��t mean I would go back. After all, I only needed tond one or two clean hits on their weak points to kill them.


    I recast my Demonic Energy and Demonic w before I made a u-turn and glid at them again. This time my target was the Mutant.


    His ws greeted my arrival but I maneuvered expertly, dodging him and flew to his back. The others immediately joined him to catch me or rather kill me. But before they could do so, I used my Wrath Kill and shattered the crystal in the back of his head in an instant.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have hit a Foreign Mutant for 1643 HP. ]


    As soon as he turned to ashes, I flicked my wings again, dodging the iing attacks. Their roars and ws tried to reach me,ing at me non-stop. But I pushed through my speed limit and concentrated on avoiding them. Sometimes I used my Barrier to protect myself. Once I had the chance, I used either my Wrath Kill or my cknces to kill them.


    Sometimes, I had to create my own opportunities by throwing mynces, striking them with my Hell Thunder or binding them with Dark Bounds, so I could attack their weakness more easily. Unfortunately, since they rarely used their skills, I couldn��t use my Deflection skill yet. My Silence was also not very useful for the same reason. Still, that was not an easy fight.


    Minutes passed. My sweat dripped from my forehead to my chin as I put my concentration on this fight. The pain stung my whole body. Although not fatal, the several wounds that adorned my body showed how many times they had managed tond their attacks on me. I also didn��t know how many times I had used my Dark Healing. I never thought I, who was used to fighting hundreds of demons, could have such a hard time fighting low demons like them.


    I swung my ws, using my Wrath Kill on thest demon in front of me.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have hit a Great Centipede for 1643 HP. ]


    [You have hit a Great Centipede for 1631 HP. ]


    In an instant, he turned to ashes.


    Inded and panted in exhaustion. A proud smile appeared on my lips for this small achievement. While this was not a smooth start, it was a good one. But then, I realized my system had not announced that my battle was over, which meant there were other demons around me.


    The shaking ground and the rumbling sound made me realize they were getting closer. I turned to the origin of the sounds. Another batch of demons was already heading to my ce. This time they were much more numerous and their types were more varied. In addition to the previous three types of demons, three other types had a level above them.


    [Name: Obscene Boar]


    [Level 49]


    [HP: 1902/2131]


    [DP: 89/149]


    [Name: Hellish Bull]


    [Level 53]


    [HP: 1978/2924]


    [DP: 145/191]


    [Name: Mad Rabbit]


    [Level 52]


    [HP: 1831/2841]


    [DP: 34/187]


    Even if their name didn��t sound too scary, their appearance was much more than that. They looked like gigantic versions of the beasts�� failed mutations. Thorns and thick skin covered their bodies, signifying they were perfect killing weapons.


    I took a deep breath to dispel my nervousness and recast my skills. My eyes and hands were fixed on the weakest demon among them, preparing to use my Energy Siphon skill once he entered my range.


    ��Energy Siphon.��


    [Energy Siphon initiated.]


    [Target: Gigantic Worm Demon]


    [Level 35]


    [Energy Siphon isplete!]


    But due to his low DP, it was not enough to fully refill mine. But at least it was good enough. Just like before, I lunged at them. But instead of mynces, I used my Dark Bound to bind them before I killed them one by one.


    Unfortunately, due to their numbers and levels, the fight didn��t go well. Although I could kill some of them. Strike after strikended on me and forced me to dodge and heal myself. asionally, I used my Energy Siphon since that battle drained my DP quickly.


    But before my fight was over, another rumbling sound came from the other direction. As soon as my sight caught another batch of demons approaching me, I realized I was in big trouble.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 422: Pain and Gain I (18+)

    Chapter 422: Pain and Gain I (18+)


    [!!!Danger!!!]


    [Your HP is below 20%]


    [Your DP is below 20%]


    [Automatic Teleportation initiated!]


    An announcement in the red box in front of me appeared before the darkness engulfed me and transferred me to my safety ward.


    *Ting*


    [You have escaped from the battlefield!]


    [Level up! ] [Level up! ]


    [You are now Level 66.]


    [You have 10 unused stat points.]


    [You have 2 unused skill points.]


    �C Bruk!


    My body fell on the floor as soon as I got there. While the armor turned into a dark aura and returned to the magic tube automatically to fix its durability.


    My broken scream apanied by blood came out of my mouth. I could taste my blood with my tongue. The hellish pain pierced my whole body. Without the armor, all my wounds were exposed clearly. My blood covered my skin. My whole body was covered with severe open wounds. I couldn��t even feel or move my right leg and my left arm. While I could see my bone sticking out of my other leg.


    Yuffy deftly came over to me and used her Healing skill on me in worry. Ivy also showed the same face.


    But Lord Damon, who was sitting casually in his chair, showed a different reaction. The smirk on his lips indicated he had expected this. That was why he asked Yuffy to stay in my safety ward.


    ��Almost 30 minutes. Not a bad start. I thought you would be back in 10 minutes,�� he said in an arrogant tone. I was not sure if that was apliment or a joke.


    I answered it with another scream as my broken bones shifted to return to their ce. I jolted in pain. A crackling sound apanied my scream. Anesthetics sounded good to me, but the after-effects would be a waste of my time if they used them every time Yuffy healed me. Likewise with local anesthetics.


    ��It��s just a warm-up,�� I said as soon as I could get my voice out. My panting breath was clear between my voices. My smirk on my lips. My pain disappeared fast along with my wounds. In just a short time I was able to move my legs and arms again.


    ��Oh really?�� he scoffed.


    ��Don��t underestimate me,�� I said in annoyance before I sat down and pulled Ivy into my arms without a warning.


    I canceled my Demon��s Clothes and bumped my lips on her. So did she. She also canceled her Demon��s Clothes as her tongue moved to explore my mouth. Her hand went down to rub my limp cock, waking it from its sleep. While my hand traced her skin, squeezed her buttock and breast.


    Although it was a little rough, we agreed to do this yesterday. That was why Ivy wasn��t surprised by my sudden movement and responded to me. We even arranged the schedule, sadly I came back earlier than I expected.


    Lord Damon sighed upon our lewd act.


    ��Are you developing an exhibitionism kink now?�� he said with a frown.


    I broke my kiss.


    ��Just turn around if you don��t want to see it,�� I said in a nonchnt tone without looking at him. My hand waved, gesturing not to disturb me.


    Without waiting for his answer, my lips fell on Ivy again. Our lips moved impatiently as if we were hungry and trying to eat our partner. Our tails locked with each other and our bodies tangled in one erotic rhythm. Although I was used to doing this, I could say the sex pleasure after a tiring battle was another thing. Her touch and stimtion calmed me down. It was like a prize after the pain.


    The forey onlysted a few minutes. My cock was hard enough to prate in just a short time. My exhausted body asked me to immediately channel my lust so I could get new energy. Likewise, my mating urge asked me to fulfill my desire.


    I prated her in one rough push as I activated my Demonic Erection lv 3 before I grinded her. Our eyes turned upside down. My loud groan came out of my mouth. The rough friction, the tightness, her tender inner wall and the incredible sensation filled my mind and body. I felt like this was an oasis in the middle of a desert. A ss of freshwater amid my thirst. The difference was that instead of a real thirst, I was thirsty for DP.


    My rough body movements were greeted by moans and pleas from her. A plea that asked me to fuck her faster, harder. A plea that asked me to break her and cum in her as much as I want. My eyes glinted in lust. My panting breath showed my overwhelming desire that boiled in my blood and my adrenaline that spurred me on.


    As my waist continued to move, my hand squeezed her mound and her flesh, giving some nice marks here and there. Just to show how much I touched her. Showing that there wasn��t an inch of her body that I had never touched. And she replied to me with a naughty giggle between her moans. Every now and then she took my hand and put it on her sensitive part. Mostly her breast. So I yed, squeezed and pinched her nipple with pleasure.


    ��Oh!�� Her scream and her body jolted in pleasure indicate that she was cumming. So was I. As I reached my climax, a satisfied smile graced my face. Likewise, with my rxed expression.


    *Ting*


    [Your Servant��s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    I pulled my wet cock from inside her and kissed her on her forehead.


    ��Thank you,�� I said.


    She caressed my face gently and smiled.


    ��Don��t mention it. This is my duty. I��m your servant, remember?��


    ��You are. But that doesn��t mean, I want to do it based on lust like this.�� I turned to Yuffy.


    ��You too, Yuffy.��


    ��We know, Your Highness,�� said Yuffy.


    ��Just concentrate on your training, Your Highness,�� Ivy said.


    I nodded a couple of times and took a deep breath before I stood up and walked over to the table. My hand took the towel and cleaned my blood with it. Well, not all of it, but at least better.


    ��Do you still want to continue that training?�� asked Lord Damon.


    <sub></sub>


    ��Of course.�� My hands kept moving to clean my body. It only took me less than 30 minutes to go up 2 levels. Even if this training made me look like a masochist, I would take it.


    ��I thought you��d given up,�� he scoffed with a smirk.


    I tossed the towel into the basket on the side of the table and held back myughter.


    ��Pfftt�� In your dream,�� I said in a nonchnt tone as I walked to the magic tube to reequip the armor.


    [Protection of the Demon King has been equipped]


    [Time remaining: 59:57]


    ��Last location.�� As the dark aura engulfed my body to bring me back to the Abyss, I turned to him.


    ��Oh, right. Don��t touch my girls. Get your own sexual relief,�� I warned him. My annoying grin on my face. My gaze that fixed on the bulge at his crotch clearly showed what I meant.


    It made his smirk fade.


    ��You shitty brat���� he hissed.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: Pain and Gain II


    The Incubus System Chapter 421. Pain and Gain II


    Two weeks had passed. During that time, I spent my time training, learning about the dark dimension and having a lot of sex. Usually, I did about 3 to 5 times per day, during the training I did it once every hour for 12 hours straight! So yeah, that was why my level was 99 now.


    Just like yesterday, I was in the Lunatic Ravine, flicking my wings to get past the three demons that charged towards me. Between their ws that swung at me non-stop, I maneuvered expertly like an annoying fly avoiding humans. Since I had been here for a week, I was used to this kind of battle.


    My eyes watched their every move. Either their body, ws or other body parts. Especially since one of them had many hands and the other had a very long tongue.


    [Name: Six Handed Mad Giant]


    [Level 79]


    [HP: 4202/4513]


    [DP: 132/349]


    [Name: Monstrous Lizard]


    [Level 63]


    [HP: 2430/3924]


    [DP: 213/291]


    [Name: Cruel Fiend]


    [Level 57]


    [HP: 2831/3141]


    [DP: 123/201]


    Even with HP��s higher than mine, I didn��t show any fear. Since I was used to this and already understand the trick to dealing with them.


    Deftly, Inded on The Cruel Fiend��s head and whistled to get the others�� attention.


    ��Hey, Big Guy! I��m here,�� I said as I kept my bnce to stay there. While the demon below me looked around in confusion to look for me.


    Since the other demons�� attention was only on me and they weren��t friends with each other, they didn��t hesitate to attack him.


    Screams of pain resounded as the demons�� attacksnded sessfully on him. While I simply flicked my wings, gliding backwards to dodge.


    The attack sent The Cruel Fiend into a rage and attacked the others. I simply threw one of mynces to shoot his weak point, taking the opportunity to kill him.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a Cruel Fiend for 1200 HP. ]


    After he turned to ashes, the other two charged at me. Just like them, I also charged at them. But when I was about to enter their attack range, I threw a few mynces at their eyes, blinding their vision for a moment.


    The roar of anger resounded once again. The Six Handed Mad Giant covered his eyes with his hands in panic. While The Monstrous Lizard shook his head for the same reason.


    I took the opportunity to slide down as fast as I could between their legs. Once I was behind them, expertly, I turned around in the mid-air andunched the rest of mynces at their weak point behind them.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Six Handed Mad Giant for 1123 HP. ] X 5


    [You have shot a Monstrous Lizard for 1134 HP. ] X 5


    *He shots him 5 times


    And they turned to ashes.


    Inded on the ground.


    ��Sweet!�� I grinned. That should be enough to raise my level to level 100, but since I still had time I decided to take a walk around this ce. It was quieter around here, after all.


    My eyes looked around the empty ravine, making sure there were no demons near me. But when I had only walked a few meters, the sound of sobs and the screams of a small child greeted my ears. Followed by the sound of footsteps approaching me.


    From a distance, my sight could catch the figure of a small girl with the short, messy blonde hair running towards me. She was about 10 years old. Her face and body looked dirty. Her clothes also looked messy. Behind her, a muscr faceless demon about my size chased her furiously.


    My eyes widened in shock. Immediately, I used my skills.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 200+100 +360]


    [AGI: 70+35+108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    No, not because of the Faceless Demon, the fact that the girl was a demon or even because they were one same demon. It was because her level was far above the maximum level of this ce.


    [Name: Violent Banshee]


    [Level 89]


    [HP: 5713/5713]


    [DP: 467/549]


    ��Help me!�� she shouted. Her eyes looked at me in a pleading look. Her fear was evident in her gaze and expression. Tears rolled down her face.


    But I didn��t respond. My eyes fell on her information in front of me.


    [Skills: gue lv 7, Iste lv 8, Puppet Master lv 5, Undead Grasp lv 6 (High), Super Sonic lv 5 (High).]


    [Weakness: Energy core (head). ]


    Realizing her skills were bad news, I knew I had to finish her off before she reached me. But the problem was her actual body is underground. The girl and the Faceless Demon were just her puppets.


    The only way was to lure her up first.


    So instead of pretending to fall into her trap, I used another method. I summoned my cknces and threw at both puppets.


    Even though thences pierced their bodies, there was no damage announcement on my screen, indicating that mynces only pierced the air.


    The puppets turned to ashes just like ordinary demons.


    ��Garbage,�� I scoffed, turning my body the other way and walking away as if I thought it was over. I did this to provoke her. Even though I had tossed all mynces, not all of them stabbed at her. I hid some of it high above her, preparing to attack her as soon as she showed herself.


    And I was right. After I took a few steps, the ground shook violently. As I stopped in my tracks and turned around, she was already right behind me and let out a horrible scream.


    Her gigantic head was in front of me. Her face looked like an overdosed botox grandma. Her mouth was wide open, revealing a row of sharp ck teeth inside of it. But I didn��t move from my position or look surprised by it.


    I flicked my fingers and mynces rained down on her from above, piercing the energy orb above her head.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Violent Banshee for 1126 HP. ] X 10


    With just that one strike, she turned to ashes. This time she really died.


    Indeed, it was a piece of cake for me. But the fact that she was able to break through the final barrier and enter the Ravine was another matter.


    I turned in the direction she came from. Even though what I saw was only darkness, I could feel a clear invitation from there.


    ��What is going on?�� Unfortunately, the dark aura that covered my body indicated that my time was up.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 128 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 35 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    65 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: Pain and Gain III (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 422. Pain and Gain III


    *Ting*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level up! ]


    [You are now Level 100.]


    [Congrattions! You have reached the maximum level!]


    [You have 5 unused stat points.]


    [You have 17 unused skill points.]


    [Name: Damian Lucio]


    [Ages: 19]


    [Level 100]


    [Exp: �C ]


    [Race: Demon-High Incubus]


    [Title: The Abyss ughterer]


    [HP: 3700/3700]


    [DP: 325/850]


    [STR: 200+100] [VIT: 370 ]


    [AGI: 70+35] [LUK: 50 ]


    [INT: 200+100] [WIS: 85 ]


    That announcement appeared in front of me as soon as I arrived at my safety ward. As usual, my armor immediately returned to the magic tube, revealing my ck tight suit.


    Foxy immediately approached me.


    ��Wee back, Master!�� She greeted me cheerfully.


    ��Should I call for Yuffy?�� she asked. She had already evolved into four tails now. Her face looked more mature. Even though her innocent face was still visible, her sharp gaze made her look different. And since her hoodie didn��t fit into her image anymore, she wore a sports bra and ck shorts, something that women in the gym usually wear. She also used fitness gloves.


    ��It��s okay. I��m perfectly fine. I just need to fill my DP,�� I said, spreading my arms a bit to the sides, showing what I said.


    After a day of a rough start, I asked Yuffy toe to this ce, one hour at a time. And 2 days ago, since I got used to it and my level was more than enough to deal with the demons in The Ravine, I asked Yuffy to concentrate on her training. I knew that even if I tried to manage this as best I could, her level of progress was slower than the others since she hade here to heal me constantly.


    ��Or would you rather have someone watch us?�� It waspletely a tease since even though I had often done it in front of other people, it didn��t mean I like it.


    Foxy��s face reddened.


    ��O-Of course no. I��d rather just two of us,�� she said in a panic.


    ��Good.�� I walked to the nearest chair and sat down.


    ��Since my training is over. Can you give me a nice blow job before we have intercourse?�� I spread my legs and canceled my Demon��s clothes showing her my cock clearly.


    For the past two weeks, even though I did a lot of sex, not a single of them has proper forey. I did most of it in a hurry due to my craving for stamina and DP. Sometimes I just did short forey, just to make sure we got enough natural lubricant. While after the training, I mostly immersed myself to study through books or browsing through the Inte to find out more.


    She smiled shyly.


    ��Okay.�� She canceled her clothes.


    ��Just don��t forget, the king asked you toe to his office after lunch,�� she reminded. Her feet stepped towards me. As promised, we would take a rematch.


    It made me realize the food that was already prepared on the table beside me, a set of bnced meals with vegetables, carbs and a lot of meat. Yeah, I knew I needed it even though sex alone could make me full.


    Funny thing was, even though the food was different from the human world, this was the first time I ate a tasty bnced meal for 2 weeks straight. Moreover, they said it was Lilieth who prepared my menu, making sure I had enough for everything I needed. I hadn��t had this simple kind of attention since my father died.


    Then I nced at the clock.


    11. 41 AM


    ��It��s fine, we still have plenty of time,�� I said before I turned to Foxy who was kneeling between my legs.


    ��Show me your lewdest move. Give me nice forey. I really need it,�� I asked. Somehow after having sex without a nice start and end, my heart felt empty. I felt like eating tasteless food.


    ��Leave it to me, Master. I��ll show you what I��ve learned so far,�� said Foxy. Her hand ran down the side of my thigh. Her face approached slowly closer to my cock. Likewise with her other hand that touched my balls and went up to raise my limp shaft.


    She stuck her tongue, licked the tip of my cock gently and kissed it before she showered it with the same thing. Her hand tickled my balls. It made my body shudder in excitement. Her breath tickled my skin.


    A soft breath escaped my mouth. My eyes fell on her and a smirk on my lips. My hand was on the armchair. My back leaned back. From my rxed expression, I showed how much I enjoyed her touch and stimtion from below me.


    She opened her mouth, brought my half limp cock into her mouth and sucked like her favorite food. One of her hands went up and tickled my abs. Its tail moved around and tickled the rest of my body.


    Since she had four tails now, her body looked more mature. Her curves looked more defined and her breasts looked fuller. Her blonde hair was also longer. So she looked more appetizing to me.


    I gulped. My eyes stared at her, watching how she enjoyed my cock, how her breast jiggled every time she moved and her pink nipples got harder as seconds passed by even though I hadn��t touched her.


    ��Hhhnn���� I let out my groan upon those nice subtle stimtions. I had to admit she had learned a lot and her movement was much much better than before.


    She let go of my cock and giggled


    ��Do you enjoy it?��


    But I answered by cing my hand behind her head and pulling her face closer to my cock again.


    ��Who gave you permission to speak?�� I said in a casual tone. Even though it was not an order, my demand was clear.


    Without answering me, she continued her lewd act. Her lips approached my ns, kissed it gently and continued her blow job. Her head moved back and forth slowly and faster over time. Her saliva wet my hard shaft. Her hand tickled my balls. That stimtion gave me immense pleasure.


    Meanwhile, my hands started ying with the sensitive parts of her body, her ears. I touched it, rubbed and tickled it. It made her flinch, not only her ears but also her body. Her face was getting redder and showing her enjoyment more clearly.


    ��Hhhnn���� Another groan came out of my mouth as she sucked my cock, hard. Inside, her tongue moved to tickle it. It gave me undeniable pleasure. My body trembled upon it and jolted in response. My breath was getting louder. My mating urge was getting higher and higher.


    But, when I started enjoying it, she stopped.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    41 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 63 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    63 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 68 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 36 Extra R18 chapters


    65 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 83 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    68 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    13. Celia��s Cum Bath (Celia)


    14. Ex��s Revenge (Ivy)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: Pain and Gain IV (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 423. Pain and Gain IV


    Before I could say anything, she giggled.


    ��Today, I won��t finish it just like that, Master.��


    ��You naughty little demon, what are you nning, huh?�� I said with a smirk.


    She smiled sweetly at me and held out her hand to me.


    ��I��ll show you how far I��ve grown up.��


    Curious, I took it and walked after her to the bed. After Iy down, she approached my hard erection once again and ced it in the middle of her breasts. Unlike her previous breasts size, those were much bigger now. Those were about Olivia or Emma��s size. Her soft mounds wrapped around it perfectly. I felt like my cock was being hugged by something warm.


    ��Look, Master. Now I can hug your cock with my breasts!�� she said proudly.


    My eyes were fixed on my shaft which was in the middle of her nice breasts. That scenery excited me.


    ��Congrattions, Foxy.�� It was a simple thing that made her proud, remembering that her body was a bit small when I first found her.


    ��Let��s see, if you can make me cum with it,�� I challenged.


    ��You��re not going to take it out inside?�� She sounded disappointed.


    ��I will do it in the second round. I have plenty of time, remember?�� I reminded her.


    ��Okay~�� Her hands moved her breasts up and down. Every swipe made the pleasure in my body rise higher and higher.


    My eyes were on the hot scene below me, watching how her breasts jiggled and how my cock got VIP service. Her nice breasts and pink nipples somehow made me want to taste them with my mouth. But I held it since I still want to enjoy her service.


    ��Faster, I��m gonna cum,�� I demanded. My load was full from the start so I couldn��t hold my boner any longer.


    ��C��mon, Master. Give me all your tasty cum~�� she purred. ording to my request, she moved her breasts faster.


    ��Hn!�� I jolted as I shot all my load to her breasts, face, even hair. The amount was kinda crazy, but I guess that was because my Demonic Erection level 5 also increased my cum permanently.


    ��Ah!�� she yelped in shock upon my liquid.


    ��This much?�� she said with the same surprise. She distanced herself, revealing her front body which was filled with my liquid to me.


    With a seductive smirk, Foxy��s index finger swiped the top of her breast, took my thick liquid and licked it like sweet honey. Her gaze told me that she was ready for the next round.


    I sat down and mped her chin with one hand, ignoring the drops of my cum that fell on my hand.


    ��It��s a tasty tits fuck. I should give you a nice reward for it.�� I released my hand.


    ��Come and have a seat. Let me y with your sweet hole.�� I patted myp, showing her where to sit.


    Obediently, she did my request and spread her legs after cing her butt in front of my shaft, pressing her back and tails to my torso. Her warm fluffy tails hugged me, covering me like a warm nket.


    ��Spread your legs wider, Foxy,�� I whispered in a seductive voice.


    She smiled and spread her legs, showing her heat clearly.


    ��Yes, Master~,�� she said in a spoiled tone.


    I chuckled.


    ��Good girl.�� My hand squeezed her breast and fiddled with her tip between my fingers. While I rubbed my two fingers on her entrance. From above to her clitoris repeatedly before I pressed it in a circr motion.


    ��Hnnn�� Ah���� She moaned and leaned the back of her head on my left shoulder in resignation.


    My lips fell on her right shoulder, showering her with passionate kisses and soft bites. Beneath it, I slipped my fingertip between her slit. I could feel her liquid starting to overflow from it.


    Her moan got louder as my finger moved up and down slowly. Her inner wall twitched as if calling me to go further.


    ��Do you want me that bad?�� I whispered.


    ��Uh�� Nnn�� Yes, Master,�� she said between her moans. Unfortunately, there was no mirror here, so I couldn��t see her expression. But my wild imagination was able to predict what kind of face she made.


    After a few strokes, I plunged my index finger into her wet inner wall which was followed by my other fingers.


    One finger��


    ��Mphh���� A soft moan escaped her mouth as my finger moved, tickling her warm inner wall. She tilted her head towards my ear.


    ��Ah�� Master�� I want more�� Give me more~,�� she whispered in a spoiled voice.


    I let out a teasing chuckle.


    ��That innocent Lil fox demon is getting naughty now,�� I whispered in a seductive voice.


    Two fingers��


    ��Hhnn���� This time her moan sounded louder than before and her breathing became heavier.


    ��It��s not enough, Master�� I want more~�� she purred at me.


    Three fingers��


    ��Nghh�� ahh �C hah- hah���� Her moans got louder as I added my fingers and she gasped in pleasure.


    ��It��s that enough for you?�� I teased.


    ��It��s not enough. I want your blunt stake, Master~�� she licked her lips in temptation. Feeling my hardened cock, she swayed, rubbing my cock between her ass


    ��Fine then. I will give you what you want. On your knees, now,�� I ordered.


    Upon what I said, she distanced her body away and dropped her hands and knees to the bed. It showed her naked round buttocks and her hole. Her expression showed how excited and horny she was.


    ��You can choose which one you like~,�� she teased me.


    I dropped my knees right between her legs and put my hard cock on her wet entrance. My ns was right in front of her hole, measuring how narrow it was. My hands were on her waist.


    ��Why choose if I can have both of them?��


    ��Demonic Erection lv 5��


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    As my cock, which was against her skin, erged and extended, Foxy jolted in shock. She quickly realized what was happening since she had felt it before. Meanwhile, I folded my tail into a dildo.


    ��Grit your teeth,�� I ordered.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    41 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 63 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    63 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 68 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 36 Extra R18 chapters


    65 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 83 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    68 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    13. Celia��s Cum Bath (Celia)


    14. Ex��s Revenge (Ivy)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: Pain and Gain V (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 424. Pain and Gain V


    Slowly, I pushed my cock into her narrow hole along with my tail into her butt hole.


    She raised up her head and opened her mouth wide.


    ��Ohhh!!! Ahhh!!! Master�� Ah�� Master!�� She yelped. Her body stiffened. Her hands gripped the bedsheet tightly.


    ��So tight���� I grunted. But I had to confess, her holes were so delicious. Still, even with her yelp, I pushed my cock and tail without a pause.


    After I entered her, I moved my waist back and forth, making sure my cock and tail reached the deepest part of her.


    ��Oh�� Shit!�� I grunted. She was so narrow. Her narrowness stimted the two sensitive spots inside her. The rough friction melted our bodies and pulled our minds in a surge of pleasure.


    ��Owahh�� Ahh�� Master��Master�� I��m gonna break! I��m gonna break!�� she screamed. But the movement of her waist that pushed my cock deeper said a different thing.


    I replied with an evil chuckle.


    ��Yes, I��m gonna break you!�� I said in excitement. As the sping sounds of our flesh got louder, I leaned my body on her, pressing my torso on her back, and inserted my fingers into her mouth. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue in response.


    ��Hu�� Mas-tah�� I��m cumming~�� she said in an indistinct voice.


    Upon what she said, I sped up my pace till I couldn��t hold myself anymore.


    ��Fuck!�� I shouted as I reached my climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Servant��s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    As I pulled my cock and tail, my cum out of her hole, wetting her tights with my white liquid. It was so satisfying.


    She dropped onto the bed. While Iy by her side. My hands hugged her tightly.


    ��Master�� You are so furious today,�� she said between her loud breaths.


    ��It has been 2 weeks since I was able to do anything like this. So�� I have been carried away a bit.�� Well, that wasn��t a bit though.


    She giggled.


    ��I know.��


    I tightened my embrace.


    ��You smell like my cum���� I muttered.


    ��Isn��t that the best perfume for me?�� She turned around and smiled sweetly at me.


    ��Isn��t that a clear sign that I belong to you?�� She came closer to me. Her eyes looked at me seductively.


    ��A clear sign that you have tasted all parts of me?�� she purred.


    It surprised me a bit since it was out of her image. Somehow I felt like she was different. She was much sexier now.


    I smiled softly and pinched her nose gently.


    ��Look who��s seducing her master now?��


    She pouted cutely.


    ��I thought you liked that kind of thing.��


    ��Of course, I like it. Especially if ites from this cute servant. Thank you, Foxy,�� I ended it by kissing her forehead.


    ���C


    After that satisfying sex round, I took a bath and finished my lunch. Then I walked to Lord Damon��s office which was on the same floor.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    ��Come in.�� A faint sound answered me.


    I opened the door and entered the room.


    ��Good afternoon, ���� Again I pressed my lips as awkwardness hit me. Yeah, I wanted to call him ��Dad��, but somehow it kept stuck in my throat.


    He turned his gaze to me and frowned.


    ��What��s with that pause?��


    ��Nothing,�� I said awkwardly.


    ��Take a seat,�� he said. His gaze returned to the document.


    As I walked in, I nced around the room. This was my first time entering his office. But rather than the interior of the room, which resembled the human��s office, I was more interested in what was on his desk or rather in Lord Damon himself.


    He sat behind therge desk. An expensive ck suit covered his athletic body. His back leaned against the back of his big chair. His elbow was on the chair armrest and his chin rested on the back of his hand. In contrast to his rxed hands, the four skeleton hands of his wings held some documents so he could see them easily. The other four were typing deftly on two keyboards. His red demonic eyes shifted from monitor to monitor, sometimes to the documents. Completely ignored his messy desk which was filled with scattered documents. A tower of a teacup on one side. asionally, he used his Telekinesis to move the pen and write something on the paper.


    ��I wonder if I could turn my wings into my hands like him someday,�� I thought. Even though I was not as envious as when he used his Teleportation skill, those hands would be useful to help me do my workter. Well, I could use my Telekinesis as a substitute.


    I sat down on the chair in front of him.


    ��Should Ie backter? You look busy.��


    ��It��s fine,�� he said without turning to me. As those words left his mouth, a dark aura engulfed us. In a blink, we were already in the battle arena on the rooftop.


    He folded his arms across his chest and raised his chin a bit.


    ��We��ll finish this quickly,�� he added.


    ��Fine. But before I forget, I want to tell you something,�� I said.


    ��Go ahead.��


    ��I found a level 89 Banshee in the Lunatic Ravine.��


    He frowned again.


    ��Are you sure?�� he said in doubt.


    ��Yes. I even fought and killed her,�� I confirmed.


    ��How many of them?��


    ��Only one.��


    After that, instead of answering me, he was silent, deep in thought.


    ��Is she a special demon? Or is she not supposed to be there?�� I took out two of my guesses.


    ��She shouldn��t be there. But���� His frown grew clearer.


    ��Why is she there? How did she break the barrier?��


    ��Is it because I killed too many demons? So she saw me as a threat and decided toe out to check on me?�� I made my guess.


    ��Maybe. But she shouldn��t be able to pass the barrier.��


    His reply made me deep in thought.


    ��I think your presence interests them that much.�� He broke our silence.


    ��Dreadful Burial Grounds. What kind of demons are there?�� I asked.


    ��It��s not much different than the other two. But their birth rate is way below the other. They only give birth when they need food. Their parents will eat their babies after they are born and spare none,�� he exined.


    ��That��s insane���� I muttered in shock. I knew the other tiers were doing the same but there should be a few who have managed to mature.


    A long breath escaped his mouth.


    ��That��s the reason why I can��t let them live between us. They even dare to eat their own child, let alone the others.��


    ��True,�� I muttered in agreement.


    After that answer, he lowered his hands.


    ��Now�� Enough chit-chat!�� he suddenly attacked me with his ws.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 51 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    41 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 63 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    63 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 68 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 36 Extra R18 chapters


    65 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 83 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    68 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    13. Celia��s Cum Bath (Celia)


    14. Ex��s Revenge (Ivy)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: Pain and Gain VI


    The Incubus System Chapter 425. Pain and Gain VI


    I quickly used my skills and crossed my arms in front of me.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 200+100 +360]


    [AGI: 70+35+108]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    His wsnded on my Demonic w. Even though it managed to push me back, this time, I was able to withstand his attack.


    ��Fucking shit! He��s heavy!�� I gritted my teeth.


    ��I need to check a lot of documents today,�� he continued. As soon as I peeked through the gap between my ws, I could see his evil grin.


    ��I will use half of my power this time.�� His bones wings created ten skeleton hands to grab me.


    I flicked my wings to dodge, bringing my body upwards a few meters away. Just enough to escape his wings. His wings were the most annoying things for me. It could make a lot of hands so I had to immobile him before I couldnd my attack. With my current power and speed, everything should be easier. After all, since he only used half of his power, he should only be 20 levels different from me.


    I threw my cknces at him.


    ��It��s useless Damian.�� He was about to use his Death Scythe to counter it, but I used my barrier in front of him, blocking his attack from destroying mynces. While my Demonic Spike suddenly turned up before darting down at him.


    In one sh, my barrier broke but the one who was shocked was him, not me.


    Mynces rained down on him like wolves pouncing on their prey, but he quickly used his barrier.


    As he paid his attention to it, I lunged at him and used my Wrath Kill. But that didn��t mean I would attack him normally.


    Again, I threw mynces to break through the barrier. That should be enough to destroy it. And I was right. As thestnce pierced it, the barrier broke into pieces. He looked surprised by that, but he kept hisposure.


    Still, his death scythe was ready to split me in two. He raised his weapon since he thought I was going to attack him with my ws. But no, I attacked him using something else.


    ��Hell Thunder!��


    With my Wrath Kill, the skill range was much farther away. My ck lightning grabbed his body. Although it wasn��t enough to paralyze him, it was enough to shock him.


    [You have struck Damon Arcano Malignus for 390 HP]


    Realizing my chance, I swung my w at him.


    A loud crashing sound boomed as my w and his weapon collided. If it weren��t for my Demonic w covering my arms, the de was enough to scratch me and I was sure it was enough to inflict a fatal wound on me.


    ��You��ve learned well,�� he said.


    ��Thank you.�� I smiled, but that didn��t mean our fight was over.


    ��Telekinesis!�� And as I suspected, my invisible force managed to grab his body. It was enough to hold him in for a while. I wanted to use my Dark Bound, but I was not sure it can be used on a Demon King like him. Moreover, my ss was far below him.


    This time, I called upon my cknces again. They appeared all around us, encircling us like soldiers ready to y their foe and rushing at him mercilessly.


    ��You shitty brat���� he hissed. Yet his smirk showed how satisfied he was with what I did.


    But, a momentter, I was the one who bounced off. Not just me, but also all of mynces. I flicked my wings and tried to lessen the impact but I couldn��t. As a result, I sessfully hit the ground.


    I gritted my teeth and got back on my feet. Even though it wasn��t hard enough to do any damage, it didn��t mean I could let my guard down. But the moment I could stand up, I was stunned in shock. Lord Damon was already in front of me. Although his face didn��t change, his skin color was as pale as a dead man��s. His sclera turned ck. Its horns were elongated. His body was erged, taller than usual, and covered by thick ck skin. His ck core on his chest.


    ��Heavy���� His aura alone could grab me. It was like there were big barbells on my hands and feet. I felt like I was facing death itself.


    From there I realized�� He had returned to his original form.


    ��You fought well.�� His voice brought me back to my senses.


    ��Is this your true form?�� I forced myself to speak.


    He grinned.


    ��This is my demon lord form. Something you will get soon.��


    ��My fourth form?�� I asked. I already had my human form, Incubus form, and demonic form, so the demon lord form would be my fourth form.


    ��Fourth?�� he scoffed, which was followed by his mockingughter.


    ��That human form doesn��t count. That��s just a fake. This will be your third form.�� His dark aura covered us once again. Once it disappeared, we were already in my safety ward.


    He approached the armor and held out his hand. A few secondster, the armor turned into a dark aura.


    ��Now try it..��


    Despite my confusion over the armor��s new shape, I decided to extend my hand as usual.


    [Do you want to turn off the armor visibility?]


    [Yes/No]


    ��I can make the armor invisible now?�� I said in surprise. Now, I understood why he changed the shape of the armor.


    ��You will need it. Some things are better hidden,�� he replied.


    ��Okay,�� I said.


    ��Yes.�� Even though the armor was flowing down my body, it didn��t show anything. I didn��t even feel anything there, as if the armor had be one with me.


    [Protection of the Demon King has been equipped]


    [Reduces physical attack damage by 20%]


    [Reduces magic attack damage by 20%]


    ��How is it possible?�� I muttered. My hands groped all over my body, trying to figure out where it was going.


    And he replied with another frown.


    ��Are human��s magic tech not at this stage yet?��


    I shook my head from side to side.


    ��They are even more pathetic than the demons,�� he scoffed.


    ��That doesn��t exin this,�� I said.


    ��Even Letos�� weapon can do the same. What makes you think I can��t do it? Are you underestimating me? Or do you think demons carry their weapons openly like idiots?�� he said in displeasure.


    ��I��m not. But where did it go?�� I asked for his exnation.


    ��In your body of course,�� he answered with a frown.


    ��Do I have some sort of inventory or something?�� I assumed since I had a system like RPG games, I might have an inventory I didn��t know about.


    He gave me a t stare.


    I grinned awkwardly. From his gaze, I knew my guess was wrong.


    ��That armor is my power. It simply enters your body and mixes with yours,�� he exined.


    ��Oh, I get it. Then what about its durability?�� I asked.


    ��That can be fixed as long as you put it back in the magic tube. But outside of this room, you shouldn��t take it off,�� he warned me.


    ��Even in the shower or when I have sex?�� I asked.


    ��Never ever let it go,�� he pressed.


    ��Okay, fine. I get it.�� Well, the armor itself had turned into a dark aura. I didn��t feel anything, even though I was naked. So it was not a problem for me.


    ��Good.�� In a blink, he suddenly appeared in front of me. His hands gripped my shoulder.


    ��Grit your teeth!�� he ordered.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: Demon Lord Form


    The Incubus System Chapter 426. Demon Lord Form


    ��What��AHHH!�� Before I finished my words, the pain pierced my body. A strange power flowed from his grips. That power spread, filling every cavity in me and making my body excruciatingly in pain. My body felt like it was crushing from the inside. I felt like every bone in my body was broken. All the organs in my body were stirring. It was the same pain when Lilieth opened my ess.


    [Warning!!!]


    [Damon Arcano Malignus has interfered with your system!]


    [Damon Arcano Malignus has breached your skill tree function!]


    [Change Race to Royal Incubus.]


    [Your Maximum level now is 120]


    [Unlocked Talent Demon Lord Form.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Teleportation.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Dark Storm.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Incubus Climax.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Evil Eye.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Camouge.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Hell Inferno.]


    [Unlocked Royal incubus�� skill: Bloodpact.]


    [Energy Siphon breakthrough to level 8]


    [Shadow Ritual breakthrough to level 2]


    [Demonic Energy breakthrough to level 10]


    [Congrattions! You have be a Royal Demon!]


    [Bonus: VIT + 500, WIS + 100. INT+100]


    [Demon Lord��s aura will activate in�� 5��]


    [��]


    [��]


    [��]


    [Error! Malignus surname cannot be equipped!]


    [Please remove the Protection of the Demon King!]


    [Name: Damian Lucio]


    [Ages: 19]


    [Level 100]


    [Exp: 0.00% ]


    [Race: Demon �C Royal Incubus]


    [Title: The Abyss ughterer]


    [HP: 8750/8750]


    [DP: 1832/1850]


    [STR: 200+100] [VIT: 875 ]


    [AGI: 70+35] [LUK: 50 ]


    [INT: 300+150] [WIS: 185 ]


    As soon as he released me, I staggered backward a few steps. My hands clenched my chest.


    ��AHHHH!�� I raised my head and screamed at the top of my lungs. I could feel my hands turning into a pair of fearsome ws. Thorns and thick ck skin covered my body, recing my clothes. It also changed my skin. My ears turned into an elf��s. My tail turned out to be a lot ghastly and thicker than before. Two other pairs of ck wings appeared behind me.


    [You have activated your Demon Lord Form.]


    [All skills effectiveness +50%.]


    After the pain was gone, I took a couple of quick breaths. My gaze was fixed on my palms.


    ��What did you do to me?�� I knew I could deactivate it but I waspletely freaked out so I couldn��t help myself but yell. I didn��t even need a mirror to know that my appearance hadpletely changed.


    ��I have turned you into a true demon lord. Are you happy now?�� Despite my panic, he looked rxed.


    I flipped around my hand and stared at them in horror. I felt like a monster, just like the demons in the Abyss. But what could I do? Demons were this kind of creature. We were monstrous creatures that could take the form of a human body.


    Trying to calm myself down, I tried to look on the bright side of this. I was stronger now, far much stronger.


    ��Ah, I get it���� Now I understand why he asked me to use this armor. Because it covered my existence, even though I already got my status.


    ��I see���� I returned my gaze to him.


    ��This was your n from the start����


    He smirked.


    ��This is not all.�� He canceled his demon lord form and changed to his usual form. So did I.


    Then he stretched his hand forward and opened a portal.


    ��Follow me.��


    As he ordered, I walked after him. As soon as we exited the portal, we arrived at an ancient stone chamber filled with strange writings resembling symbols around me. A huge big gap in front of us contained a terrifying dense ck miasma. In the middle of the huge gap, a pair of ck and white swords plunged into the ground. I could feel a thick demonic power from the ck sword and a thick angelic power from the white one.


    The ck sword��s cross-guard was shaped like bat wings. A ck crystal that emitted a thick dark aura in the middle of it. The size of its de was slightlyrger than the rapier. While the white sword��s cross-guard was shaped like a folded angel wing that was attached to the end of the handle, making it look like a real rapier. Except the de was thicker than that.


    I cast my gaze around me. My frown on my forehead. Confusion overcame me since this ce felt foreign to me, yet I felt a strong feeling of nostalgia from here. No, not the ce, but the swords. I could feel a strong call from those swords as if they were begging me to take them out of here.


    ��Good afternoon, Your Majesty, Your Highness. Wee to Cursed Mountain.�� A male voiceing from behind us, made me realize where we were.


    I turned around and found a demon with a familiar face bowing his head to us.


    ��Good afternoon, Alfred,�� I replied.


    While Lord Damon decided to immediately get down to business.


    ��How��s it going around here?�� he didn��t even look at Alfred.


    ��Nothing much. Just a few Two Headed Swamp Demons from other areas have managed to take over the empty territory after His Highness cleared it. Now they are breeding there,�� he replied.


    ��Ew�� Breeding?�� I frowned in disgust as some disgusting scene shed through my head. Especially since they kink a little�� Unusual.


    ��Well, who am I to judge?�� On the other hand, I realized I also did a lot of weird kinks after I turned into an Incubus.


    ��I see���� Lord Damon said casually. I guessed it was amon thing here.


    ��What brings you here, Your Majesty?�� asked Alfred.


    Lord Damon pointed at me with his chin.


    ��I brought him here for the sword.��


    ��Ah! Congrattions, Your Highness. Those swords have been waiting for a long time,�� Alfred said politely.


    ��Thank you. But what are those swords? Why are they there?�� I asked.


    It was Lord Damon who answered me.


    ��Nightmare and Redemption.�� I turned to him.


    ��Those swords once belonged to Erebus. I take them to the dark dimension and seal them here. They will bring cmity if I leave them. Their power is too much for humans to begin with.�� He turned to me.


    ��Since Letos�� level is way above the others I decided to give one to you.��


    ��Only one?�� I made sure since the swords looked like a pair.


    ��You have to destroy your angelic seal first before you can take the other one.��


    ��Or?�� I asked him to continue.


    ��Or it will recognize you as a demon and burn you to death,�� he warned me.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    ��I see.�� Then I returned my gaze to the front.


    ��So the ck sword first.��


    Note: Damian��s Demon Lord Form is in my Discord Channel


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: Memories of The Nephilim��s Painful Past I


    The Incubus System Chapter 427. Memories of The Nephilim��s Painful Past I


    ��Take it ande back here after you get it. Its power will probably give you a side effect.�� Yeah, that was another warning.


    ��Does that mean more pain?�� I concluded.


    ��Power is pain, Damian. You have to get used to it.��


    I sighed. Even though I hated this, I knew I needed it. But, my body�C which was still aching, refused to do so.


    ��Maybe that��s why people say no pain no gain.��


    ��Raise Teleportation by 1 point.��


    [Teleportation lv 1 (Requires 2 DP) �C You can teleport yourself to a spot you want within 100 Meters. Just concentrate or imagine where you are going.]


    I knew I could fly there, but I didn��t want to take a risk going through that thick dark miasma. Who knew if they would pull me?


    I concentrated on where the sword was.


    ��Teleportation!��


    A dark aura enveloped me. Just like when Lord Damon teleported me the first time, I could feel a force dragging my body. The difference was I knew where I was going. When the dark aura disappeared, the swords were already in front of me.


    Their screams were getting louder and louder in my head.


    ��Master is back�� Take us�� Master�� Take us with you����


    As Lord Damon said, I ced my hand on the ck sword handle and took my stance before I pulled it. I had to be careful since I didn��t want to slip off.


    I thought it would be difficult. At least, in the movie, the hero needed to use all of his strength to pull his glorious sword. But unexpectedly, I could pull it easily.


    [Nightmare has been equipped]


    [You get bonus skills: Illusion]


    [Illusion lv 1 (Area, requires 5 DP) �C Creates the illusion upon 50 meters of the targeted area.]


    [You get the skill bonus: Dream Stealer]


    [Dream Stealer lv 1 (Requires 5 DP) �C Enter into someone��s dream or consciousness to find out their deepest desires. ]


    [Your Maximum level is now 170]


    ��That��s too easy,�� I was confused.


    But Lord Damon��s voice made me turn to him.


    ��Damian,e back here! Now!�� he shouted. I could catch a trace of panic in his voice.


    I did what he said and teleported myself back to him. I could guess he was afraid I slipped from there and fell into the ck miasma. But what happened next was beyond my expectations. As soon as I got near him, the incredible pain stabbed my chest.


    Once again, I screamed out loud as a surge of emotion entered my head. Resentment, pain, sadness, anger, hatred, all these negative emotions pierced my heart and head. It was like forcing me to swallow something I didn��t want and I couldn��t stop it.


    I released my sword and fell to my knees. Even if the sword turned into a dark aura, I knew it didn��t go away. Just like the armor, it had be a part of me.


    The pain that I felt before was physical pain so I could endure it. But this�� This struck me mentally.


    My hands pounded on my head, trying to stop the pain in frustration, but I couldn��t. Instead, Lord Damon tied me up by using his Dark Bound.


    ��Endure it, Damian. It will go soon,�� he said worriedly.


    But, for how long?


    I didn��t remember how long I screamed. It was only a few seconds yet it felt like forever. The moment when the pain disappeared, I copsed to the ground.


    ���C


    The noise woke me up. It was a male and female voice. Enduring the pain in my head, I forced myself to open my eyes and stand up. I stared at the unfamiliar scenery around me. Everything around me looked blurry, just like a blurred movie. But I knew I was in an old small house. Not only that, but I also realized that my body was transparent.


    ��Get out of here! Now!�� said the man. I looked at him. Even though I could only see his face vaguely, he should have a simr face to mine and Lord Damon.


    ��They came for me. You are the one who must go. Take Erebus with you,�� said the woman. Just like the man, her face was also blurry. But she looked like Puriel.


    Near them, a little boy with the same hair as me looked scared and confused.


    It didn��t take me long to realize what had happened.


    ��Oh, I got it. I am in Erebus�� memory.�� I just picked up his sword so I was pretty sure the emotion that entered my head had something to do with his past. I also immediately realized who the man and woman were.


    Since I was transparent, I couldn��t do anything but watch them.


    ��Don��t make me repeat myself,�� Xenos roared. His body changed into his original form. His demon lord form. His form was kinda simr to me and Lord Damon.


    Gabrielle Gasped.


    ��You����


    Despite his terrifying form, Xenos�� gaze softened. His hand touched Gabrielle��s face.


    ��I love you, Gabrielle�� I won��t let anyone take you and Erebus from me.��


    The sadness pierced my chest. I turned to Erebus who was looking at his parents in sorrow. It seemed that�� even though I was just an outsider, I could feel Erebus�� emotions.


    When I returned my gaze to Xenos and Gabrielle, the scenery around me changed. This time I was at the edge of a forest. A vige was not far from where I was.


    Erebus ran as fast as he could, avoiding the teenagers who were chasing him. He was much older now, maybe around 7 to 8 years old. Some of them threw stones at him.


    ��Go away you disgusting demon!�� they shouted.


    ��I��m not a demon!�� sobbed Erebus. Quickly, he hid himself behind a big tree, avoiding the stones. Desperately, he covered his head with a shabby hood to hide his pair of little horns.


    ��I��m not a demon�� I��m a human,�� he sobbed. His tears filled his face.


    ��Mom�� Dad�� Where are you?��


    I was stunned. This time not only his emotions, but my emotions also filled me. I felt like�� I saw my former self in him. When I turned into an incubus.


    Unconsciously, I extended my hand to him, trying to touch his head but the scenery around me changed again.


    I was in an open field in the middle of a medieval vige. It was filled with angry-looking people. Their hands carried sharp weapons and some of them dragged Erebus. He struggled and screamed with all his might, but with his small body, there wasn��t much he could do.


    ��Kill him! Kill him! Kill the demon!�� they shouted angrily.


    ��I��m not a demon, I swear! I didn��t do anything!�� he begged.


    ��Liar! Cut his horns! Torture him to death!�� The others shouted.


    They put their head on a chopped tree and carried an ax.


    My heart was beating fast. My eyes widened. Fear filled me. I shuddered in horror as I immediately realized what they wanted to do once they swung the ax to his horns.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: Memories of The Nephilim��s Painful Past II


    The Incubus System Chapter 428. Memories of The Nephilim��s Painful Past II


    ��No!�� I shouted, running at him, trying to stop them. But I passed them like a ghost. What I heard next was a scream of pain from behind me.


    Shuddering in horror, I turned and saw they had cut his horns. Blood soaked his head.


    But his torture didn��t stop there, they whipped him and beat him, ignoring his screams and his cry.


    I closed my eyes as I couldn��t stand it anymore. My hands clenched into fists. But I couldn��t do anything to help him.


    As his cry and people��s shouts stopped, I slowly opened my eyes and found I was already in the dark forest.


    By my side, Erebusy on the cold forest ground. His body and clothes were covered in blood. Looked like the vigers left him to die there. Even though he didn��t open his eyes and looked like he was dead, I knew he was still alive since I could feel the pain in his heart.


    I was on my knees and hugged him even though I knew this was a dream.


    ��I understand�� Now I understand���� I whispered.


    That was why Lord Damon said what set me and Erebus apart was that I had no grudge against humans. I still had my heart. While he had lost everything since childhood.


    I returned to the vige, witnessed how Erebus�� power rose and massacred the vigers mercilessly. An angel��s wing and a demon��s wing on his back. His eyes looked cold as he had lost his heart. No one was forgiven there, even though many of them begged him for forgiveness. He only forgave Sarael��


    ��Why didn��t youe? Why didn��t you help me? Are you really my friend?�� he yelled at Sarael amid the viger corpses.


    But Sarael was too scared to answer him. He crawled backward and shook his head from side to side in reply. His eyes filled with horror.


    Erebus looked at him in disappointment.


    ��No�� You are the same as everyone else�� You��re afraid of me���� Despite his evil grin, his tears continued to flow. In one fell swoop, Erebus rushed at him, strangling Sarael until his feet didn��t touch the ground and throwing him against the wall.


    Due to the impact, Sarael fainted.


    Erebus trod on Sarael and intended to kill him. But then, his footsteps stopped, he stared at Sarael in silence for a few moments before he dropped to his knees and cried loudly.


    ��I can��t�� You��re my only friend�� You��re the only one who cares about me,�� he sobbed.


    After that, the scenery around me changed again. I moved from one ce to another. Seeing and feeling Erebus�� sorrows. Including when he tried to live a normal life with a vige girl. But his son��s birth reminded him that he was not human. He knew that he would never be epted in the human world, the dark dimension or the light dimension. Therefore, with a heavy heart, he sealed his son��s power and left.


    He thought of turning this world into a world that could ept him and his children. Despite all his crimes, he wanted to create a friendly world for us, Nephilim�� He wanted to destroy the border between the three worlds so they could understand each other. He wanted to bring the three worlds under hismand so that no one could humiliate and hurt him or his family. Unfortunately, he didn��t know, it would only bring disaster to everyone.


    In search of power, he became a real demon once again and discarded his humanity. He stained his hands with the blood of the innocent and went out to gather strength, gathering those who thought the world was unfair and wanted to change it along with him.


    It was a hard and long journey for him.


    When his n was almostplete, Lord Damon came and asked him to return to the dark dimension. He was happy with it, but after those years, he didn��t want to let his n go.


    Erebus tried to take Lord Damon to his side and told him his n, but Lord Damon disagreed and opposed it. He even said the consequences and showed him the Tome of Darkness, Lord Damon��s father��s diary. Still, Erebus didn��t want to abandon his n.


    Feeling their quarrel would ruin his ns, Erebus decided to deceive Lord Damon. With the human��s help and Aeros�� royal family, Erebus managed to lock him. Yes�� Instead of killing Lord Damon, Erebus decided to lock him up because he needed Lord Damon��s power to help with his ns.


    I could see him using his Energy Siphon skill to absorb Lord Damon��s power several times, to the point his body couldn��t amodate it anymore. Just like when I absorbed the magic tube in Myra��s Lab. He was in pain, yet he was so stubborn and insisted on carrying out his n whatever it took.


    And finally�� I was in Lightglen City, standing amid a chaotic city. People hid out of fear in their run-down homes.


    My gaze was fixed on the sky, looking at the fierce battle. The historical battle that I had read through the textbooks. How two brothers, two demon lords tried to kill in the sky of Lightglen City. But�� Rather than just a historical event or an extraordinary battle, this time, I saw the fight as something different. It hurt me a lot��


    The pain, sadness, ambition, and anger. Erebus was determined to create a world that could ept him to the point he was willing to sacrifice everything.


    �C Brakkkk!


    Erebus�� body fell not far from in front of me followed by a loud bang. The huge crack was clearly visible where his body was. His body was covered in blood and wounds.


    Whereas Lord Damonnded nearby leisurely. His evil smile was on his lips.


    My heart was beating faster as I realized his end was near.


    With great difficulty, Erebus stood up. His hand stretched out to Lord Damon. A white light shot out of it. Lord Damon teleported behind Erebus to dodge and stretched out his hand to form hundreds of cknces that stabbed Erebus�� body from all directions. Erebus fell to his knees, his head hung low, his breath was weak.


    Lord Damon walked over and stood in front of him.


    ��If you didn��t do anything stupid ten years ago, maybe I won��t kill you.�� He gave Erebus a bitter gaze.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: Memories of The Nephilim��s Painful Past III


    The Incubus System Chapter 429. Memories of The Nephilim��s Painful Past III


    My chest ached excruciatingly. I could feel the immense sadness, hatred, and disappointment in Erebus�� heart. I wanted to stop the fight and change the past but I couldn��t. I couldn��t do anything but watch all of this to the end.


    A chuckle came out of Erebus�� mouth which gradually turned into an evilugh that grew louder and louder. His head slowly raised and looked at Lord Damon.


    ��If I �� can��t own this world �� I��ll destroy it ���� he said with a wicked smile.


    After those words left his mouth, Erebus�� body exploded.


    The wind blew hard, the impact shook the ground and destroyed everything around it. Things were so chaotic. I couldn��t see what was going on due to the thick smoke. What I saw next was arge ck hole in the Lightglen sky. The first dimensional crack between the human world and the dark dimension.


    After that, my vision turned dark, as if I was in a dark space. I lowered my head and realized�� Even though his goal was pure, his hatred and ambition had consumed Erebus�� heart and mind. He couldn��t ept his defeat and went astray so he decided to destroy everything. But in the end�� Instead of his hatred for Lord Damon, what I felt was his pain and regret.


    In the middle of that darkness, I could hear his whisper.


    ��Ethan�� Please fix my wrong���� And those whispers made my heart ache even more.


    ���C


    Lilieth and Lord Damon��s PoV


    A click-ck sound of the heels echoed along with the demon lord��s mansion corridor as Lilieth strode into Damian��s room in a hurry. Her heart was pounding and her worry was evident from her expression after she received that Lord Damon had brought Damian home from The Cursed Mountain.


    Without knocking on the door, she entered the room in silence. Her eyes quickly fell on her son who was lying on the bed. Lord Damon sat on the chair beside him. Despite his usual arrogant posture, Lilieth was able to pick up on his worries. No, even the fact that he should be in his office instead of here was enough to show how worried he was.


    Without saying a word, Lilieth approached him and sat on the side of the bed. Her eyes fell on Damian.


    Although his eyes were closed, he frowned. His breath was heavy. Sweat dripped down his forehead. asionally his head twitched randomly followed by an indistinct voice and a gasp. She knew Damian was having a nightmare because of the sword.


    Seeing his state, the pain in her heart grew bigger. She ced her hand on his forehead and caressed it gently. Even though she knew it was only temporary, seeing him in this state made her worry and sad�� She felt like she had failed to protect him�� the child she had been waiting for, again.


    She turned to Lord Damon.


    ��Isn��t it too much for him? He just finished his training and got his demon lord form. Yet you bestowed him with that sword.�� Comining like this wasn��t something she usually did. She knew Lord Damon always had a clear reason for what he did. But she couldn��t hold herself anymore.


    ��It is. But I have no other choice. The swords have detected him, they already know he is here. They are getting impatient. If the others hear their screams, the other demon lords will target them,�� he said regretfully. He also didn��t want to push Damian this far, but he had no other choice. The moment he opened hisst Demonic Seal, the swords could feel that Damian was ready for them. The armor even couldn��t hide that from them.


    ��But can he bnce his powers? He only took one of them,�� said Lilieth.


    Lord Damon exhaled a long breath.


    ��As long as he hasn��t broken his angelic seal, Redemption won��t admit him. On the other hand, he needs the sword to fight Letos and the Dreadful Burial Grounds�� demons. The faster he gets the sword, the better,�� he exined.


    ��Are you nning to send him again? Can��t he just train here?�� She tried to bargain.


    He shook his head from side to side regretfully.


    ��I��ve opened his final seal. He can��t train in another ce except for that Abyss.�� This was not only to groom Damian for the throne but also one of Lord Damon��s ways to protect Damian. Since he had involved Damian too far, Lord Damon had to go all out to train him. If Damian grew stronger faster, his survival change was also getting higher.


    Lilieth lowered her head for a moment before she returned her gaze to Damian and looked at him with a bitter gaze.


    ��He��s just a child�� Why does he have to face so many painful things? His human parents left him and we have to push him into the battle���� she whispered. Tears started to fill her eyes.


    Lord Damon gritted his teeth. Secretly, his hands clenched into fists, trying to suppress the overwhelming feelings in his heart.


    ��I me my ipetence for this,�� he admitted regretfully. He didn��t even have a reason to deny it.


    ��You��ve tried well. I��m also the one to me,�� Lilieth said without taking her eyes off Damian. It felt like she wanted to take all of Damian��s nightmares and take away his pain.


    ��I will return to my office,�� said Lord Damon. He knew there was nothing he could do here. His worries were useless and seeing Damian in such a state was torture, so he decided to distract his mind with his unfinished work.


    ��I will take care of him���� said Lilieth.


    ��Please contact me if something bad happens to him,�� he said.


    ��Alright,�� she replied.


    Without saying anything else, Lord Damon teleported to his office.


    In the middle of that empty room, Lilieth approached Damian��s face. Her hand rubbed his forehead to his hair gently.


    ��Ethan�� Are you going to me me for changing and dragging you into this?�� she whispered.


    A mutter came out of his mouth as if he answered her.


    ��Please�� Don��t leave me�� Don��t leave me���� His two drops of tears flowed from the corners of his eyes to the bedsheet. It made her heart hurt even more.


    She hugged him, resting her head on his chest. Her tears dropped on his shirt.


    ��Forgive me�� Please forgive me���� she whispered.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 432: Fix His Wrong

    Chapter 432: Fix His Wrong


    The Incubus System Chapter 430. Fix His Wrong


    Ethan��s PoV


    As my consciousness returned to reality, I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was my bed canopy. Yet it took a while before I could get back to my senses.


    ��This is�� My room?�� I even narrowed my eyes to make sure since the previous dream threw me from one ce to another. Even though I know Erebus�� death was the end of that nightmare, who knew it didn��t end there.


    I took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself and bring my consciousness back to reality.


    As I tried to get up, I just realized that there was a weight that was pressing down on me. My gaze shifted to it and I could catch Lilieth sleeping on top of my chest.


    From the tears on her face, I guessed she was worried about me and fell asleep while waiting for me to wake up.


    Since I didn��t want to wake her up, I finally decided to take a nce at the clock.


    06.35 PM


    ��Almost dinner?�� I never thought I had passed out that long.


    I knew I was supposed to get up, but I made another decision due to my heavy head. I decided to lie down for a bit longer since I wanted to clear my head first.


    The silence of that empty room made my mind go back to my previous dream.


    ��I wonder if Sarael and Lord Damon knew how Erebus felt.�� That memory opened my view of Erebus and gave me another view of that viin from the past. He wasn��t all wrong and it wasn��t him who made him that way. The cruel fate was the one that changed and pushed him to take the dark path. I might also end up the same as him if I experienced the same thing. Luckily I had a lot of people who supported me. Even in my dark times.


    ��Is that the reason why Lord Damon was making such a face?�� I thought. The vision reminded me of Lord Damon��s sad face when we talked in the entertainment room.


    ��Yeah�� It��s probably right���� Though I was not sure about that, his expression said so. It made me think of telling him how Erebus felt. Especially Sarael.


    Erebus went through a lot ofplicated emotions about Sarael. Even in his final moments, he didn��t want to hurt Sarael and let his subordinates fight against him. Erebus knew he wouldn��t have the heart to kill Sarael with his own hands. On the other hand, Erebus knew if he let Sarael live, Sarael would be a hindrance to his ns. So like it or not, Erebus had to get rid of his childhood friend.


    ��Mmph���� A mutter that came from my chest dismissed my thoughts and returned my gaze to Lilieth.


    ��Lilieth? Are you awake?�� I whispered.


    She sat up upon my voice.


    ��Ethan, how are you?�� She put her hand on my forehead before shifting to my cheek.


    ��I��m fine. Just a bit dizzy.�� I gave her a faint bitter smile.


    ��That memory�� is really something. Erebus, he was in pain. Hurt. He has suffered a lot, more than me,�� I said in a gloomy tone.


    ��Ethan�� Suffering sometimes creates tremendous hatred in one��s heart. Even if the suffering is over, the memory will remain. It will be great torture for him. It happened to him, Lord Damon, me and you.��


    I couldn��t deny that what she said was true, especially since Lord Damon never wanted to fight Erebus in the first ce. He just wanted to pick up and bring Erebus here�C to his home. He just wanted to�� free Erebus from his pain. But Erebus was determined to carry out his n. Apart from his painful past, my ancestor was one of the causes.


    Erebus wanted his son to have a beautiful ce where he didn��t have to be afraid to show himself that he is a Nephilim. Unfortunately, Erebus had strayed too far from his initial purpose. His greed and envy overcame it. Unconsciously, he even created a way for the demons to enter the human world over his rage over Lord Damon. He almost killed what he wanted to protect�� His own son.


    ��I know���� I whispered. I turned my gaze to the ceiling, looking at my canopy.


    ��It��s just�� It��s not fair to him. He has suffered a lot. His purpose was pure. Yet�� Things were different from what he thought.��


    A long breath escaped my mouth.


    ��But I don��t me Lord Damon either. Erebus has betrayed him, taking advantage of him despite he was trying to help him. But this is too ironic�� Two brothers had to separate and kill each other because of a cruel fate.�� The pain was unbearable even for me. My sight was blurry, covered by my tears. It was not only for Erebus but also for Lord Damon and Sarael.


    Somehow the dream made them look more�� Human in my point of view.


    Lilieth hugged me, burying my face in her chest. As if trying to hide the tears that didn��te out of my eyes. There was no lust in her touch, only gentleness. I could hear her beating heart and smell her nice scent.


    ��It��s over, Ethan�� We have to move forward. Erebus has left us with a lot of trouble, but he also left you. He was either good or bad. The same as the rest of us. But his story is over. His pain is done���� she said in the same gloomy tone as me.


    I snuggled closer to her. Her warmth gave mefort after that nightmare.


    ��I know. But somehow�� I wish he could get a better ending than this���� I whispered.


    ��Not all stories have happy endings. Some stories have to end badly. No matter how desperately we struggled.��


    It reminded me of Erebus��st wish.


    ��I want to make it right, Lilieth. At least, I want to get rid of his regret�� I want to fix his wrong and end what happened a thousand years ago.��


    She released her arms upon my words.


    ��How do you know that he regrets it?�� she asked with a frown.


    ��He told me,�� I said.


    ��He told you?�� she repeated in disbelief.


    ��I think it��s hisst regret. He doesn��t want any of this either. It��s just that he can��t back down anymore,�� I exined. I knew this sounded impossible since Erebus�� soul had already been destroyed along with his body.


    She was silent for a moment. Her eyes that looked at me trembled in emotion.


    ��I see�� Looks like fate has tangled you to us from the start.��


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: Sleepless Night


    The Incubus System Chapter 431. Sleepless Night


    Although my power rose significantly, it was a painful day for me. I had to endure the pain twice. Not to mention the memory I had seen.


    At the dinner, although Lord Damon asked a lot of questions regarding my condition, I didn��t say much since I caught the guilt in his gaze. Either because of the sword, me, or Erebus.


    To be sure, from his talk, I could tell he didn��t want to kill Erebus. But he had no other choice. On the other hand, I could also see the hatred in his eyes when he killed Erebus. I could tell he was furious since Erebus had betrayed him and imprisoned him for 10 years, making him a source of limitless Demonic Power. Erebus even let the humans use his power. It trampled on his pride.


    But what he didn��t know�� Erebus didn��t kill him because he knew Lord Damon was innocent. It was just that Erebus had to get rid of him because Lord Damon would interfere with his ns. But beyond that, Erebus saw Lord Damon as his older brother. The only creature that could understand his pain.


    During the dinner, I nced at him several times since I wanted to tell Lord Damon what Erebus was thinking. But my words always get stuck in my throat. After all, his guilt had already tormented him enough and I was sure what I said would only make him suffer even more.


    So I decided to swallow my words and chose to talk about my next training at the Dreadful Burial Grounds. Especially about what I should do if something went wrong there. The Banshee��s appearance was not a good sign. So I had to be careful since he also didn��t know the cause.


    Lord Damon also said I could help him to fix the barrier with my Dark Energy, just like how I fixed the crack, and asked me to back off immediately if something went wrong.


    As for Sarael, I finally decided to meet him in the living room on the 99th floor and tell him the reason why Erebus let him live. Upon what I said, his arrogant expression broke. It was the first time I saw him like that since he and Lord Damon always put on arrogant faces. After that, he didn��t say much except a thank you and left. I realized it was hard for him to hear it even after 1000 years. But at least, I had conveyed what Erebus felt.


    After that, I went back to my room, took a bath, and dropped onto the bed. I didn��t even read books or open myptop as usual since I was not in the mood for that. Likewise with sex. I just wanted to rest my brain, my mind, and my heart.


    I turned off the light and intended to go to bed early. But I ended up turning my body around in restlessness for hours. My head was filled with what I had just seen in the dream to the point I could see it again as soon as I closed my eyes. It stressed me out. I even thought of asking for some kind of sleeping pills to end it.


    ��Ethan, are you asleep?�� A female voice called out to me. From her sudden appearance and her familiar voice, I could already guess who she was.


    I turned around and looked at the source of the voice. My sight could catch Lilieth in her purple thin night robe standing by my bedside.


    ��Not yet. I can��t sleep,�� I admitted. If I wasn��t in this state, her night robe would be enough to tickle my desire.


    She sat on the side of my bed and rubbed my head. Somehow it reminded me of my human mom who did the same thing when I was sick in the past.


    ��Do you want me to apany you?�� she asked. Despite her sexy dress, from her touch, I could tell she wasn��t doing this because of her lust. Her offer was not an invitation to have sex, but a simple act of motherly love.


    I nodded. Maybe with that, I could fall asleep faster.


    Shey beside me. We were facing each other. Our eyes looked at each other.


    ��Is that nightmare still bothering you?�� Her hand caressed the side of my face.


    ��Yes���� I whispered.


    ��It keeps spinning in my head,�� I admitted.


    ��You can put it back if you don��t want it ���� she said out of the blue.


    I frowned.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��The sword. You can put it back,�� she pointed at what she meant.


    ��Lord Damon already said this isn��t permanent. I��m just too shocked after seeing it.�� My refusal was clear.


    ��I know. But if this is too hard for you, you can put it back,�� she repeated.


    ��Once you return the sword, I can use my skill and make you forget that terrible experience.�� I was sure she was offered this without Lord Damon��s permission.


    ��Thank you. But I need it and I know�� The sword needs a new master. Besides, I��m not sure Lord Damon has given you his permission for this.�� And I was sure he would be mad at her if he found out.


    It was enough to make Lilieth press her lips.


    ��I didn��t mean to worry you. I know I��ve been pushing myselftely. But I��m stronger now.�� A faint smile appeared on my lips.


    ��Like I said I��m not a boy anymore, remember?�� I reminded her.


    ��I��m sorry���� she said regretfully.


    Upon her gloomy expression, I drew closer to her and ced my head on her chest.


    ��Mom�� Pamper me���� I asked in a soft voice. I realized what I was doing was different from what I just said, but I desperately wanted somefort to calm my heart.


    Lilieth exhaled a long breath. A smile appeared on her lips.


    ��Look at you. Talking like a tough man, but acting like a little boy.��


    I closed my eyes.


    ��There��s nothing wrong with that,�� I said in a nonchnt tone. Which she answered with her soft giggle. Her hand moved to caress my head,forting me as best she could.


    Her warmth and touch made me feelfortable. A couple of minutester, I fell asleep.


    Somehow her presence made me sleep soundly. I could feelfort just by her presence. I also didn��t have nightmares at all.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 434: The Prince and The Abyss I

    Chapter 434: The Prince and The Abyss I


    The Incubus System Chapter 432. The Prince and The Abyss I


    When I woke up the next morning, I didn��t find Lilieth by my side. What was left was only a note on my desk saying she had to leave early since she had to take care of some things. Well, it was 10.31 AM, so I understood why she had left.


    As usual, I took a shower, had breakfast or rather lunch, and went to the Abyss. The difference was, this time, Lord Damon had changed the armor setting so I could go back freely. The reason? Because thisst tier was worse than the others. And of course because of the Banshee.


    As for my skills, I decided to distribute my skill points on some new skills.


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 5 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Telekinesis lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Mind Corruption lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dark Bound lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Shadow Barrier lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 10 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 5 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 5 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon��s Rule lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demon��s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Wrath Kill lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Devil��s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Puppet Break lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Master��s Blessing lv 1 ]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 2 (Area, requires 10 DP)]


    [Energy Protection lv 5 (Passive)]


    [HP Recovery lv 5 (Passive)]


    [Energy Siphon lv 8 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Deflection lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Teleportation lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Dark Storm lv 2 (Area, requires 5 DP)]


    [Incubus Climax lv 1 (Single target/area, requires 5 DP+1 sex point)]


    [Evil Eye lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Camouge lv 1(Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Inferno lv 1(Area, requires 5 DP)]


    [Bloodpact lv 1(Requires 5 DP)]


    [Illusion lv 1 (Area, requires 5 DP)]


    [Dream Stealer lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    Yeah, my remaining skills were enough to pick up some of my new skills and raise my breakthrough skills.


    I also spent some time checking my skills description, especially my Incubus Climax since it required sex points which I could get every time I had sex to activate it. In addition, the description also said that the skill could attack single targets and areas. I could say I was blown away by what I read from the skill description.


    That skill simply turned my sex climax into a ck orb that could fire its Demonic Power at my target or even around me. Also, I could summon as many orbs as I could, depending on how much my sex points were, of course. In other words, the more I had sex, the stronger I would be. Not to mention the damage was the umtion of all my attack power. In other words my STR plus INT.


    As for the skill area, I had Hell Inferno, Dark Storm, and Illusion. Dark Storm was an advanced skill from my Hell Thunder. While Hell Inferno was an advanced skill from my Wrath Kill that could create fire pirs in certain areas. And Illusion, I was sure it will be very useful for my missionter.


    Like before, I was in the Abyss for my training. But instead of going directly to The Dreadful Burial Grounds, I was still fighting in Lunatic Ravine now.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 200+100+600]


    [AGI: 70+35 +210]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    I summoned my sword, Nightmare. My eyes fell on a bunch of Violent Banshees not far from me. There were at least twenty of them. Surprisingly, unlike the previous demons who attacked each other, they attacked straight at me.


    Apart from the Banshee, I forgot to save myst locationst time, it was the main reason why I was still in Lunatic Ravine.


    ��Teleportation!��


    In a blink, I had moved over a Violent Banshee��s head . My hand shed my sword at her weak point.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shed a Violent Banshee for 4853 HP]


    [A Violent Banshee has a dark burn effect.]


    [Its HP will decrease by 1 point per second]


    [Its Speed will decrease by 50%.]


    The Banshee let out a painful scream before she fell.


    Yes, my critical hit was that fatal now and my sword��s dark burn effect would take care of the rest or, to be precise, torture her until her death.


    As for my swordsmanship, even though I was not that skilled, I knew how to use the sword from Erebus�� memories. So what I needed to do was hone it.


    Realizing my presence in their midst, the other Banshee charged at me fiercely. I simply used that opportunity to teleport myself to their weak point and shed my sword.


    Their screams of pain echoed into the sky as one by one they fell to the ground. Then they squirmed in pain for a while before finally turning to ashes. In less than a minute, they all copsed and groaned in pain.


    I stood in the mid-air with my eyes fixed on them. Even though I could let them die slowly with that wound, I decided to use my skill to finish them off.


    ��Hell Inferno.��


    [Hell Inferno skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 01:59]


    The ground below them suddenly turned dark which eventually became a ck carpet of fire. The temperature around us rose drastically and ten ck fire pirs with a diameter of 10 meters appeared randomly and swept them all away.


    A series of announcements of damage appeared in front of me to the point, I couldn��t pay attention anymore. What I know was that those banshees turned to ashes one by one.


    As my ck mes dimmed, Inded on the ground.


    ��What happened?��


    My current location was still far from the Dreadful Burial Grounds�� entrance. With this oddity, I stopped my intention to go to thest tier of this Abyss or even just to approach the barrier. It was toote anyway and I had been here for more than 6 hours.


    ��Save location.��


    [Your current location has been saved.]


    I was just about to head back, but the shaking ground and the roars made me stop myself. I turned to the source of the voice. Again another group of demons charged toward me.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 435: The Prince and The Abyss II

    Chapter 435: The Prince and The Abyss II


    The Incubus System Chapter 433. The Prince and The Abyss II


    The next thing I saw was a bunch of gigantic blood-red snakes demons. Since I could detect their high Demonic Power. I decided to use my Observation skill.


    ��Observation.��


    [Name: Savage Fire Anaconda]


    [Level 98]


    [Race: Demon]


    [ss: Rare �C Subordinate]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 6226/6226 ]


    [DP: 421/533 ]


    [Skills: Fire Ball lv 7, Acid Spit lv 4, FireWall lv 8 (High), me Thrower lv 5 (High).]


    [Emotion: Hungry, excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weakness: Eyes.]


    [Talent: Thick Skin lv 3.]


    My eyes widened.


    ��Level 98?!�� I was shocked since they almost reached the Dreadful Burial Grounds�� maximum level.


    Before, I thought banshees were the only kind of demons who had fled. At least that was what Lord Damon and I thought. But we were wrong.


    Besides, previously, we guessed it was an anomaly. So it should be only one or two demons who pass through the barrier. But the group of Banshee that I found earlier proved my previous guess was wrong. While from this group of Savage Fire Anaconda, I predicted that there was a high possibility that the barrier had broken. There were at least a hundred of them and they all charged at me. Which meant they already knew about me and targeted me from the start.


    ��Maybe after what I did, the demons saw me as a threat.��


    My curiosity prompted me to examine the barrier. But if I did it carelessly, it could get me in trouble.


    ��I need to tell Lord Damon.��


    Once I got into their attack range, they shot their me Thrower and used their FireWall on me, turning my surroundings into a fiery hell. But I remained calm. I even canceled my sword, turning it into ck smoke since I was nning to finish them off with my skills.


    I flicked my wings to dodge their attacks and stopped in the mid-air as I used my new skill.


    ��Dark Storm.��


    [Dark Storm skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 01:59]


    Red clouds covered the sky above us. A rumbling sound shifted their gaze upwards. The ck lightning that shot out from the clouds scattered, electrocuting their bodies. This was followed by a series of damage announcements.


    The attack managed to paralyze some of them. Others let out their mes to attack me. But I simply used my Teleportation to move elsewhere, out of their sight and showering their eyes with my cknces.


    [Critical hits!]


    [You have shot a Savage Fire Anaconda for 1590 HP] X3 X17*


    *He shoots 17 of them


    And the lightning would take care of the rest. It was an easy fight for me despite their numbers and I hadn��t even used my Demon Lord Form for this yet.


    Yes, I had to confess, due to my new set of skills, today��s battle was the easiest in my life. I leveled up fast since thebo from my Teleportation skill and my Wrath Kill or my sword almost killed them all. Moreover, Hell Inferno or my Dark Storm could take care ofrge numbers of demons.


    But that didn��t mean I could be careless. My real opponents were demon lords and demoness, their weapons and power were on par with mine. Not to mention they had more experience and a lot of subordinates. Still, I could help but feel good about my progress. This set of demon lord skills was really awesome.


    After they all turned to ashes, I flew up and turned my head to the barrier between the Lunatic Ravine and Dreadful Burial Grounds. Just to make a quick check about what happened from afar. I expected the barrier was already torn up and demons to burst out of there, but again I was wrong. I could see the barrier remained intact just fine. I didn��t even see any holes in it. What I felt was just a tempting invitation to enter the ce.


    ��Impossible,�� I muttered in disbelief without taking my eyes off it.


    My curiosity once again prompted me to check it out, but I held myself since it was too fishy.


    ��I have to report this,�� I thought.


    ��Return.�� My dark aura engulfed me and brought me back to my safety ward.


    ���C


    *Ting*


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level up! ] [Level up! ]


    [You are now Level 121.]


    [You have 105 unused stat points.]


    [You have 21 unused skill points.]


    ��Wee back, Your Highness,�� Maria hugged me and kissed me on my cheek as soon as I arrived at my safety ward. A smile on her lips.


    ��I thought it was Ivy��s turn. Why are you here?�� I asked, smiling at her.


    ��Her Highness summoned all the subus to her office half an hour ago.��


    My smile faded.


    ��Did something happen?�� I asked worriedly.


    ��Yes. But this is not an emergency. I heard Lord Letos has made his move. He is capturing a lot of subi and making them his sex ves,�� Maria exined.


    ��So Her Highness summoned all of her trusted subi to give them some instructions.��


    ��Making them his sex ves?�� I repeated.


    ��Does this have something to do with his first wife��s death or is he gathering his powers?�� Since Letos and I were the same, it was possible that he also had the same Incubus Climax skill as me or another skill that used the same Sex Point.


    Maria shook her head from side to side.


    ��They��re investigating this. Her Highness also said it could be a trap or a diversion while Letos�� n is actually something else.��


    ��True.�� I ced my fist under my lips and was deep in thought. I didn��t expect that I would run into a new problem so soon before I solved what happened in the Abyss.


    ��The meeting should be over soon. We can hear about thister. I think you should have your dinner first, His Majesty is waiting for you in the dining room,�� said Maria.


    I frowned.


    ��Dinner? Isn��t���� I held my tongue as soon as I turned to the clock.


    07.17 PM


    ��Okay, I��mte for dinner.��


    ��Or�� Do you want to eat me first?�� said Maria in a spoiled voice, cing my arm between her mounds.


    ��I wish. But I can��t let Lord Damon wait for me.�� I used my Teleportation skill.


    ��Meet me in my room in 1 hour okay?�� Then my dark aura swallowed me up.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 436: The Prince and The Abyss III

    Chapter 436: The Prince and The Abyss III


    The Incubus System Chapter 434. The Prince and The Abyss III


    As soon as my dark aura disappeared, I was already in the dining room. My sight quickly caught Lord Damon who was sitting at the end of the table. A few documents and two pens floated in front of him. The maids who were standing at the side of the room were ready with the small carts.


    I walked to my seat.


    ��Sorry, I��mte, ���� I wanted to call him ��dad��, but again, that word stuck in my throat. Since my human dad had taken good care of me and raised me well, I couldn��t rece him that easily.


    Lord Damon turned his gaze to me upon that awkward pause.


    ��Seriously, what��s with that pause?�� heined.


    I sat in my seat.


    ��Nothing,�� I said with an innocent grin.


    He waved his hand to the side without looking at me. The documents flew on the small table by his side.


    ��Spit it out,�� he demanded.


    Since I was pretty sure he would give me a nasty look if I was telling the truth, I decided to tell him what happened at Abyss.


    ��I ran into another Banshee at the Lunatic Ravine today.��


    ��How many of them?�� His tone and the look in his eyes turned serious.


    ��Around twenty.��


    ��Twenty?�� He raised his voice in surprise and disbelief. A frown of confusion on his forehead.


    ��And Savage Fire Anaconda. Also around that number,�� I added in the same serious tone as him.


    His pupils moved from side to side in confusion.


    ��It��s impossible. Has the barrier been destroyed?��


    ��I also thought the same so I went to check the barrier. But I found nothing. The barrier looked fine to me,�� I reported.


    Lord Damon was deep in thought for a while.


    ��That��s weird���� he muttered.


    ��They were also going straight to me,�� I added.


    He nced at me.


    ��Did you say anything to them? Like a hint about your identity or I��m the one who sent you?��


    I frowned in reply.


    ��Do you think I��m that stupid?�� I said in displeasure. I went there to train not to chat around with my enemies. Besides, why should I brag about my identity to demons trapped in the middle of nowhere like them?


    ��Who knows? Maybe you were too happy with your new powers and decided to show off about it?��


    I looked the other way for a second before I returned my gaze to him. A breath of annoyance escaped my mouth.


    ��Really?�� I scoffed.


    ��Just answer me. Yes or no,�� he asked.


    ��Of course not,�� I replied in the same displeasure.


    ��Then did you activate your demon lord form?�� he guessed again.


    ��No. You forbid me to use it except I want to announce my true identity to this world.��


    He ced his fist under his lower lip and shifted his gaze to his eating utensils in front of him.


    ��That��s weird���� he muttered.


    ��Isn��t it because we look alike?�� I made my guess.


    He let out a short mocking chuckle as my reply.


    ��Do you think this is the human world?�� he scoffed.


    ��What do you mean?�� I asked for his exnation.


    ��Almost all demons have the basic skill of shape-shifting. It��s the demon��s basic skill besides the demon��s clothes,�� he exined.


    I knew demons could change their appearance once they arrived in the human world. Some of Lunatic Ravine��s demons also had this skill. On second thought, I also had my human form from the start. Even though it was my original appearance after I became an incubus, that appearance became my disguise.


    ��And some of them can do more than that. Just like that little fox,�� he added. As soon as those words left his mouth, he changed his appearance to Ethan��s. Still, the look in his eyes didn��t resemble mine at all. Likewise with the smug smirk on his face.


    ��They can turn into you, me, or anyone. So we recognize a demon from their demonic aura, not their face.��


    ��I see���� Then it��s down to one guess.


    ��I think maybe I��ve ughtered too many demons in the past two weeks.�� That was my first guess and the only guess.


    Yet Lord Damon didn��t answer me. Instead, he was deep in thought again.


    ��What level are you now?�� he asked after a short silence.


    ��121.��


    ��So 49 to go,�� he muttered before he was deep in thought again.


    ��If you go full hunting, can you estimate when you can reach your max level?��


    ��In The Lunatic Ravine?�� I made sure.


    ��Yes. Count out The Dreadful Burial Ground since we don��t know what happened there,�� he confirmed.


    ��It depends on the number of my opponents. Around one more week at most. Two or three days if I encounter a lot of high-level demons,�� That was one of the main reasons why I could go up 21 levels today. Not to mention my skill area of course.


    ��I see���� Another ugly frown on his face. To make it worse, he used my face to do it. But I couldn��t throw myint since we were in the middle of a serious conversation.


    ��Should I check the barrier up close?�� I asked. It made him turn to me.


    ��I just checked from far earlier. So I could have missed something important.��


    After another pause, he spoke again.


    ��Fine. But if that��s not possible, just get out of there.��


    ��If I find a hole in the barrier, may I use my Dark Energy to close it?�� I asked his permission, just to make sure it was safe.


    ��I mean we have to keep the Abyss bnce,�� I added.


    ��Depends on how big the hole is. You may use your Dark Energy if it is a small one. Just remember, keep your distance from the barrier.�� He leaned his body towards me and looked at me with a serious look.


    ��And don��t even think about getting into the Dreadful Burial Grounds. Ever,�� he threatened.


    ��Got it,�� I replied.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 437: The Prince and The Abyss IV

    Chapter 437: The Prince and The Abyss IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 435. The Prince and The Abyss IV


    Shortly, after those words left my mouth, another ck aura appeared in the room.


    ��Sorry for making you guys wait,�� said Lilieth with a huff as she walked towards her seat. She looked tired.


    ��It��s fine. We also just finished talking,�� replied Lord Damon casually. He returned to his original appearance.


    ��How��s the meeting? What is Letos doing?�� I asked as soon as she sat down as I couldn��t contain my curiosity anymore. It was about my nemesis after all.


    Without an answer, she pped twice and the maids immediately served our food. Something simr with mixed spaghetti and gnhi with ck sauce. I didn��t know what it was and didn��t want to know as long as it was edible, tasted good, and wasn��t made from humans.


    Even with the fragrant smell of the food, none of us touched our food. Instead, we continue our conversation.


    ��Didn��t Maria tell you?�� she asked.


    ��But she only said the important point. That Letos is capturing a lot of subi and making them his sex ves,�� I said.


    ��As you have heard from her, we are investigating this. I also have asked my trusted subi to take other subi to the capital. Especially the ones who don��t like him,�� she said. Her eyes glinted in rage.


    ��Isn��t that the same as ten years ago?�� Lord Damon said. Which meant Letos has done this before.


    ��Yes. The difference is, this time he caught more than before. He arrested any subus who made any mistake or had indications of betraying him without clear evidence,�� she exined.


    ��Does this have something to do with his first wife��s death or because he wants to gather his powers?�� I guessed.


    ��I guess both of them. He��s been holding the grudge for a long time,�� she replied.


    ��So what��s your n?�� I asked.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her hands. Her eyes were on the food in front of her, but I could tell her mind was filled with anger.


    ��They are my kind. I have to help them���� she muttered.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, she spoke again.


    ��So I decided to meet him. I also ordered my subi to evacuate their friends and rtives from Lust��s capital. I have to suppress this as much as possible. Who knows what he is doing behind that closed door? He could starve them to death. Just like what his mother did to him.��


    Lord Damon exhaled in annoyance.


    ��You will meet him again?�� He repeated. His tone and expression showed his displeasure clearly.


    ��Why don��t you ask Letos to release them?�� I suggested it to Lord Damon before Lilieth made a word.


    Rather than Lord Damon, it was Lilieth who answered me.


    ��Even if your father is a king, the Lust demonkind is under Letos�� authority. Only two things that can make Letos release them. Evidence that they are innocent or evidence that Letos did it to overthrow the king. Your father can��t grant unreasonable forgiveness. So until we can find the evidence, I have no other choice but this,�� she exined.


    I knew that this world rule was more simr to the animal kingdom rule. And the types of demons were the same as the types of animals. But I didn��t expect even Lord Damon and Lilieth to still have to follow these basic rules. Especially when it came to power between demon lords.


    ��But what if he��s after you from the start. You guys killed his first wife. I��m sure this is his way of getting revenge,�� I warned him.


    ��That��s why I asked him to meet me at the press conference. And it will be broadcast live,�� she reassured.


    ��Also, I have another guess. He will probably use those subi as hostages,�� she added.


    ��In other words, he is nning to ambush you,�� I simplified her exnation. That was bad news, but why did she say it like nothing?


    ��That��s the worst possibility. But if he does it live, his treason is clear. Your father can announce his betrayal and we can attack him openly.�� Her wicked smile was on her face as if she had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    ��Then you can take over his throne,�� Lord Damon added. Just like Lilieth, an evil smirk was on his face.


    ��That is the worst possibility and the best opportunity for us,�� he added. Previously he couldn��t do that since Lilieth didn��t qualify as the lust demon kind ruler.


    After Erebus�� death, Letos had no other choice but to join Lord Damon. But after what he endured, it didn��t mean he joined that easily, especially after he saw Lilieth. He announced two main rules of the Lust Demon kind. First, the lust demon leader must not be under another demon contract. And second, it has to be an incubus, not a subus. Since a prolonged war was not a good thing for Lord Damon who had just reimed his throne, he had no other choice but to agree.


    ��It��s the same by putting yourself as bait.�� Traces of worries were evident in the tone of my voice.


    ��Don��t worry I can handle this,�� she assured.


    I turned to Lord Damon.


    ��Don��t you want to say something about this?�� Somehow I could understand Lilieth��s previous worry when I decided to train at the Abyss.


    ��She��s just doing her job as the queen, Damian,�� he replied.


    ��I know you two have lived together for over 1000 years and trust each other, but isn��t that the same as what Letos did before?�� I rified my concern.


    ��It��s simr but not the same,�� answered Lilieth.


    Which was continued by Lord Damon.


    ��Even though both of them act as bait, histe wife has two endings. If she managed to bring an army into the human world, she would be his heroine. But if she failed, Letos had to execute her before we read her mind. And it ended with the second one.��


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 438: The Prince and The Abyss V

    Chapter 438: The Prince and The Abyss V


    The Incubus System Chapter 436. The Prince and The Abyss V


    ��While I have different endings. If the meeting goes smoothly, then it will end up as a normal meeting. If he tries to catch me and doesn��t seed, it��s the same as announcing his own rebellion,�� Lilieth continued.


    While that sounded easy, I knew there were two more possibilities that she didn��t tell me.


    ��What if you got caught?�� I knew she could teleport and could open a portal to escape but who knew Letos had another skill that could block those two skills. I was saying this because his assistant did the same thing to me. After all, Letos�� level was above the others.


    Unfortunately, they replied to my worries withughter.


    ��That will never happen, Damian,�� said Lilieth. Her chuckles between her words.


    ��Lilieth is my subus. I can summon her whenever, wherever I want, conscious or not. That��s the Demon King��s privilege. Also, just like you, I can sense if she is in danger. And there isn��t a single skill that can stop it,�� Lord Damon exined.


    But that didn��t mean I was relieved by it. Even with the press, my worries kept bothering me. Especially since she went to meet Letos alone.


    ��Then�� What if he intended to kill Lilieth?�� I asked about the worst possibility.


    ��That won��t work,�� said Lord Damon. But instead of chuckling like before, their eyes filled with rage again.


    ��Why? Hasn��t he almost seeded once?�� I asked.


    ��That will never happen again,�� said Lilieth. Her body was covered by a dark aura that slowly turned into armor. It was simr to mine. The difference was this armor only covered her vital points, like her breast and waist to half her thigh.


    ��I was in such a hurry when I made it so it only protects her from instant death,�� Lord Damon exined. Traces of regret in the tone of her voice.


    ��It��s fine, My Lord. Don��t waste your energy. I��m happy enough with this,�� said Lilieth with a gentle smile.


    I had no idea. Behind his arrogant attitude, Lord Damon was not only a caring father but also a good husband.


    ��Wouldn��t it be better if you went with her?�� I gave another suggestion to Lord Damon. I hoped someone would apany her to meet Letos. But the fact that Letos had a level above the others narrowed my choices. Based on the level difference, I was pretty sure there was not even a single demon general that could fight Letos.


    ��I can��t leave the capital. Letos will use this opportunity to attack this ce for sure,�� said Lord Damon.


    ��I see���� It was Letos after all, so Lord Damon had to be extra careful. My brain immediately looked for another solution. An idea crossed my head.


    ��When does the meeting take ce?�� I asked.


    ��Next week,�� she replied.


    ��If I can reach my max level before that day, can I apany you to that meeting?�� Apart from ensuring Lilieth��s safety, I had another goal.


    A frown of confusion on her forehead.


    ��I thought you were nning to be a secret agent?��


    ��I wille as Lord Damon, not as me. Besides, I have never met Letos in person. Isn��t this a good opportunity?�� In addition, I had the same Demonic Power as Lord Damon so they shouldn��t be able to tell the difference between me and Lord Damon.


    As for the disguise, I had Camouge skill now. Even though I couldn��t turn into an inanimate object like Foxy, I could turn my face into whoever I wanted. Transforming into Lord Damon was easy for me, especially since we have simr body size and postures.


    ��I don��t think you��re ready for that yet,�� said Lilieth.


    This time Lord Damon answered differently.


    ��That��s a good idea. Letos won��t have thought there are two Damons. If he tries to attack the capital, I can kill him directly,�� he said with a smirk.


    ��As for Damian, they wouldn��t dare attack him live,�� he added.


    ��Oh, you got it right!�� I said in an empathic tone and raised my hand to high five spontaneously. A grin on my face.


    But he only looked at my hand and frowned in confusion.


    I lowered my hand awkwardly and smiled innocently.


    ��Okay�� Remember this, Ethan. Demons don��t understand high five,�� I reminded myself.


    Yet Lilieth had not said a word about this.


    ��Stop doubting me. I��m not a kid anymore,�� I reminded her. A long breath followed it. I realized Lilieth was a little overprotective of me. It was very different from Lord Damon who pushed me to pursue power, even though he also cared about me.


    Well, I couldn��t put all the me on Lilieth since I also often show her my spoiled side.


    ��You are just 19 years old, Damian. You are not a kid for us. But a baby,�� Lilieth reminded me.


    ��A baby who can make another baby,�� I joked and ended it with my chuckle. But that was a fact.


    ��True,�� said Lord Damon as if we were a long partner in crime. His smirk on his lips.


    ��Now, we speak the samenguage.�� I almost raised my hand again for a high five but I quickly lowered it. I had to confess even though Lord Damon and my dad had different personalities, he was not a bad dad either. Indeed he was arrogant, but he cared about me and we shared a lot of the same thoughts.


    Lilieth clicked her tongue in annoyance. The look in her eyes was typical of a mother��s gaze when her kids and her husband worked together to ask for something she didn��t want. A short pause followed as Lilieth was deep in thought, considering my idea before she made her decision.


    ��I��m not sure about this. But since he��s with me, I think it��s fine.��


    ��Nice.�� I grinned happily.


    ��We��ll end our conversation here. You��ll piss off Lilieth if you keep pushing her. We��ll have our dinner first and talkter,�� Lord Damon ended our conversation.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 135 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    68 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    25 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 439: Maria’s Temptation (18+)

    Chapter 439: Maria��s Temptation (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 437. Maria��s Temptation


    After eating, I quickly went to my room. I was sure Maria had been waiting for me since my dinner took longer than I thought.


    As soon as I entered the room, seductive voices and moans tickled my ears. I was stunned in surprise as my sight immediately caught the hot scenery above my bed.


    Mariay on my bed, naked. Her moans flowed from her mouth as her hand groped her breast. While the other was ying with her entrance. She even spread her legs wide on purpose as soon as she found out I wasing.


    She sat down without closing her legs and looked at me with a mischievous smile. Her fingers slithered down and rubbed her entrance slowly before she started to insert her fingers and y inside it. Her eyes were locked on me as if hoping I was the one who touched her. She bit her lip and raised her head slightly as a sweet moan escaped her mouth.


    ��Ngh����


    Her fluid started dripping, soaking her entrance as if expecting something bigger. She pulled out her fingers and licked them while staring at me with a seductive gaze. Her eyes were fixed on the lower part of me which looked full.


    She raised her hand and pointed her index finger which was wet with her fluid to me and moved it towards her repeatedly.


    ��Do you want to join me, Your Highness?��


    ��What are you doing, Maria?�� I smirked. My feet stepped to approach her. At the same time, I canceled my Demon��s Clothes. My eyes stared at her. What she did was enough to stimte my hunger for her.


    ��I��m preparing myself for you, Your Highness~,�� she said with a wicked smile.


    I hopped on and pushed her onto the bed. My hands grabbed her shoulders. Not only me, but I could also see the ming desire in her eyes.


    ��Since you��vee this far. I will let you take the lead this time.�� I brought my face closer to hers.


    ��Serve me well���� I whispered. My voice sounded like a seduction.


    A smile formed on her lips. Seeing my gaze, her desire was getting higher. She began to crash her lips into mine. Her tongue sneaked into my mouth, twisting around, sucking, and shing.


    I moved my lips in tune with her.


    Her hand went down to my half-hard cock.


    ��Mmpphhh�� !�� I gasped when her hand touched my hot flesh directly and shook my half-awake shaft.


    ��Ummph!�� Her stimtion and touch made me even more immersed in pleasure.


    She broke her kiss and reversed our position before she crawled down and kissed the tip of my hard cock. Her tongue licked it from the bottom to the tip, swirling it, then she opened her mouth and swallowed it.


    And I let her do what she wanted, letting her y with my body.


    ��Hah -hah- yes �� Suck me well���� I whispered under my breath, enjoying all of her movements.


    She sucked hard and moved her head back and forth. Her dripped-down saliva soaked my hard cock.


    I watched all the hot scenes below me. Waves of pleasure swept my mind. Our ragged breath filled the room.


    She sucked my hot erection hard and as soon as she let go, she quickly crawled up. Without further ado, she put my cock into her pleasure hole. A loud moan straight out of her mouth.


    ��Ahhh��!��


    Meanwhile, the pleasure directly spread to our entire bodies. She shook it impatiently. While Iy down and let her do all the jobs.


    ��Harder,�� I ordered.


    And she did what I told her to do.


    Amid her wild moves, I used my Demonic Erection level 5. As my cock grew bigger and longer inside of her, she jolted and screamed.


    ��OAAAHHH!�� Her back arched and her mouth wide open.


    This time, it was my turn that pushed her to the side and ground her mercilessly. Our minds began to go nk. All we wanted was to pursue pleasure.


    I pinned her hands onto the bed. My lips went down to her neck and breasts. Kissing, licking, and biting her, giving her my marks all over her body. Submerge my mind in extreme pleasure and only stopped after we got to our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant��s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have earned 1 sex point.]


    I pulled my cock andy down on her side.


    ��Ha�� That��s very satisfying,�� Iplimented her. We didn��t need a lot of forey since she was prepared herself from the start. While her solo show was enough to stimte my lust.


    Unfortunately, instead of bed talk or sweet talk, as usual, Maria decided to ask something else.


    ��Your Highness, forgive my rudeness. But I overheard that you are going with Her Highness to meet Lord Letos. Is that true?�� she made sure with a gloomy tone.


    ��That��s right.�� I turned to her and could catch her grim expression.


    ��It��s ssified information so don��t tell anyone.��


    ��Are you going to take this opportunity for revenge?�� she asked.


    Her question left me speechless for a moment. A chill of rage crept up my spine. Unconsciously, a wicked smile appeared on my lips. My gaze turned cold.


    ��If I get the opportunity�� I will. I will kill him and take over his throne.�� I clenched my hands. My Demonic aura started to leak from my body as my killing intent filled my head.


    It made Maria shiver in fear.


    ��Y-Your Highness.�� Her stammering voice brought back my senses.


    I closed my eyes and took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself.


    ��Sorry,�� I whispered as I opened my eyes. My gaze returned to normal.


    But Maria didn��t answer me. Her fear was still clear from her expression.


    Realizing my Demonic aura was too overwhelming for her, I got up from the bed.


    ��I will cool my head a bit in the shower.�� Then I left.


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    36 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 67 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    68 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters


    70 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 87 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    73 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    13. Celia��s Cum Bath (Celia)


    14. Ex��s Revenge (Ivy)


    15. The Emperor��s Concubine (Emma)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    16. Cam, Sexy Officer ch 297.6


    17. Diamond, Car y ch 94-96


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440: The Demon Prince��s Last Training I


    The Incubus System Chapter 438. The Demon Prince��s Last Training I


    Another day had passed. Just like the previous day, I woke up, had breakfast, and went to the Abyss after I made sure my armor duration was full. Since I couldn��t train at the Dreadful Burial Grounds, I decided to go training early. I wanted to make sure that I could reach my max level within a week.


    [Name: Damian Lucio]


    [Ages: 19]


    [Level 121]


    [Exp: 12.00% ]


    [Race: Demon �C Royal Incubus]


    [Title: The Abyss ughterer]


    [HP: 8800/8800]


    [DP: 1832/1850]


    [STR: 255+128] [VIT: 880 ]


    [AGI: 100+50] [LUK: 70 ]


    [INT: 300+150] [WIS: 185 ]


    [Skills]


    [Charm Lv 5 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Telekinesis lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Mind Corruption lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dark Bound lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Shadow Barrier lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Dark Healing Lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demonic Energy Lv 10 (Requires 15 DP)]


    [Demonic Erection Lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Maniption Lv 5 (Requires 8 DP)]


    [Observation Lv 5 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Dispel lv 3 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Demonic w lv 5 (Requires 6 DP)]


    [Devil Space lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Thunder lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Vision lv 1 (Passive)]


    [Portal lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Dark Energy lv 1.]


    [Demonic Spike lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Demon��s Rule lv 1 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Demon��s Contract lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Wrath Kill lv 5 (Requires 10 DP)]


    [Devil��s Puppet lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Puppet Break lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Master��s Blessing lv 1 ]


    [Shadow Ritual lv 2 (Area, requires 10 DP)]


    [Energy Protection lv 5 (Passive)]


    [HP Recovery lv 5 (Passive)]


    [Energy Siphon lv 8 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Deflection lv 5 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Silence lv 3 (Requires 3 DP)]


    [Teleportation lv 5 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Dark Storm lv 5 (Area, requires 5 DP)]


    [Incubus Climax lv 5 (Single target/area, requires 5 DP+1 sex point)]


    [Evil Eye lv 1 (Requires 2 DP)]


    [Camouge lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Hell Inferno lv 5 (Area, requires 5 DP)]


    [Bloodpact lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Illusion lv 1 (Area, requires 5 DP)]


    [Dream Stealer lv 1 (Requires 5 DP)]


    [Unused skill points �C 6 ]


    With that level and status, Lunatic Ravine was the same as a yground to me. I could kill more than 20 demons in under 5 minutes with just one area skill, my support skills, and my sword. I even didn��t need to use my Teleportation and simply depend on my AGI to dodge their attacks. Besides, with my LUK status, I could do 7X of my normal damage.


    But there was something strange today. If yesterday I encountered a lot of Dreadful Burial Grounds�� demons, today, I didn��t encounter them at all. Due to the abnormalities, I decided to check the barrier. Just checking, of course. I wasn��t intending to go into it or interested in causing any trouble.


    As soon as my feetnded on the ground, I approached the barrier carefully. My eyes checked every part of that barrier. I could catch a small hole there. But the hole was only around a human��s size.


    ��This is weird���� I thought. Judging from yesterday��s number of Banshee and Anaconda, I thought the hole would be bigger than this. But again I was guessing they might change themselves to be smaller to get past that.


    After the barrier entered my skill range, I stopped and used my Dark Energy. Like what Lord Damon said, I kept my distance.


    But in the middle of that skill, my body suddenly felt heavy. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Warning! Your speed has decreased by 50%]


    [Warning! The gravity pressure increased by 100%]


    In a panic, I canceled my Dark Energy and used my Teleportation skill to escape. But the barrier expanded rapidly and engulfed me. It even swallowed some part of the Lunatic Ravine. Even with my Teleportation, I ended up being inside the barrier. Luckily, that gravity skill didn��t affect me anymore.


    I tried to find where the previous hole was and nned to escape from there. But that hole was gone.


    ��No way���� I approached the barrier and observed it. As soon as I touched it, I realized that the barrier did not belong to Lord Damon, but someone else. In other words, Lord Damon��s barrier had broken, but they created their barrier.


    Turning around, my heart pounded wildly as soon as I felt the overwhelming Demonic Power approaching me. Since I didn��t want to take the risk, I decided to return. But the announcement said something different.


    [Skill failed!]


    [You can��t open the portal/ teleport out of The Dreadful Burial Grounds before getting permission from the ruler!]


    Okay, that was definitely bad news. Since I couldn��t get out I decided to prepare for the worst. Especially since there was no hiding ce here. This ce was just an arid dark brownnd without anything.


    Two demons stopped in front of me. Both of them were level 100 High Banshees. They had the same appearance as the ordinary Banshee. The difference was that their faces were as pale as corpses.


    ��Wee to our territory, incubus. I hope our sudden invitation doesn��t offend you,�� she said politely.


    ��What do you want?�� I asked without further ado. I wondered if they recognized my Demonic aura was the same as Lord Damon��s. But the armor should cover it just fine.


    Theyughed.


    ��We just want to be your friend, your ally,�� she said.


    ��We��ve been watching you for the past few days. Your strength is increasing rapidly. It��s extraordinary. So we and the others decided to invite you to join us,�� added another.


    ��No thanks,�� I said. I was sure it was a trap.


    ��Why?�� she said with a frown. It made her face even uglier.


    ��I��d rather be alone. Also, if you don��t mind, I��d rather be in the Ravine than this ce,�� I said.


    ��Too bad����


    ��Yes�� Too bad. Because whoever has entered this ce, will not be able toe out again!�� she shouted.


    At the same time, I felt a movementing from behind me. I used my Teleportation and appeared in mid-air. A booming sound roared, apanied by thick smoke. As soon as it disappeared, a giant iron ball of thorns was already there.


    Unlike the previous demons who were looking for me every time I teleported, they turned to me to where I was without any difficulty.


    ��Since you don��t want to join us, we��ll say this straight. Even though we can��t feel your aura, we realize you have a simr skill that cursed Damon,�� she said.


    ��So tell us, incubus�� Are you Damon��s subordinate?�� another said. Which was followed by an evil grin.


    ��Or maybe�� His son?�� Their killing intent was clear from their eyes.


    While I could only answer her by clicking my tongue.


    ��Shit!��


    Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    36 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 67 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    68 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 72 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 39 Extra R18 chapters


    70 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 87 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    73 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    > Extra R18 chapters:


    1. The Shadow Ritual (Maria and Luna)


    2. Tied Up Cowboy Girl (Foxy)


    3. Two Lust Demons in the BDSM Room (Ivy)


    4. Sexy Secretary��s Seduction (Emma)


    5. Daddy��s Punishment (Luna)


    6. Porn Actress Harsh Training (Diamond)


    7. Two Shafts in A Hole (Maria)


    8. The Sexy Officer Intimidation (Cam)


    9. Crazy Yandere Senior (Celia)


    10. Perverted Priest��s Holy Water (Mia)


    11. Naked Birthday Present (Foxy)


    12. Turning Girlfriend to His Slut (Pearl)


    13. Celia��s Cum Bath (Celia)


    14. Ex��s Revenge (Ivy)


    15. The Emperor��s Concubine (Emma)


    >R18 ASMR:


    1. Mia and Pearl��s Double Stack Sandwich ch 37-38.


    2. Foxy��s First Time ch 65


    3. Lilieth��s Seduction ch 44 & 45


    4. Celia��s Confession ch 25 & 26


    5. Fierce Bunny Girl, Olivia ch 296 & 297


    6. MILF��s cuddle, Cam ch 34


    7. Sexy Secretary in the office, Emma. Extra R18 ch 297.3


    8. Pearl��s Seduction y ch 21-22


    9. Mia��s Mating Period ch 12


    10. Emma��s Romeo ch 129


    11. Diamond��s training ch 297.4


    12. The innocent princess, Yuffy ch 297.8


    13. Luna, Sugar Baby ch 297.3


    14. Foxy, Naked Birthday Present Ch 297. 10


    15. Diamond, Death Call Ch 29


    16. Cam, Sexy Officer ch 297.6


    17. Diamond, Car y ch 94-96


    Thank you for reading!


    Don��t forget to click ??

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441: The Demon Prince��s Last Training II


    The Incubus System Chapter 439. The Demon Prince��s Last Training II


    The Servants�� PoV


    Explosions and shing sounds resounded loudly in an indoor battle arena on the 99th floor of The Illusion Night Tower. The lighting from the girls�� skill shed through the hall. Puffs of smoke and loud booming sound apany it. Luckily, this room was covered by a strong barrier so the sound or the damage didn��t disturb anyone.


    ��Demonic Energy.�� Once she activated her supportive skill, Ivy lunged at the dozens of Specters in front of her and took her Demonic Whips out of her palms. She nned to break through the Specters and go straight at Yuffy who was way behind them.


    But she undid her intention as soon as she realized there was something different about the Specters. Ivy knew she couldn��t get past them without a fight. Their cores that normally glowed in blue suddenly turned red and their hands were suddenly covered in fierce ws like those of a rat demon. Thick armor also covered their bodies, as if they were knights on the battlefield.


    A smirk appeared on Yuffy��s lips. There was pride welling up in her heart ever since she had just raised her Necromancy skill.


    ��Attack her,�� she ordered and the Specters charged at Ivy ferociously. She was sure Ivy could take on the Specters with ease, so she only used them as diversions.


    ��Just raised up your Necromancy skill, huh?�� Ivy said with a smirk. This wouldn��t affect her since she also just increased her speed. It was even almost on par with Luna. On top of that, Ivy had raised her Demonic Whip. As Ivy moved and dodged deftly among the Specters. Her whips moved wildly on their own like two vicious snakes attacking the Specters�� cores.


    But as soon as the girls met head-on, they raised their hands and both took out their offensive skills Demonic Explosion and Rage Wave. The ck electricity from Ivy��s whip met Yuffy��s wave of Demonic Power, the booming sound and strong wind filled the hall. Thick smoke followed. Indeed this was training, but they decided to find out what their limits were and fought with all their strengths.


    ��Ha�� They overdid it again,��ined Maria who was sitting on a bench at the side of the hall. Her hair fluttered violently due to the wind and impact. It even nearly blew up the small towel out of her hand.


    ��They are annoying���� said Luna who sat next to her. Her eyes stared at them in annoyance. Her face was drenched in red ion water after the impact managed to push her bottle against her face when she just opened the lid. While Foxy was at Damian��s safety ward


    The impact started to subside. Likewise with the wind. Due to her wet face, Luna decided to take another new bottle of water and a towel. While Maria turned to the clock.


    11.46 AM


    ��I wonder if His Majesty has returned���� Maria muttered as soon as she realized it was almost lunch.


    Five hours had passed since Damian had entered the Abyss and he hadn��t been out ever since. Indeed his training hours kept expanding after he reached level 80, but she never thought it would take this long.


    ��Maybe he wants to find out how far his limit is,�� guessed Luna. It was a bit random, but it was the only thing that crossed her mind. Her hand moved to dry her face and part of her hair with the towel. They didn��t feel any danger so they knew Damian was fine. It was different from what happened in his early days of training, when the pain kept stabbing their chest, signaling that their master was in danger.


    ��Yeah, maybe���� Maria answered. Even though she was restless, Damian had done the same before.


    Yesterday, he fought at Ravine for 5 hours straight and only came back to drink. Also, his armor duration was still full, which meant he didn��t take any damage. He even almost returned to the Abyss without having sex since his DP was still 60%. But he ended up doing it once with Yuffy before he went back to the Abyss.


    Still�� Maria felt that something was different today.


    ��Should we report this to Her Highness or His Majesty?�� she asked. Somehow she couldn��t shake off her worries.


    Luna sighed and frowned.


    ��If he��s in trouble, he cane back using Teleportation or contact us with his telepathy.�� She remembered how Maria freaked out after she saw how severe Damian��s injuries were in his early days of training. She even went to Lord Damon and asked him to persuade Damian to stop his insane training.


    ��But what if he passes out? And the demons try to kill him,�� Maria retorted spontaneously.


    Her words made them silent for a few seconds.


    ��Nice joke, Maria,�� Luna scoffed.


    Maria smiled wryly and looked the other way, regretting her stupid words.


    They knew the armor would bring Damian back to the safety ward if his HP or DP was below 20% so that was impossible. After all, when he started his training, Damian always came back injured. It was the armor that protected him, otherwise, he would have been dead from the start.


    ��Should we contact him? Just to check he��s okay?�� Maria tried to distort their conversation.


    ��I tried it half an hour ago, but he didn��t answer me,�� said Luna. During his training, Damian rarely answered their telepathy due to the intense battle. They knew his fight was not 1 vs 1 anymore and carelessness was a fatal mistake in that ce. So they rarely did it.


    ��So fast,�� Maria grumbled with a pout.


    ��I will take that as apliment,�� said Luna with an annoying smile. Still, she had to admit what Maria said was right. Even though she knew Damian was fine, Luna also couldn��t shake off the anxiety in her heart.


    ��His Highness, where are you? Why haven��t youe back yet?��


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442: The Demon Prince��s Last Training III


    The Incubus System Chapter 440. The Demon Prince��s Last Training III


    Ethan��s PoV


    The limp steps mixed with ragged breath were heard among the aridnds at The Dreadful Burial Grounds. I walked with cold eyes as I dragged the tip of my bloody sword across the ground. My eyes looked in all directions like a beast searching for its prey.


    The blood that flowed from my de, creating bloody traces on the ground and a big pool of blood behind me showed how much my victims were.


    My DP was getting low, as well as my stamina. I knew I had to rush out of here but it wouldn��t be that easy.


    Previously, I had tried everything to destroy the barrier. From my sword to my Incubus Climax. But I didn��t seed. I had also tried contacting others with my Telepathy but that didn��t work.


    The only way left for me was to let my HP or DP drop to 20% before the automatic teleport activated by itself. But I was not interested in taking that risk. If the automatic teleport didn��t work, I would die for sure. So I could only depend on myself in this ce.


    With my clothes covered in blood, my messy hair, and sweat covering my face, I looked like undead or a crazy serial killer.


    I didn��t remember how many hours had passed since I entered this burial ground and fought every demon who tried to kill me. This ce was a real hell! Worse than the previous tier. Apart from that, I felt that there was something different about the atmosphere of this ce.


    The evil atmosphere was so thick. It pushed me to keep killing anyone who got in my way, sharpened my Demonic instincts and slowly swallowed mymon sense. I felt like a beast looking for its prey and I knew it wasn��t good news.


    Since they already knew who I was, they didn��t hesitate to work together to kill me. To make it worse, they attacked in groups. Luckily, I was still able to absorb DP from some level 80 demons.


    Even though most demons had a maximum level of 100, this barrier level was way above that. So I had no other way but to find the ruler of this ce and kill him. Besides that, I also had to destroy the 5 pirs which were the source of the barrier��s power. I found out this information after I used my Mind Corruption to read the previous High Banshees.


    I stopped a few hundred meters from the barrier pir, a gigantic ck pir covered by a dense Demonic Aura. This was my third pir. The pir��s height was about half of The Illusion Night Tower and quite thick. So I had to muster my strength to destroy it.


    My arrival was greeted by five aerial demons who were already waiting for me at the sides of the pir. Their body shape was simr to a 10-meter giant lion withrge bat wings on their backs and tails that resembled snakes. A pair of horns on their heads. While the other two horns were on either side of their jawline.


    [Name: Mad Chimera]


    [Level 100]


    [HP: 8713/8713]


    [DP: 867/949]


    Their thunderous roar greeted my ears. Their glowing green eyes were fixed on me. They approached me with vigorous steps. Their every move was filled with obvious intimidation. Their ws gripped the ground. An evil smirk on their lips.


    ��Atst�� That cursed Damon sent us his son,�� said one of them. His voice sounded like a roar mixed with a male��s hoarse voice.


    ��Kill him. Spare no bones���� said another.


    ��Rip his flesh and break his bones.��


    ��No! Torture him and blow his head off!��


    Despite those intimidating words, I decided to keep my mouth shut. Previously, I had tried to deny my identity, yet they wouldn��t listen to me. So instead of arguing with them, I decided to save my energy to kill them. I was also not interested in provoking them either since I didn��t want to make this worse.


    Without a word, once they got into my range, I used my area skill.


    ��Dark Storm.��


    [Dark Storm skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 05:59]


    Red clouds covered the sky above us. A rumbling sound shifted their gaze upwards. The ck lightning that shot out from the clouds scattered, trying to grab their bodies. They flicked their wings to dodge it and maneuvered as fast as they could to dodge the attack.


    But that wasn��t an easy thing since Dark Storm was a suitable skill for killing aerial types like them. The lighting came continuously and chased them wherever they went. Just like my Hell Thunder, all the strikes had a chance to paralyze them out for a few seconds. And worse, the higher they flew, the fiercer the lighting. It turned their prideful faces pale.


    My evilughter left my mouth when I saw how panicked and desperate they were. They tried to flee in all directions, yet the lighting kept blocking them. A series of damage announcements appeared in front of me.


    Even though I wanted to torture them a little longer, I decided to end this battle quickly.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 255+128+765]


    [AGI: 100+ 50 + 300]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    ��Teleportation!��


    In an instant, my body turned into a dark aura and moved behind a Mad Chimera. I raised my hand. My sword was ready to separate his head from his body. Even though all the demons in this ce had a sense above the rest, the lighting broke their concentration.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have beheaded a Mad Chimera for 9036 HP]


    As his head detached from his body, his blood ran down my face before his body turned to ashes.


    It made the others turn to me in shock. To which I replied with another wickedughter.


    My gaze shifted to them. My cold gaze shrunk their guts, but it was toote for mercy.


    I teleported in front of another and tilted my head in front of him. My wicked smile showed my killing intention clearly. But due to his fear, he did not move from his position. Again, in one fell swoop, I separated his head from his body.


    Just like the first Chimera, I ended the others�� lives with just one move before I burned the pir with my Hell Inferno.


    Inded on the ground. My eyes fell on the ck fire pir which devoured the barrier pir, weakening it before I destroyed it with my sword.


    Noticing several level 80 demons approaching me due to my previous battle, I extended my hand to them and used my skill.


    ��Energy Siphon.��


    [Energy Siphon initiated.]


    [Target: Rotten Monkey]


    [Level 80]


    After I got enough DP, I killed them all and moved to the fourth pir.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443: The Demon Prince��s Last Training IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 441. The Demon Prince��s Last Training IV


    Lord Damon��s PoV


    It was 06.32 PM. But he was still busy at his desk as usual. Documents were scattered on his desk. His skeleton hands moved swiftly over the keyboards.


    *Ding!*


    The sound of an iing email made him turn his gaze to the other monitor. His skeleton hand shifted on the mouse and clicked on the new email notification. After reading it for a while, a smirk appeared on his lips.


    ��So the Glob King is more interested in the human world than overthrowing me. Interesting���� he thought. His skeleton hands quickly typed a reply on his keyboard.


    As his mind was filled with all these investigations and reports, the knocking sound came. He nced at the door with a frown. Since he had no schedule to meet with anyone today, he decided to ignore it.


    But then, the knocking sound came again apanied by a ruckus from outside. Although faint, his ears could pick up Ivy��s voice.


    Sensing something odd, he snapped his fingers and used his Telekinesis to open the door. He knew only one reason that brought those girls here. Damian.


    As soon as the door opened, indicating that he had given his permission, Damian��s generals entered his office. Their worries were evident on their faces.


    They bowed.


    ��Your Majesty,�� they greeted.


    A long breath escaped his mouth.


    ��What happened?�� he asked without further ado. His eyes were on the girls in annoyance since he knew Damian was fine. From the armor, he knew that Damian was still in the middle of his training, but he was doing good. Even his HP was still above 50%.


    ��Your Majesty, it��s almost dinner, but His Highness hasn��te back yet,�� Maria said worriedly.


    ��Since when?�� he asked calmly. His gaze returned to the document in front of him. He guessed Damian was catching up on his level desperately because he wanted to apany Lilieth next week.


    ��He��s been in the Abyss for more than 12 hours,�� Yuffy said in the same panic.


    ��And he didn��t take any break from this morning and missed his lunch,�� added Luna.


    ��He didn��t reply to our Telepathy either,�� Ivy continued.


    It made Lord Damon return his gaze to them.


    ��Really?�� he said in disbelief. A frown on his forehead. But a secondter, what Damian said yesterday crossed his head.


    ��We can feel he is fine. But this isn��t right. We are afraid something has happened to His Highness,�� added Foxy in panic and worry.


    This time Lord Damon answered by raising his hand, asking them to be quiet. His pupils moved from side to side as he tried to contact Damian via Telepathy. As the girls said, Damian didn��t reply, or rather something had blocked his Telepathy.


    ��This isn��t right���� he muttered. His heart began to beat rapidly. A wild guess immediately crossed his head.


    He stood up from his seat.


    ��Go back to the safety ward. I��ll pick him up,�� he ordered. Although he didn��t know what had happened, for sure, he knew he was the only one who could pick up Damian.


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� Then they left.


    Lord Damon stretched his hand forward to open the portal and entered in a hurry. As he strode, a dark aura covered his body. In a blink, he already was in his true form.


    As soon as he exited the portal, without hesitation, he jumped into the Abyss.


    �C BAM!


    A loud bang sounded as soon as hended on the ground. Underneath his feet, a big crack appeared due to the impact, and the wind spread around him, showing how hard hended.


    As expected, his presence quickly attracted the demons.


    Some gigantic demons invaded him. They raised their ws, ready to shred him into pieces. Their mouths were wide open, showing their sharp teeth.


    Lord Damon simply snapped his fingers.


    ��Death Burn,�� he muttered.


    An extraordinary power shot out from the snap and it spread around him rapidly. That power engulfed the demons�� bodies with fierce ck mes.


    Without waiting for his victims�� death, he flicked his wings and flew away, leaving his victims writhing in pain. His Soul Reaper was in his hand. His eyes scanned his surroundings, trying to find Damian. Even though he had already guessed where Damian was, who knew his guess was wrong.


    Even though he used the aerial path to go straight to thest tier, it didn��t mean he could reach that ce easily. As soon as the other demons caught his presence, they shot him with their skills.


    Without mercy, he countered their attack. Before the attack touched him, it turned into a pale white me and returned to them. But instead of burning, the demons turn into burnt charcoal and crumble into pieces.


    After an hour of traveling, he managed to reach the barrier and stopped in front of it. As his hand touched that barrier, his heart pounded even faster. His eyes widened, showing how shocked he was. That barrier was the answer to all the questions in his head.


    He realized that the barrier energy was not his. It shocked him since he should have been able to detect if something had happened to the barrier. Yet why didn��t he feel anything?


    Moreover, he immediately realized it was a high-level barrier. To make it worse, it used 5 barrier pirs. Each one of them was made by sacrificing 100 level 100 demons.


    The only way to break through this barrier was to destroy all the pirs and kill the caster. In other words, Damian could only depend on himself.


    Still, he had no interest in waiting. Moreover, he realized that the barrier had weakened. Which meant Damian had already destroyed at least 4 of those pirs.


    Lord Damon raised his weapon and swung it with all his might at the barrier. The loud crashing and booming sound echoed into the sky. The fierce wind blew hard, showing how big the impact was. The ground shook violently and started to crack before finally throwing him a few steps.


    He knew it would be more difficult to destroy the barrier directly than destroy the pirs first. But he refused to give up and swung his Death Scythe one more time. Moreover, he noticed the crack in the barrier.


    And this time he seeded.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 444: The Demon Prince’s Last Training V

    Chapter 444: The Demon Prince��s Last Training V


    The Incubus System Chapter 442. The Demon Prince��s Last Training V


    Ethan��s PoV


    ��I have been waiting for you�� Incubus���� A thunderous roar came as soon as I arrived at thest pir.


    That roar was followed by a quake and a burst of barrennd in front of me. A gigantic demon came out of the ground. His body was simr to a gigantic snake, but his head was simr to a tiger. Three small horns on top of his head. His eyes glowed yellowish. His mouth was wide open showing his sharp fangs.


    [Name: King Tiger Snake]


    [Level 100]


    [HP: 15713/15713]


    [DP: 832/1049]


    Despite his sudden appearance, I did not show any surprise. What I did was raise my sword a bit, preparing to counter his attack.


    The corners of his lips rose, showing his excitement.


    ��I never thought this moment woulde. The day when I take my revenge on that cursed Damon���� he roared furiously. Which was followed by another babble.


    As he was bbering about Lord Damon, I decided to use my Observation skill to check his skills. I realized he is the leader of this ce due to his abnormal status.


    I had to admit, his skills were bad news. He had an epic-level skill and could control gravity. To make it worse, most of his skills were earth element type. It was so annoying for an aerial-type demon like me.


    ��Answer me! Why did your father send you here?!�� His roar returned my attention to his words.


    I responded by exhaling a long breath and activating my skills.


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 255+128+765]


    [AGI: 100+ 50 + 300]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    ��Teleportation!��


    I teleported behind him and swung my sword at the back of his head.


    But before my sword reached his body, he used his Gravity skill.


    [Warning! Your speed has decreased by 50%]


    [Warning! The gravity pressure increased by 100%]


    An extraordinary pressure pulled my body down and that gave me an idea.


    ��Demonic Spike!��


    My cknces appeared above his head and rained fiercely on him due to his gravity skill.


    Again, he noticed my attack.


    ��Curse you!�� he cursed and reversed his Gravitation skill, throwing mynces and me.


    �C Bam!


    A big boom sounded as soon as Inded on my feet 50 meters from it. Dust flew around me. A small crack appeared below me, showing how strong the impact was.


    But my expression didn��t change. My eyes were fixed on him, looking at him coldly.


    ��Are you mute? I asked why your father sent you here?!�� he roared once again.


    Since I was not interested in any small talk or any other conversation, I replied to him by using my skill.


    ��Hell Inferno.��


    [Hell Inferno skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 05:59]


    A ck carpet of fire. The temperature around us rose drastically and ten ck fire pirs with a diameter of 10 meters appeared randomly and swept at him.


    ��A silent type, huh?�� he gritted his teeth in anger.


    My DP was not much left. Likewise with my stamina. I had fought 12 hours straight and killed over 1000 level 100 demons. I knew it from my system.


    I was so tired and had no interest in wasting my energy on any activity, including talking. The only thing in my head was I wanted to get out of here and hit the bed.


    As I thought, the skill was quite effective against demons like him as a series of damage announcements appeared in front of me. But it wasn��t a fatal one.


    Unfortunately, before the fire pirs reached him, the ground shook violently. Realizing he used his Earthquake skill, I flicked my wings, bringing my body up. As I expected, my feet left the ground, and the ground below me split in two. Those cracks spread around and engulfed my pirs.


    Even though my attack failed, those cracks limited his movement. So this was my chance.


    ��Dark Storm!��


    [Dark Storm skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 05:59]


    The sky above us turned red. The lightning struck his body barrageously. Since this came from the sky, he couldn��t do anything to counter it. In addition, the cracks surrounded him and my mes were burning fiercely at the bottom of the cracks, so he couldn��t escape.


    At the same time, I teleported myself in front of his middle horn and raised my sword, ready to destroy it.


    In a panic, he let out a fierce roar. His roar threw my body and his Gravitation skill pulled me on the crack that contained my me.


    But I used my Teleportation again. This time Inded right on his head and buried my de in his horn.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have stabbed a King Tiger Snake for 9231 HP]


    His mouth was wide open. His roar of pain echoed as he shook his head violently, throwing my body to and fro.


    Again, I could feel my body feel heavy due to his Gravity skill.


    I gritted my teeth and released my hand from my de.


    ��Teleportation!��


    My body moved to the middle of mid-air 10 meters away from him. I reshaped my sword in my hand before I pointed it at him and swung it up and down.


    ��Demonic Spike.��


    My cknces appeared above him and rained at him. As I suspected, he used his Gravity to counter it.


    As mynces diverted his attention, I use myst sex point.


    ��Incubus Climax!��


    A dense dark orb the size of a tennis ball appeared by my side and fired an intenseser at its head.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have shot a King Tiger Snake for 11290 HP]


    In one shot, he turned to ashes, revealing the crumbling pir behind him.


    ��Huh?�� I narrowed my blurry eyes and thought my vision was ying with me. Curious, I teleported to the side of that pir, just to make sure what I saw and touched it to make sure it didn��t have power anymore. And it was��


    I took my hand away from the broken pir and let out a crazyugh like a mad man.


    ��I did it�� I did it���� I muttered. It was a tiring battle. Not to mention this ce��s atmosphere almost drove me crazy. It squeezed my consciousness andmon sense.


    But then, I could feel another strong demon presence approaching from behind me.


    Illustration is in my Discord channel


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445: The Demon Prince��s Last Training VI


    The Incubus System Chapter 443. The Demon Prince��s Last Training VI


    �C r!


    A booming sound of my lighting pierced my ears when I turned to that demon and pointed my sword at him. My head felt heavy due to the exhaustion. The evil atmosphere kept eroding mymon sense.


    I knew he was strong. Much, much stronger than me or other demons I had faced before. I was not even sure if I could fight him.


    My half-open eyes stared at the demon figure that was approaching me. My sight could only catch his blurry figure.


    Rather than a gigantic demon, my sight could only catch a human figure. But somehow I felt familiar with him. Especially since his figure was simr to mine.


    I recognized his aura, but I couldn��t remember it.


    ��Who���� I thought. I knew I had to attack him before he could reach me, but there was a part of me that stopped me.


    �C r!


    Another booming sound of lighting pierced my ears. I flinched. My heart ached. That sound and this demon appearance reminded me of my painful past. The day that I lost my father when I waited for him to pick me up at my college in the middle of a storm for hours. I was alone and hoped he woulde to pick me up soon. But in the end, he never came��


    No, he even left me forever.


    Even though it happened a long time ago, the pain was still there.


    I tilted my head slightly and desperately focused my gaze on the demon, hoping to get a better look at him. As he approached, my confused mind began to recognize who he was. A bitter relief pierced my heart.


    I lowered my sword weakly and let it go. It quickly turned into a dark aura as soon as it slipped out of my grip. A faint smile bloomed on my lips.


    ��Dad���� I called him in a hoarse voice.


    After that word left my mouth, my body copsed as I couldn��t hold my exhaustion anymore.


    He quickly teleported in front of me and caught me.


    ��Damian!�� I bet I scared him with my messed-up state.


    But instead of answering, I said something else.


    ��Atst�� You came to pick me up���� It was weird since those words were for my human dad, yet I said them to my other dad. But I was happy that I could say it. I was happy, I was not alone and someone picked me up this time.


    After that what I remember was Lord Damon��s voice saying something before I finally lost my consciousnesspletely.


    I��m so tired��


    ���C


    Lord Damon��s PoV


    Once the barrier was broken, he quickly entered The Dreadful Burial Grounds. With that, the pir should self-destruct. The heavy evil atmosphere immediately pierced his senses. Although that atmosphere was harmless to demons, it could devour one��smon sense and fill it with strong killing intent.


    What Yuffy said repeated in his head.


    ��He��s been in the Abyss for more than 12 hours.��


    That meant Damian had been in this ce for over 13 hours. In other words, he had to get Damian out immediately, or else Damian would lose his mind!


    He flicked his wings, brought his body as high as possible, and stopped in the mid-air. His eyes looked in all directions to find Damian in worry. In a t terrain like this, he should be able to find Damian quickly and he was right.


    His sight caught a ruckus from a distance. His ears could catch the faint sound of explosions and his eyes could catch the mes that were spinning fiercely.


    He flicked his wings once more, flying to it as fast as he could. Although he could feel Damian was fine, he didn��t know how badly this evil atmosphere had swallowed up Damian��s mind.


    As he got closer, Damian��s demonic force grew stronger. Apart from that, he also realized that there were no other demons in this ce besides them. Which meant�� Damian had killed them all.


    He shuddered between happiness and surprise at Damian��s progress. Also worried that the evil atmosphere had corrupted Damian��s mind too far.


    Landing on the ground, he jogged to approach Damian who wasughing like a mad man in front of the broken pir. But Damian quickly realized his presence.


    Damian stoppedughing and turned to him. His sword pointed at Lord Damon. It made Lord Damon stop in his tracks.


    Lord Damon��s eyes widened when he saw his son��s state. From Damian��s half-open eyes, Lord Damon could tell he almost lost his consciousness. No, he wasn��t even sure Damian could still see him clearly or recognize him.


    The sweat that filled Damian��s face and body showed his exhaustion clearly. His quivering lips also showed the same thing.


    Lord Damon was speechless. His feet stepped, approaching his son slowly.


    In his heart, he prayed that Damian still had his consciousness, that Damian didn��t end up bing the second Erebus. He prayed that he didn��t have to kill his own son. But from how Damian pointed his sword, he knew it wasn��t a good sign.


    Amidst his worries, Damian suddenly lowered his sword and released it. A faint smile bloomed on his lips.


    ��Dad���� Damian��s voice sounded weak yet Lord Damon could hear it clearly. And it shocked him.


    After that, Damian��s body fell. Spontaneously, Lord Damon teleported and caught his son��s weak body.


    ��Damian!�� he called in worry.


    But what he said shocked Lord Damon even more.


    ��Atst�� You came to pick me up���� Damian whispered.


    He was stunned. The pain when he lost Damian for the first time mixed with how he felt when he picked up Erebus a thousand years ago pierced his heart. Even though he realized Damian wasn��t Erebus, it made him understand his brother��s feelings. Maybe�� If Erebus hadn��t lost his heart a thousand years ago, he would also have said the same thing.


    Amidst the pain, a smile cracked Lord Damon��s cold face.


    ��Sorry for keeping you waiting,�� he whispered.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 446: Are You A Tsundere? I

    Chapter 446: Are You A Tsundere? I


    The Incubus System Chapter 444. Are You A Tsundere? I


    Ethan��s PoV


    As soon as I snapped my eyes, I got up and summoned upon my sword in panic. My eyes looked in all directions, preparing to attack my enemies. I was so careless! How could I fall asleep in the middle of the battlefield?


    But what I saw was my room. At my bedside, Lord Damon sat in his usual seat with his eyes closed.


    A series of announcements were in front of me.


    [All enemies have been defeated!]


    [Level up! ] X 49


    [You are now Level 170.]


    [You have 245 unused stat points.]


    [You have 55 unused skill points.]


    [Congrattions! You have killed over 2000 lv 100 demons!]


    [You have earned a new title: Abyss Master. Kill them all! VIT + 20 ]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted your daily quest!]


    [You have earned a new title: King of Massacre. VIT + 10 ]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Congrattions! You just got 1 sex point!]


    I frowned in confusion.


    ��I��m back? But when?�� The sword in my hand turned into a dark aura.


    I tried to remember what happened. My dark aura covered my naked body as I used my Demon��s Clothes, creating my usual clothes. A ck shirt and trousers.


    As for the other, that sex point announcement had given me enough exnation about why I was naked. I just didn��t know who had done it.


    The memory of what happened in The Abyss shed through my head. My gaze shifted to Lord Damon who was asleep on the chair. Even though his eyes were closed, with his arms folded in front of his chest, he still looked cool.


    A faint smile appeared on my lips.


    ��Thank you, dad���� I muttered under my breath. I didn��t expect he would go to the Abyss to pick me up.


    I looked at the clock to find out how long I had passed out.


    06. 51 PM


    Another frown on my forehead.


    ��Wait, I��ve only been in the Abyss for 12 hours?�� I thought it was longer than that.


    Lord Damon��s voice made me turn to him.


    ��How do you feel?�� he asked without further ado. Even though he had opened his eyes, his position didn��t change.


    I moved my hands and some parts of my body. Although a little stiff, I could confirm I was fine.


    ��Great. Just a little hungry,�� I answered.


    ��Rin and Ran are preparing our dinner. Just wait a bit longer. I��ve asked them to prepare a double portion for you. You will need it after your long sleep,�� he said.


    ��Long sleep?�� I said in confusion before I turned to the clock.


    ��Didn��t I only sleep a few hours?��


    ��You��ve passed out for a whole day, Damian.��


    ��A whole day?�� I half yelled in surprise.


    ��So this is the next day?�� I added in disbelief.


    To which he replied with a nod.


    ��That exins everything���� That meant I was indeed in the Abyss for more than 12 hours. That fact reminded me of one important thing.


    My eyes nced from side to side.


    ��So�� Where��s Lilieth?�� I asked in hesitation. I couldn��t imagine how freaked out she was after she found out I was trapped in the Abyss.


    ��Are you worried that she will scold you?�� guessed Lord Damon.


    I smiled wryly.


    ��More or less.�� Well, I felt guilty for worrying her to be precise.


    ��Something urgent happened, so she went to the human world yesterday. She will return before dinner.��


    ��What��s going on?�� My tone turned serious. So was my expression.


    ��Just some annoying cracks. It��s the Glob King��s subordinates. She should have handled them by now and closed the cracks. You don��t have to worry about that,�� he said casually.


    But that didn��t relieve my worry. The fact that Lilieth had to interfere with this incident, indicated that this crack was not an ordinary event.


    ��Do you know where the attack was? Or how many victims are there?�� At the same time, I quickly open my status and check all my partners�� statuses. Luckily, they were fine.


    ��It��s Lightglen City. I don��t know how many victims there are, but that should be not much since I didn��t feel any massive number of ughter except the Abyss.�� Again, he answered with a casual tone.


    I breathed a sigh of relief upon his statement. But what he did next surprised me.


    Without a word, he teleported in front of me and grabbed my shoulder before teleporting us.


    Realizing we were in a battle arena and his tight grip, I teleported away from him. But when I just appeared on the other side of the arena, Lord Damon��s fist was already in front of me.


    I raised my arms and put them in a cross position to protect myself from his attack. At the same time, I activated my Demonic Energy and Demonic w.


    A loud bamming sound echoed as his fistnded on my arms. The strong wind followed. The branches on the trees around the arena waved around due to the impact, showing how much his strength was. Surprisingly, this attack was not as heavy as before. Also, despite my shabby stance, that attack only pushed me a few centimeters.


    ��Another test?�� I guessed. My annoyance was clear from the tone of my voice. He should say so if he wanted to do it.


    ��Test?�� he scoffed.


    ��This is your punishment, Damian. For breaking my order!�� Ten of his skeleton hands came out of his wings and charged at me.


    But I teleported away to escape.


    ��If you��re talking about what happened in the Abyss, it��s not my fault. They expanded the barrier when I used my Dark Energy to close the hole,�� I exined.


    ��Didn��t I tell you to keep your distance?�� Despite our conversation, he didn��t stop attacking me. His Demonic Spikesunched fiercely at me.


    ��I did!�� I shouted. At the same time, I used my Hell Inferno, burning all his spikes with my fire pir.


    ��You did? Then why can you end up there?�� he asked in disbelief.


    I canceled my skill so we could see each other clearly.


    ��That barrier swallowed me up. I kept my distance as far as I could. There wasn��t a single demon when I got there and the hole was only about human size. I even teleported away before the barrier expanded, but I failed to escape,�� I exined.


    My exnation silenced him and made him deep in thought.


    I exhaled a long breath.


    ��Look. I know you were worried about me. But I didn��t mean it. I tried my best, but it was unavoidable. I didn��t make any stupid mistakes.��


    ��You better not. This is thest time I saved your ass. I won��t do it next time,�� he threatened before turning and walking out of the arena.


    While I stood there and stared at him away. A faint smile on my lips. Despite his sharp tongue, the fact that he picked me up at the Abyss and waited for me until I woke up indicated something else.


    ��If you��re worried about me. You should say so, dad���� I muttered before I tailed him to the exit.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447: Are You A Tsundere? II


    The Incubus System Chapter 445. Are You A Tsundere? II


    After I took a shower, Lord Damon and I moved to the dining room. Although he asked me to eat early, I decided to wait for Lilieth and kill my time by telling him about what happened in the Abyss.


    But rather than him, I was the one who was shocked. I just found out that I ended up killing all the Dreadful Burial Grounds demons.


    He also exined that the evil atmosphere came from the barrier pirs. Each one of them was made by sacrificing 100 level 100 demons. So it was their resentment and killing intent that tried to swallow my consciousness.


    In the middle of our conversation, a puff of dark aura suddenly appeared near us. A secondter, Lilieth appeared from it. We stopped your conversation upon her presence.


    ��Pardon myteness,�� she said, walking to her seat with a huff.


    ��How is it?�� asked Lord Damon upon her tired and annoyed expression. While I decided to press my lips and put on my innocent face like a good boy.


    She exhaled a long breath.


    ��As usual, I kicked some demons�� ass and closed the cracks. They were just low-level demons so it didn��t matter to me. The one that annoyed me, we failed to catch the Glob King��s assistant. He chose to kill himself instead of getting caught.��


    ��I see���� said Lord Damon.


    Although I wanted to ask a lot of things about the human world, I decided to save my ass first. As I shifted my gaze to Lord Damon, I used my Telepathy on him.


    [You are connected with Damon Arcano Malignus.]


    ��Dad, please don��t tell what happened to her. She��ll forbid me toe if she finds out,�� I said.


    Calmly, he shifted his gaze to me and raised one eyebrow. An annoying smirk on his lips.


    ��Hmm? Why are you suddenly calling me dad? Are you trying to act cute in front of me�� Son?�� Yeah, even though it was Telepathy, I could hear his emphatic tone on thatst word.


    I frowned.


    ��Oh, C��mon. I��ve called you that in the Abyss. I thought you liked it.��


    His annoying smirk grew wider.


    ��Really? But I don��t remember when I asked you to call me dad or say I liked it.��


    I replied with a t stare. Yeah, I regretted it. I shouldn��t have called him dad.


    ��Fine! Please don��t tell mom that I was trapped in the Abyss, Your Majesty.�� I also used an empathic tone for myst two words.


    He frowned.


    ��Who permitted you to call her mom? And why do you call me Your Majesty?��


    I plopped my back to the back of my seat and folded my arms in front of my chest.


    ��She was the one who asked me to call her mom. That��s why I thought you��d be happy if I called you dad. Since you don��t want it, I��ll call you Your Majesty, just like everyone else,�� I sulked. I knew he was only teasing me but I was serious. Couldn��t he see the mood?


    ��I never said I didn��t give you permission to call me dad either.��


    ��Stop acting like a tsundere,�� I said in annoyance.


    ��What is a tsundere?�� His frown grew clearer.


    I clicked my tongue and looked to the other side.


    ��Forget it.��


    ��I know both of you��re talking with telepathy. Tell me, what are you talking about?�� Lilieth��sint brought our attention to her.


    ��Not����


    I knew he wanted to say ��nothing��, but I interrupted him.


    ��I called him ��dad��, but he didn��t like it. He also said that he hasn��t allowed me to call you ��mom��.��


    It made her turn to Lord Damon.


    ��Is that true, My Lord?��


    ��I never said I didn��t like it. About how he called you, I was joking,�� he exined.


    ��Really? It didn��t sound like a joke before,�� I scoffed. Now, it was my turn to give him an annoying smile.


    He red at me.


    ��Say that again. I will tell her what happened in The Abyss,�� he threatened.


    My smile disappeared.


    ��Are you ckmailing me? This is illegal,�� Iined. Well, that would drag both of us down. But Lilieth was Lord Damon��s subus, she couldn��t do anything to him. So it would be down to me.


    ��There��s no illegal thing for a king.�� He gave me a smug smile.


    ��Hello? I��m here. Can you guys stop telepathy with each other?�� Liliethined in annoyance.


    I took a deep breath and put on a dry smile.


    ��Yeah, I just realized dad was just joking with me. So�� Ahahaha.�� I forced an awkwardugh.


    ��We are a happy demon family,�� I added with an innocent grin.


    My eyes fell on Lord Damon.


    ��Happy?�� I scoffed.


    He replied with a smug smile before disconnecting with me.


    [You have disconnected with Damon Arcano Malignus.]


    ��Can you tell us what happened on your mission?�� I quickly diverted our conversation.


    ��As I said before, I failed to catch my target,�� Lilieth repeated.


    ��Are there any casualties?�� I pointed out what I mean.


    ��That��s unavoidable. But rx. All of them are still alive,�� she calmed me down. Well, Lord Damon said Tania was with her so I knew she wasn��t lying.


    ��But I found 2 annoying demon hunters today,�� she suddenly added.


    ��Do you know who they are?�� I asked curiously. I wondered if one of my friends gave her a hard time.


    ��A pink-haired female demon hunter and a fierce male demon hunter. He was quite skillful and has seven light sword skills,�� she said. I immediately recognized them, Ruby and Nathan.


    ��What were they doing?��


    ��Do you know them?�� she asked.


    I nodded and cringed.


    ��The girl is my stalker. The other is an acquaintance of mine. He��s a bit annoying.��


    ��What does that girl want from you? Does she know you are a demon?�� asked Lord Damon, frowning in displeasure.


    ��She��s stalking me because she��s obsessed with me. Since I left without telling her anything, I��m sure she��s looking for me frantically. And maybe���� I cringed again and put on my innocent face.


    ��That��s what makes her lose her mind.��


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv

 Chapter 448: Are You a Tsundere? III

    Chapter 448: Are You a Tsundere? III


    The Incubus System Chapter 446. Are You a Tsundere? III


    ��So, what are you waiting for? Why don��t you make her your woman?�� he asked. His confusion reced his displeasure.


    ��Don��t stick your dick in crazy. Ever heard of that?�� I asked.


    ��What��s that?�� she asked in confusion.


    ��A rule for any man who wishes not to be murdered in their sleep,�� I exined.


    He replied with a burst of muffledughter.


    ��Pfft �� That woman won��t be able to kill you. Not in your current level,�� said Lord Damon in a mocking tone.


    ��He��s right.�� Lilieth returned her gaze to me.


    ��You��ve reached your max level, right? I can feel it from your demonic force. There��s no way she can kill you.��


    I gave them a t stare.


    ��In my case, I don��t know if she wants to share me with others or not.�� It wasn��t like I didn��t want to make her my woman. I knew Ruby was a bit possessive and I didn��t want anypetition among my girls. So she had to pass my test before I epted her.


    ��Just make her your ve then,�� Lord Damon said lightly.


    ��Then what is the difference between having sex with a dakimakura?�� My t stare didn��t change.


    ��What��s dakimakura?�� she asked. While Lord Damon showed the same confusion.


    I facepalmed myself and exhaled a long breath.


    ��Right, they don��t know what it is.��


    ��I mean a puppet,�� I corrected.


    ��A puppet is cold and dead, but a ve is warm and alive,�� said Lord Damon with a frown.


    ��Only that?�� I asked in a t tone.


    ��Yes. That��s more than enough. Why do you need emotion to have sex with a ve?�� he asked.


    ��That��s why I said it is no different from a dakima���� I pressed my lips before I corrected it.


    ��I mean, puppet. There��s no emotion in it.��


    ��They are literally different,�� they said in unison.


    I answered them with another cringe.


    ��You are a demon. Stop thinking like a human,�� he said.


    ��Oh, pardon my human side. I still need some to stay sane,�� I retorted in a cynical tone. They said I couldn��t lose my humanity. On the other hand, they wanted me to enve someone and make her my sex ve. What a nice example of a double standard.


    Lord Damon exhaled a long breath.


    ��Haa�� So it��s about human morality after all,�� he said in disappointment.


    ��Let��s talk about thister. We��ll have our dinner first. You are hungry, right?�� Lilieth decided to stop this pointless talk.


    It reminded me of my hungry stomach.


    ��Sounds good.�� And we started eating.


    ���C


    Six days had passed since I reached my max level. During that time, I spent my time learning about the demon world and having a lot of sex to collect my sex points. Sometimes, I went to Lord Damon��s office to learn one or two things about his job. He even made me his assistant once in a while.


    I also visited Mia yesterday to ease her mating period. Unfortunately, I couldn��t stay long or visit my other partners since Lord Damon only gave me a little time.


    Yes, due to the Glob King��s ambition to rule the human world, no one could enter the human world without Lord Damon��s permission. Including me and Lilieth. He had closed all ess since he was going to use his power to strengthen the barrier after the important meeting with Letos. So I would take his ce for a few days.


    As for me, even though my level was more than adequate, he wouldn��t let me do it since I had to apany Lilieth tomorrow. Shit could happen at any time, so he wanted me to save my strength and stamina.


    Although I could refill my DP with sex, he said fixing the border energy was different from closing a regr crack. It could knock me out for a week.


    I had also distributed my status points to my LUK, STR, AGI, and WIS


    [Name: Damian Lucio]


    [Ages: 19]


    [Level 170]


    [Exp: �C ]


    [Race: Demon �C Royal Incubus]


    [Title: King of Massacre]


    [HP: 10000/10000]


    [DP: 1992/2000]


    [STR: 300+150] [VIT: 1000 ]


    [AGI: 180+90] [LUK: 100 (Max) ]


    [INT: 300+150] [WIS: 200 ]


    Since I had taken all my new skills my unused skill points remain at 55. Well, I hadn��t opened my Angelic seal yet, I was sure it woulde in handyter.


    Due to the important meeting, Lord Damon decided to give me onest test. Just to make sure I could pretend to be him well or not.


    After using my Camouge skill, I sat on Lord Damon��s throne. A secondter, two headless demons entered the throne��s chamber.


    Just like when I met Lord Damon in this ce. My legs were casually folded. My elbow was on the armrest and my head was on the back of my hand. I raised my chin a bit and put on my arrogant expression. My eyes looked down at them. A smirk was on my lips. Somehow I felt like a real demon king.


    Okay, I knew I was going to be a demon king someday. But this felt weird for me since I had to look down on people.


    Also, Lord Damon had reset my armor so others could feel my Demon Lord aura without actually activating it. If I had to hide it, I just needed to turn it off.


    The two headless demons bowed.


    ��Your Majesty,�� they greeted.


    ��What do you want to report?�� I asked.


    ��It��s the Spider Queen, Your Majesty. She has made her move,�� said one of them.


    ��Tell me,�� I demanded. With this, the only one who hadn��t made any move was only the Gargoyle King.


    ��We just received information that she is preparing her troops for the human world.��


    ��It��s her trusted Spyder, Your Majesty. What she needs is a little crack and the right time to spread them,�� another added.


    Okay, that was bad news. Spyder was the Spider Queen��s secret army. They were just low-level demons and their size was no bigger than a young tarant. Rather than humans, they only ate small animals such as mice, cats, and dogs. And it was a fest for them.


    As their name suggests, they were the Spider Queen��s trusted spy army. She usually sent them beforeunching her attack. In contrast to the Glob King who didn��t think twice about what he will face in the human world, the queen looked more cautious. So I was guessing that maybe she already knew about ��The Great Demon�� or the demon hunter association.


    This signified I had to put my n into action immediately.


    ��Any more news? How about the others?�� I asked.


    They shook their heads from side to side.


    ��That��s all we know, Your Majesty.��


    ��Very well. Continue your investigation,�� I ordered.


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� After another bow, they left.


    ��How is my act?�� I asked as soon as the door closed.


    Note: His skill tree is in my discord channel


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 449: Lust Demon’s Capital, Lecheri I

    Chapter 449: Lust Demon��s Capital, Lecheri I


    The Incubus System Chapter 447. Lust Demon��s Capital, Lecheri I


    Two dark auras appeared on either side of me before Lord Damon and Lilieth emerged from there.


    ��Not bad. They don��t even show any suspicion on you,�� said Lilieth. A satisfied smile on her lips.


    But Lord Damon said something else.


    ��You should act more pridefully than this. You are a demon king, not a 19-year-old poor student,�� he sneered.


    I turned to him in annoyance.


    ��Pardon me for being poor before. But I tried my best to act as arrogant as you,�� I retorted.


    ��Great,�� he said casually despite my annoying tone.


    ��Just remember. You can��t attack Letos. The press is there and all eyes are on us. You have to stay calm and control your emotions well. If you don��t know what to say, ask me via Telepathy,�� she reminded me.


    ��Got it,�� I confirmed.


    ��The meeting will start in an hour. The car and the royal guards are waiting for you in the basement. You must leave now,�� he reminded me.


    ��Huh? We will go by car?�� I asked in confusion as I got up from my seat. I thought we��d get there with the portal.


    ��Of course. You are a royal. You have to make a good entrance,�� said Lord Damon with a frown.


    ��I know we have to go in style, but isn��t that ineffective? Why don��t we use the portal?�� I told him my reason.


    ��We still use the portal, of course. Letos�� territory is about 4 hours of flight from here. There��s no way we can get there by car in no time. But that doesn��t mean we can show up in a random ce. This is an official visit, not an ambush. So we must appear at a certain location ording to the agreement,�� Lilieth exined.


    After her exnation, Lord Damon used his Teleportation and led us to the basement.


    Once the dark aura disappeared, we were already in a luxurious garage that looked more like a zoo than a parking lot or a real garage. A headless royal guard in a ck suit stood in front of each cage.


    On our right and left, huge cages containing huge demons lined up neatly. Most of them were around level 80 to 100. They looked fierce and scary. Even though I had learned a lot about the Dark Dimension, this was something new to me.


    ��Since this is your first trip, I��ll let you choose the car,�� said Lord Damon. His voice mixed with the demons�� growls and the sound of our footsteps.


    ��What car?�� I asked. There was not a single car here.


    He clicked his tongue and turned to me.


    ��Oh right, I forgot. Our cars are different frommoners. Commoners�� cars are real ones. While ours are those epic beasts. They are my trusted pets and have done Bloodpact with me. They can go on autopilot, can��t be sabotaged, and are very useful inbat,�� he exined.


    ��So I��ll take one of them to the meeting ce?�� I rified. My brain imagined myself riding one of them down the street. Even though it looked cool, somehow it felt so wrong. I meant�� A beast in the middle of the street? It sounded like an apocalypse movie.


    ��Yes, just choose one of them,�� he said.


    I cast my gaze around me. All of them looked cool and strong so this was more difficult than choosing a nice suit at a big store.


    Due to my confusion, he finally decided to help me.


    ��Since this is an important meeting, I would rmend this one.�� He stopped his steps and turned to a hound demon on our right. That demon made my eyes widen.


    ��His name is����


    ��Cerberus,�� I interrupted him. My eyes fell on the huge three-headed ck Hound. Its height was at least 5 meters with sharp teeth and ws, as well as a tail simr to that of a snake. It was a mythical creature that existed in folklore. Many games used this figure as a viin but the real thing looked different.


    His appearance looked fierce and scary, but also majestic and elegant. He took the form of a hound but he had the aura of an alpha wolf. His fur was shiny. His level was quite high and he had extraordinary strength.


    ��Can I ride him?�� I asked in excitement.


    ��Of course.�� He snapped his fingers and the cage door opened automatically.


    ��Cerberus, this is my son. Damian. Serve him well. Understand?��


    And Cerberus answered him with a bark.


    I opened my arms to greet him. My eyes locked on that cool beast. A smile on my lips. He came out of his cage and approached me with vigorous steps. I thought he would act like a normal big dog, but I was wrong.


    As he got closer, his body slowly shortened and turned into a ck luxury car with the demon kingdom hood ornament.


    I lowered my arms awkwardly. My smile disappeared.


    ��Ah�� I see. Of course, he is a car����


    ��He has eaten a lot today, so you don��t have to worry. Just get in and do your mission. Since you have never been to Letos�� ce, I will open the portal for you in the courtyard,�� he added.


    ��What��s his food?�� I asked spontaneously due to my curiosity.


    ��Fresh and lively criminals. I ordered the guards to give them a lot of it this morning,�� Lord Damon said lightly.


    ��Oh���� I mumbled in shock and regret. I thought they had some kind of dog food or something.


    Lilieth��s tap on my shoulder dismissed my thoughts.


    ��Get inside. We should go now,�� she said with an evil smirk.


    After answering with a nod, a headless demon opened the door for us.


    Lilieth and I got into the back seat, which was followed by a headless demon as our chauffeur.


    As the automatic garage door opened, our car moved and Lord Damon was teleported elsewhere since I was going to pretend to be him today. As our car moved out of the garage and sped through the yard, two other ck cars followed us before finally, a huge portal appeared in front of us.


    The moment we left the portal, I knew we weren��t in Eternal Night City anymore but in the capital of Lust demonkind, Lecheri.


    Although I tried to keep my cool, I couldn��t help but nce out the window. The lust demon kind had already filled the sides of the streets as if they were watching a parade.


    Most of them had beautiful and handsome faces, as well as perfect bodies. Not to mention all of them only wore minimal clothes. Something simr to bikini or lingerie for girls and speedo or shorts for boys. Behind them, were modern buildings with billboards and neon signs of a nightclub or sexy game center. I felt like I was in a bigger version of Ledred District.


    Some incubi in police uniforms stood along the streets, making sure our journey ran smoothly. Their police uniform was more like a stripper��s police costume than a real one.


    ��Nervous?�� asked Lilieth. Her hand gripped mine tightly.


    I turned to her.


    ��A bit.�� This was my first time meeting with my killer and nemesis. Also, my first time impersonating Lord Damon in public. So there was no way I wasn��t feeling nervous.


    ��But I��m sure I can pretend to be Lord Damon well. Don��t worry,�� I added.


    To which she answered with a smile.


    ��I trust you, Damian.��


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https:///dWeZYYv


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 450 448. Lust Demons Capital, Lecheri II

    The Incubus System Chapter 448. Lust Demon''s Capital, Lecheri II


    Our car stopped in front of arge dome building with purple lights. The royal guards that burst out of the two cars behind us prepared to ensure our safety. The usual royal protocol when royaltiese.


    Once the guard opened our car door, I came out followed by Lilieth. A long red carpet lined from the car to the entrance greeted me. Likewise the camera shlight from the reporters.


    "Oh, it''s the king!" said one of them.


    "It''s the royal couple!" another said.


    The shlight was getting more and more. They clicked their cameras faster since Lord Damon and Lilieth rarely attended an event together due to their tight schedule.


    But rather than them, my attention was on an incubus in the ck suit standing in front of the entrance. With an overcoat covering his shoulders and his slicked-back red hair, he looked like a mafia leader in action movies. His wicked red eyes graced his masculine face. His body size and Demonic features were not much different from my Demonic form. A pair of red horns adorned his head.


    An undeniable rage welled up in my heart. My adrenaline was racing and my wrath pushed me to kill him at that very second. At the same time, a chill crept on my spines. My inner child screamed that he was my killer and I wanted my revenge right now.


    But just like Lord Damon and Lilieth''s request, I restrained myself. He was the legitimate leader of the Lust demonkind and Lord Damon had acknowledged his authority 1000 years ago. So until we get enough evidence to get rid of him, I would hold myself back. After all, based on his skills and talent, I was sure he was not an easy opponent for me.


    On the other hand, he looked surprised when he saw me since he didn''t expect Lord Damon toe along with Lilieth. But then, he turned to the side and whispered to one of his assistants. After that, the assistant left.


    Due to that suspicious gesture, I used my telepathy to warn Lord Damon and Lilieth. We didn''t know who he was after, for sure we had to be careful.


    Without looking at each other, I extended my hand to the side gracefully and Lilieth took it. Then we walked towards the entrance where Letos was. I raised my chin a bit and put on my arrogant expression as Lord Damon taught me. No smile on my lips. My eyes looked down on everyone who was there. asionally I nced at reporters who called me.


    Once we arrived at the entrance, Letos, all his assistants and wives bowed.


    "Your Majesty. Your Highness," they said. Due to his trust issue, he had no children. He was afraid his son would take over his throne just like how he overthrew his mother.


    "You look surprised when you see me," I started our conversation. A smirk on my lips. I didn''t want to trigger him, but Lord Damon said this was what he usually did when he made a sudden appearance.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty. I never thought you woulde just because of a small matter like this," he said politely.


    "This is not a small problem, Letos. You have caught too many subi for no reason. It broke your ownws and disturbed the dark dimension''s bnce," said Lilieth. Despite her calm tone, her threat was evident in her tone of voice.


    "I think you misunderstand me, Your Highness. Pleasee in, I''ll exin everything inside. We can''t keep the press waiting for too long," he gestured at us to enter.


    Without answering, Lilieth and I moved our legs to get inside. The spacious lobby dominated by dark colors and colorful lights entered my view. Rather than a normal lobby, I felt like entering a concert or a luxury club''s lobby.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t prepare much for you. But I hope you can join me for lunch after the conference," said Letos who walked beside me.


    "I mean, we should show to the world that we are okay. A lot of people think our rtionship has deteriorated after thatst misunderstanding," he added in a friendly tone.


    Like what Lord Damon said, Letos would try to lick his boots at every opportunity, especially in front of the press. But he wouldn''t hesitate to backstab Lord Damon if he had the chance.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m busy today. Maybe next time," I said coldly. Well, that would never happen. Who knew he would poison our food and drink. So Lord Damon and Lilieth never epted his invitation.


    He sighed in disappointment.


    "What a pity. I really wish I could have spent more time with you and Her Highness. Especially since we shared something inmon."


    Hisst sentence made me turn to him.


    "What do you mean?"


    He looked at me with a mncholic expression.


    "I recently lost my beloved wife so I can understand how you felt when you lost your son a few years ago."


    It was enough to trigger the killing intent in Lilieth''s eyes. But I tightened my grip to soothe her and remind her that I was here. I knew this was just his trick.


    Still, I looked at him menacingly, signaling my displeasure clearly.


    Quickly, he bent his head in regret.


    "Ah, my apologies. I didn''t mean to dig your old wounds or me you for my wife''s death. Both are my faults. I should have disciplined my wife better and arrived earlier to help you a few years ago. Yet, I can give you nothing but regret. I''m so ashamed of myself..." he said in regret.


    ''This sweet tongue bastard is a great actor,'' I thought. And that was what he needed to lead public opinion. Now, I understood why Lord Damon handled him with caution. One wrong move, Letos would get many allies just with his sweet mouth and innocent act.


    "Save your words, Letos. You''ll need them to answer our questions," I said as soon as we arrived in the conference room.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 144 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    73 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    38 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 451 449. Lust Demons Capital, Lecheri III

    The Incubus System Chapter 449. Lust Demon''s Capital, Lecheri III


    Once I went in, everyone immediately stood up and bowed to me. Followed by the shlights that came without a pause. The reporters'' and journalists'' attention were locked on us since our appearance was a rare thing. Not to mention thatst problem between Lord Damon and Letos.


    Nonchntly, we went on the stage and sat on the sofa behind the podium. Letos asionally smiled and looked at me, trying to show his closeness to me or just to show that our rtionship was fine. But my cold expression showed another thing.


    People''s murmurs filled the room. All the journalists had prepared their questions. As for their identities, Lord Damon''s assistant had checked them. Indeed some media sided with Letos but Lord Damon controlled most of the media. While the others remained neutral. The public should get a fair view of the two sides.


    The conference started with Letos'' wife''s opening speech. Which introduced us and told us about this conference''s rules. Which was followed by Letos'' exnation of why he caught the subi.


    He said histe wife''s betrayal had opened his eyes to the dangers that lurk around Lord Damon and Lilieth. He imed that he didn''t mind being hated by the whole world to protect me. He even put on a sad and regretful face as if we were watching a cheap opera drama. He made this press conference a theatrical drama for him.


    It was seriously irritating me, but I held myself back. After all, Lilieth had already prepared her counter. As for his attitude, it was a normal thing for them. Lord Damon and Lilieth already knew how cunning he was so they had prepared everything.


    "I don''t want to put His Majesty in a difficult position or break our world''s bnce. But the Lust demonkind is in my authority and I''m so ashamed of myself that I can''t lead them properly. So I decided to take drastic measures," he stated.


    Even with his calm voice, his tears at the corners of his eyes and his expression showed as if he was the tragic hero. A sign that he did this not because of his will, but because of his responsibility as a leader.


    "But arresting without evidence isn''t the same as a crime?" asked one of the journalists.


    "I can''t deny it. But as I said, these people can bring disaster to us. So I prefer to investigate them separately. If I don''t find any evidence, I will let them go," Letos replied.


    "What method did you use to interrogate them?" another journalist asked.


    "I can''t tell you my method. But I can guarantee their safety as long as they don''t resist. For sure, I use a peaceful method," he reassured them.


    "Starving them to death is also a peaceful method, right?" I blurted out without further ado.


    My sudden statement made them turn to me. Including Letos.


    I turned my gaze at Letos and smirked.


    "Didn''t your mother also do the same to you? There was no violence there but it has scarred you for a lifetime and almost ended your life," I reminded him.


    "So how do we know you didn''t do the same to them?" I added.


    I could catch the anger in his eyes. But he quickly covered it and gave me a bitter smile.


    "It is... But I''m not interested inmitting the same atrocities as my mother. Please don''t worry," he stated in a mncholic tone.


    But that little trick wouldn''t fool me.


    "Then, where''s the proof? How can we know what you said is a fact?" I decided to corner him.


    "I''ll prove it, Your Majesty." He returned his gaze to the press.


    "I will invite you to visit the ce where I locked them so you can see with your own eyes how I treat them," he rified.


    As he continued his speech and answered the journalists'' questions, I spoke to Lilieth using Telepathy.


    [You are connected with Lilieth.]


    ''This isn''t right. He acted as if he had expected this,'' I said worriedly.


    ''He probably did the worst thing to those subi,'' Lilieth replied without looking at me.


    Since we predicted he was doing this to eliminate the subi who opposed him, we had two bad guesses.


    First, Letos tortured the subi by starving them until they agreed to be his soldiers. In other words, his goal was to strengthen himself or his troops.


    And the second one was the worst. Letos made all of them his sex ves by force. Something simr to his wives but with lower status. So he just had to trigger us and make us take all his sex ves.


    He would pretend to be sad before he allowed it. But when we could get them, he just had to snap his fingers and the subi would die.


    That way the public would think we were the ones who killed the prisoners and that would trigger a revolution. Although I was not sure about it, his calm reaction to what I said indicated he would take the second option.<sub> </sub>


    ''Is there any other way to save them?'' I asked again. Even though they were demons, they didn''t do anything wrong. I wanted to save them if I could.


    ''The only thing that can save them is death. But we might be able to save a subus or two if he hasn''t contracted her yet,'' answered Lilieth. From the tone of her voice, I could catch her anger.


    We didn''t expect... Even though our goal was to help the subi, in the end, we had no other option than to sacrifice them.


    Letos'' voice broke our concentration and brought our attention back to the stage.


    "I think that''s all I can say. Thank you. Next, Her Highness, Lilieth, will give her opinion on this matter on behalf of His Majesty,"


    After that, he got off the podium and sat on another sofa.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 52 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    32 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =85 chapters+5 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 73 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    72 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=147 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 78 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters


    74 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=201 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 93 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    77 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=274 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=335 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 452 450. Lust Demons Capital, Lecheri IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 450. Lust Demon''s Capital, Lecheri IV


    Lilieth stood up from her seat, walked to the podium and gave her speech.


    Despite Letos'' n, we decided to follow our original n and pretended to fall into his trap.


    Without hesitation, Lilieth gave her speech about her disapproval of what Letos had done and exined her objection clearly. Although she couldn''t say our guess openly, it was enough to counter all of Letos'' words.


    As she gave her speech, I hid one of my hands in my overcoat and used my skill.


    ''Evil Eye.''


    [How many spies do you need?]


    ''One.''


    A tiny amount of my dark aura came out of my palm and formed a human eye with a pair of little bat wings. Something simr to Lord Damon''s One Eyed Demon.


    My brain could capture what the creature saw clearly as if I was looking at two monitors at the same time.


    ''To the journalists,'' I ordered.


    It turned into a dark aura and moved over to the journalists. Due to its small size and everyone''s attention on us, no one noticed it.


    Likewise with Letos. He looked restless and kept ncing at me. It made me sure he would carry out his n soon. The questions were, where and when?


    "Therefore I demand, The Lord of Lust, Letos, to stop this atrocity immediately. Give us proof that those subi deserve to be behind the bars," she ended her speech.


    The journalists and reporters gave their thunderous apuse for her speech. Most of them came from the neutral media and Lord Damon''s. Which meant the majority agreed with Lilieth.


    But of course, I didn''t expect everyone to agree with us. From my One Eyed Demon, I could see several journalists preparing their questions and whispering to each other, ready to give their questions once the apuse faded.


    At the same time, I also noticed that Letos'' gaze turned cold. His eyes fell on one subus among the journalists.


    In that instant, I realized he would execute his n soon. And I was right.


    Suddenly, that subus stood up from her seat and pointed her hand at us. Her Storm Spikesunched onto the stage. It was a bit random, so I assumed she nned to attack everyone here, including Letos so he could avoid usations.


    As fast as I could, I teleported to Lilieth''s side and pulled her in my embrace with one hand. While my eyes and my other hand were fixed on the front. I did everything calmly since I had predicted this.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    [10 Storm Spikes are in your control.]


    The spikes stopped one meter in front of the stage.


    That ident shocked the others. Their voices that filled the room sounded like a discordant orchestra to my ears.


    Spontaneously, they stood up and turned to the attacker. A ck-haired subus dressed like any other journalist.


    I didn''t know what Letos had said to that subus or what made her think she could kill the king of this kingdom with just that pathetic skill. But from her expression, it was clear she didn''t expect her failure.


    - ng! --- ng! ng!


    Her spikes fell on the floor as I canceled my Telekinesis. That sound restored her senses. Also everyone''s attention.


    As I expected, she turned around to run away. At the same time, I also noticed a smirk on Letos'' lips, indicating this was ording to his guess.


    But I used my skill.


    ''Shadow Barrier!''


    - Brak!


    That subus hit my transparent barrier. In a panic, she turned around and tried to escape in another direction, only to find herself confined in a transparent dome.


    She attacked my barrier with her skills, punched and kicked it. Desperately tried to get out of there but in vain.


    At the same time, Lilieth used her Telekinesis to close all the exits, preventing everyone from leaving the room.


    "Catch her!" she ordered in a cold voice.


    Her order was clear. Catch not kill. Her voice was loud and clear between the banging sound of the doors.


    Deftly, the guards approached the subus. While the journalists and reporters stepped aside. Some were busy taking photos or recording this rare ident.


    On the other hand, Letos'' face paled. I guessed he thought I would use my skills to kill her instead of capturing her. Besides, my barrier not only ensured that she couldn''t run but also protected her from ''some idental acts'' that could cost her life. I guessed that was his n.


    In the middle of panic, that subus turned to Letos.


    "My Lord!" Her shout was loud and clear. From her gaze, she was clearly asking for his help.


    It shocked everyone, including Letos. It made him panic even more. He even couldn''t hide it from his face.


    A secondter, that subus screamed in pain. Her eyes fixed on Letos were filled with hatred and anger. A look that reminded me of Myra. The gaze of someone who had been betrayed by her loved one.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t say anything. What remained were tears that dripped from her eyes as her body slowly turned to stone. A secondter, she crumbled into pieces.


    Due to the shock, some of them screamed. Some covered their mouths and shook their heads. Others were busy recording all of this or taking pictures of it.


    But Lilieth and I only stared at it all in silence. Even though this looked painful, I knew we wouldn''t be able to save this subus'' life. Seeds or not, Letos would kill her.


    Still... I could see the immense anger in Lilieth''s eyes. She had already experienced betrayal once. I bet this made her remember her painful past.


    Tightening my grip on her waist, I and Lilieth turned to Letos in unison.


    Although the trace of panic was still evident on his face, he tried to regain hisposure.


    "Did she just call you ''My Lord''?" I asked without further ado.


    "What is it about, Letos? Is she your wife?" Lilieth asked straight to the point, eliminating one of his excuses.


    It left Letos speechless.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 52 chapters ahead of TIS + 3 weekly update


    32 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =85 chapters+5 weekly update


    >$3 a month = 73 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    72 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=147 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 78 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters


    74 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=201 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 93 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    77 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=274 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=335 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 453 451. Lust Demons Capital, Lecheri V

    The Incubus System Chapter 451. Lust Demon''s Capital, Lecheri V


    "Believe me, Your Majesty. I-I don''t know her." He bent his head down in regret and started his act.


    "Really?" I scoffed in disbelief.


    Upon this rare incident, the journalists and reporters did not hesitate to approach the stage for this exclusive story. The cameras were on us. sh of light kepting. I knew they had a lot of questions in their heads, yet they couldn''t say any of them. Besides, our tension was clear on our faces.


    Feeling cornered, he was down on his knees.


    "I swear with my life, Your Majesty. I didn''t know her! That woman also wanted to kill me!" he begged.


    I knew he couldn''t possibly admit it in public. But that ''My Lord'' thing had put him at a disadvantage.


    Even with an agreement a thousand years ago, with this incident, I could order Lilieth to take over the Lust demonkind and break the deal. Even I had a reason to kill him.


    Besides, this incident had hurt his reputation badly, at least the public could judge him.


    "Last time, Your wife tried to break through the border. Now another subus is calling you ''My Lord''. Tell me, how can I trust you, Letos?" I asked in a cold voice. My eyes looked at him menacingly.


    Without hesitation, I pointed my hand at him. My cknces appeared surrounding him. Even if it was beyond our ns, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if I had the chance.


    "I''m innocent, Your Majesty. Someone has tried to frame me. But I have nothing to prove myself," he pleaded with a sob. Yet his calmness gave me an unsettled feeling. I knew he was up to something, but what?


    I moved one of mynces in front of his face.


    "Then shall I use your methods? Should we arrest you and use your methods to prove your innocence?" I threatened.


    He turned to me and gave me a pleading look before he looked down again.


    "I won''t disobey your orders, Your Majesty," he said resignedly.


    His reaction made me even more sure he was up to something. A backup n if his first n was messed up.


    Unfortunately, I was right. A secondter one of his wives brought a masked high incubus in front of us. Based on his status, I knew he was Letos'' assistant.


    "Your Majesty! Your Highness! We caught a suspicious incubus. He tried to escape after that woman died!" She mmed that high incubus in front of us roughly.


    "He has admitted he is the human world''s great demon. Your Majesty, I think he and the subus have tried to frame my husband," she added.


    This news made the reporters even more excited to take the photos. Their murmurs grew louder. The shlights rained down on us more and more.


    I quickly caught his n.


    ''I see, so the goal is the human world and clear his name.'' And the human world''s great demon was a perfect scapegoat for him.


    I was surprised that the demon world knew my name and the fact that he had other backup ns. But I couldn''t expect any less from a demon lord who has managed to kill me and escaped from Lord Damon''s grasp many times.


    Without further ado, Lilieth used her Telekinesis to remove his mask.


    The mask fell to the floor, revealing his handsome face. Strangely, the Incubus looked calm, too calm. All he did was lower his head and stare nkly at the floor. He was like a sacrificedmb in a ughterhouse.


    "Isn''t that your assistant? I saw him when you killed your first wifest time," said Lilieth. Again, she said it straight to the point.


    Letos made another shocking face upon it.


    "It is... Your Highness. B-But... I never ordered him to the human world. I also didn''t know he was the human world''s great demon." His eyes stared at his assistant in disbelief as if the assistant had just betrayed him.


    Since he wanted to make ''The human world''s great demon'' his scapegoat, I would give it to him. I would end the name of the great demon here.


    "What is this great demon thing? Did you send your subordinate without my permission?"


    He shook his head from side to side in a fake panic.


    "No, Your Majesty. I don''t dare to do it."


    "Really? Let''s see about that," I said coldly. Since I didn''t want to waste my energy on the interrogating act, I decided to go straight reading his mind. After all, with my status, I could read a high Incubus'' mind like him easily.


    But just when I was about to touch his head, that incubus'' body shook violently.


    "Look out, Your Majesty!" Letos shouted. Like a hero, he stood up and turned around, pretending to protect us from harm.


    With just that simple act, Lilieth and I immediately realized that he was trying to fix his image and reputation in public, pretending that what his wife said was true. That someone was trying to frame him while his intention to protect me was pure.


    "Stay where you are," I said coldly. I moved mynces in front of Letos, keeping him in position, preventing him from taking advantage of this n. Whatever that was.


    At the same time, Lilieth used her Shadow Barrier on that Incubus.


    As the transparent dome covered the incubus'' body, he exploded. Although the explosion destroyed his body into ashes instantly, the impact didn''t hurt the others.


    Once the explosion settled down, we could see a letter in the pile of his ashes. I quickly realized it was Letos'' other n.


    Lilieth canceled her barrier and pointed to the letter with her gaze, ordering the guards to take it.


    "Your Majesty." The guard handed the letter to me without checking it.


    A guess immediately crossed my head, even before I read the first letter. Still, I had to read it.


    A long breath came out of my mouth since what I was thinking was right, again. It was irritating me a lot since I couldn''t prevent it at all, except following his n. The only evidence we have was how the subus called him My Lord. And it was not powerful enough to execute him.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 454 452. Lust Demons Capital, Lecheri VI

    The Incubus System Chapter 452. Lust Demon''s Capital, Lecheri VI


    In that letter, the assistant confessed that he was the mastermind of all of this. From how he seduced Letos''s wife and made her betray her husband, today''s attack, how he nned to frame Letos, and what he had done in the human world.


    Without saying anything, I handed the letter to Lilieth. My eyes were on Letos.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Why didn''t you report this human world''s great demon to me?" I asked.


    "I-I''m afraid, Your Majesty. Myte wife''s betrayal almost ruined our rtionship. So I can''t say anything except I have solid evidence," he said in a stammering voice.


    "I heard that the great demon has servants and subi. That''s why I took drastic measures to catch a lot of suspicious subi. But who knows my assistant is the mastermind," he added without raising his head.


    "That''s weird..." Lilieth''s mutter made him turn to her.


    "Hasn''t your assistant already given his loyalty? Why would he betray you? Likewise with your wife. We all know that a subus cannot betray her master," she cornered him mercilessly.


    "Even though he is my assistant, I have never tied his loyalty to that extent. I don''t want to be a dictator and want to give him freedom. But I didn''t expect that he would use this to betray me. That''s also how my first wife betrayed me. I bound her with my love but she betrayed me." His voice sounded like a plea.


    "Since a lot of your people betrayed you, isn''t it time you tied up your trusted people? It feels a little strange if you, a thousand years demon lord, keep making stupid blunders like this," Lilieth said all her suspicions upon his statement.


    Realizing this was my chance to perfect my n, I opened my voice.


    "Or... Do you want to use that as an excuse every time you use your trusted people to attack me?" I asked.


    He quickly shook his head from side to side eagerly.


    "No, Your Majesty. I will bring my trusted people in my contract after this."


    His statement would give me an advantage for my next n. Since he said this publicly, his allies should hear it too.


    "Also, how did you know about that human''s great demon thing? Do you have spies in the human world?" I asked again. I wondered if there was another incubus in the human world.


    "One of my subordinates said it. He is just a small lust demon who protects the city outskirts. He said this great demon is a powerful high Incubus and can kill a lot of demons. He has enved several humans and has several servants. Since he came from my kind, I decided to investigate it," he exined.


    I assumed it was the Sex demon who told him. There were more than a thousand of them when Myra''s boyfriend took them to attack theb. So there must be one or two demons who escaped and reported this to Letos.


    "Since this great demon is dead. I assume no one will betray you next time. And like what I said before..." I red at him. My threat was clear from my gaze.


    "Make sure to bind all your trusted subjects under your contract. My patience is running out, Letos. You keep making big mistakes. All demons question your loyalty to me."


    Since he had killed the great demon in front of the crowd, I decided to use it and remain dead for the public. That way he couldn''t use meter.


    "I-I understand..." he stammered.


    "Today''s incident has shown your ipetence. I will take over the subi from you," I stated firmly.


    "I-I understand." Despite his stammering voice, I could catch his evil smirk on his lips indicating what I thought was right.


    "Shall we go now?" Lilieth turned to the journalist.


    "We will be doing this live so I hope you don''t mind another exclusive news."


    Of course, the journalists answered me with shouts of approval.


    "But of course, we will check their condition before we take them. So I hope you can make this one right," I added. Again, my threat was evident in my tone of voice and gaze. There was no smirk on my face, showing how serious I was.


    It made him pale. His anger was clear in his eyes, but he held it. I bet I managed to ruin his n again. But he had no other choice but to agree to my request.


    "Very well, Your Majesty," he replied.


    "Show us the way!" I ordered.


    Letos got up and gestured at me to follow him.


    But when we just got out of the building, our ears could catch the sound of the explosion. The impact even shook the building and everything around us. Our eyes immediately fell on the puff of smoke from the building not far from us.


    Letos turned to me and pretended to panic.


    "Y-Your Majesty, i-it''s---"


    "Please don''t tell this is from the prison where the subi are," I said straight to the point.


    That a thousand years ago agreement really saved his ass well. Not to mention his mncholic expression and act.


    But of course, this would ruin his reputation. This was a harsh move since I kept sabotaging his ns. Even though this looked like an ordinary meeting, it was no different from a dangerous game of chess. One wrong move, we were dead.


    If I, Lilieth, and Lord Damon hadn''t discussed all the possibilities that would have happened, I might have fallen for his cunning scheme.


    "I-It is... Your Majesty... I-I don''t know what to say." His words stopped. His regret was clearly visible on his face.


    "I see..." I leaned closer to him. My eyes looked at him menacingly.


    "Don''t you think your n is too cliche, Letos?" I scoffed. To which he only answered by lowering his head.


    He put everything in public. From the confession to his heroic rescue. Then he destroyed all evidence and acted like a victim when everything fell apart.


    Even though it was a cliche move, I could say it was the best n. With this, all the evidence was gone and I had nothing to use him of. His case remained in the gray area.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 455 453. Lust Demons Capital, Lecheri VII

    The Incubus System Chapter 453. Lust Demon''s Capital, Lecheri VII


    When we arrived, the building was already destroyed. All that was left was a pile of rubble and billowing smoke.


    The police and rescue team were busy helping the victims. But of course, their procedures were different from what humans were used to. They mostly used their Demonic Power to move debris and detect victims.


    Lilieth and I stood in front of the building, trying to detect the survivors. Even used our Telekinesis to move the ruin but in vain.


    Once a demon died, it would turn to ashes so we couldn''t do an autopsy either.


    Due to the danger, even though the reporters followed us, they could only take the pics from a distance.


    And Letos... He pretended to cry in his wife''s arms and med himself for what happened. Rather than an Incubus Lord, he was more suited to be a Drama Lord. I was fed up with his disgusting and shameless act despite his status as a demon lord.


    Still, he had prepared everything well. He used the building''s CCTV footage as evidence that he was innocent.


    The record showed that one of the family members of the subi tried to free her, but he ended up giving a fierce fight that eventually destroyed the entire building. He used a kind of explosion magic formation on his body to kill himself if this attack failed. In addition, the record also showed how Letos treated the subi well.


    After the record was published, the journalists immediately stormed at Letos, asking him to exin this. This time he could do nothing but bow his head and apologize for his ipetence. Sobs apanied his every word.


    Unfortunately, even though he was so close, I couldn''t execute him on the spot since he had destroyed all the evidence. Even though it was obvious that he did it.


    But on the bright side, his harsh counter was enough to destroy his reputation and get the public''s attention on him.


    Besides that, I could also use Letos'' ipetence as an excuse to distribute some of his authority to Lilieth.


    Still... Even though we seeded in bringing down the public''s trust in Letos, there was regret in my heart that I couldn''t save those subi. There were more than 50 of them and they all died for nothing because of Letos.


    I knew that whether my n was sessful or not, what awaited them was death. Because Letos would use them as demon detonators if we brought them to Eternal Night City. I still felt that what I did was no different from what the demon hunter association had done to me and Celia.


    After that incident, I ordered him to take care of everything and give my authority to Lilieth to take charge of some things, especially the investigation. And thus the meeting ended with a bittersweet result for us.


    -----


    Letos'' PoV


    "Curse them!" he yelled in anger as soon as he arrived at his mansion which was dominated by red and ck. His feet stepped through the living room quickly towards his office.


    His shout made his sexy maids, who lined up neatly, bow their heads in fear.


    "My Lord, please be patient," said his wife who was walking behind him, trying to chase him.


    He stopped his steps and red at her.


    "Shut up!" he yelled again. He had restrained himself and acted like an idiot in front of Lord Damon, so he didn''t hesitate to blow things up.


    "He not only messed up my ns but humiliated me! I kneeled in front of him! The whole world saw me! That fucker wanted to embarrass me from the start!" he vented his frustration. His anger was clear in his tone, expression, and gestures.


    He had nned everything well, even made a lot of backup ns. He thought one of them would work, sadly neither of them went well. Instead, his ns backfired to him! Even his reputation was on the line now!


    How could he convince other demon lords and invite other demons to rebel against Lord Damon with this reputation?


    His wife held his hand gently.


    "Please calm down. There will always be next time."


    Yet her effort didn''t work. Instead, he let go of her hand roughly.


    "But when?! When can I break his arrogant face?! He even ordered Lilieth to investigate this matter directly!" Even though he had made sure that not a single piece of evidence was left behind, he couldn''t use it to carry out his other ns.


    "And that stupid new subus! How dare she call me ''My Lord'' in front of so many people! That stupid bitch almost exposed me in front of everyone! It was a fucking live conference!" he yelled in anger.


    His loud voice made all the wives and all the servants around him curled in fear. They had never seen him so angry before.


    "Look at the bright side, My Lord. We managed to get their attention. The Glob King and the others should be able to execute their n smoothly," his other wife tried tofort him. But she didn''t dare to approach him. Even though Letos was a sweet incubus, he could turn violent when he got angry.


    "Mph! I don''t see any good news from that. If they take over what I do, it''s the same for me!" he snapped. It all ended up with a narrow chance of his ambush attack on the Illusion Night Tower.


    He had sent his troops into that city months away bit by bit. Even though it was impromptu, he couldn''t pass up this opportunity.


    The four demon generals should be busy taking care of many things in this world, so no one could beat his trusted assistant and his elite troops. Or he could call his trusted assistant as his general. That assistant''s strength was almost simr to that of a demon lord, so Letos was sure he would bring good news to him.


    Unfortunately, no. The pain that pierced his heart showed that one of his trusted subjects just died. Plus he also couldn''t feel his assistant magic flow anymore.


    His hand shifted to his chest and clenched it. His eyes trembled. His pupils moved from side to side. His shock was evident on his face.


    "It can''t be..." he muttered in a low voice.


    "It can''t be!!! Who?! Who killed him!" he lost his shit due to his serial failures.


    Then he lifted his head and gritted his teeth.


    "Fuck you, Damon! Curse you and your bloodline!" he shouted with all his might.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 456 454. Demon Tag

    The Incubus System Chapter 454. Demon Tag


    Lord Damon''s PoV


    The sound of footsteps echoed on the 99th floor''s Illusion Night First Tower. Two incubi ran down the corridor, trying to escape from a demon who was chasing them.


    The smell of death and the heavy atmosphere that enveloped the ce pierced their bodies. Even though they were elite soldiers, the fear that gripped their hearts was so intense to the point they almost let out their screams many times. Moreover, they had just seen that demon kill their leader.


    They ran faster. Their eyes looked around them, trying to find a way out but they couldn''t find it. Over time, they could feel their legs getting heavier. Every step was a painful thing for them.


    asionally, they threw their Storm Spike at that demon. Although they didn''t expect it could kill him, they hoped the skill could slow him down.


    Strangely, even though that demon only walked at a leisurely pace, no matter how fast they ran they couldn''t escape him.


    After they turned at the end of the corridor, they realized there was a door on their side. Without another thought, they went in and intended to escape through the window or hide.


    But when they had just closed the door, Lord Damon was already in the room. His evil smirk was on his face. He stretched out his hand to read their minds, but those incubi decided to end their lives.


    Without hesitation, they slit their own throats with their ws, turning their bodies into ashes. For them, it was better than being caught.


    A disappointed sigh escaped Lord Damon''s mouth as he lowered his hand.


    "Here go my toys," he muttered in a nonchnt tone. He already read one of them before and found nothing. So he wasn''t sure he could get any important information from them either.


    He used his Teleportation skill. His body turned into a dark aura and moved to the previous corridor. As soon as he appeared, two headless demons who had just beenbing the ce followed him from behind.


    "How''s the situation?" asked Lord Damon without further ado. His feet strode towards the throne room.


    "Tower one is clear, Your Majesty. But we haven''t heard anything from Tower two," answered one of them.


    "Tch!" He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Despite all his preparation, he didn''t expect Letos'' elite soldiers to be more slippery than he expected.


    Shortly, a headless demon spoke again.


    "Oh wait. Tower Two is clear, Your Majesty. We''ve cleaned them all," he reported.


    "Did they manage to catch anyone?" he confirmed.


    "Nothing, Your Majesty. Those intruders chose to end their lives," replied a headless demon.


    "Too bad," muttered Lord Damon. Even though it was bad news, it wasn''t enough to wipe the smirk off his face. He was very happy that this n managed to lure all the Letos'' soldiers into the capital.


    Just like what Damian and he had predicted, Letos used this incident to attack the capital. Illusion Night Towers to be exact.


    The attack started when Lilieth started to give her speech. Some demons suddenly barged into the building from the doors and the windows. From that attack, it was clear that Letos had been preparing for this for a long time. All of them were highly trained and had infiltrated the capital long ago.


    From their movements, the attack, or the ambush to be exact, concentrated on capturing themand center, the rooftop where Lord Damon lived, theboratory, and the 99th floor, the towers'' four main ces.


    Of course, the attack failed miserably since Lord Damon and his elite soldiers were ready to wee them. One by one Lord Damon''s elite soldiers killed Letos'' troops, ambushing them. Including his assistant, a high Incubus.


    That assistant was a high-level one. His power was almost equal to that of a demon lord. But it was nothingpared to Lord Damon. So it could be said, this n seeded in hitting two birds with one stone.


    "I will activate the barrier now. Inform everyone to prepare for the effect," Lord Damon ordered as soon as he arrived at the throne hall. His feet kept moving towards his throne.


    "Got it." The headless demon pressed amunication device simr to a watch in his hand.


    "This is Elite One speaking. His Majesty will activate the barrier. Prepare yourself!"


    Nonchntly, Lord Damon sat on his throne and waited a while.


    "They''re ready, Your Majesty," said the headless demon after he got an answer from the others.


    "Good." Lord Damon stretched out his hand with his palm facing up.


    ''Absolute Loyalty.''


    As his palm emitted a dark aura, the servant marks on their bodies also emitted a dark aura. All of them were silent. Their red eyes stared nkly, indicating that they had lost their minds.


    ''Bring all unloyal demons before me,'' he ordered. Then what he did was wait.


    Absolute Loyalty was the demon king''s skill. The skill was connected to these towers and was used to ensure there were no intruders or traitors in the ce.


    That skill wouldst for a few minutes and detect all demons that had not pledged their loyalty to him. Luckily, neither of them brought a single demon before him. Which meant, the towers were clear and none of the enemies pretended to be his servants. This was one of the reasons why he sent Damian''s servants to secure the capital.


    Once he canceled it, they got their consciousness back.


    He stood up from his throne.


    "Come with me. Lilieth and Damian wille back soon. We have to wee them," he ordered.


    "The public started asking about the previous attack. What should we say about it?" asked one of the headless demons, following him from behind.


    "Just tell them it was an ident. An explosion from a coffee machine or something" replied Lord Damon nonchntly. Letos'' elite soldiers didn''t make too much ruckus so that should be enough to cover it.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied the headless demon.


    As Lord Damon''s feet moved, a mutter came out of his mouth.


    "Too bad I can''t see Letos'' face right now." Yet his evil smirk widened showing he could already imagine it.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 457 455. Our Loss And Victory I

    The Incubus System Chapter 455. Our Loss and Victory I


    Ethan''s PoV


    Our car moved fast on Licheri City''s street towards our previous portal spot. The silence enveloped us as so many thoughts upied my head.


    Trying to distract myself, I turned my gaze to the car window, staring at the city view. Although a lot of lust demons kind still stood on the sides of the streets, their number was less than before. The excitement was no longer visible on their faces. Likewise with the incubi who were guarding along the streets. A sign that the previous incident also shocked them.


    A touch on my hand broke my reverie. I turned my gaze to Lilieth who was sitting by my side.


    "You''ve been doing your best, Damian," she said with a gentle smile.


    Even though I gave my authority to Lilieth, she had to bring her troops before starting the investigation. Leaving Lilieth there alone wasn''t a good idea. Letos could have used her as a hostage. So bringing an army to apany her was a must. After all, we had checked there was no more clue except the CCTV footage. As for the authorities, it was an excuse to keep an eye on Letos and Licheri.


    I nodded and smiled bitterly.


    "Yeah." I knew I did everything well but it didn''t wash away my guilt. Although I couldn''t me myselfpletely either. Still, I had to admit, the excitement and happiness that disappeared from the other demon''s face soured my mood and increased my guilt.


    A wild thought crossed my head.


    "Lilieth... Is there any chance of them surviving?" I asked.


    "You know... Letos might hide them somewhere else before he blew up the ce," I pointed out what I meant, clinging desperately to thest straw of my hope.


    "I''m not sure. But we can ask Lord Damon once we get back. He can sense death," she suggested. But from the unexcitement on her face, I knew the chances were slim.


    I was silent upon her answer. Yeah... I know I was just trying to cheer myself up.


    Upon my silence and gloomy expression, she spoke again.


    "At least they''re free now and Letos didn''t manage to get what he wanted," she tried to cheer me up.


    I forced a smile. It didn''t improve my mood at all but I tried to get out of my slump.


    "You''re right." I took a deep breath, swallowed my mixed feeling, and turned my gaze forward.


    "I have to concentrate on my next n," I added.


    "What are you nning about your face?" asked Lilieth, trying to change the subject. Of course, she meant my undercover n. I couldn''t use my own face or Letos'' face since it was too obvious. I didn''t want to use my human face either. And if I showed up as a random incubus, the other demon lords would think I was another incubus. Like a family from the dead subus.


    "I''m nning to borrow one of his assistant''s faces. Do you have any suggestions on which I should use?" I answered. I had been nning this ever since I got my Camouge skill. Besides, I had seen his assistants'' faces today.


    Lilieth answered me with a humming sound for a while before she spoke again.


    "That dead high incubus might be a good idea. The public has seen his face. But... Everyone knows he''s dead. So maybe a lot of people don''t believe it," she suggested.


    Her suggestion gave me another evil idea and I wouldn''t hesitate to use it to drag Letos down.


    "Or... We can frame Letos and make it look like he faked his assistant''s death." I was sure those demon lords had higher intelligence than the others. So they may think that Letos used his assistant''s death for other purposes. A perfect n to make them fight against each other.


    Indeed, demons recognized another demon by his Demonic Power. But I nned to cover all my Demonic Power for this mission. So they could only recognize me from my face.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "But how?" she asked.


    "By showing up in Licheri City, of course," I replied.


    It made her frown.


    "Why Licheri? What''s your n? Are you nning to mess around?" she asked again.


    "I''m not. I''m just gonna show myself here and there. You know something like a secret agent in his ck time. I just need some proof that I''m from that city and several witnesses," I exined. Of course, I would use sunsses or something that could cover my face naturally.


    "But wouldn''t that only lead Letos to catch the witnesses?" she said in worry.


    "I''m going to use CCTV for this n. Also since you''re going to investigate at Licheri, maybe you can help me with a thing or two. You know, like identally catching a nce of me around Letos'' building or something. That could create an alibi for us, "I gave my idea. I had to confess this n was getting better and better.


    Another humming sound escaped her mouth.


    "True. And I can me your appearance for his betrayal. That he faked his assistant death and everything he put in front of the public was only an act. As long as you didn''t do it too openly," she said.


    "Yeah. I just need to make things look natural," I replied. A devilish smile began to appear on my lips.


    "Well, isn''t this exciting? It''s him who usually does the act. Now it''s our turn." Somehow this n lightened my guilt a bit. I knew this would be our best counterattack. In the end... I could take my revenge on him.


    Upon my expression, a devilish smile also developed on Lilieth''s face.


    "Indeed..."


    The end of the street was getting near and the demons around us were getting fewer, signifying that I had to open my portal.


    ''Portal, Illusion Night Tower''s yard, Eternal Night City.''


    A big portal appeared in front of our car. I noticed the size had changed since I got my status as a royal demon. And our car went through it, followed by two other cars.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 458 456. Our Loss And Victory II

    The Incubus System Chapter 456. Our Loss and Victory II


    As soon as our cars left the portal, we arrived at Illusion Night''s yard and kept moving to the parking lot. The guards immediately lowered their heads as soon as we passed.


    Roars and growls greeted our car when we passed the demon beast''s row of cages. At the end of the parking lot, Lord Damon and two headless demons were waiting for us.


    The car stopped in front of Lord Damon.


    "Good job, both of you," heplimented us as soon as we got out of the car. A happy smile on his face.


    Behind us, Cerberus returned to his original form and a headless demon escorted him back into the cage. I took myst nce at Cerberus since, despite his cool form, he hadn''t had a chance to show his power.


    "What about the towers? Did Letos take the bait?" I asked impatiently, approaching him. At the same time, I changed to my original form.


    His happy smile turned into an evil smirk.


    "Of course. He mobilized all his soldiers to take over this ce but it was us who ambushed them," he said proudly. He seemed satisfied with what had happened.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    "I should have known it from your face."


    "Did you manage to catch any of them?" asked Lilieth curiously. I was curious about that too, but I didn''t ask since I already guessed the answer.


    "Unfortunately no. They would rather die than be caught." A trace of disappointment was evident in his tone.


    Well, I was expecting that. His presence in this ce had shown that he had not seeded. Otherwise, he should be preparing his troops to attack Letos.


    "But I must say their shocked faces entertained me," he added.


    He snapped his finger. In an instant, we were at the royal mansion.


    "That makes my day. Unfortunately, I can''t see Letos'' angry face," he continued. He turned to me and Lilieth.


    "What about you guys? I heard the prison explode." His feet walked leisurely down the corridor.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "The n was sessful. But we couldn''t save any of them," I said regretfully. I didn''t know where he was going, we just followed him.


    He patted my shoulder and smiled wryly.


    "You''ve done your best. Just remember, despite our status, there are so many things that we can''t change. Even for a king like me," he advised.


    "Yeah, I know... It was just..." I lowered my head in regret. My eyes stared at my palm as I closed it slowly in front of me as if I was trying to grasp something but I couldn''t have it.


    "They are there. In front of my eyes. We know the n. Yet I can''t do anything. It irritated me a lot. Even with this huge power, I feel... Powerless."


    There was nothing worse than this feeling. I knew what would happen yet I couldn''t do anything to change it. Just like how I watched Erebus die in my dream. I could do nothing but watch everything.


    I turned to Lord Damon and looked into his eyes.


    "Dad, about those subi... Did they really die? Or did Letos hide them?" I tried my luck.


    "I felt a lot of death from Licheri. So yes... They are dead. Letos really killed them," he rified.


    I nodded repeatedly and returned my gaze to the front.


    "I see..." I said in a low voice.


    "Damian, once we get rid of Letos and his alliance. This will be over," Lilieth reminded.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I know..." I replied quietly. A secondter, I lift my head and put on my best smile.


    "Oh right. Where are Ivy and the others?" I tried to get my mind off something else.


    "I ordered them to secure the city," Lord Damon replied.


    I frowned.


    "Why don''t you let them help you?" I asked. Compared to some headless demons, my servants had a higher level than them. So they should be more useful than others.


    "If you want to take them on your mission, I have to hide them," he replied.


    "Makes sense," I said. And yeah, that was my n. I even nned to have them use that assistant''s face and mess around in several ces at once.


    "Since we''re done..." Lord Damon opened the entertainment room''s door, gesturing us to enter the room.


    "Shall we celebrate it? I''ll call your servants back."


    I entered the room.


    "A couple of drinks is fine. But a full party, I think I will skip," I politely refused. I was seriously not in the mood for any party.


    "Why?" Lilieth asked.


    "I know this is our victory. But we have sacrificed a lot of lives. So... We didn''t really win. At least, that''s how I feel," I eximed.


    A long exhale came out of his mouth.


    "Right... So this is about your human morality."


    "Yeah. Besides, we have to stay alert. Who knows Letos has other ns. And you still have to exin to me about tomorrow right?" I sat in front of the minibar.


    Another long exhale came out of his mouth. His annoyance was clear from there.


    "Fine." He snapped his fingers. Three wine sses floated in front of us along with a bottle of wine, filling them with a purple liquid.


    "As for tomorrow, what you need to do is observe how I fix the border and pretend to be me to cover my absence. I don''t think I need to exin any further," he added.


    After the sses were full and floated in front of us, we took them.


    "This is the first time we can fully counter Letos. So... Cheers!" said Lord Damon as he lifted his ss.


    "Cheers." I raised my ss a bit and drank it. There was no over happiness on my face since all I was thinking about was how to make Letos pay for what he had done.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 459 457. Our Loss And Victory III

    The Incubus System Chapter 457. Our Loss and Victory III


    We spent that simple party with a couple of drinks and chatted about what our next ns were. Lord Damon and Lilieth advised me to find out about my next target since each city had its own characteristics. They were sure it was enough to shock me so I would take their advice seriously.


    After I returned to my room and took a bath, I decided to immerse myself in books and browse through the inte to find out more about Licheri. I wanted to prepare myself and made sure I didn''t act like a tourist.


    Yeah, even though I just visited this city. I only visited the conference hall and the prison. Well, I could also read my servant''s mind to find it out so I ordered them toe to my room after they finished their work.


    After checking a lot of websites, I had to say, I was quite surprised since all I found was either about night entertainment, casino and a lot of sextaiment. Most of the websites showed sexy subus and incubus. Sometimes... Naked. They were no different from p*rn websites.


    Licheri was simply a huge red light city with entertainment as its main ie and attractions. The sex demons were the guards or to be more precise, the guard dogs. They were usually ced in cages near the city borders. So the chief ormander only needed to release those sex demons to attack the enemies.


    That was why Myra''s boyfriend had so many of them. They were simply his troops or his dogs. What was even crazier, I just found out there were also female sex demons. That was their queen. Her job was just having sex and giving birth. A queen could give birth to around 2 to 5 sex demons per day. Even though it made them sound like the abyss'' demons, Lord Damon still allowed them to stay since they could understand simplemands. So I put it simply. They were dogs that breed like insects. Well, half insects to be precise.


    ''You need more than a degen to lead this kind of city,'' I thought. And their next ruler was me.


    I also searched for some information about other cities. One of them was the Glob King territory. Gourmando.


    Unlike Licheri, Gourmando was filled with restaurants, cafes, and food and drink stalls. They had cheap to expensive foods. And most of them were unhealthy, but most of them said their food was delicious. It was heaven for a person who loved to eat.


    Even though it sounded harmless, just like Licheri, the city also had a lot of dangers. Some parasite-type demons were ready to take over all the demons who tried to attack the city. Excessive consumption of that ce''s food also could cause a condition simr to drug addiction. Except for glob types of demons.


    Another city was Jealousi. That city was under the Spider Queen''s control. Jealousi was filled with various shopping centers, boutiques, designer clothes brands, salons, and cosmetics stores. Simply everything that could improve a person''s appearance. For girls and boys.


    Although this was not as terrible as other cities. The Spider Queen''s spy, Spyder, was everywhere. As a defense, the spider demons used their traps skill to prevent enemies from getting into their ce.


    Thest one was Avarici. This city belonged to the Gargoyle King and was the most prestigious city of all. The city was full of branded products, from clothes, bags, watches, jewels, and golds. Literally, everything that only the upper-ss elites could buy.


    What made it crazier. The more they spent their money at this ce, the more they wanted to buy everything in this city. So some of them could spend all their money and return home penniless after going to this city for vacation. But that didn''t dim the city''s reputation since the product quality was amazing.


    This city also had an extraordinary army. A real soldier. Not dogs like Licheri or traps like Jealousi or even something that worked underground like Gourmando.


    After I read the websites and articles about the cities, I just realized some demon lords and cities represent the seven sins. Letos was Lust. The Gargoyle King was greed. The Spider Queen was envy. The Glob King was gluttony. I could say Queen Nefaris was sloth since she didn''t care about her territory. And Lord Damon was pride since I needed to give him an award for his prideful attitude. The only one that hadn''t appeared yet was wrath. Well, from my battle experience, something from the hound demon type was fit for that wrath thing. But it could be another demon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    A random thought popped into my head.


    ''Wait... If I take over Licheri, doesn''t that mean I''m the Lust itself?'' It felt weird since I was just a virgin boy before and suddenly, I would be a demon lord who represented the sin of Lust.


    I quickly dispersed my thoughts away since I shouldn''t be thinking about that now.


    ''Concentrate, Ethan.'' I had to make a n about which one I should visit first after I showed myself in Licheri.


    After thinking for a while, I chose Avarici as my first ce. The reason? It was because that city had the toughest security than the others. If The Gargoyle King raised his vignce after hearing the other attacks, I would have a hard time breaking through that city.


    The second one was, Jealousi. Since that city had a lot of spies. So I chose this for the same reason. And thest one was Gourmando.


    As for the building, I decided to infiltrate important buildings. Some ces stored valuable information. Something like themand center. So even though my goal was to mess them up and pit them against each other, who knew I may also get valuable information from there. Either from their documents or from reading the staff''s mind. Again, that would be the same as hitting two birds with one stone.


    Note: Store''s clothes and essories usually provide additional status such as increasing the user''s strength or defense. Something simr to Ethan''s armor but weaker. While Demon''s Clothes don''t provide anything.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 460 458. Our Loss And Victory IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 458. Our Loss and Victory IV


    The knocking sound drew my attention to the door. Followed by Foxy''s voice.


    "Your Highness, may wee in?"


    "Go ahead," I said. My hand turned off theptop since I wanted to spend my time with them first before I read their minds about those cities. At least I wanted to know about what happened to the city today.


    The door opened and my servants came into my room.


    "Your Highness! Congrattions! We saw everything from the TV," said Luna happily. Yet I felt there was something different about her. Her expression was not natural. I knew she was just pretending to be happy.


    It made me frown but I didn''t say a word.


    "You look and act exactly like the king," added Yuffy. The smile on her lips also did not look natural. She clearly forced it.


    "Thanks," I replied. My eyes were on them. My brain was trying to figure out what was going on since this was unusual.


    Behind them, Ivy and Maria looked even worse. Even though I knew they were trying to smile, they couldn''t. The sadness in their eyes was too obvious. Foxy didn''t look well either.


    "Ivy, Maria. What happened?" I asked in worry. Spontaneously, I stood up from my chair and walked to them. Maria and Ivy had never behaved like this before. Usually, once they were near me, what they did was seduce and tempt me. But not today.


    "Nothing. Congrattions on your sess, Your Highness," Ivy replied, trying to smile. By her side, Maria didn''t answer me.


    "Are any of the subi your friends?" That was the only guess that went through my head. Letos had announced the prisoner list names. So I was pretty sure about this.


    They answered me in silence.


    "Answer me," I asked in a gentle voice. My gaze shifted to Maria and Ivy.


    After another short pause, Ivy finally opened her voice.


    "Yes, Your Highness... One of them is my aunt..." she said sadly.


    Luna quickly gripped Ivy''s hand tightly.


    "Ivy, we''ve agreed not to talk about this." Despite her words, her sadness was clear in her voice. I knew they wanted to cover it up. But none of their attempts worked.


    "It''s okay, Luna. I want to know what happened." I turned my gaze to Maria.


    "You too, Maria. Tell me, did one of your acquaintances also die in that prison?" I asked.


    "It''s nothing..." Maria muttered in a low voice.


    "Are you sure?" I insisted.


    "My friend... She is also one of the victims..." Maria finally admitted.


    "I''m so sorry..."I said in a gloomy tone. Then I turned to the others.


    "What about you guys?"


    Luna, Yuffy, and Foxy shook their heads from side to side.


    "I don''t know any other subus except Ivy and everyone from this ce," replied Luna. Yet she showed her sympathy for Ivy and Maria.


    "Same with me," said Yuffy.


    "I came from a remote vige," added Foxy.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    "Fine."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Maria''s voice returned my gaze to her.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I shouldn''t have said that. This is your first victory. I shouldn''t have ruined it," she said regretfully.


    "Yeah... My aunt should be happy that you managed to thwart Lord Letos'' n. Otherwise... Her death will only create many more deaths," added Ivy.


    I hugged Ivy and Maria, trying to give them the bestfort I could.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t save them," I whispered in regret. My sadness was clear from the tone of my voice. I had experienced the pain of loss once and didn''t want to go through it again.


    "We didn''t me you, Your Highness... We know this is Letos'' fault. But the fact that we can''t do anything hurts us..." Maria said. Her sobs began to sound between her words. It was the first time I saw them cry...


    I released my arms and wiped the tears on their faces with my thumb in turn.


    "I promise. We will take our revenge soon," I tried tofort them.


    This time, Yuffy held Maria''s hand.


    "You heard of him? As I said. His Highness, us. Will avenge her. Today is our loss but also our win. We have to concentrate on what we can do," Yuffy tried to console her.


    "It''s fine ,Yuffy. I don''t want to force her either." I turned to Ivy and Maria in turn.


    "We still have some time before we carry out our n. Use that time to calm yourself. You have to control your emotions and anger to win this war." Although this sounded bitter, I had to say it. We only had one chance so we had to use it wisely.


    "We understand, Your Highness," they replied.


    "But for now... If you want to cry, just cry. Shedding tears doesn''t mean you''re weak. As long as you don''t give up, you''re not," I continued. It was also a reminder for myself.


    Upon my words, reflexively, they hugged me again. Including Luna and Yuffy. Their sobs broke in my ears. Their tears wet my clothes. They were my elite soldiers, elite demons. I never thought I would see them crying before. But I was wrong...


    My hands stroked their heads andbed their hair. But then I realized Foxy wasn''t among them.


    Between the hugs that squeezed my body, I looked for her and found her standing near us, staring at us in silence. I knew even though she was my first servant and had managed to level up so fast. She still felt insecure due to her origin.


    I held out my hand to her, asking her toe to me. A smile on my lips. I knew she didn''t have any acquaintances in that prison, but I didn''t want her to feel left out.


    Foxy stared at my hand for a moment before looking at my face.


    "Come," I said.


    Without a second thought, she hugged me, burying her face in my back.


    A master, a prince, or a lover... I didn''t know what I was for them. But for sure... I love them as much as I love my partners.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 461 459. The Demon Kings Absence I

    The Incubus System Chapter 459. The Demon King''s Absence I


    After they calmed down, I asked their permission to read some of their memories about my targeted cities.


    From their memories, I discovered that most of the cities looked simr to human cities. The only different one was Licheri. I even experienced culture shock upon what I saw. Not to mention I would lead the city one day.


    On the bright side, since I knew this from the start, I wouldn''t act like a clueless demon in the middle of a ''cultured'' city. And another thing I found was, that even though the lust demon kind required sex as their primary food, they sometimes ate normal demon food like the others. So I could still use this world''s currency, Cs, to do and buy whatever I want. For sure, I only had a day there, so I should not waste it.


    As for my partner, despite her state, I chose Ivy to apany me. She was the most suitable of all since she was quite familiar with Licheri, so she could give me a lot of rmendations about the ces. For her disguise, she would pretend to be the subus who attacked me at thest conference.


    I ended that night with another sex batch between me, Foxy, Luna, and Yuffy. I asked Ivy and Maria to return early due to their condition and unstable emotions.


    As for me, although it was a nice mini orgy, we didn''t do much forey and only concentrated on pration. I could say it was something simr to what I usually do during the Shadow Ritual. In other words, we did it only to fill our DP. In addition, although the incident did not affect the three of them, it managed to spoil their mood.


    The next morning, after I took a bath and breakfast, I went to Lord Damon''s office to receive his instructions on what I had to do after his absence. He would stabilize the border today. His energy would drop drastically, maybe, to the point he needed a total rest. Since Lilieth had left for Licheri and started her investigation this morning. The capital and this ce would be my responsibility.


    I spent hours listening to his instructions. Even though he had done most of his work, I had to hear a lot of "what if" situations from him. Everything could have happened in his absence.


    "Do you have any other questions?" he closed our long conversation. Well, it was not really a conversation since he was the one who talked more than I did. As usual, we sat across from each other in front of his desk.


    "I think you''ve exined everything to me." It was almost noon and I had listened to his exnation for 4 hours straight. My head would explode if I listened to more of it. Moreover, I didn''t have any questions in my head.


    "Pfftt!" he held hisugh.


    "That''s just the outline. I left some ''notes'' as your guide in case you need it," he continued. Using his Telekinesis, he swung his finger from the bookshelf towards the desk. At the same time, a thick book floated following his finger''s movement andnded on the desk in front of me.


    My face paled. A cringe appeared on my face.


    "Uh... Okay." It was thicker as a vocabry and it reminded me of Puriel''s novel. Worse, even this book''s cover was full of strange symbols that I had never seen before.


    "You just need to listen to that book. Not read it," he exined.


    His exnation made me frown.


    "Listen to a book?" I made sure I didn''t hear him wrong.


    "Yes. Just use your Dark Energy," he added.


    Confused, I stretched out my hand and did as he instructed.


    ''Dark Energy.''


    An announcement appeared in front of me along with his voice in my head. It was simr to listening to an audiobook.


    [Wee to Tome of Darkness vol 2.]


    [What do you want to know?]


    I was stunned in amazement. This was really cool!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Vol 2? Shouldn''t I read Vol 1 first?" I made sure.


    "You won''t need it. Vol 1 belongs to my father and it is mostly filled with his regret for Gabrielle and Erebus. You know, something like romance tragedy stuff. You can skip it," he said in a nonchnt tone.


    A smug smirk appeared on his lips.


    "While mine is filled with a lot of strategies, tricks, how I clean up the other''s schemes and how I ughter my enemies."


    ''Did he just say his father''s love story was unimportant?'' I thought, holding my cringe.


    "Anyway, if you want to know about Vol 1, you can check it there." He pointed to another vocabry size of the book on his bookshelf.


    That was enough to make me gasp. My face was getting paler.


    "I think I''ll stick with this one," I said quickly, patting the book in front of me twice. A nervous grin on my face.


    Somehow this made me wonder, what would I write in my book. My sex experience? How I could survive  the human world with a thin budget? Or my story about an innocent man who turned into an incubus?


    "That''s my son," he said proudly.


    I only answered him with an awkward grin. I knew he took that as some kind ofpliment since I was more interested in what he wrote than what my grandfather wrote. While the truth was I just didn''t want to read another thick book.


    "Since you have understood everything. I will take you to the border room," he continued.


    "Border room?" I asked. He didn''t mention this before.


    "You''ll understand when we get there." Without further ado, he used his Teleportation skill.


    Darkness engulfed us and a secondter we were in front of a huge stone ck door. The crest of the demon kingdom was in the middle. Ancient spell engraving surrounded the sides and a great power emanated from within.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 462 460. The Demon Kings Absence II

    The Incubus System Chapter 460. The Demon King''s Absence II


    There was nothing there but the door and the thick dusty floor beneath us. The walls and everything around us were made of strong stone which reminded me of the medieval era''s castles. Our only light was some strange stones that glowed dimly in purple on both sides of the door.


    "Just in case you want to know. This ce is in the tower one''s basement and can never be essed by anyone except by using the Teleportation skill," he suddenly exined.


    "You mean beneath the parking lot?" I made sure in case something bad happened and I couldn''t ess this ce with my Teleportation skill.


    "Yeah, around that location," I confirmed.


    "Okay," I replied.


    He reached out to the door.


    "Caedos!" he ordered and the door opened by itself.


    We entered the stone chamber. Every time we stepped on the stone floor, the sound of our footsteps echoed throughout the room. Huge pirs lined both sides of us.


    My eyes fell on a portal that resembled a ck hole at the end of the room. Two pirs made of ck crystal were on either side.


    We stopped in front of it. My eyes looked at it in amazement. I felt like I was looking at a portal in a sci-fi movie.


    But then, I narrowed my eyes once I noticed some white dots in between that dark energy. The white dots flickered and moved rapidly from ce to ce. A few of them changed to other colors. Apart from that, I also saw arge gray dot that didn''t change its position. I quickly caught what it was.


    "This is where I can keep an eye on the border energy." He pointed at the colorful dots.


    "As you can see, some demon lords are trying to destabilize the energy by using their power. That''s the reason why the border is getting more and more unstable. Unfortunately, I can''t detect who they are," he exined.


    And I believed that gray dot was the big crack in Lightglen City.


    "If you can keep an eye on them from here. Why don''t you fix everything from here?" I asked in curiosity. It was more efficient than going from ce to ce and fixing the cracks up manually.


    "As I said, it will drain my energy. Once I use my Dark Energy to close it, it will draw all my strength to cover all the cracks. That''s why I need Lilieth to rece me for a few days if I have to do this," he exined.


    "I can help you, ya know," I reminded him.


    He turned to me and gave me a t stare.


    "Even I didn''t let Lilieth do it. Let alone a newbie like you. Besides, don''t you have another mission?" he reminded me.


    I pressed my lips to his statement. I didn''t know how bad this could be, but I expected for the worst. Besides, I also couldn''t draw any conclusions before I saw how bad it was.


    "I only ask you one thing. Take me to my roomter," he reminded me. He had warned me before that he would copseter.


    "I understand."


    He breathed in nervousness and stretched his arm forward. This was the first time I saw him that tense.


    A secondter, his dark power came out of his palm slowly. Over time the power that came out of his palm was getting bigger. I bet the portal sucked his power mercilessly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    His hand began to tremble as his energy came out. He gritted his teeth, holding back his pain. It was clear from his face even though he tried to cover it up.


    "Should I help you?" I asked in worry even though he had warned me what was going to happen.


    "I told you. Your job is keeping an eye on it," he refused firmly.


    I pressed my lips to his answer.


    Trying to distract myself, I turned to the portal and decided to concentrate on it. Little by little, the white dots turned into darkness just like the others, but not all of them. Likewise with the colorful dots. Except for the big gray dot. I felt like something was holding it back.


    "Khhhh!" A grunt from his mouth made me turn to him.


    "Dad!" I called him and raised my hand, intending to hold his body in reflex. He looked exhausted. Sweat dripped from his forehead to his chin. His face was pale and his breathing was heavy.


    But he replied to me with a fierce re.


    "Stay away. Just observe!" he roared.


    Swallowing my annoyance, I lowered my hand and fell silent. Although I hated this, I knew he needed me to look after these towers and capital during his absence. If both of us copsed, this ce would be in danger. One of us had to stay alert.


    As I expected, after a few minutes, he copsed. Reflexively, I caught his body before he hit the floor.


    As his bodynded on my arms, I was shocked. His body was so light and I couldn''t feel the energy inside him. The heavy atmosphere around him also disappeared. Yet... The white dots hadn''t disappearedpletely even though they had been reduced considerably.


    ''This is crazy...'' He was a demon king but he couldn''t fix the border perfectly. Somehow I could understand how tough the task was. If webined our strengths we might be able to cover it, but that would only leave the capital unguarded. Not to mention if other enemies knew it they would use this opportunity to attack him. So what I had to do was end this war first before I could help him.


    I used my Teleportation skill to take us back to the mansion. To his chamber to be exact.


    Afterying him on the bed, I took a small towel from near the bathroom and wiped his sweat.


    "Thank you for your work, dad. I''ll take over your duties for a while. Please rest well," I muttered as I used my Camouge skill, turning myself into him and cing the towel on the side table.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 463 461. The Demon Kings Absence III

    The Incubus System Chapter 461. The Demon King''s Absence III


    After calling Yuffy and confirming that he was okay, I ordered my servants to guard Lord Damon in turn and start my day as his double. This time without Lilieth.


    I was so nervous. Not only because I was afraid that someone would discover my Camouge skill but also because I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to carry out my duties properly. Moreover, Lord Damon did not say when he would open his eyes.


    Three days had passed, and I was in my office, checking some reports. Okay, I meant my future office since it was not official yet. A small pile at my side indicated that other reports awaited me.


    Even though I had tried my best, I hadn''t been able to work as fast as him or get used to all of this. So sometimes I had to check that ''dictionary'' to find the answer. Not to mention he had a lot of hands while I only had a pair of them. Well, I could use my Telekinesis, but I still had to type with my hands.


    ''What the hell is this?'' I cried out internally. My forehead creased in confusion. My eyes fell on a report in my hand.


    I tried looking for records or anything rted to this report but I couldn''t find it. Some reports were Lord Damon''s direct requests and sometimes he didn''t have any record of it. So I didn''t know what to do other than stare at it nkly and hope my brain caught something about it. Unfortunately, even after looking at it for a whole minute, nothing crossed my mind yet.


    Finding nothing, I decided to set it aside and work on itter, who knew I would find a clue about it. My hand took another report, but again it was another direct report request from Lord Damon.


    ''He gave me instructions for hours and a big dictionary yet he didn''t say anything about this,'' I cried out internally.


    In the middle of my headache, Yuffy''s voice startled me.


    [You are connected with Yuffy.]


    ''Your Highness, His Majesty is awake.'' Her happiness was clear from the tone of her voice.


    I put down the report and stood up from my chair.


    ''Tell Rin and Ran to make food for him. I''ll be right there,'' I ordered.


    ''Yes, Your Highness,'' she replied.


    [You have disconnected with Yuffy.]


    Without further ado, I was teleported to his room.


    "Dad, how are you feeling?" I asked in worry. Quickly, I moved to the bed and sat on the side of it. A happy smile on my lips.


    Behind me, Yuffy ran to the exit in a hurry.


    Upon my presence, he sat on his bed. A frown crossed his pale face.


    "Don''t put on that stupid smile on my face. It''s disgusting," he sneered.


    It turned my smile into a t stare. He had smiled happily at me before, so why did hein to me?


    Not wanting to argue, I canceled my Camouge skill and returned to my original form.


    "There. Now I can smile stupidly as I want," I said with an annoying tone.


    A smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Stupid smile suits your face better than mine."


    "You haven''t answered my question. How are you?" I ignored his arrogant words. As annoying as it sounded, that was what made him, him.


    "Better. And you?" he replied in a rxed tone.


    I frowned.


    "Huh? Of course, I''m fine."


    "I meant your job," he made his point before he raised his hand a bit.


    "My job," he corrected.


    "Ahem." I cleared my throat and nced to the side nervously.


    "Good... I guess?" I said in doubt.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you sure?" he made sure.


    I exhaled and returned my gaze to him.


    "Fine. I admit I don''t understand some of them. The staff said it was a direct order from you but you didn''t leave any record about it. So I don''t know what to do," I admitted.


    "Oh right... I indeed ordered them to make some reports for me." He tried to get up from his bed.


    "I will handle it," he added.


    Quickly, I took his hand and helped him to get up.


    "Is that urgent?" I asked.


    He replied to me with an annoying smile.


    "Of course not. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let you handle it," he said in a mocking tone.


    Upon his annoying statement, without hesitation, I used my Telekinesis to push him back onto the bed. It didn''t stop there, I used my Telekinesis to bind him. It should not be going to work on him, but due to his weak state, he couldn''t counter me.


    Although I couldn''t use my observation skill on him since his status was still above me, I could tell from his weak aura.


    "How dare you!" he roared. I bet it was 100% bugging his pride.


    This time, I was the one who smiled annoyingly.


    "You said it''s not urgent so stay on the bed before you arepletely healed. Rin and Ran are making food for you," I nagged like an old man.


    "No buts," I added. My smile turned into a grin. Ha! I just scolded the ruler of the dark dimension, the demon king. Even though he would beat me upter, it was worth it. I was very satisfied with this after what he did to me.


    "I''m the king of this world. How dare you do this to me?!" he said again. The fact that he couldn''t break my Telekinesis indicated his energy hadn''t fully returned yet.


    This time, my annoying smile turned into a gentle one.


    "You are. But you are also my old man and I have no interest in losing my new dad. So do me a favor and stay in bed until you recover," I said in a much calmer tone.


    It stunned him.


    "Old demon," he suddenly corrected me.


    I exhaled a long breath,


    "Fine, old demon," I repeated.


    "So since you look fine, I will excuse myself and continue my work." I stood up.


    "I mean your work. See you at the dinner, dad." Then I used my Camouge skill and teleported myself.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 154 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 46 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    77 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    48 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 464 462. The Demon Kings Absence IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 462. The Demon King''s Absence IV


    Luckily, despite my annoying attitude, he took my advice and decided to rest longer. Well, he indeed looked annoyed, but he couldn''t do anything either. I knew this from Yuffy.


    At dinner, I could see he was much better. Still, he hadn''t fully recovered yet. So I promised to bring some reports to his bedroom tomorrow. Especially those personal reports.


    Even though it would disturb his rest, at least it would lessen his worries. Besides, he didn''t say a word about what I should do or how I should respond to the report. He just sulked during dinner. Well, I bet he was still mad at me after I bullied him with my Telekinesis.


    Another day had passed. The next morning, when I was about to sit down at Lord Damon''s office and start my work as usual, he suddenly appeared in front of the desk. His usual suit already covered his body and his arrogant expression was on his face.


    He folded his arms in front of his chest.


    "Get out of my seat," he ordered in an annoying tone.


    And I replied with rolled my eyes to the side. A mocking smile on my lips.


    "Go to sleep, old stubborn demon," I scoffed.


    "Does my absence make you cocky, huh?" he hissed.


    I shrugged nonchntly and turned my gaze elsewhere, totally ignoring his words.


    - Bang!


    His palmsnded on the desk hard as he leaned his body against it. It even made the table vibrate.


    That sound was enough to make me turn back to him. Our eyes met each other fiercely.


    "I said get out of my seat," he ordered in a displeased tone.


    I took a deep breath.


    "Stop being stubborn. You just recovered. Take a rest a few days until you are truly healed," I warned him.


    But he answered me with something else.


    "I see... So you underestimated my regeneration ability. Should we settle it in the battle arena?" he challenged in a displeased tone.


    I gave him a t stare.


    "That''s not what I meant. I''m not---" Before I could finish my sentence, he used his Teleportation skill. A secondter we were at the rooftop battle arena.


    Another exhale came out of my mouth and a frown appeared on my forehead.


    "Really?" I asked in annoyance.


    He raised his chin and looked down at me.


    "Why not? Are you underestimating me?" he said in his usual arrogant tone.


    Rather than the demon king, Lord of Pride was more suited to him.


    "Dad, you just recovered. I don''t want to fight you," I warned him.


    "Thank you for your concern. But I don''t like when other people look down on me." He smirked confidently.


    "Including my own son." Without further ado, he waved his hand. His invisible force stormed on me.


    "Seriously?!" I half shouted in annoyance and stretched my hand forward.


    ''Shadow Barrier.''


    A transparent barrier appeared in front of me.


    [A barrier has been formed.]


    I thought that was enough to hold him back. But I was wrong... My barrier could only hold his invisible force for a few seconds before it shattered into pieces.


    [Your barrier has been destroyed!]


    Although it was enough to take me by surprise, I simply teleported myself to the other side of the arena to dodge. Since I didn''t intend to fight him in the first ce, I didn''t use any of my supportive skills.


    "Not bad," I said with an annoying smirk. This time I was the one who used my Telekinesis. Since I couldn''t check his status, I wanted to make sure he could fend off his opponent''s attacks.


    He simply countered it with his Telekinesis. Two invisible forces collided in our midst. The strong wind ruffled our hair, made our overcoat wave around wildly, and pushed our bodies.


    But instead of retreating, as if on cue we pulled out our Demonic Spikes and threw them.


    A series of booming sounds echoed as ournces countered against each other. It was enough to make the trees around the battle arena sway to and fro. I could even see Kir desperately clinging to one of the branches.


    I felt like I was fighting my own doppelganger in this battle. Okay, I meant, he fought his own doppelganger since I was his double.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The impact was over, but we were still standing there and staring at each other. After making sure his condition was much better than yesterday, I folded my arms in front of my chest and raised my chin a little. An annoying smile on my lips. It was his trademark pose.


    "Congrattions, you''ve passed my test," I imitated when he tested me.


    He cringed in annoyance and gave me a nasty look.


    "Did you just copy me?" heined.


    I grinned innocently.


    "Like father, like son," I said in a casual tone.


    He rolled his eyes to the side.


    "Ugh... You sound like Sarael." Hisint sounded like a grunt.


    "Since you''ve recovered. I will carry out my n today," I continued. Judging by his movement and his power, he should be fine. After all, with his stubbornness, I was not sure I could push him any more than this.


    I used my Camouge skill again and turned to Letos'' assistant. But instead of a suit, I used casual clothes. A tight half-transparent t-shirt that showed my perfect body shape, jeans, sneakers, and a pair of sunsses. Even though it made me look like a pervert, it was just in clothes for Licheri.


    I flexed my leg backward slightly and put my right hand on my left chest politely.


    "If there''s nothing to talk about anymore. I will excuse myself, Your Majesty. I have a date with a sexy subus," I said in an annoying tone. Then without waiting for his answer, I used my Teleportation skill.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS


    28 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =79 chapters+ weekly update


    >$3 a month = 76 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    76 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=157 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 81 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters


    78 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=208 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 96 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    81 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=292 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    357 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 465 463. Lewd Coffee Shop (18+)

    The Incubus System Chapter 463. Lewd Coffee Shop


    After I picked up Ivy, I opened my portal to the Licheri. As for the others, I asked them to stay on guard at the pce. I only tested Lord Damon with my lowest strength and we weren''t fighting seriously, so he needed extra protection to ensure his safety.


    It was 12.34 PM when we were walking on the sidewalk near Letos'' office building. A 30 story building, which was dominated by white, looked much more majestic than the others. The outer lighting'' colors changed every minute, making the building look like a luxury club.


    Unfortunately, I could only take a nce for a moment before I turned my attention elsewhere. I couldn''t show my interest in that ce. Likewise, with Ivy, she had to cover up her anger and her grudge since Letos was in that ce.


    "Shall we try my favorite coffee shop? I heard they just opened a new outlet around here, " Ivy asked, trying to distract her thoughts. She was already in her disguise and covered her Demonic Aura. Sunsses on her face. Even though demons without Demonic Aura were almost impossible, as long as they weren''t their acquaintances, families, or friends, the other demons usually didn''t pay much attention to it. So as long as we only met new people, it wouldn''t be a problem. Of course, except for some important demons like Lord Damon, Lilieth, other Demon Lords, or any powerful demons. Also, since I had to make sure I didn''t repeat what had happened in the Abyss, I had to avoid using my skills as much as possible. So in urgent case, what I could do was run .


    So what they could remember were our faces. Although there was a possibility that other demon lords wouldn''t believe this easily, making Lilieth my first target before going anywhere else would show the others who my master was. Besides, Letos had made the same mistake at thest conference.


    "Sounds good. Let''s go," I said. To make sure our first appearance was a sess, we nned to go to some famous ces where other types of demons gather. So Letos couldn''t hide our existence. On the other side, we had to do this as naturally as possible. So I nned to leave some clue here and there. Something that could show that we were Letos'' subordinates without revealing ourselves directly.


    *Tring*


    The small bell above the door rang out as soon as we entered the coffee shop. Several baristas standing behind the counter greeted us without taking their eyes off their work.


    "Wee to Lust and Thirst Coffee Shop," they greeted warmly. Instead of a normal barista outfit, all of them only wore an apron to cover their naked bodies. Either incubus or subus. Their tails moved elegantly like a cat''s tail.


    "Number 69, please," I said as soon as we got to the counter. It was the name of a coffee. Then I turned to Ivy.


    "What would you have?"


    After a short humming sound, she finally answered.


    "I will have Passion Tea."


    I turned to the sexy pink-haired subus barista in front of me.


    "And one Passion Tea ," I repeated.


    She deftly entered our order into the cash register.


    "Okay. For number 69, what kind of milk would you like? We have fresh special protein incubus milk." She gestured at an incubus who was jerking off on a cup of coffee behind her.


    "And fresh subus breast milk," she added as she pulled her apron to the side, revealing her chest.


    "Right from the source," she said with a flirtatious smile.


    Even with my preparation, my culture shock left me speechless for a while. Luckily, I didn''t show it on my face.


    "Subus breast milk," I replied. It was obvious since I didn''t want to drink another incubus'' semen.


    "Okay, what''s your name sir?" asked the subus.


    "Eric," I gave the real dead incubus the name. Then I pretended to be surprised.


    "Bert." I corrected it.


    The subus wrote that name on the cup.


    "What about you, miss?" she asked.


    Instead of Ivy, I was the one who answered.


    "She will go with the same name," I said.


    She smiled.


    "Okay, we will immediately make it for you," she replied.


    After I paid, we took a seat near the counter. We chose that ce so the CCTV could take our faces clearly.


    I brought my face closer to Ivy who sat across from me.


    "Is subus breast milk delicious?" I whispered. My eyes fell on the barista who was making my coffee. After filling my ss with ice and coffee, she shifted her apron to the side, showing her nice breast and massaging it. White liquid came out of the tip and flowed into my coffee.


    My eyes widened.


    ''What. The. Hell! Is that possible?'' I was not sure human women could do that. But they were demons, so that was probably normal for them.


    Ivy giggled.


    "They are sweet and have a thick milky taste. Believe me, you will not regret it."


    I turned my gaze to her in shock.


    "Have you ever tried it?"


    "Of course. The milk doesn''t only taste good for male demons. But also for females. Actually, I''m more curious about what Incubus special protein milk tastes like. They say it has a more deep sweet taste than subus milk. But my family forbids it since they prepared me for you from the start," she exined.


    I held my cringe and it made a strange expression on my face.


    Upon my weird expression, she spoke again.


    "Ah, but I''m sure yours taste much much tastier than theirs. If you work as a barista, I bet they will make a special request for your milk."


    I shuddered. I could imagine that despite my job as a barista, I would jerk off all day and spend all my semen for my customers'' consumption.


    "Number 69 and Passion tea for Mr. Bert." A woman''s voice came from the counter.


    I got up from my chair and took our drinks. From the shape and color, the drinks were no different from the human world''s. Mine looked like ice milk coffee and Ivy''s looked like jasmine tea.


    After I returned to my seat, I decided to give it a try. After the first sip, my eyes widened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Oh shit! This is so good!'' It was the besttte I had ever tried.


    "I think I will need a second cup for this," I said before I took another sip. In just a few seconds the cup was almost empty.


    "This ce is my favorite coffee shop. They never disappoint me," said Ivy proudly.


    "Anyway, if a subus mom exploits their breast milk at a coffee shop, what about their child? What they are going to eat?" I asked curiously before I took another sip.


    "Sex, of course," answered Ivy lightly.


    That managed to make me cough in shock.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    "Are you okay?" Ivy asked worriedly.


    I raised my hand, indicating I was fine.


    ''Ah... Right. I forgot,'' I thought. Lilieth had exined to me once before.


    "Anyway, do you have any suggestions of where we''re going again after this?" I said as soon as I could open my voice. I wanted to make sure the CCTV could see us well.


    "How about the game center? There are a lot of demons there," she suggested.


    "Sounds good." I had seen it through her memory but was curious to see it in person since it was too absurd and lewd.


    Important note for the n:


    1. Demons did recognize another by their Demonic Power. But it only limited to their friends/ family not new demons. One can''t possibly remember all demons'' Demonic Power (except important demons like Damon /Lilieth/other demon lords). It simply the same as the rest of us. We usually don''t remember new people''s face, but we will remember our head of state''s face. In Ethan''s case, the demons will recognize him, if he turned on his demonic aura. But he deactivated it in this chapter.


    2. The couple is already dead. In this chapter, Ethan and Ivy used sunsses. The idea is to leave the clues without clearly show it. So he is pretending to do some ''mistake''. Ethan want to show, the dead couple are alive and Letos has yed the trick to the king and the demon world.


    3. Letos used kill servants ability to kill the dead incubus. The servant should only be able to die at his hands and no servant can betray his master. So they could only survived if Letos gave his mercy. Moreover, everyone knows Letos is a trickster. So the public will suspect him more than Damon.


    4. Some demons have shape shifting abilities, that''s why Ethan will attack Lilieth before he executes all his n to prove he is with Letos. Again, he won''t do it openly and pretend to cover his face and identity desperately. As for the others, I will exin it in as Ethan executes the n.


    5. Letos has already imed his assistant as "Human world''s great demon" before. Even though he did it for his scapegoat. This means that the public can already guess that this Incubus might be able to enter the human world. Yet when Damon tried to read his mind, the Incubusmitted suicide. Which meant this Incubus had something he/Letos want to cover up. His reappearance will make everyone question the conference incident''s authenticity and the one who got a lot of benefits from faking the deaths of these 2 demons is Letos. Letos can make that "dead lust demon couple" do a lot of things without admitting they are his subordinates, even simply "kill" them once again and the evidence will be gone.


    6. The subus called Letos "My Lord" loud and clear. It was Letos'' most fatal mistake. So everyone could immediately connect them both with Letos.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS


    28 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =79 chapters+ weekly update


    >$3 a month = 76 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    76 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=157 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 81 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters


    78 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=208 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 96 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    81 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=292 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    357 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv


    Thank you for reading!


    Don''t forget to click ??

 Chapter 466 464. Lust Demons Game Center I (18+)

    The Incubus System Chapter 464. Lust Demon''s Game Center I


    After buying another cup of Number 69, we went to the nearby Game Center which was a 5-minute walk from the coffee shop.


    A luxurious two-story building entered my view. The building was dominated by brown color with colorful lighting around it. A board sign of "F*ck All Night Long Game Center" in front of it. That sign made the building look more like a luxury strip club than a game center.


    ''I wonder if I can bring Pearl here one day,'' I thought. I was sure she could get a lot of crazy ideas from here. Of course, I would do it after I took over this city from Letos.


    "Let''s get inside," Ivy said, pulling on my hand impatiently. I was d, even though we were on our mission, she enjoyed our date.


    As soon as we entered the luxury building, a spacious lobby simr to a high-ss casino''s entered our view. The interior was dominated by red and purple colors. The red carpet underneath us and colorful lights adorned the ceiling.


    But instead of the typical game center''s noises, moans and grunts greeted our ears. Every now and then,ughter and giggles mixed in it.


    Rows of game machines with colorful lights lined up neatly as far as my eyes could see. The female and male demons yed in excitement. Some strolled around to choose the game. But rather than normal games, those werepletely different from the usual games. At least by human standards.


    Our steps stopped and our eyes looked around that big hall. A long breath escaped Ivy''s mouth and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "It''s been a long time since I went to this kind of ce. Which one should we try first?" Ivy asked excitedly. Since we could use Cs to y all these games, we didn''t need to exchange it.


    "Any rmendations? I''m okay with everything as long it doesn''t require pration," I replied. Although it was amon thing for a lust demon, one hole for all cocks was definitely not my thing. So I decided to avoid that kind of game. Also, I had another important reason.


    Before she could answer me, due to the loud grunt, my eyes turned to a game machine not far from me. A male demon who looked like an ugly version of a lizardman was ying something called a pration game. His body was a bit bigger than mine. It was simply an arcade game filled with a subus.


    The machine was only covered by the ss so we could see the naked subus lying inside. Her legs were tied in the opposite direction, exposing her wet entrance. A big hole in front of it, it was the ce where the lizard demon could enter his cock. A countdown on that arcade machine board.


    [Remaining time = 00:05 ]


    "C''mon you can do it!" The subus encouraged him between her panting breaths. Her breasts swayed around due to his movement. So was her body.


    Even though I knew the subus enjoyed it and it was all just part of the game, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Somehow I felt like I was watching a horror version of the ugly bastard subgenre porn movie, live!


    "Uwoogh!" The lizard demon raised his head and roared. His hands gripped the handles on both sides of the game machine tightly. His waist moved faster, thrusting his cock into the subus deeper. The banging sound of the flesh was getting louder and louder.


    Unfortunately, before they could reach their climax, the game machine let out a sound.


    *Tet!*


    "Your time is up. You have failed! We will close the pration hole. Please pull out your shaft from the subus in 3 seconds!" the machine announced.


    The subus pouted in disappointment and dissatisfaction. While the lizard demon showed the same expression.


    "Argh! So annoying!" said the lizard demon as he pulled his hard cock. I bet his failure disturbed his pride. And I was right. He quickly took out his money and put it in the machine for another round.


    Across from it, rows of incubus pration games were neatly lined up. It was simr to the subus pration game, except that a naked incubus was inside the arcade machine. And instead of ordinary arcade machines, they looked like horse riding games.


    So a female demon just needed to sit on the incubus'' erection after she put in the money. It was simr to the cowgirl position. Also since Demonic Erection was amon skill for incubus, this wouldn''t be a problem. The funny thing was, asides from the time, the game board also showed the incubus'' d*ck shape.


    I desperately endured my cringe.


    ''I thought the Sea Devil Club was crazy, but this ce is crazier than that,'' I thought. But this was normal for the lust demon kind. The subi and incubi even do it by their will. This job was one of the most wanted jobs for lust demonkind since all they needed to do was lie down and wait for the guests to f*ck them. In addition to free food, they also got money.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you listening to me?" Ivy''s voiceing from my side dismissed my thoughts.


    Spontaneously, I turned to her.


    "Uh... Yeah. I mean, no." I couldn''t shake my shock even though I had seen this from her memory.


    Upon my reaction, a smirk appeared on her lips.


    "Shocked?" she teased.


    I sighed.


    "Kinda," I admitted with a wry smile.


    She raised one eyebrow and tilted her head in confusion.


    "I thought you already knew this from my memory?" she said in a teasing tone.


    "But the real thing is different," I admitted. After all, reading someone''s mind was no different from watching a movie, experiencing it on my own was a different matter.


    A humming sound came out of her mouth.


    "Then, how about we start from a simple game?" She pointed to one of the rows of arcade games.


    "Breast fondling game," she said.


    My gaze fell on the direction she was pointing at. Another row of arcade game machines with subi lined up neatly. The difference was, rather than a hole at the bottom, there were a couple of big holes in front of her breasts.


    "Sounds good," I decided to try it.


    After my answer, we walked toward that arcade machine.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 467 465. Lust Demons Game Center II (18+)

    The Incubus System Chapter 465. Lust Demon''s Game Center II


    A few secondster, we were in front of one of the game machines and ying it.


    "Squeeze me harder, darling~" the subus'' moans mixed with her words.


    Simr to the previous arcade machines. A naked subus lying in the machine. A pair of holes above her breasts had already opened. Those were the ces where I could y with her breasts easily. Behind it, was a board that showed her pleasure score and game time.


    I did her request. As my hands moved and my palms could feel the soft and tender sensation of her breasts, my fingertips touched her hard nipples, giving additional stimtion to them. Every now and then I pressed it or twisted it.


    She moaned even louder and her face turned even redder. As soon as the pleasure score reached its maximum value, an announcement sounded.


    "Congrattions! You got the bonus game!"


    The count down increased and a hole in front of her pussy opened. That hole was not big enough for my full Erection, but big enough to fit the others.


    "Please insert your fingers here. You have 5 minutes to make her cum." Another announcement sounded.


    "Oh, this is a tough one," I said. I had never made my women cum with my fingers before. Moreover, I had to be able to end it in 5 minutes.


    I put two of my fingers in it and started moving back and forth as if it were my tiny cock. A few secondster, I moved my fingertips to press her inner wall, looking for her sweet spot. That was the easiest way to make her cum.


    "Uh~ Oh~ Yes~" she jolted in excitement, indicating that I had got her sweet spot.


    "It''s here, huh?" I grinned. My fingers'' movements were getting wilder upon her moans.


    Somehow seeing her horny and excited face made me want to fuck her. But if I did, she would be my partner or servant. Which meant she had to quit this job. It would break my disguise, since ording to Ivy, only a demon lord or royal demon could bind other demons with just one-time sex.


    "Oh!" A few minutester she jolted as some liquid came out of her hole.


    Followed by the announcement of the machine.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Congrattions! You made her cum!"


    The noise made some of the other guests turn to me. A long ticket came out of the machine as my prize. I could exchange it for anything I want at the counter. Most of them were dildos and sex toys.


    "Oh my, you''re pretty good at this," Ivy said in shock since I was able to win it on my first try. Even though it looked simple, it was not an easy game. Moreover, there was no emotional attachment between the subus and me.


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect this either." I couldn''t believe I could do this game any better than the human world''s game.


    I took the tickets and counted them with Ivy.


    "221 tickets! Wow, it''s a jackpot!" she said excitedly.


    It made me grin in delight. Somehow I could feel a sense of pride in me since even if this was just a game, it all depended on how we could satisfy our opposite gender.


    A female voice interrupted our conversation.


    "Um, sir. Do you mind for another round?" asked the subus, looking satisfied with me. Her eyes showed her request was not based on money.


    I turned to her and smiled.


    "Maybe next time," I refused.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay. See you next time," she replied.


    After answering her by waving our hands, we left. Our feet walked leisurely between the game machines. Our eyes looked from game to game until Ivy''s sight caught an interesting game.


    "How about BDSM games?" said Ivy excitedly, pointing in the direction.


    "Uh, are you sure about that?" I made sure. Okay, I knew having public sex wasmon thing in this ce but BDSM was something else.


    "Sure. It will be fun!" Again, she pulled me in excitement.


    Different from the previous game, the subi and incubi in the BDSM game were in a ss room. And instead of naked, all of them wore lewd tight suits that didn''t cover their genitals at all.


    For the sub type, their hands and feet were tied to the polishes. And for the dom type, they had a lot of sex toys in their hands.


    After putting in the money, I went into the ss room, took a short whip, and started teasing the subus with it.


    "Oh!" the subus grunted when the whipnded on her skin.


    "Yes, harder ,dear~"


    I knew it was just a game, but somehow I felt weird doing this in public where everyone could see what I did to her.


    The short whip left some red marks on the subus'' body. Even though she could heal herself with her Dark Healing, I controlled my strength. I didn''t want to hurt her, instead, I concentrated on the stimtion. I didn''t even hesitate to caress her entrance or her breasts with it.


    The dinging sound of the machine signaled my time was over and I had to get out of there. It was a short y for me. But I had to say, I enjoyed it.


    Once I got out, another train of tickets came out of the machine.


    "You just made a new high score!" said Ivy happily. Her hand took the tickets.


    I shifted on the game board above the machine and could see the big ''Jackpot'' sign blinking there. I didn''t realize this since I couldn''t see my points and I didn''t know how to score in that game. So I just did what I wanted to do.


    "Oh, nice! Shall we exchange it at the counter?" Well, I was not interested in bringing it to the pce, but I nned to give it to random people on the streets. Yeah, as weird as it sounded, dildos and sex toys were kind of a necessity for lust demons.


    "Let''s go," Ivy said in agreement.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 468 466. Lust Demons Game Center III

    The Incubus System Chapter 466. Lust Demon''s Game Center III


    "Seriously? Why that pathetic dildo? Choose something else," Iined to Ivy who was standing by my side. We were at the redemption counter now. It was simply a room filled with shelves with various gifts simr to a mini-market. Rather than the price, the number of tickets was on the front of every shelf.


    "But this is cute. Can''t you see this cute little d*ck?" She raised her hand, showing me a pink keychain in her hand.


    I grabbed it and looked at it for a while. A frown of displeasure on my forehead.


    "It is so pathetic. Get the bigger one." I tossed that cute little key chain to the rack and pointed a bigger dildo on the top rack with my gaze.


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance and reached for the dildo with one hand. The rack was way above her head so she was struggling to reach for it. But I didn''t help her. I even went to another rack.


    Due to her movement, her blouse neckline went down to the other side, showing half a subus mark tattoo on her breasts. It was a sign that she belonged to the Incubus Lord. I even nced at the CCTV near us to make sure it was recording it perfectly.


    Yes, this was one of our ns. From thest conference''s recording, we realized that the dead subus had this tattoo. But it wasn''t clear enough so we couldn''t use it as evidence for Letos'' betrayal. It didn''t even show half of the tattoo. So we decided to use it for our benefit. By making it a clue that showed Ivy was the dead subus.


    After that, another debate about what we should take followed before we finally settled on a gag ball. We deliberately did that so that others would be aware of our presence.


    We brought our prizes and waited for the staff to count the tickets for them. In the meantime, I talked to Ivy via Telepathy.


    [You are connected with Ivy]


    ''Shall we execute our next n?'' I pointed to another CCTV near us with my gaze.


    She nced at where I looked.


    ''Got it. I just need to make you bump at me, right?''


    ''Yes. Just make sure the CCTV can record my face clearly.''


    ''I understand,'' she replied.


    [You have disconnected with Ivy]


    The staff gave us a bag containing our prizes.


    "Thank you," said Ivy, taking the bag.


    We turned around and walked at a snail''s pace towards the exit. But rather than side to side, I let her walk in front of me a bit.


    "Where are we going next?" she said.


    "How about eating? I heard there''s a good cafe nearby," I said my script.


    She answered me with a humming sound for a moment before she stopped in her tracks.


    "I know!" she said excitedly. "How about---" Without a warning, she turned around. Her sudden movement made me bump into her and drop my sses. It turned into a dark aura in an instant.


    I quickly turned to the CCTV, giving a glimpse of my face before I covered my eyes with my palm and created a pair of new sunsses.


    She gasped in shock.


    "Ah, sorry," she said quickly.


    I red at her in displeasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Clumsy as usual. That''s why Lord Letos doesn''t like you," I hissed. My annoyance was clear from the tone of my voice.


    That ident alone was enough to make a few of the demons turn to look at us and I was sure the CCTV already caught my face.


    She answered me by lowering her head in apology.


    "Let''s get out of here," I said in annoyance, walking towards the exit in a hurry. Without answering me, she followed me.


    After 5 minutes of walking down the street, we arrived at our next destination, a small cafe at the end of the street. This would be the secondst ce for us before we gave the final clue.


    Again, despite the elegant interior, the atmosphere inside the ce was no different from a brothel. The sound of moans mixed withughter greeted my ears since some of the guests there were incubus and subus. While the others ate their food nonchntly. It didn''t fit with a cafe image. But in Licheri, this was amon thing. Some came here to eat and others came here to ''eat''.


    "Wee to our cafe," the waiter greeted us.


    "Regr lunch for two please," I said as if I hade to this ce many times. Regr lunch meant we only eat normal food and sexual lunch meant we would eat as lust demons.


    "Follow me, sir," he said.


    We sat by the window and the waitress gave us the menus.


    "I will have today''s signature menu," I said without opening it.


    "I will also have the same," said Ivy.


    "We will take your order right away, sir," replied the waiter.


    Just like before, our goal was only to provide one or two glimpses of our appearance. But this time, since we wanted to make it less obvious, we didn''t take our sses off at all. I also left the bag for the waiter as his tip.


    It was 06.07 PM when we exited the cafe and headed out to the ruined prison where Lilieth was. ording to our n, we would pretend to be spying on Lilieth and make the reporters identally record our faces. Of course, Lilieth and I had arranged it beforehand. Still, I had to make sure we did it naturally.


    Arriving near the ruined prison, I stood near a building across the street and looked at Lilieth. Several of her trusted subi surrounded her, guarding her from the reporters who stormed her once she left the ce. But instead of paying attention to them, her gaze was drawn this way.


    Once she had confirmed our presence, Lilieth''s attention returned to the reporters. Immediately, she looked busy giving them information. All we needed to do now was wait for our chance.


    Note: Ethan is pretending "undercover" since the idea is to leave the evidence/fake clue. So when the enemies search for the clues, this what they will get.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 469 467. Mysterious Lust Demon Couple

    The Incubus System Chapter 467. Mysterious Lust Demon Couple


    Lilieth and the reporters'' PoV


    The cameras'' shlights came as soon as Lilieth and some of her elite troops came out of the barrier that covered the ruined prison. The reporters who had been waiting for them since earlier also immediately surrounded them.


    Quickly, Lilieth''s trusted subi blocked the reporters.


    But that couldn''t stop them from throwing in their questions.


    "Your Highness, what do you think about this incident?" asked a reporter.


    Followed by another train of questions that came from all directions.


    "Do you see anything unusual about this incident?"


    "Is one of those victims'' family members involved in the rebellion against the king?"


    "ording to the temporary investigation, are there other demons involved?"


    "Is Lord Letos involved in this matter?"


    One by one they gave their questions impatiently. It made them sound like a bunch of kindergarten kids yelling at each other in front of their teacher.


    "One at the time please!" said one of the elite soldiers. Unfortunately, the reporters didn''t listen or rather didn''t care. For them, this was a rare opportunity and it was the first time that Lilieth had taken over Letos'' investigation under Lord Damon''s direct orders.


    Meanwhile, rather than the reporters, Lilieth was paying attention to the others. Her gaze was looking for Damian across the street. She had to make sure that this n was sessful. This y was one of the sessful keys to Damian''s n.


    Her smirk appeared as soon as she caught Damian and Ivy already standing in their positions. Even though they were in disguise, Lilieth immediately recognized them.


    "Silence!" said Lilieth out of the blue. It was enough to silence the reporters.


    "Didn''t you hear what my soldier said? One at the time," she added firmly. Her anger was clear from the tone of her voice.


    Upon her order, one by one they said their questions.


    After a minute of Q&A, Lilieth used her Telepathy skill on Damian.


    ''Get ready. I will send them to you,'' she said.


    ''Got it,'' he replied.


    "What''s your next n, Your Highness?" One of the reporters'' questions turned her attention to him.


    "For time being---" Lilieth''s words stopped. Her attention was fixed on Damian. She frowned and narrowed her eyes.


    "It can''t be..." She muttered loudly. All people could hear it well.


    The reporters immediately noticed her odd reaction, yet they didn''t say a word since they didn''t know why.


    She turned to her elite soldiers.


    "We have to catch him," she whispered in a lower voice. This time, her voice wasn''t loud enough to fit into the recording, but it was enough to make them realize something urgent had happened.


    Their reporters'' instincts made them turn their cameras to where Lilieth was looking and quickly caught an incubus and subus with sunsses across the street. But when they realized the cameras were on them, they left in a hurry.


    "Give us a way," said the elite soldiers, paving the way for Lilieth, splitting the crowd. Lilieth and her elite soldiers'' eyes were fixed on where the incubus had gone so the reporters were sure there was something wrong with the incubus.


    Realizing this was another exclusive news, some of the reporters followed Lilieth. Their cameras kept recording everything that happened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lilieth and the reporters entered the alley, trying to catch the mysterious incubus. But his movement was too fast.


    "Hey, you! Stop right there!" shouted an elite soldier.


    But the incubus ignored her. He and his partner kept running without looking back.


    "Prepare to take him down," Lilieth ordered, without stopping her steps.


    Upon hermand, several of the subi opened their wings and flew quickly to ambush the lust demon couple.


    But the couple nimbly opened a backdoor and entered a building. It was the best tactic to avoid aerial demons. That way they could only chase him manually.


    Like hungry flies, the flying subi barged into the building through the windows to chase them. While the others followed him through the door.


    "Search them!" Lilieth ordered as soon as they entered that empty nightclub. The elite soldiers immediately spread upon her order.


    They looked for them all over the building. From room to room to cupboards, closets, and air ducts. They even made sure the incubus hadn''t left the building and checked all the exits.


    Yet no matter how hard they searched, one by one they returned to Lilieth without sess.


    "Bring them to me even if you have to turn this ce upside down!" she ordered. She had to show that she had nothing to do with this lust demon couple since Damian would rely a lot on his Teleportation and Portal skillster. By showing that she was also one of their targets, she would eliminate the guess that this incubus was rted to her and Lord Damon. At least, it was enough to make the public think that way.


    Upon hermand, they split up once again to find the couple.


    As the search progressed, the reporters recorded the empty nightclub. It was kinda weird since this ce was so neat.


    "This is weird. Why is the nightclub empty?" said one of the reporters. All nightclubs in Licheri were usually open 24/7.


    "Lord Letos is already ordered to close some of the buildings around the prison for a few days. He said it was to protect Her Highness," another reporter replied. Yes, of course, it was Letos'' rotten n to cover up his scheme.


    "Protecting Her Highness from what? Wouldn''t an empty building make a good hiding ce for assassins?"


    "I don''t know," he answered.


    Other reporters overheard their conversation. Although it wasn''t obvious, it was enough to raise suspicions that Letos was the one who tried to kill Lilieth. In other words, the incubus and subus were Letos'' subordinates. But since the lust couple hadn''t done anything, Lilieth couldn''t say the usations either.


    While Lilieth smirked upon that whisper.


    ''Everything is going ording to n,'' she thought.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 470 468. Liar And The Truth

    The Incubus System Chapter 468. Liar and The Truth


    Letos'' PoV


    A burst ofughter escaped Letos'' mouth as soon as he saw the exclusive broadcast on TV.


    "See? She acts as if all the lust demonkind is on her side but even without my orders, there are a lot of demons who want to kill her!" he said in excitement, pointing at the TV in front of him. His wine ss in his other hand. This was the best thing he had seen after that failed attack. Unfortunately, the TV only showed the incubus figure briefly. It was unclear and no better than a shadow.


    Hisughter created a smile on his wives'' lips. They sat beside Letos.


    "You''re right, My Lord. I bet that incubus also hates her to the bone!" she said, embracing Letos'' hand affectionately.


    "He knows his real leader is you, My Lord~," added another wife.


    "What if we use this incident for our benefit?" she said.


    That suggestion made him turn to her.


    "That is a good idea, darling. But not now. The king''s attention is still on me so I must keep myself low." He returned his gaze to the TV screen. An evil smile on his lips.


    "For now, let him do what he wants. After that, I will make him my scapegoat for my next n. And if he survives... I will invite him to join my army. But if he defies me��" He clenched his hand, breaking the wine ss as a result.


    "I will kill him��"


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    As soon as we exited the portal, we were already in my room.


    "It''s a big sess," Ivy said happily, turning herself into her original appearance.


    So did I.


    "Definitely," I said. We had spread many clues that we were Letos'' subordinates here and there, from dropping the sunsses, the tattoo, and our appearance in the ruined prison.


    Still, I couldn''t calm down until everything ended well. Although we didn''t do it openly, we also had to make sure it didn''t backfire on us. That was the most important thing.


    But again considering what Letos did in the past, I was sure it would work. I simply took advantage of what Letos had done. How he betrayed his friends, his wives, loyal subjects, even other demon lords and went to Lord Damon to lick his boots.


    ''No one believes a liar even when he tells the truth.'' It was a famous quote in the human world and what inspired me to this n. I would kill Letos with his own lies.


    "Your Highness, do you think we need to create a bit of fuss in the capital? Just to avoid his suspicion?" Ivy''s voice broke my thoughts.


    I was silent, deep in thought. It was a good idea but due to what happened in Licheri, Lord Damon had already announced that he would tighten the capital security. Moreover, even though Lord Damon had covered up Letos'' attack, some reporters guessed that something had happened here. Then again, they didn''t dare ask much considering how proud Lord Damon was.


    "I don''t think we will need it. Dad has announced to tighten the security. Besides, everyone knows the king''s personality. Reputation is everything to him, if anything happens in the capital or Illusion Night Towers, he will cover it up. Just let the rumors about what happened a few days ago do the job," I replied.


    Actually, I was kinda shocked when I heard Lord Damon used a coffee machine''s explosion as an excuse to cover up Letos'' attack. But I was even more shocked when I knew no one questioned or said their doubts about that stupid statement.


    On the other hand, my servants once told me that Lord Damon never showed his sorrow or worry in public. Even when he lost me the first time. He hid his emotions and sadness well and helped Lilieth to get back on her feet. Even though I hated that side of him, even though I hated his arrogance and his prideful attitude, that was what he had to show as a king. He must not lose his pride, show his emotions, or his weaknesses.


    ''Maybe that''s what shaped his character and arrogance. Because he can''t show his real feelings to other people,'' I thought. Somehow I felt sorry for him.


    "Hmm... True. His Majesty doesn''t like someone ruining his reputation. So even if something happens, other demon lords will think the king has covered it up," said Ivy.


    "Yes. As for the others, it all depends on our performance. Just remember, for the next mission you will only be my diversion and this is not a real attack. You may injure one or two demons but don''t kill them. Some explosions there and here also will do the job. For sure you don''t need to show yourself," I instructed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I had to minimize the chances of them getting caught, so I had to do most of the work. But I needed them to make a little fuss to make my job easier. However, I had to show that this was an organized mission, not random attacks.


    "I understand," Ivy replied.


    "Take a rest. We''ll talk about what we do next with the others," I said.


    "After dinner as usual?" she made sure.


    "Yes."


    She nodded.


    "Got it. I''ll tell the others."


    She just turned around and was about to leave, but I called her again.


    "Ivy."


    She stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    "Yes?"


    "Did you enjoy our date?" I asked.


    A smile appeared on her lips.


    "Of course. Doesn''t that question suit you better?"


    "I mean, did our date make you feel better?" I exined what I meant.


    "Yes." Her smile was reced with a bitter one.


    "But unfortunately my aunt is no longer around. She is a good subus, we can do a threesome if she is still alive." But a secondter, her bitter smile faded. This time her gaze was filled with determination.


    "But it''s fine. What''s most important to me is getting revenge. I''ll make sure Letos pay for this."


    Note: The reporters didn''t catch Damian''s face. So Letos didn''t realize it.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 471 469. Ethans First Secret Mission I

    The Incubus System Chapter 469. Ethan''s First Secret Mission I


    Another day had passed. It was 05.23 AM now and the red moon was just starting to appear, a sign that morning had arrived. My servants and I were already in one of the alleys in the city of Avarici, the city of Greed. As I nned, all of us had covered our Demonic Aura.


    For our disguise, we wore nice clothes like everyone else in this city with sunsses or hats to cover our faces. As for our faces, I was still borrowing the dead incubus'' face like yesterday. While the others disguised themselves as dead subi who died in the prison explosion. Also, their clothes were far from sexy. I hoped it could avoid the other attention.


    Yes, if yesterday we had to show our existence naturally, this time, we had topletely hide ourselves. Except me ,of course. So, we looked a lot more serious and tense than yesterday.


    We pressed our backs on the wall at the end of the alley and looked around us. Since it was still early, there were only a few demons passing by there.


    I had to be honest, even though I had arrived an hour ago and had done some research beforehand, I was still amazed by this city''s view.


    Avarici was an extraordinary city. The luxury modern buildings were everywhere. The streets looked clean and tidy. Instead of buses, I more often saw luxury cars on the streets, as if it were normal for them. I was sure my old poor self would cry if I saw this sight. So if Licheri was a one-stop sextaiment city, Avarici was a one-stop luxurious shopping city.


    Swallowing my admiration, I turned to my servants.


    "Remember, your job is only to create a distraction. If it''s not possible, blend with the others and get out of here," I reminded them.


    Their job was to create a mess at a famous intersection. This intersection was surrounded by shopping malls, close to the news agency and the city hall. So we could get instant exposure. And with everyone''s concentration on this ce, I should be able to infiltrate easily.


    Previously, I had also used my Evil Eye skill to investigate this ce and already knew the location of all the public CCTVs around here. So my servants would attack the CCTV''s blindspot.


    Yeah, I had to cover up our skills. I had to put extra caution for this because their skills could break their disguise that they were not the real subi. We also had to be careful since there could be other demons recording this incident with their phones.


    That was why I chose this morning to carry out this n. Apart from that, I had to move fast, most demons were still asleep or staying in their beds. Most shops had not opened their shops and restaurants were still preparing their food. Besides, I had made sure there weren''t any 24H shops around here.


    Although I preferred to do this the night before, I couldn''t execute it since I had to provide a reasonable time gap between what happened at Licheri and this incident. The fastest journey from Licheri to the city was 8 hours. So if I assumed we arrived within 10 hours, the timing was quite reasonable.


    As for me, I was going to infiltrate the city hall. I nned to pick up a document or two, aptop maybe. Of course, if it was possible. But my main goal was to leave some evidence of my presence.


    "We understand, Your Highness," they replied in unison.


    "Have you remembered your position?" I confirmed once again. I divided them into 3 teams. Foxy and Ivy. Yuffy and Maria. Whereas since Luna was the fastest among the others, she would be in charge of keeping an eye on them.


    "We have, Your Highness," they replied.


    "Okay." My gaze shifted to the watch on my wrist.


    "It''s 05.28 AM now. Maria''s team will move at 05.30 AM. Followed by Ivy''s team 5 minutester. Luna will be watching you from the rooftop."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I returned my gaze to them.


    "We''ll start this operation at 05.40 AM. Make sure you guys are standing by in your position on time. We''ll be regrouping behind the gym in 30 minutes. Remember, report to me if you run into any problems."


    "Got it," they replied.


    After I answered them with a nod, I turned around and open the portal to the building''s rooftop next to the city hall. I had also observed this building before with my Evil Eye skill and decided to use this ce to keep an eye on that building before I infiltrated it.


    I ducked down. My eyes watched the city hall which was dominated by white color. Although not as big as the surrounding buildings, it had a beautiful ssic design with a touch of gold and a little warm color lightning. A huge yard with purple and gray trees surrounded it. All of them were neatly arranged.


    Although I didn''t know the building''s floor n, I had investigated the outdoor CCTVs'' position in that ce so that I could infiltrate with my Teleportation skill easily. Unfortunately, I had to manually sneak into the building.


    I stretched out my hand with my palm facing up.


    ''Evil Eye!'' My palm gave off a dark aura and formed a One Eyed Demon.


    ''Keep an eye on the rooftop,'' I ordered. The Demon disappeared from my hand and appeared on the city hall''s rooftop. Even though I had checked it, I had to make sure there was no one when I was teleported to that ce.


    The sight of the city hall rooftop appeared in my vision. At the same time, I snapped my fingers as I used my Demon''s Clothes skill, changing my suit into the guard uniform.


    Everything was in ce, now what I needed was the right timing. Once their attention was on the intersection which was only a few blocks from here, I would rush in.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 472 470. Ethans First Secret Mission II

    The Incubus System Chapter 470. Ethan''s First Secret Mission II


    Servants'' PoV


    05. 30 AM


    Just as Ethan had instructed, Maria and Yuffy exited the alley after making sure no one saw them. An unbranded cup of coffee in their hands, as if they had just walked out of a coffee shop a few blocks from here.


    Instead of elegant clothes, a new style of gym shirt covered their bodies and a baseball cap with a certain logo on their head. Those outfits should be this city''s branded clothes and have a certain effect on the users.


    But, since they only used their Demon''s Clothes, it didn''t have any effect. It was simply the same when a human wore fake branded clothes. Luckily, no one could tell the real thing from the fake until they check the tag''s authenticity.


    As they chatted, they walked casually to their positions near the red light. With a little sweat on their bodies, they gave the impression as if they had just finished their morning run.


    Every now and then, they would stop and show each other their phone screens andugh. But once they arrived at their targeted location, they nimbly sneaked into the alley, climbed up to the rooftop, and waited there.


    On the other hand, Luna was also on top of the building near the intersection, watching her surroundings carefully and making sure no one was watching them.


    As the time showed 05.35 AM, Ivy and Foxy left the alley. Instead of gym clothes, they wore stylish office workers'' clothes. Their pace was also slightly faster. asionally they would talk to each other like two young executives preparing for their meeting.


    Just like Maria''s team, once they arrived at their position, they sneaked near the alley and climbed up a building near them.


    All of them were in their positions, their eyes fixed on the intersection. Their hearts were pounding wildly in tension since this was their first mission and they couldn''t fail. As simple as it looked, a small mistake could ruin this whole n and break their cover.


    Their eyes were fixed on their targets. Those were the CCTVs'' blindspots and the CCTVs themselves. They had to minimize the evidence. At least, if they had to blend with the crowd, no CCTVs were recording their faces.


    The time showed 05.40 AM. Without a word, they unleashed their ranged skills and attacked the CCTVs simultaneously.


    - BOOM! - BOOM! - BOOM! - BOOM!


    A loud bang sounded four times. Thick smoke soared into the sky, which was followed by frantic screams.


    They quickly moved down the buildings, entered the alley, and put on their confused faces.


    "What is it? An illegal battle?" screamed one of the demons between coughs. It was the first guess if there was an explosion in the middle of the city. Battles between demons weremon in the dark dimension so they provided a lot of battle arenas in every city. A fight that took ce outside the battle arena was considered an illegal battle and it was a serious offense.


    But as the smoke cleared, the empty streets without any fighters told them something else.


    "It''s a random attack..." said one of the demons breaking the silence. Which meant there was only one thing...


    "The city is under attack!" assumed another demon. That shout was enough to make all the demons retreat from there as soon as possible, ording to the procedure. Taking advantage of it, they quickly fled along with the crowd to another ce.


    Now, their n depended only on Ethan...<novelnext></novelnext>


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    - BOOM!


    The first loud booming echoed, a sign that they had started our n. Without wasting time, I used my Teleportation skill towards the city hall rooftop and kicked the door to enter before thest explosion sounded. That way, the sound of the explosion would hide my kick''s noise.


    Quickly, I entered the building and descended the stairs. As I expected, the explosion startled the guards and messed up their concentration. They were trying to find out where the explosion came from and make sure it wasn''t an attack rather than putting their attention on this building.


    As my ears could pick up on the sound of footsteps and noise, I stopped my steps and pressed my back against the wall. A secondter, my eyes were able to catch several staff running down the corridor. They rushed out to find out what had happened. Luckily, their eyes were fixed on the row of windows on the other side, not on me. In addition, since I covered my Demonic Aurapletely, they didn''t notice me either.


    After they were past me, I quickly used my Demon''s Clothes skill and changed the guard uniform into a staff outfit, just like them. Then I used that opportunity to go in the opposite direction. Simply, I pretended to be a staff member who had to pick something important in a hurry.


    Yeah, even though I was only pretending, I had to convince them that what I did was a real thing and showed that the clues were the result of my carelessness. Not because I left it on purpose.


    Quickly, I walked down the corridor and turned my gaze the other way as soon as I noticed the CCTVs. Sometimes I hid behind doors or walls to avoid the passing guards. If it was just the staff, I usually turned my face the other way and walked past them.


    I couldn''t wear sunsses since they were too shy. The staff would realize I was an intruder. Even if it was not my real face, I had to pretend it was a real one.


    A few minutester, my sight caught a door that looked nicer than the others. From the door sign, I was pretty sure this room belonged to an important person. So I decided to check it out.


    After making sure no one was around, I pressed the door handle and pushed the door. Unfortunately, it was locked. So I simply used my Telekinesis to open it and quickly sneaked in.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 473 471. Ethans First Secret Mission III

    The Incubus System Chapter 471. Ethan''s First Secret Mission III


    Once I entered, a nice office room greeted my eyes. The interior was dominated by white with several neatly lined bookshelves and a simple desk. Since it wasn''t that big, I was pretty sure it wasn''t the main room.


    Still, I bet this demon had quite an important position. So I hoped I could find something here. I couldn''t go find another room since I had spent quite a while in this ce. I had to put my n into action immediately or they would notice I was an intruder before I could execute it.


    My sight immediately noticed the CCTV on the ceiling. Deftly, I grabbed a pen from the small table beside the door and threw it, destroying the lens instantly.


    I knew my action would rm the guards, but that was my point. Aside from covering my face, I wanted to give them a little homework about what I stole here.


    Quickly, I walked over to the desk and started looking for anything I could steal. My initial n was to take theptop, but I couldn''t find it so I would go with any important documents.


    I rummaged through the bookshelf, and the desk and quickly checked all the drawers. My hands took the document and scanned it briefly before throwing it. Judging from the desk and documents, I guessed it was the Gargoyle Lord''s assistant''s desk.


    Dozens of sheets of documents fell on the floor, as well as books and others. My heart beat faster. My hands were moving nimbly. I didn''t have much time since the guards coulde at any time.


    A few secondster, my search stopped as soon as I got the documents for the bunker construction n. The location was outside of Avarici. From the map, it looked like it was located underground and in progress. I realized there was another long exnation in the documents, but I decided to check it outter.


    Immediately, I put the documents in my zer. I didn''t know if it was important or not but I decided to take it since the bunker construction was supposed to be rted to something crucial. Whatever that was. I would find outter.


    I grabbed some stationary as my weapon and ran out towards the rooftop. The guards should be on their way here so I had to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Out of the room, I ran as fast as I could to the rooftop. It was very different from my previous caution. I showed my panic clearly. I didn''t care about the sound of my footsteps, breaking through the group of staff who were looking at me in confusion, even almost showing my face on the CCTVs around me a few times.


    Although I did it on purpose to leave a little clue about my identity, I quickly destroyed the lens with the stationary to show that I wanted to cover it up. That way they would think this face was my real face.


    When I almost reached thest stair, I realized something wasing from behind me. Without turning or stopping my steps, I gritted my teeth and tilted my head to the side. Several green spikes passed by my side, a sign that I was within the guards'' attack range.


    But instead of countering their attacks, I ignored them. I turned and went up the stairs. The sound of footsteps behind me was getting closer, indicating that I had to finish this soon.


    Since they already knew where I was going, I knew another squad was waiting for me on the rooftop. After all, they were Gargoyles and had wings. That was why I nned to end this cat and mouse game before I reached the rooftop.


    I was almost at the door. I quickly made sure my pursuers didn''t see me before I opened my portal and ran inside. Just like that, my first mission waspleted.


    -----


    The Gargoyle''s PoV


    Five gant Gargoyles in guard uniforms were lined up neatly on the rooftop. Their eyes and hands were on the door, ready to attack anyone who stepped out of it. They were sure they could trap this intruder since this demon wasn''t that smart. Reckless if they could say. Despite his neat infiltration n, his escape n was trash.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With the Alpha team chasing him inside the building and the Beta team waiting for him at the rooftop. They were ready to surround the stupid intruder.


    The sound of footsteps from behind the door grew louder. The Beta team waiting behind the rooftop door was ready with their skills. Once these intruders came out, they would immobilize and capture him. Kill him if he resisted.


    But catching him would be even better since they were sure this intruder was working for someone. Moreover, they were pretty sure that the explosion at the intersection had something to do with it. Which meant, this demon didn''t work alone.


    They held their breath once their ears could hear the intruder''s footsteps. Strangely, a secondter the sound faded as if the intruder changed his mind toe out from the other way.


    ''Maybe he noticed us,'' they thought. Which meant the intruder decided to take on the Alpha team since there was no way out other than these two directions. Not even a window. Oddly enough, they didn''t hear any ruckus either.


    Another sound of noisy footsteps startled them. Then the door opened with a bang. Unfortunately, it was not the intruder, but Alpha team.


    "Did you get him?" said the Alpha team leader.


    "He never arrived here," said the Beta team leader.


    "That''s impossible! We were right behind him," said an Alpha team''s member. Their panic and confusion were clear from the tone of their voices.


    "He must be hiding!" said a Beta team''s member. That was the only guess that went through their heads since the Beta team didn''t hear any ruckus before the Alpha team got here.


    Without further ado, they entered the building andbed every inch of that ce. Surprisingly, they didn''t find him as if the intruder had just disappeared into the wind.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 474 472. The Gargoyle Kings Rage I

    The Incubus System Chapter 472. The Gargoyle King''s Rage I


    Gargoyle King''s PoV


    It was 07.01 AM when the news reached the Gargoyle King''s ear, Zatan. He was in his mansion and was swimming in a bathtub full of his favorite gems and gold coins, the morning ritual he would never miss.


    His tall stout body made him look even more manly than Lord Damon. But instead of a handsome face like Letos or Lord Damon, his face looked grumpy with a big scar on his right eye. His red skin made him look angry. Just like other demon lords, a pair of horns on top of his head with pointed ears typical of Gargoyles. A pair of bat wings on his back.


    The news made him angry. His power leaked due to his emotions and his bathtub was destroyed as a result. But rather than the explosion at the intersection, he was angrier about what had happened at the city hall.


    Worse, even his subordinates couldn''t catch the intruder who managed to steal the bunker''s design. It was his greatest n. The n would make him the richest demon lord in the dark dimension, defeating Lord Damon.


    He nned to make the bunkers the first human farm in the dark dimension. Human flesh was a delicacy here so he was sure it would be the biggestmodity for his city. That was why he tried to exploit the cracks when he discovered them. He even ordered his subordinates to infiltrate it if they saw it.


    Around a month ago, some of his subordinates managed to kidnap several humans, but all of them were useless since he couldn''t use them as a good breeding tool. Finally, they just ended up as his food.


    One of them was too old. She died of a heart attack after arriving here. Worse, her flesh was a bit hard and left a slightly bitter aftertaste.


    Two of them were seriously injured and dying. His subordinates tried to treat those humans but they didn''t make it and died the next day. While anothermitted suicide. Luckily, their flesh was very juicy and tender.


    After analyzing the situation, he built this bunker with all good amenities to create the best human ranch and it was almost done. He just needed to catch more humans and start breeding them. But to achieve this, he needed more cracks. So he could take more humans from there.


    Lately, he found a new method by mixing their energy on the cracks. That way rather thanpletely closed, the cracks would reopen elsewhere. Even though it was a little random, he noticed the cracks'' frequency was more and more after he did it. He found out about this method by ident after he tried it by himself.


    Without a second thought, he immediately ended his morning ritual and left his mansion in a hurry. At least he wanted to know what had happened.


    ording to reports, there were four big explosions at the intersection, yet he didn''t hear them since the mansion was too far from the city hall. If he heard it, maybe he could handle it quickly. He never thought that his decision to build his mansion away from the city hall would be such a bad decision at a time like this.


    Once he came out of his mansion, his luxurious car was waiting for him. A servant opened the door for him.


    "Your car, My Lord," said the servant, bowing politely.


    But instead of getting into the car, he flicked his wings and flew. He chose this over the car since it was more efficient. After all, with this, he didn''t have to deal with the reporters. All his assistants and elite soldiers immediately did the same.


    After 15 minutes of traveling, the city hall entered his view. Not only that, but his sight could also catch the chaos at the intersection. Four big holes in that ce. The crooked CCTVs polesy on the ground. Police lines stretched everywhere and reporters gathered like hungry ants. Likewise with the city hall.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Tch! Reporters!" he sneered in displeasure. Luckily, ording to journalistic etiquette, an interview should not be conducted in the mid-air. To avoid them, instead of the entrance, he chose to enter through the rooftop.


    "My Lord." The staff bowed as soon as he saw him descend the stairs.


    "How''s the situation?" he said without further ado. His feet stepped in a hurry.


    The staff and team leaders quickly followed suit. "All clear, My Lord. We have confirmed that there are no other intruders here."


    "And his identity? Have you found him yet?" he asked.


    "So far we haven''t found any clues about the intruder. We''ve taken his fingerprint samples from the office, but we haven''t found any data about him," said one of the team leaders.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That statement made Zatan''s forehead furrow and he turned to the team leader. "Are you sure about that?" he made sure. Avarici had ess to the dark dimension''s poption data, so it was impossible. Unless the intruder was a wild demon from a remote area that was never registered anywhere.


    "We are sure of it, My Lord. Right now our only clue is CCTV footage," replied the team leader.


    "Take me there," Zatan ordered.


    They quickly moved to the monitor room and immediately checked the footage.


    Minutes passed, their eyes fixed on the monitors. The wrinkles on their foreheads grew since they realized the intruder looked familiar. But they didn''t remember where they saw him.


    "Pause!" Zatan ordered. And the staff carried out his order. The footage stopped when the intruder almost turned to the CCTV.


    "He looks like someone. But I don''t remember where I''ve seen him," said one of the staff.


    "I also think the same thing," replied another.


    One by one they said the same thing so they were sure the intruder was someone they had seen together before.


    They fell silent, deep in thought, trying to remember who he was.


    "Ah!" A staff member''s voice made them turn to him.


    But then he shook his head from side to side. A frown on his forehead.


    "Wait. I think it''s impossible."


    "Just tell me your guess!" said Zatan angrily. His anger was evident in his tone of voice.


    The staff quickly bowed in apology to him. "I''m sorry, My Lord. But I think... That intruder looks like Lord Letos'' assistant. The one that killed himself at thest conference," he said doubtfully.


    That statement made Zatan''s eyes widen in shock.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 475 473. The Gargoyle Kings Rage II

    The Incubus System Chapter 473. The Gargoyle King''s Rage II


    Gargoyle King''s PoV


    Zatan returned his gaze to the monitor and looked at the intruder''s face again. Even though it only showed a quarter of the intruder''s face, it was the only position where they could see him clearly.


    He narrowed his eyes, focusing his gaze on that intruder.


    "You''re right. He looks like Letos'' assistant. The Great Demon of the human world," Zatan admitted.


    He had seen the live conference from start to finish, so he was pretty sure of it. But... didn''t the incubus kill himself? Then, why was he here? Although many demons had a good disguise skill, from how the intruder behaved, he was pretty sure that the intruder''s face was genuine.


    Amid his confusion, a thought suddenly crossed his head. Or rather a guess. But this made everything sense.


    "Wait a minute... What if Letos faked his assistant''s death for his own benefit?" Zatan murmured.


    "Why did he do it? What''s the benefit?" asked one of the staff in confusion.


    "Because he wants to deceive the king and all of us," answered Alpha''s team leader out of the blue.


    It made them turn to him. Except for Zatan of course. Instead, anger filled his eyes. His hands were clenched into fists for the same reason.


    "That way, Lord Letos brought his assistant out of our frame and surveince. Since we thought he was dead, Lord Letos can assign him to do many things in secret. If his agent fails, Lord Letos simply kills him once again and he will disappear without a trace. This incident will also divert the queen and the king''s attention from Licheri to Avarici. That way Lord Letos can carry out his next n. Whatever it is," the team Alpha leader added.


    This time the team Beta leader continued his analysis.


    "He was a dead demon from the start. Eliminating him once again is easy. As for his face, in a bad case, Lord Letos can say that the intruder only copied his dead assistant''s face. Just like that, he can avoid all his responsibilities."


    "And the reason why you can''t identify his fingerprints is because he is an unidentified demon from a remote area or maybe... the human world," said Zatan. It was a wild guess, but it made the most sense of all.


    Unlike humans, every time a demon died, its fingerprint would be automatically erased from any data. Due to their different forms, rather than a real fingerprint like humans, a demon''s fingerprint was formed from the flow of Demonic Power within him. So it would disappear once the demon was dead and there was not a single magic technology that could prevent it. Letos could simply use this reason to cover up the fact that his assistant was an unidentified demon.


    "But why is he after your n?" said one of them.


    "Didn''t you hear what Letos'' wife said at thest conference? That incubus is the human world''s great demon. In other words, Letos has found a way to go to the human world, yet he hasn''t told us anything. I guess he wants to take the human world for him alone. He has broken our agreement," Zatan hissed unhappily.


    Zatan had heard this rumor about the great demon of the human world, but he thought it was just bullshit. Therefore he was surprised when Letos'' wife pointed out that the great demon was Letos'' assistant.


    At first, Zatan guessed it was Letos'' trick to cover up his scheme. But now, Zatan was starting to think that was the truth. Of course, Letos still did it to cover his scheme. He used it to kill the rumors about the human world''s great demon and use his assistant for other purposes. In addition, this could also cover the fact that he had found a way into the human world. In other words, Letos'' tricks at thest conference were not only to deceive Lord Damon but also to deceive his allies.


    "But, that intruder could be only another demon pretending to be him," said the staff.


    "It could be. But I can''t think of anyone other than Letos. After all, no one knows about the bunkers other than him and a few other demon lords," said Zatan. The problem was, out of several demon lords, Letos was the only demon lord who liked to lie and y tricks.


    "Do we need to ask for Licheri''s confirmation, My Lord?" asked the Alpha team leader.


    Zatan raised his hand slightly, indicating his disapproval.


    "Letos will deny it for sure. We also don''t need to show this footage to the public either. We will use this as our trump card," he replied.


    "So, what''s your n, My Lord?" asked Beta''s team leader.


    "We''ll investigate it ourselves." Zatan turned to his subordinates.


    "Send some spies to Licheri and find out about Letos'' ns. Also, send spies to the capital," he ordered.


    "Why the capital? Is His Majesty also involved in this?" guessed the staff.


    "Who knows? Better safe than sorry," replied Zatan. Lord Damon was a death demon and that incubus died in front of him. Lord Damon should be able to see death. But Letos could use another trick to fool the king. Otherwise, he would not have had the courage to put that stupid act in public. Besides, Letos once said that he had a secret trick. But when Zatan asked what it was, Letos said it was not the right time to reveal it yet.


    "After all, if we don''t find anything, we can keep an eye on the king and queen. We have to make sure they don''t find out about our ns," added Zatan.


    "I will immediately send some spies there," said Alpha''s team leader.


    "Should we inform the other lords?" asked the team Beta leader.


    "We don''t have any evidence other than this and all what I said is only based on my analysis. They wouldugh at my face if they knew it. For the time being, tighten the city and the bunkers'' security. Initiate a wide search for the intruder. He shouldn''t have gone that far. I want you to catch him alive. After that, I''ll drag him in front of Letos and the others."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Zatan turned his gaze to the monitor.


    ''Letos... What game are you ying with us?''


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 476 474. Use Your Head And D*Ck Well

    The Incubus System Chapter 474. Use Your Head And D*ck Well


    Ethan''s PoV


    08.27 AM


    We were back at the Illusion Night Tower and decided to have breakfast together at the royal mansion. But instead of the dining room, my servants and I decided to take our breakfast to the living room, leaving Lord Damon alone.


    We sat on the sofa excitedly and turned on the TV.


    "Damian,e here!" he shouted in annoyance. A frown on his forehead.


    I turned to him without taking my eyes off the TV screen in front of me.


    "The news is starting, dad. I will eat here with the others," I shouted.


    A te filled with something simr to avocado egg toast in my hand. The difference was the avocado''s color was purple and the egg yolk was blue. A ss of demon ''orange'' juice on the coffee table not far from me.


    I couldn''t wait to see the morning news since I was sure they would be discussing what happened at Avarici soon. So were the others. And I was right, they made this as today''s news highlights. Better, the Gargoyle''s King, Zatan, would give his statement at an impromptu press conference.


    After some footage and news about what happened at the intersection, the TV screen was reced by a red gargoyle with a stout body standing behind the podium. Arge scar on his right eye.


    But when he just started to speak, Lord Damon shouted again.


    "Damian!"


    "Zatan is talking right now. I can''t miss it!" I answered in a loud voice.


    "Zatan?" he said in disbelief. A secondter, Lord Damon used his Teleportation and suddenly appeared amid us. Without further ado, he squeezed himself and sat by my side. Just like me, a te of avocado toast was in his hand. While his other hand put his ss on the table.


    My servants quickly got out of there and moved to another sofa. It made me furrow my brows in annoyance but I quickly returned my gaze to the TV since I didn''t want to miss a thing.


    "Oh, you''re right. I thought he''s still allergic to cameras," he said before he took a bite of his breakfast. His eyes were on the TV just like mine.


    "He''s never done this before?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Nah, never. He loves money but hates cameras. Locking him in the safe vault for a week isn''t a big deal for him. But an hour in the TV studio is more than torture for him." The tone of his voice made it sound like a sneer even though it wasn''t.


    "Why does he hate it?" I asked before I continued my breakfast.


    He shrugged.


    "Dunno. Maybe he isn''t confident about his appearance," he made a random guess.


    "Because of his scar?" I asked mouthfully.


    "Maybe," he said in a nonchnt tone. "Anyway, it wasn''t me who did it. But his dead brother. Wealth can make them kill each other," he added.


    After that none of us made a sound, except the crunching sound of food from our mouths. We focused our attention on the TV. But in the end, he didn''t say what was missing.


    "He didn''t say anything about the bunker n," said Lord Damon. Yeah, we checked the documents and reported it to Lord Damon once we got back. And I had to say I was quite surprised with the documents. It was valuable information for us.


    "You mean the human farm n," I corrected him. I needed to destroy it but not now. Zatan would have discovered about me if I did it and our n would be in vain. So I would let them kill each other first before I destroy them.


    He frowned upon my reaction.


    "You don''t have to be that cynical, you know. I can''t deny it, it''s a good n and a nicemodity. It will bring more money," he admitted.


    His statement made me turn to him and furrow my brows.


    "Seriously?"


    "Just saying my opinion doesn''t mean I''ll do it," he replied in a nonchnt tone.


    I decided to ignore it and returned my gaze to the TV. My sight immediately caught Zatan''s pale face. It was too obvious even when he tried to cover it up.


    "Oh look, he''s getting pale." I held my chuckle.


    A disdainful snort escaped his mouth. An annoying smirk appeared on his lips.


    "He just talked for 5 minutes. And that''s all he got. Pathetic as always," he scoffed.


    After that, we were silent again. Our attention was focused on the TV, listening intently to what Zatan said. Still, we had to hold back ourughter due to his pale face. His nervousness was also getting clearer.


    A few minutester the news reported another thing.


    "Wait... That''s it? What about the city hall''s CCTV footage?" Iined in disappointment. I thought they would spread my face on TV.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s important evidence, they won''t show it right now. After all, you showed your face on the CCTV right?" replied Lord Damon in a nonchnt tone. From his tone, I bet he already guessed this.


    "Not really. I just give a peek here and there," I exined.


    "It''s the same thing. The sentiment on Letos will increase if the tape is released to the public. On the other hand, Zatan doesn''t want to use him openly before he gets stronger evidence than this," Lord Damon continued.


    "In other words... Zatan doesn''t really believe that it''s Letos'' work. Or he decided to keep the footage for other purposes," I analyzed.


    "I bet he''s just careful with that. He won''t announce anything until he makes sure of it," said Lord Damon.


    "Do you think he suspects us?" I asked without taking my eyes off the TV.


    "Maybe," he replied. "He would suspect anyone. What he didn''t suspect was money. I''m sure he would send spies here, just to make sure it wasn''t because of us."


    His statement made me turn to him spontaneously.


    He chuckled at my reaction.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you don''te out of the 99th floor and the mansion, he won''t detect you. Just execute your mission," he said casually.


    "Are you sure?" I made sure.


    "I''m sure of it. As you said, they don''t know your existence. So they will be targeting me. Use this as an opportunity to attack other ces. Besides this isn''t the first time he''s sent spies here. But as usual, I''ll let him peek around for a bit before killing him. A nice way to trample his pride." Again, he said it casually, as if he was used to this.


    I cringed. "You''re scary..."


    "Says someone who ns to make the demon lords kill each other," he continued in an annoying tone. His smirk also showed the same thing.


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue and turned my gaze forward.


    "Just concentrate on your mission tomorrow. That Spider Queen is an annoying widow. Well, maybe you can bring her to our side after you f*ck her once," he said casually before he took another bite.


    His absurd idea made me turn to him in shock.


    "You want me to sleep with our enemy? What kind of dad are you?" I asked in disbelief.


    He also turned to me and frowned, as if I was the one who had just made a strange statement.


    "Oh C''mon. Letos has done that to a few women before and he''s seeded. Otherwise, how do you think he can maintain his power with his dramatic leadership style?"


    I clicked my tongue once again.


    "Tch! True." I admitted Letos was more suitable to be a drama king than a demon lord.


    "You are my son and an incubus. You have to use your head and d*ck well," he advised.


    It was enough to create another cringe on my face. The question ''What the hell?'' was written clearly on my face even though I didn''t say a word.


    "I''m just telling the truth," he added.


    A long breath escaped my mouth. My eyes turned to the TV. Even though it sounded weird and sad, I knew what he said was true.


    "Anyway. Good job for your first mission," he added. He extended his fist to me.


    I nced at him and smiled.


    "Thanks." I gave him a fist bump without turning to him.


    Tomorrow... It was Jealousi''s turn.


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 477 475. Next Target

    The Incubus System Chapter 475. Next Target


    I spent the rest of that day training with my servants. Especially my swordsmanship. So I avoided using my area skill and relied on my swordsmanship. Somehow I felt like a typical medieval knight now. Except I was not sure my swordsmanship was close enough to them.


    I stood in the middle of the rooftop''s battle arena, the ce where Lord Damon used to test me. My ck sword was in my hand. All my servants were all around me, ready to attack me with their skills.


    Without a warning, Ivy lunged at me. Her Demonic Whips came out of her palms.


    Oddly, despite her furious and serious gaze, what we talked about through Telepathy was something else.


    ''You want to change your target? What''s your n?'' she asked without stopping her movements.


    Once she was in front of me, I countered her whip with my sword. The sound of shing echoed as our weapons collided against each other.


    Her whip bounced the other way. Quickly, I swung my sword to counter the other one. Unfortunately, it warped around my de. But instead of panicking, I pulled my sword, taking her body closer to me.


    Deftly, she swung her other whip at me. But I caught her wrist before she managed to do so. Our eyes were on each other.


    ''Any suggestions?'' I replied.


    It was too obvious if I attacked the city hall again, so I had to attack elsewhere. Of course, that ce had to store important documents or something. But where?


    In the middle of that conversation, Luna advanced. She lifted her ws, ready to tear me apart.


    ''How about Jealousi''s museum? The Spider Queen keeps her jewelry collection there. I bet she will be furious if something goes missing,'' Luna gave an idea. She swung her w at me, but my body turned into a dark aura as I used my Teleportation skill.


    A split secondter, I appeared behind her and aimed my palm at her.


    ''That''s a good idea. But I think it''s more suitable as a distraction target, not our main target,'' I said.


    My Hell Thunder shot out of my palm and almost grabbed both of them. But they retreated to dodge, leaving arge crack on the ground. Luckily, it would return to the way it was in a few seconds.


    Not wanting to lose my chance, I used my Demonic Spikes. My cknces appeared and glided at them.


    ''The question is, are you sure you want to attack in such a heavily guarded ce? That museum is a dangerous ce. Remember a small mistake can destroy our ns,'' I reminded.


    But a transparent barrier blocked my spikes. It was Maria''s Shadow Barrier.


    ''We just need to act as a diversion right? We can pretend to steal something but end up failing and destroying that ce. It''s Jealousi after all. Theft and robbery are a bitmon there,'' said Maria who was behind Luna and Ivy. Her hand was on me.


    True. Jealousi was the City of Envy. Where the demons could flex themselves to their heart''s content which end up provoking theft and robbery. The crime itself was a way to flex their power. Either for the criminal or the victims.


    In other words, when a demon was flexed about his appearance or whatever he had, he had already prepared to be attacked by other demons. So in Jealousi, only strong demons dared to do it.


    Likewise with the criminals. They had to make sure that they were strong enough to rob their victims. Although Jealousi had the same rules as other cities and fighting outside the battle arena was considered illegal, if it was for self-defense, thew allowed it. But of course, attacking openly would put the attacker at disadvantage. The other demons may join the victims to attack the attackers.


    ''What are you looking for?'' Foxy said. Her Electric Orbs hurtled at me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Instead of using my barrier, this time I tried to rely on my sword. I moved deftly to swing my sword, destroying every orb thatunched at me. But there were too many of them so I had to block some with my Telekinesis.


    ''An important government office. I want to steal one or two documents. I need to show my target is their important information. Not money or just to show off,'' I replied. Consistency was important in this n.


    ''How about the internal affairs office then?'' Yuffy gave an idea. Her hand aimed at me as her Hell st shot out of her hand.


    ''That''s a great idea,'' I replied. I should be able to find something in the internal affairs office, for example about the human world infiltration n.


    At the same time, I quickly used my Demonic Spikes to counter it. The sound of an explosion echoed once our skills collided. Smoke rose high, but it didn''t get out of the towers'' barrier.


    The smoke disappeared, but we stood where we were and lowered our weapons without a word. The red moon almost sunk on the horizon. It should have been around 6.00 PM. Which meant, we had been practicing for more than 6 hours. So we decided to end our training.


    "For sure we have to be careful. The Queen''s Spy. Spyders are everywhere," I finally opened my voice.


    Those Spyders were much worse than CCTV. Even though they were just low-level demons that could be killed using peebles or something simr to how we destroyed CCTVs, they were even more annoying since they could move from ce to ce. They could hide everywhere so we had to be extra careful.


    So we had to execute this n in a short time. 10 minutes was our time limit. 5 minutes was better. Like it or not, we had to work it out. Therefore, it was different from before. I nned to check everything first before we infiltrated there.


    They nodded in reply.


    "Anyway, we''ll talk about this in detail in my room after dinner," I added. My sword turned into a dark aura that disappeared like smoke.


    "Then we will fill our DP as usual?" guessed Ivy.


    "Yup. As usual," I replied. For the past few days, having sex with them had be my before sleep routine. I managed to get almost 100 points in no time. It should be enough to destroy a whole city.


    "Okay, see you at the dinner, Your Highness," said Luna. Then they left. While I used my Teleportation skill to return to my room.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 478 476. (Un)Relaxing Bath Time

    The Incubus System Chapter 476. (Un)rxing Bath Time


    Since I still had a lot of time before the dinner started, I decided to take a rxing bath. Something I had never done before despite my personal bathroom was way--- fancier than my house''s bathroom.


    It was dominated by marble with a fancy Jacuzzi bathtub that was big enough for 3 people. It also had scented candles and the finest wines. Lord Damon also said I could order my maids to fill it with wine if I wanted it. But my old poor self refused it once I heard that wasteful idea. So I declined it without hesitation.


    After I ordered Rin and Ran to prepare my bath water, I took a dip in the bathtub.


    "Haaa..." A long exhale came out of my mouth as I submerged my body into the warm water. The warmth greeted my skin and rxed my muscles. The water flow gave a subtle massage to my body.


    The water emitted the nice scent of aromatherapy which rxed my mind. Even though it didn''t smell like the human world''s aromatherapy, the scent rxed me.


    I extended my hand to my side, asking one of my maids to give me a ss of wine.


    Without a word, they gave it to me.


    "Thank you," I said once the ss was in my palm. I took a sip of it before I closed my eyes and leaned my head back.


    ''I should have done this more often,'' I thought. I usually chose a quick shower since it was more efficient.


    "Turn on the music," I ordered without opening my eyes.


    A secondter, the sound of ssical music yed and filled the room.


    A smile appeared on my lips as I enjoyed all the facilities. Unfortunately, although I tried to rx, my brain was immersed in tomorrow''s ns. I had to admit I was a little nervous since The Spider Queen had a dangerous spy squad. Not to mention the museum also had strict security. One small mistake could make everything fall apart.


    ''I have to spy all those ces and make sure everything goes ording to n,'' I thought. Especially the museum.


    Jealousi Museum was huge and filled with the queen''s wealth. From the crown to royal robe and fancy clothes. So it could be said that it was the ce where the spider queen boasted and showed off her wealth to others. It also had a collection of photos of the male demons as a sign she was a desirable demoness. She was trying so hard to show this since her husband''s betrayal.


    Even though it sounded absurd, the spider queen showed off a collection of photos of her male demon servants there and all of them were in an embarrassing position despite most of them having noble status. She did it on purpose to make the other demons jealous of her and show how far her authority was. It was her hobby and she couldn''t live without making others jealous of her.


    Aside from the spider queen''s unique hobby, the city of Jealousi also had something specialpared to the others. Their salon had something that could change the demons'' facial features permanently. Something simr to the human world''s stic surgery or more advanced than that. So was their hair.


    They could even go as far as changing a rat demon''s true form to as handsome as a model. As long as he had enough money of course. Appearance was everything in that ce. So in that city, the rich would spit on the poor and the poor would try to rob the rich. It was so fucked up.


    ''Wait, wait, wait! I should rx! Why do I keep thinking about that?'' I took another sip of my wine and tried to enjoy myself. Unfortunately, I couldn''t, my brain was forcing me to think about a lot of things.


    After a few minutes of unsessful attempts, I ruffled my hair in frustration.


    "Haaa... I give up!" I grumbled. Yeah, it looked like it was not the right time to rx around so I decided to end it.


    I finished my drink in one chug, put the ss on the table, and got out of the bathtub.


    "Clean me up," I ordered. My feet stepped on the shower after I rubbed it on the mat. This was really sad.


    Upon my orders, Rin and Ran followed me to the shower room which was next to my bathtub. Once I entered the ss room, I pped twice. The water came down from the huge shower like rain pouring down from my head to my body.


    Gently, my maids scrubbed my body with nice scented liquid soap. Their gentle movements and their wet sexy clothes stimted my mating urge. It made me keep ncing at them. Ehm... To their breasts to be precise, although I tried to distract myself. Unconsciously, my bottom started to react.


    Another long breath escaped my mouth.


    ''I me that troll demon king for this,'' I cried internally. I wasn''t this pervert when I was a human, but hey, I''m an incubus. It couldn''t be helped.


    Unable to contain myself, I grabbed Rin''s wrist and pulled her into my arms. Even if Lord Damon warned me about this, it was only me here and Lord Damon shouldn''t know about this. Let said I masturbated in the bathroom. A normal thing for men around my age.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Without further ado, I bumped my lips on her. My tongue went into it. But what I felt was the cold. I felt like kissing a cold statue. Or... An ice mold.


    I broke my kiss and looked at Rin with a t stare. While she only replied to me with a nk stare. Somehow I was not interested in her anymore even though her tits intrigued me.


    "Yup. Bad idea," I said with a wry smile. I removed my hands from her and turned my gaze in another direction. My hand gestured to continue what they were doing.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS


    23 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =72 chapters+ weekly update


    >$3 a month = 82 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    81 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=168 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 87 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 49 Extra R18 chapters


    83 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=226 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 102 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    86 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=317 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 479 477. The King Of Troll

    The Incubus System Chapter 477. The King of Troll


    After that non-rxing bath, they dried my body with a towel. Then I snapped my fingers. My usual clothes immediately covered my body.


    While waiting for dinner, I spent my time watching TV to check on the news and telepathed with Lilieth to make sure everything was ok. But I could only have a brief conversation since Lord Damon and my servants came a few minutester. So I ended my conversation, turned off the TV, and sat with them.


    A few minutester the food came and we started eating.


    "What''s with that stare?" said Lord Damon. A frown on his forehead. His gaze showed his displeasure.


    "Nothing," I replied before I turned my gaze to another direction and shoved my food into my mouth. Yeah, I vented my frustration about Rin and Ran to him. But I couldn''t say a word since I didn''t want to hear his annoyingugh.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" he said suspiciously.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I put another spoonful of food in my mouth.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Damian?" Despite his calm tone, I could feel the chill on my back. The atmosphere around me turned heavier. It managed to make all my servants pause in fear. I bet he thought I was hiding something important from him.


    "Fine." I exhaled a long breath and turned to him.


    "Can you change Rin and Ran''s appearance?" I asked.


    The atmosphere returned to normal. A frown of confusion on his forehead.


    "Why? Do you prefer boys? Undead type? Furry? Lil kid?" he gave me random guesses.


    I cringed in disgust, especially for thatst guess.


    "I prefer the normal one. Like good-looking women with normal bodies and normal clothes," I emphasized myst word.


    "That sounds boring," he sneered.


    I gave him a wry smile.


    "Yeah. That''s me," I said unenthusiastically.


    Instead of answering me, he gave me a t stare for a while before an annoying smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Let me guess. Did you try to f*ck them?" he made a bull eye guess.


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue, looked the other way in annoyance, and popped another spoonful of food into my mouth. That was enough to answer him.


    Heughed out loud at my reaction.


    "That''s so pathetic," he said between hisughs.


    I returned my gaze to him and frowned in displeasure.


    "Just change their outfit!" I demanded unhappily.


    I once tried to rip their clothes and gave them new clothes but that didn''t work. The moment I gave it to them, they ripped it roughly, as if they were goris. I had also covered them up with other clothes but they always threw them away. They were my maids, but when it came to their appearance, they only followed Lord Damon''s orders.


    "Fine," he replied after he had stoppedughing.


    "Really?" I said in disbelief. I thought he would reject it to torture me even more.


    "Yeah. It''s a simple matter for me," he said casually before he put his food in his mouth.


    "Cool," I said. Yet I could catch a slight smirk on his lips so I was not sure about it. Well, whatever his n, it couldn''t get any worse than this.


    "Oh right. What''re your ns for tomorrow?" he asked something else.


    "My servants will attack the museum and I will attack the internal affairs office," I replied. Jealousi was the only city that separated the internal affairs office from the city hall. It was because of a past tragedy when the queen ughtered her own kind under her husband''s influence. That was also why that building was far from the city hall.


    Another thing that made Jealousi different was that the officials were jealous of each other andpeted to serve the queen. But the queen didn''t mind and took it as a blessing.


    "Hmm, that''s a goodbination. I bet she will be furiouster. Especially since those two ces are the most important ces for her. She is a prideful demoness and likes attention. But her husband''s betrayals have tainted her life and reputation," he replied in a nonchnt tone.


    "Well, she needs something to cover it up and show that she''s okay. That museum is her way of covering up that tragedy and showing she''s the glorious spider queen," he added.


    "She is so pitiful," I said. Even though she had done the wrong thing, I couldn''t help but pity her over her tragic past.


    "Anyway, be careful of that Spyder. In some cases, they can follow you or stick to your body. So avoid discussing your ns openly. Just use Telepathy," he warned.


    Even without his warning, I had nned it. I even nned as far as pretending not to know each other once we set our feet in the city. As I put the food in my mouth, my mind sunk into my thoughts.


    ''Wait for a second...'' A smirk appeared as an idea suddenly appeared in my head.


    "I can use that..." I muttered out of the blue after I swallowed the food in my mouth.


    It made everyone turn to me.


    "Use what?" Ivy asked curiously.


    I turned to her.


    "That Spyder. In case one of them follows us." My smirk turned into an annoying grin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What are your ns, Damian?" asked Lord Damon curiously.


    I told them my n. Once our tes were empty, an evil smirk graced our faces.


    "That''s a great idea," said Luna.


    "That''s brilliant!" Yuffy praised.


    "Right?" I said in excitement. I finished my drink and wiped my mouth with the napkin before I turned to Lord Damon.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "You know. You are quite cunning for a human who just turned into a demon," he admitted. I didn''t know whether that was apliment or not.


    It made my smirk fade.


    "Could you drop your pride a bit and give me an honestpliment just once?" Iined.


    A short annoying chuckle came out of his mouth.


    "Don''t ask an impossible thing from me," he said in the same annoying tone.


    "Anyway, since I''m so happy I''ll give you something," he continued.


    "What is it?" I couldn''t hide my excitement. My smirk turned into a grin. I bet he would give me extra armor or whatever that could help my mission.


    "Let me show you," he answered with a gentle smile as if he was a wise angel. But what he did next indicated he was a super annoying devil.


    He turned to Rin and Ran.


    "Bigger boobs. Erect nipples. Fuller lips. Horny expression. String maid clothes."


    Upon his orders, their bodies and clothes changed. Rather than a porn stars, they looked like a pair of horny sluts now.


    My grin disappeared in an instant.


    "Seriously?!" I half-shouted.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 48 chapters ahead of TIS


    23 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =72 chapters+ weekly update


    >$3 a month = 82 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    81 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=168 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 87 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 49 Extra R18 chapters


    83 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=226 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 102 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    86 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=317 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 480 478. String Maids Uniform

    The Incubus System Chapter 478. String Maids Uniform


    After that annoying dinner ended, I ordered my maids to stay away from my room and go with my servants. Instead of tomorrow, I decided to go investigate Jealousi with my Evil Eye right away since we needed a well-thought-out n for this. Unfortunately, I couldn''t execute this n right now since I had to create an alibi for my trip from Avarici to Jealousi.


    Once I got the n and set my specific targets, I went back to my room and discussed the n in detail. Since my servants'' goal was only distraction, they decided to mess up some ces. And for the museum, I decided to rely more on Foxy.


    Yes, even though she had the lowest level among all, her shape-shifting skill was the most useful of all and Spyder couldn''t detect it.


    Still, she had to be careful since the dark dimension''s CCTV was equipped with a thermal detector. So she had to destroy the CCTV around her. I put Luna as her backup since she was the fastest among us.


    Yuffy and Maria would use their skills to do some distractions at a mall a few blocks from the museum so they could execute this n smoothly.


    After the first case, I predicted the guards would protect the city hall. That was when Foxy and Luna messed around in the museum. But it was Ivy who would act as the key to mess up that ce. Since the n was meant to fail and it was Ivy who would save them.


    So tomorrow, we would make 3 attacks. The mall, the museum, and the internal affairs office in less than 10 minutes. Sess or not we had to get out of there on time.


    "Do you have any questions?" I asked. I was sitting in front of my desk and my servants were sitting around me. Their eyes were fixed on myptop. The screen showed the floor n or my scribble to be precise since it looked like an elementary school kid''s scribble. Luckily, they could understand everything.


    "So I have to let them catch me?" Foxy confirmed. Her brows furrowed.


    "Don''t let them catch you." I swept my gaze across the others.


    "This also applies to all of you." Then I returned my gaze to Foxy.


    "You just need to take the ne and rm them. But don''t let them catch you or see your face," I repeated once again.


    That ne was the cheapest of the queen collection and also had the lowest security. The poprity was also less than others so the room was usually emptier even though it was located near the side door. Also, it only had 4 CCTVs and 4 rmsers there. Since the museum forbade the guests from bringing cameras or phones, she didn''t have to worry about that. So it should be easier.


    "After you manage to get it, don''t forget to throw it away. We don''t need that ne. Who knew it had some kind of tracking device," I reminded her. I would also do the same if what I got was aptop. But after I checked the file in a random ce of course.


    Foxy nodded.


    "I understand," she replied.


    "Any other questions?" I repeated my question.


    Yuffy and Luna raised their hands. I gestured at Yuffy to give me her question first.


    "In an emergency case, may I use my sleeping spell?" Yuffy asked.


    "As long as they don''t see you, yes," I replied. Then I turned to Luna as a sign that she could say her question.


    "About the Spyder, how much do you need?" she asked.


    "One. Kill the other and make it as natural as possible." Well, more than one was fine since I nned to use my Illusion skill. But I decided to leave one of them to make it less obvious.


    "Any other questions?" I asked again. My eyes swept over them. I wanted to make sure they understand this npletely. This was our second attack, so the demon lords should be more alert than before.


    After a short silence, Maria finally let out her voice.


    "Do you like maid suits or normal clothes?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her odd question made a frown on my forehead. Especially since I had told them about their dress code before.


    "For the mission?" I confirmed in confusion.


    "For tonight, of course," answered Ivy. Her naughty giggles in between her words.


    Once the others realized where the conversation was going, they started asking questions one by one.


    "Should we have a rough one or a gentle one?" asked Luna with a mischievous smile.


    Followed by Yuffy and Foxy.


    "Double pration or a normal one?" said Yuffy, biting her lower lip. Her eyes were fixed on my lower part.


    "Or do you need a nice massage?" said Foxy with a shy smile.


    I chuckled at their words. It felt a little weird since even though we had done it many times, their excitement upon sex had not decreased.


    "Why the rush?" I turned off theptop and closed it.


    "We haven''t celebrated our first mission victory yet," reminded Ivy.


    After those words left her mouth as if on cue, they snapped their fingers. Their usual clothes changed to string maid outfits. Something simr to what Rin and Ran wore.


    A single ck ribbon covered their nipples. While nothing covered their nice mounds. It was the same with their pussy and their butt. There was only a single ck ribbon covering it. A mini maid apron on their waists, but it only covered their abdomen a bit. A ck and white choker wrapped around their necks and a maid band around their heads.


    "How can we serve you, Your Highness?" they said in unison. Their sassy tone clearly showed their seduction.


    Their outfit made my eyes widen. My jaw dropped.


    "I will choose rough and double pration then," I muttered without taking my eyes off them.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 481 479. D*Ck, Mouth And Tail I

    The Incubus System Chapter 479. D*ck, Mouth and Tail I


    "Good choice, Your Highness," replied Maria. A sassy smile on her lips. "But..."


    Which was continued by Ivy.


    "Are you sure you can handle the five of us alone?" Even though it was a challenge, the tone of her voice made it sound like a clear seduction. The tip of her index finger shifted the ribbon covering her nipple for the same purpose.


    A devilish smirk grew on my lips upon her words.


    ''Alright, she is the appetizer''. I got up from my seat and stepped toward her. Even though I kept myposure, my thirst was visible in my eyes. My clothes turned into a dark aura as I canceled my Demon''s Clothes.


    Ivy responded by biting her lower lip. She realized I would soon ''attack'' her.


    Slowly, I approached her ear.


    "You know how far I can go, Ivy," I whispered in a sweet voice. My every breath greeted her ears and her skin.


    "Show me..." She replied with another tease. Her voice sounded like a whisper. Her breathing sounded heavy and her impatience was clear from there.


    "Fine." I pulled my face away and gave her another smirk.


    "Then I shall bring this y to another level," I added.


    As our eyes met, I used my Charm skill on her.


    ''Charm.'' It was a level 5 Charm skill and I had never used it before. So I thought this was a good opportunity to get to know the effects. After all, this would spice up our y significantly.


    Once sweet erotic fragrance wafted, her smile disappeared. Her face was getting redder in an instant. Her breathing turned into a hunting breath. Her eyes looked at me in extraordinary thirsts, like a hungry wolf. And it was not just her, but everyone!


    [Charm skill seeded.]


    ''Okay. Now let''s see how good this skill is,'' I thought. So instead of having sex directly, I decided to y with them and let them make the first move.


    I slid my index finger into her mouth, messing with her tongue. She responded by licking it in submission. Her eyes remained fixed on me. My other hand slipped into her ribbon and rubbed her nipple alternately. It began to harden in an instant. My tail moved between her crotch and swayed like a naughty cat''s tail in front of her entrance. Once in a while, I also teased her butt hole.


    A mischievous smile spread across my face when she began to suck my finger. Her tongue tossed it from side to side. Just like me, her tail moved towards me and started exploring my skin. From my thighs to my hardened cock. It tickled me and gave me pleasant stimtion.


    Her face was getting redder upon my touch and her waist also began to move in tune with my tail. Every swipe of my tail made her pussy get wetter. In just a few swipes, I could feel she was ready to receive me.


    I chuckled mischievously.


    "Do you want me to satisfy you?" I seduced.


    She nodded quickly in response.


    I decided to settle this on the bed.


    "Then we will finish this on the be---" Before I finished my sentence, she bumped her lips toward me and kissed me passionately.


    The cking sound of our tongues and mouths rang out. Our hands and tails traced each other''s bodies.


    But only for a moment, I could feel her ribbons were gone, indicating that she had canceled her Demon''s Clothes skill.


    I broke our kiss and distanced myself. As I expected, she was naked and from the look of her eyes, she was impatient.


    Without hesitation, she pushed me gently onto the carpet. Her waist moved to rub her wet entrance against my hard cock, lubricating it with her liquid. I knew she wanted to finish this so I decided to use my other skill.


    ''Demonic Erection lv 5.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once she noticed my cock which was getting bigger, she turned around to check it out. She was stunned by what she saw. Both my cock and my tail were ready to satisfy her. But instead of being intimidated, she looked excited with them. Well, this was not her first experience and she was in my charm skill, so it couldn''t be helped.


    She climbed onto me and rode me as if I was a rodeo horse. Without a pause, she slid my hard big cock into her hole. At the same time, I prated her butt hole with my tail.


    She raised her head high and opened her mouth.


    "Anggg...!" she moaned in pleasure.


    Although I was surprised she did it without a pause, I couldn''t deny that I enjoyed it so much. The tightness, her delicate flesh, and warm inner wall captured both my sensitive spots perfectly.


    While the others couldn''t take their eyes off us. From their ragged breaths, it was clear they were also impatient and I wasn''t sure they could hold it in until the end.


    She shook over my cock impatiently and I followed her movement either with my waist or my tail. My eyes watched her horny expression.


    Her mouth kept letting out moans in pleasure.


    "Ahh ... Ahhh ... Your Highness ... You''re the best - hah - hah - I really ... ahhh .... love it ..."


    I only responded with an evil smirk. There was nothing more fun than turning a woman''s expression into a horny one.


    Only a few minutester, I could feel she was already at her limit. I knew she couldn''t take it anymore so I decided to end it. An erotic moan came out of her mouth as both of us reached our climaxes.


    "Ahhh!"


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been canceled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant''s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have earned 1 sex point.]


    Before she came down from my waist, I pulled her and bumped her lips onto mine once again as a thank you. Even though I used my charm skill, I didn''t want her to think I was doing it based on my lust.


    When I broke my kiss, my other servants were already standing around us. There was not a single ribbon covering their bodies.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 482 480. D*Ck, Mouth And Tail II (18+)

    The Incubus System Chapter 480. D*ck, Mouth and Tail II


    But I stayed calm.


    "One at the time," I instructed. Well, I didn''t mind a gangbang. But I wanted to enjoy this to the fullest.


    Another moan came out of Ivy''s mouth as she stood up from my body. I also pulled my wet tail from her.


    The others replied to me with a disappointed expression.


    "Let''s continue on the bed," I said casually. I stood up and walked to the bed.


    But when I was almost there, Maria quickly approached and kissed me impatiently, dropping our bodies to the bed.


    "Hey! That''s cheating!" the othersined.


    But Maria didn''t care. Her tongue kept moving inside my mouth. Her hand traced my body wildly. While her other hand hugged my waist.


    "Maria!" Othersined louder. They came up to us and were just about to distance us, but I raised my hand, stopping them.


    I broke our kiss and turned to the others.


    "Give me a few minutes," I said before I continued my kiss again. Maria and Ivy were my two most passionate servants. Stopping them in this state was nearly impossible.


    A momentter our affectionate kiss quickly turned dirty. Her tongue rolled up and sucked mine, hard, like a crazy slut. Her hand went down and rubbed my wet hardened cock.


    Instead of usual, I rolled my tail and rubbed it at her entrance. I paused after one swipe.


    ''She is this wet?'' I thought in surprise. We just started our forey and hadn''t done much other than the kiss.


    Since she didn''t need more stimtion, I decided to do a different thing. I pushed her to the side and reversed our position. At the same time, I put my tail into her butt hole in one rough push.


    "Ah!" she yelped in surprise.


    "Are you ready, Maria?" I asked. As my tail moved back and forth, my waist moved to rub my Demonic Erection lv 5 in front of her entrance.


    Noticing therge object poking between her thighs, she quickly looked down. Her eyes widened as soon as her sight caught my big cock. With my tail already in her butt hole, her sweet hole should be narrower than before.


    I thought it would intimidate her, but I was wrong. Her eyes glittered in lust.


    "Put it in, Your Highness. Put it in," she pleaded.


    Her plea created a smirk on my lips.


    "Fine. Enjoy it."


    Without further ado, I pushed my cock into her hole and it devoured my huge cock like a hungry beast eating its prey.


    ''So narrow!'' She was narrower than a virgin. But the friction was crazily delicious. So she was kinda simr to a virgin who acted like a slut.


    "Ughh ..." A moan slipped from her mouth.


    As soon as my cock was fully inserted, I shook my waist wildly. While she could only surrender to me.


    "Ahhh --- Yes... harder --- harder... Aaahh... Ughhh!" she moaned like crazy.


    An evil smirk adorned my face when I saw her reaction. My waist and tail continued to shake on her body harshly. As I suspected, my Charm had a big effect on her body a lot.


    In a few minutes, her inner wall was twitching a lot and she could no longer resist the pleasure that flooded her body. Finally, I spouted my hot loads inside of her as we reached our climax.


    *Ting*<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Charm has been canceled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servant''s Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have earned 1 sex point.]


    I removed my tail and my cock, leaving her lying weakly in front of me. Then I turned to the others. My index finger swayed repeatedly, asking others toe closer.


    "All of you at once," I changed mymand. Well, I was pretty sure my mouth and tail were enough to satisfy them.


    Upon my demand, they approached me impatiently like a pack of hungry wolves. Yuffy, my most patient servant, unhesitatingly sat on my waist and rubbed her wet sweet hole on my limp cock. But a secondter, I used my Demonic Erection lv 5 again.


    While Luna chose my tail. Without hesitation, she licked my rolled tail and sucked it as if it was my cock. And Foxy, since she looked confused, I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue, showing where she could put her pussy. And of course, she didn''t refuse.


    ''This Charm lv 5 is crazy.'' While this looked like when I did my Ritual, it was definitely different. They still had their senses and so did I.


    I flinched in pleasure when they started their lewd action. Yuffy inserted my hard cock into her wet hole. At the same time, Luna also put my tail into her pussy and Foxy pressed her wet entrance into my mouth. My hands hugged Foxy''s thighs in response.


    I held back all the pleasures thate from all over my body. Yuffy''s waist moved to insert my cock into it further. While my tail moved inside Luna''s pussy and my tongue danced wildly inside Foxy''s.


    "Ahhh ... Ahhh ... Ahh ... Ahhh ...." Their lewd moans sounded throughout the room. Even though I couldn''t see their expressions, I could tell they were really enjoying it.


    ''Fuck...!'' The pleasure went on top of my head. My adrenaline raced and my muscles tensed.


    Their moans were getting louder as their movements were getting wilder. Over time, they sped up their pace. Likewise with their tongues.


    "Anghhh!"


    Shortly, we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Charm has been canceled.]


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [Your Servants'' Demonic Powers are fully charged.]


    [You have earned 3 sex points.]


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 483 481. Two Cans Of Cola

    The Incubus System Chapter 481. Two Cans of C


    Smiling in satisfaction, they dropped their bodies by my side and hugged me intimately.


    "Ahhh... It has been a long time since we did this," Ivy said. A long breath escaped her mouth.


    "Well, Your Highness prefers one at a time. But doing this once in a while is a great idea," replied Luna. A smile of satisfaction on her lips.


    "Well, I could focus better if I did it with a single woman at the time," I replied. With that, I could do more forey and more lewd things.


    If I did it simultaneously, my concentration would be divided. I realized that my incubus'' instinct not only pushed me to have sex, but I also had the urge to make sure that all of us were satisfied with what we were doing. Satisfaction and climax were my main goals when I did this. And of course, while group sex once in a while was a nice mood changer, doing it every day was a bad idea. Moreover, since every woman''s pace and satisfaction were different. So yeah, if it was not because of my Ritual, I preferred to handle them one by one.


    Foxy''s humming voice answered me.


    "Um..."


    It made me turn to her.


    "What is it, Foxy?" I asked. I noticed she was a bit silent and hesitant to speak her mind since our arrival in the dark dimension. She didn''t have confidence since she came from a rural area, moreover, all of my servants had a rare bloodline. Even though the other servants tried to restore her confidence, she still hesitated whenever she wanted to give her opinion.


    "I really enjoyed our previous y. I mean... It was my first time experiencing your tongue y," Foxy admitted with a blushing face.


    "It was so embarrassing. But it was a new experience for me," she said shyly.


    "I''m d you like it, Foxy," I said.


    "Since the night is gettingte, so... Should we take a bath now?" Yuffy asked. They turned to me, expecting an answer from me.


    "That''s a good idea," I replied in a casual tone. Then a smirk appeared on my lips.


    "But instead of a normal bath, how about cleaning me up with your tongues first?" I asked. Of course, I meant another round of sex.


    And as I suspected, they didn''t refuse it.


    "With pleasure, Your Highness~," they said in unison.


    We closed that night with another group sex. Which we continue with another round in the shower. Even though we did it to celebrate our first victory, those activities gave me a lot of sex points. I was sure it woulde in handyter. Who knew I would have no choice but to fight those demon lords directly. After we were satisfied with all that, we went to sleep.


    The night was gettingte. I was lying among my servants who were fast asleep. Strangely, despite I had done a lot of sex rounds, I couldn''t close my eyes. I kept tossing around from side to side, trying to find afortable position until I gave up and stared nkly at my bed canopy.


    ''I can''t sleep...'' I thought. Luckily, there were 12 hours of different time zones between Avarici and Jealousi. So since we would execute the n when the museum and the mall were almost closed, I nned to open my portal around 09. 00 AM. So I should be having enough time to sleep even though I still woke up in an hour or two.


    I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep. Still, it didn''t work. Indeed, I was a bit nervous about our next ns, but it shouldn''t be this bad. I meant... I had been through a lot of shit and put myself in danger a hundred times, but I could still sleep like a log.


    Correction, except when I got a lot of pressure in my early life as an incubus and when I just lost my father. Also when I found out the truth about my human father''s death. Or... When I found out Lord Damon was my father and the truth that I was a Nephilim. Oh right, I also often couldn''t sleep because I was worried about my poor financial condition before.


    Okay, okay, I admitted I had been through a lot of sleepless nights, but this time was different. I didn''t know why I couldn''t close my eyes even though nothing heavy filled my head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few minutester, I finally opened my eyes.


    ''Ha... I give up,'' I thought. I decided to get some fresh air in the yard or maybe talk to Kir.


    Since I didn''t want to wake my servants up, instead of getting off the bed manually, I used my Teleportation skill. My body turned into a dark aura. In an instant, I was in the kitchen. I decided to take two cans of soft drink to apany our conversation.


    I opened the refrigerator and took the cans before I turned around and closed the refrigerator door with one of my feet. But before I could make a move, I gasped in surprise when I found Lord Damon already standing behind me. His sleepwear and his grumpy expression didn''t match each other.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked spontaneously.


    "What are you doing here?" He repeated my question in an emphatic tone.


    "I can''t sleep," I admitted.


    "Same," he replied in a nonchnt tone. His hand snatched one of the cans.


    "Wait, that''s for Kir!" Iined.


    But it was toote, Lord Damon opened the can nonchntly.


    "Kir is a mouse. He prefers cheese to soft drinks," he said before he took a few sips.


    ''So Kir is some kind of this world''s mouse?'' His statement made Kir sound like my childhood cartoon character. It was a mouse who loved to eat cheese. The difference was that he couldn''t turn into a monster like Kir.


    "Mind for useless talk between father and son?" said Lord Damon once he lowered the can. He tilted his head to the living room, showing us where to go.


    "Sounds good," I epted without hesitation since we were on the same boat. Then we went to the living room.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 484 482. A Brat And A Narcissistic Father I

    The Incubus System Chapter 482. A Brat and A Narcissistic Father I


    I plopped myself onto the sofa.


    "TV?" I offered to turn on the TV. My hand opened my can.


    "No, thanks," he replied and sat beside me.


    I looked at him from the corner of my eye.


    "So, what do you want to talk about? A pep talk?" I asked before I sipped my drink. It tasted like c, just a bit bitter.


    "Pep talk?" he scoffed. "Do you think I''m the kind of person who will do it?" I could catch a trace of cynicism in his voice.


    I shrugged. "So what do you want to talk about?"


    He was silent for a moment, trying to find a topic of conversation. "You''ve been staying for a few weeks. What do you think of the dark dimension?" he asked.


    I cringed upon his question.


    "What?" Even though I heard him clearly, I couldn''t believe my ears. If I was a tourist, that was the right question for me. But I wasn''t. It didn''t matter what I thought about the dark dimension, whether I liked it or not... I was going to stay here and take over his throne one day.


    He smiled wryly.


    "Like I said this is useless talk," he said nonchntly.


    I took a deep breath.


    "What can I say? This world is different from the human world, including thew and everything. So I still have to learn it. But I''m d that this world has everything that humans have. I thought I would be stuck in a simr world to the medieval era," I decided to answer him.


    "As for the others, I haven''t explored this world much. What I know are only a few cities, this mansion and the 99th floor," I added.


    "It was you who wanted to hide your identity and be a secret agent. Don''t me me for that," heined about myst statement.


    "It''s better than being isted in the human world and waiting for the all-mighty demon king to clear things up. After all, weren''t you nning to hide my identity from the start?" Yeah, I said that ''all-mighty king'' in an annoying tone.


    "You are just a kid. I just wanted to protect you," he reminded me.


    That made me turn to him. A frown on my forehead.


    "19 years is considered an adult in the human world. " This time I was the one who reminded him.


    Just like me, he turned to me. A frown on his forehead.


    "You are aware that the demon''s lifespan can be more than 2000 years, right?" He gave me another reminder.


    "I was raised as a human. Don''t push your demon logic on me," Iined. I knew I was weak before, but I didn''t like being treated like a child.


    "You are a demon now. So yes, you should use your demon logic more," he said in annoyance.


    "But the fact is I''m not a kid anymore and don''t act like one. I''ve proven myself and am much stronger now." I had proven a lot to him so I couldn''t ept this.


    "After those worrying training? Yeah, right. I''m pretty happy I didn''t get a heart attack when you lost in the Abyss," he scoffed.


    I gave him a t stare. Okay, the fact that he was looking for me in the Abyss already showed it.


    "You were the one who permitted me. Besides, it wasn''t my fault," I added.


    "I was. But you should know your limit. Bravery and stupidity are two different things," he reminded me.


    "I know where my limit is. I''ve made careful ns before I do a thing," I retorted. Well except for what happened in thest tier of the Abyss. That was beyond my prediction and I was sure it was also beyond his. "Or do you prefer a coward son? Besides, doesn''t that bravery and stupidity thing suit you better? You are weakened but you still act as if nothing happened. Take a vacation. Go to the beach or something," I continued in an annoying tone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That was enough to trigger him. He raised his chin arrogantly. His eyes stared at me intently.


    "Do you underestimate me?" he asked in displeasure.


    "It was you who started it first. You just called me stupid despite my rapid development," I reminded him. Seriously, I didn''t get it. Why our father and son rtionship was not like my previous rtionship with my human father.


    We red at each other for a few moments. Our annoyance was clear on our faces. Even though I wanted to challenge him for a round, I decided to swallow it. He just fixed the border and his energy hadn''t fully returned yet. Plus he had to be on high alert since I was about to execute my n. So I couldn''t do it over my ego.


    As if on cue, we sighed.


    "Forget it..." we spoke in unison like a chorus. It was enough to create an awkward silence between us.


    Although I was not sure, I bet he said it because he knew I had to execute my n tomorrow morning. So we shouldn''t be fighting for this stupid reason.


    I chugged my c again before I took the remote and turned on the TV without his permission. I wanted to avoid this awkward silence so the TV sound should be able to reduce it.


    Unfortunately, there was no interesting film other than the wildlife documentary on the dark dimension. But I decided to watch it and hoped it would make me sleepy. It was kinda simr to watching how a lion hunted in the middle of a savanna with many gory scenes and horror special effects.


    After a few minutes of awkward silence, Lord Damon spoke again.


    "That first question. I asked it since I don''t want you to regret it," he asked out of the blue.


    I turned to him and gave him another frown.


    "Huh?" My confusion was clear from the tone of my voice.


    "You will rule this ce one day and I just want to make sure that you don''t hate it," he added.


    "I thought I had no choice for that," I said.


    He turned to me.


    "You don''t. I don''t." A regretful exhale left his mouth. "I realize I have forced you to take this duty and it will be your responsibility for the rest of your life. You are still young and raised as a human being. I believe you have had other dreams before and I took it from you."


    "Not really," I replied, turning my eyes to the TV and drinking my c again.


    I took a Management major at Diamond College in the hope I had enough knowledge to manage my own business someday. Moreover, it also taught me how I could start my own in the final semester.


    But rather than a simpler thing like that, fate said differently. I had to manage my own kingdom in the future. Well, on the bright side I could still put good use of what I learned in college even though theory and real things were two different things.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 485 483. A Brat And A Narcissistic Father II

    The Incubus System Chapter 483. A Brat and A Narcissistic Father II


    "Did you have any dream before?" asked Lord Damon curiously.


    "I have. But it''s not about a specific profession." I paused for a moment since I didn''t know how I could convey it. But in the end, I decided to say what I thought.


    "I want to make my family happy and make my father proud of me."


    When I was a child, I once dreamed of bing an officer. But as I got older I realized my health was not suitable for it. I was so weak and no matter how much I tried, my body portion did not change.


    I knew I would not be epted into the police academy so I decided to make my dream more realistic and I felt Diamond College was my answer. That was why I was so stubborn to take a schrship there.


    I turned my gaze to the can in my hands. My thumb moved on thebel.


    "Since my human dad is dead. My only dream is to make my sister happy. So... Bing a demon prince or even the king of the underworld is no longer a problem for me," I confessed. I ended it by chugging the rest of my c.


    My confession made me curious... If myte father was still alive, would he be proud to see my current state? An incubus who would be the king of demons. Or would he hate me?


    A tap thatnded on my shoulder made me turn to him.


    "I''m also your father, you know? Don''t you want to make me proud?" He reminded me. I could catch a trace of envy in his tone.


    I frowned in confusion.


    "Didn''t I already do it? You said ''Good Job'' to me this morning, remember?"


    "That doesn''t count. I always say that if I''m satisfied with my subordinates'' work," he reasoned.


    ''Does that mean he sees me as his subordinate?'' I thought.


    "Then don''t ask me to do the impossible. You are the most narcissistic demon I''ve ever known. Making you proud is impossible," I scoffed. Even though it sounded like an insult, I was serious. Besides, I remembered he also said the same thing atst night''s dinner, that getting apliment from him was impossible.


    "But I appreciate someone''s effort," he retorted in a nonchnt tone.


    I cringed since he didn''t even deny that he was a narcissistic demon.


    "Just work harder until I admit you''re more than me," he added casually.


    "How?" I asked with a cynical tone.


    He shrugged. "I don''t know."


    "Has anyone got it before?" I asked curiously. Well, I bet no.


    "Not yet."


    I nodded repeatedly. "Wish me luck then," I said sarcastically.


    "Sure."


    After that, our attention was on the TV again. We watched a boring documentary about a swamp. There weren''t many demons there except for some Leech Demons and Toad Demons.


    10 minutes passed, slowly I could feel my eyes getting heavy so I decided to go back to my room.


    But just when I was about to pick up the remote, Lord Damon''s head fell on my shoulder. I turned to him and raised my voice to say that I was going to sleep.


    "Dad---" But my words stopped when I realized he was asleep. As usual, he crossed his arms in front of his chest. His trademark cool position.


    I stared at his face which resembled mine for a while.


    "Father and Son..." I muttered under my breath.


    A gentle smile appeared on my lips when I remembered that under his prideful expression, he had taken good care of me and this world. He endured everything, hid his true self inside his arrogance, and never showed his weakness. But sometimes I wanted him to show me his honesty. I wondered how he would treat me if he acted as himself.


    "Thank you, dad. For everything you''ve done for me..." I whispered.


    Well, despite I couldn''t that sometimes I acted like a brat, I was so grateful that I had a new family. A new father even though he was very different from my human father.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I returned my gaze to the front and decided to watch the TV a little longer. But unfortunately, my eyes were getting heavy...


    -----


    A sudden motion from my side woke me up. Reflexively, I snapped my eyes. My muscles spontaneously maintained my bnce, keeping my body from falling. The TV that was still on immediately entered my view, signifying that I was still in the living room.


    Turning to the side, my sight could catch Lord Damon''s annoying face.


    "Morning, sleepyhead," he greeted me in his arrogant tone.


    I replied with a wry smile.


    "Couldn''t you have woken me up with better treatment?" Iined.


    "No," he said. His annoying smile didn''t change.


    I rolled my eyes to the side in annoyance.


    "Ugh! You''re so---" I held my tongue when another greeting came from my other side.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," my servants greeted in unison.


    I turned to the other side and realized that my servants were already standing there. A simple dress covered their bodies and a sweet smile on their lips despite the obvious confusion on their faces about why I was here. At least, I knew the reason why Lord Damon was acting so annoying.


    I returned my gaze to him.


    "Right. I will forgive you for that." It was 07.06 AM now, so I had to get ready. I didn''t have time for a stupid quarrel.


    He frowned in displeasure.


    "Did I apologize to you?" He protested.


    I got up from the sofa and stretched my muscles a bit before I gave him an annoying smirk.


    "I assume you did," I said casually. To which he replied with a t stare.


    I reached for the remote and turned off the TV before I walked to my room.


    "C''mon we have to get ready, we have an important mission in 2 hours," I said to my servants.


    "Damian." Lord Damon''s voice stopped me in my tracks and made me turn to him.


    "Good luck," he added.


    "Thank you." Then I left.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 486 484. Chaos In Jealousi I

    The Incubus System Chapter 484. Chaos in Jealousi I


    Other Demons'' PoV


    The red moon above Jealousi City had sunk a few hours ago, indicating that the night had arrived. It was quitete and the time was already showing 09.24 PM. The demons left malls, shops, and public buildings one by one.


    The same view could also be seen in a mall that was not far from the museum. That mall was always filled with various demons almost every day due to its strategic location. Besides, it was close to the museum, it was also close to luxury shops and the city hall. A luxury apartment building was also nearby.


    The queue of cars that came out of the parking lot spilled onto the nearby streets. Likewise with peopleing out of the exits since the mall closed at 09.30 PM. The sound of ring horns came from the impatient cars, demanding the others to move faster. Unfortunately with that traffic, it was useless. It was the usual view of that ce.


    In the middle of that another ordinary night, a loud explosion rang out loudly.


    - Boom!


    The dust and the ruin fell around it and it created another booming sound. Screams and the sound of empty cars'' rms mixed in between. One explosion was enough to make a big hole in the mall''s third floor''s wall. Puff of smoke rose high in the sky. The rm roared loudly and the automatic dry powder extinguishers turned on.


    ''Is this an illegal battle?'' thought the demons around it. A standard guess for each explosion.


    ''Or is this the same attack as what happened in Avarici City?'' This guess immediately crossed some of them since that news had spread widely. But how could the culprit get out of Avarici so quickly? Hadn''t Lord Zatan already ordered his troops to inspect every demon that came in and out of the city? Or was Avarici''s security that bad?


    But they got their answers once the smoke disappeared.


    Like what happened in other cities, there wasn''t a single demon there and the CCTVs that were supposed to be recording the incident were destroyed in the explosion, indicating that the culprit was either the same demon or he/she was ordered by the same demon.


    At Jealousi''smand center not far from that mall, a 2-meter tall blue gant male demon stood in front of dozens ofrge monitor screens lined up in front of him. His ears looked like an elf''s. On his head, was a pair of horns that resemble those of a goat''s. A nice ck suit covered his muscr body and a tail that resembled a crocodile''s tail behind him. His hands were in the pockets of his trousers. He was Jealousi''s security chief.


    His gaze shifted from one monitor to another, trying to capture what was happening,pletely ignoring the noiseing from the operators behind him. Either the sound of their keyboards or their voices due to the calls that came non-stop.


    But what he caught was only after the explosion urred. There was nothing that showed who the culprit was or the skill. Fortunately, to prevent the next attack, the security chief was prepared for this as soon as he got news about Avarici''s attack. So he had prepared a lot of troops at the city hall and several other important buildings around the mall. Especially important buildings that had many important documents.


    "Should we move now, sir?" asked his assistant. A spider male demon. Although he walked on two legs like a human''s, his red eight eyes and the six insect legs on his back couldn''t cover his status.


    "Not yet. We don''t know which building they''re after," said the security chief. But he put his bet on the city hall. Moreover, the spider queen just had an important meeting there this afternoon, so he bet the culprit would think there was something important there. But of course, it was a trap that the queen had setup since some important documents had been moved to the internal affairs office far from city hall.


    At first, they thought they would wait sometime after Lord Zatan announced that he was increasing Avarici''s security. But this explosion proved their guess was wrong.


    Unfortunately, the chief''s guess was wrong. An operator suddenly stood up from his seat with a pale face.


    "Sir, the culprit is at the museum! He managed to bring the queen''s sapphire ne," he shouted.


    The whole room was shocked by that report. Although the chief had ordered extra security for the museum, it wasn''t as much as the others. They didn''t expect that since what they thought was the culprit would only be after important documents.


    The chief turned to the assistant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Send more backups!" he ordered. The assistant quickly moved to carry out his order.


    Then the chief returned his gaze to the monitors and gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Show me what happened!" Wild guesses filled his head. Was this just another trap? Or was the attack on Avarici just a trap so they would deploy their troops to protect the documents? While the culprit was after the queen''s collection?


    The screens in front of him showed the museum. A thick plume of smoke rose high in the yard, indicating another explosion had just urred. But amidst the smoke, a guard''s shout sounded.


    "I got it! I got the ne!" he yelled.


    But that didn''t mean the chief would believe it. He waited a while for the smoke to dissipate. His sight caught a guard standing in the middle of the crack where the explosion was and lifted the ne, showing his sess. The chief breathed a sigh of relief, moreover, he knew the guard who got the ne.


    The chief tilted his head on the operator not far at his side.


    "Tell him to secure the ne and check its authenticity," he ordered. That was the most likely thing to happen, switching up the real ne to the fake one.


    "Okay, sir," replied the operator.


    Then he turned to his other side.


    "Show me the footage of what happened," he ordered.


    "Right away, sir," replied another operator. Quickly his hands moved over the keyboard and mouse, unfortunately, the recording didn''t live up to the chief''s expectations.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 487 485. Chaos In Jealousi II

    The Incubus System Chapter 485. Chaos in Jealousi II


    Other demons'' PoV


    Minutes passed. The chief gritted his teeth in anger as his eyes fell on the monitors. Just like what happened at the mall, not a single CCTV captured what happened from the culprit entering to stealing the ne. What they saw was only a shadow before the CCTVs went nk. The chief tried to pause it several times, but it didn''t work. There was no single figure caught on the CCTVs other than the lightning-fast movement that shattered the lens.


    Meanwhile, ording to the museum''s guards'' report, what they saw was a ck shadow. Literally, a ck shadow covered by a ck cloth. They didn''t even know what kind of demon it was. To make it worse, the culprit didn''t use any skill either, so they couldn''t guess what it was.


    And that explosion�� Rather than an attack, it was more like a reinforcement to cover the culprit''s tracks. Strangely, why did the culprit leave the ne just like that? Just like the other attacks, the explosion also urred in the blindspot so there was no footage of it. And when the explosion urred, the guards hadn''t arrived yet, so they didn''t know the skill.


    ''Was the culprit injured? Or did he identally drop the ne?'' thought the chief. But either way, it looked unusual to him. Especially after the guard made sure the ne was genuine. Currently, they were investigating the fingerprints on the ne.


    Then, a guess crossed his head.


    "Wait for a second�� What if this is just another diversion? The real culprit is actually targeting something else?" he muttered. But what? And where?


    In a panic, he gave his order again.


    "Initiate a wide search and catch anyone suspicious!"


    But before the operators conveyed his order to the team leaders, one of them stood up from his seat.


    "Chief! It''s the internal affairs office!" he shouted with a pale face.


    The chief turned to him with a worried face and expected the worst, the real culprit had managed to steal an important document from there. He did not expect the culprits had prepared many backup ns.


    But what the operator said was worse than he expected.


    "The internal affairs office is on fire, sir!" said the operator in a trembling tone.


    It made the chief''s and everyone else''s eyes widen in shock.


    -----


    The Spider Queen''s PoV


    In the Red Mansion''s spa room, the spider queen was reclining on her spa chair. In her humanoid form, she was about 175 cm in height with porcin skin just like humans. Although she had a slender body, her breast size was about cup C. Eight spider legsing from her back indicated her status as a demon. The red color on the tip of each leg showed the poison in the tips of those slender legs.


    A sexy tight outfit covered her body. Her long ck hair fell down her back. One hand was on the chair handle and the other was on the small table beside her. A female spider demon in a maid uniform was busy trimming the queen''s nails with a nail file.


    Although from her closed eyes and her position that the queen was enjoying herself, what she saw in her mind was a different matter. With her skills, she connected her mind with her strongest spy squad, Spyder. That skill was like creating multiple monitors in her mind. Apart from it, she could also set which one she wanted to take a closer look at. So yeah, she knew everything that was going on in Jealousi, from the explosion at the mall, the theft at the museum, and the fire at the internal affairs office.


    Unfortunately, the enemies were very sharp. They killed her Spyder before she could identify them or catch their figure clearly. What she knew was that the thief in the museum was some kind of shadow, so she was pretty sure the demon was using the Shape-shifting skill and there were two of them. Three if she counted the mysterious demon that caused the explosion in the courtyard. As for the mall, she was not prepared enough to oversee that ce so she had zero information about the culprit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But of the three important events, it was what happened in the internal affairs office that attracted her. Even though this demon was sharper than the others and managed to kill a lot of her Spyder, one of the Spyders managed to catch his figure clearly before he managed to kill it. She immediately recognized the incubus as Letos'' dead assistant or what Letos called "The great demon of the human world" to be precise.


    After that incubus managed to retrieve a document in her office, he set the building on fire due to her annoying Spyder. She guessed he did that to cover his tracks. Luckily, one of her Spyders managed to follow him so she was sure, soon, she could figure out who his gang was.


    With caution, her Spyder managed to follow him to an empty alley. As expected, hispanions were already waiting there. They were the shadow demon, the dead subus that attacked the king a few days ago and she recognized the other two as Letos'' trusted subi.


    "Did you get it?" asked one of the subi.


    "Got it," said the incubus happily, showing the document in his hand.


    "I''m sure that spider b*tch will panic as soon as she finds out her secret has fallen into our hands," added the incubus. That document was about her n to send the Spyder to the human world.


    A smirk grew on the queen''s lips. There was no panic in her since she simply canceled the n.


    ''Ho�� interesting,'' she thought.


    "Let''s go back now," said the incubus. He moved his hand in front of his face. In an instant, his face changed.


    The queen couldn''t help herself but gasp in shock when she saw his face. It was the incubus lord himself, Letos!


    "Impossible��" the queen muttered unconsciously. She ordered her Spyder to follow him further, but a dark force suddenly burned it. Then what she saw next was just darkness.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 488 486. Chaos In Jealousi III

    The Incubus System Chapter 486. Chaos in Jealousi III


    The Spider Queen''s PoV


    The queen snapped her eyes. Her shock was evident on her face.


    Realizing that something was wrong, the maid immediately stopped her hand.


    "What happened, my queen?" she asked politely.


    But instead of answering her question, the queen said something else.


    "That''s impossible�� Why did you betray us��" she muttered again. At the same time, she pulled her hand and distanced her back from the chair. Her eyes showed her disbelief.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, my queen?" asked the maid once again.


    This time the queen responded with a death re.


    "Bring me the wine!" she ordered curtly.


    The maid immediately stood up from her seat in panic.


    "Y-Yes, Queen Syntyche." Then she carried out her order.


    The queen gritted her teeth in anger. Her eyes were on the maid''s back which was moving away from her, but her mind wasn''t there. Her heart was filled with disappointment. A feeling that she hated the most filled her�� She felt betrayed!


    This was the first time she took another demon lord''s offer. She hoped that this would give her a lot of advantages. Yet Letos betrayed her splendidly. And she would guess that Letos had also done this to Zatan.


    Due to Letos'' cunning personality, although she hesitated when she epted Letos'' offer before, she didn''t think Letos would betray her. At least not this fast. Besides, she couldn''t refuse his tempting offer. Or rather, it was the human world that was tempting her. Especially male humans. She wanted to get more male ves there since she was quite bored with her current ves. So she simply needed new entertainment and new food for her kind, since human flesh was the best food for demons.


    That was why instead of Zatan who prepared his troops to attack the human world, Syntyche decided to deploy her Spyder. She wanted to make sure that the human world was safe for her kind. She wanted to make sure there weren''t any angels waiting for them there. She felt that the ce was not as safe as Letos mentioned after her maid and soldiers died on the first day in the human world. Unfortunately, she didn''t know what happened.


    Plopping her back on her chair again, the queen raised her hand and stared at her unfinished manicure. She flipped through her hand and flicked her fingers but from her gaze, it was clear her thoughts weren''t there.


    Questions filled her head.


    Why? Why did Letos decide to betray their alliance? Even before they executed their ns? If he nned to do this in the first ce, why did he invite them to join him?


    An ugly frown appeared on her forehead.


    ''This is absolutely ridiculous!'' she screamed internally.


    But then a wild guess popped into her head. That guess made filled the empty puzzle that connected everything.


    ''Does he want to take the human world for himself?'' In other words, Letos was only nning to use her and the other demon lords to defeat the guardians of the human world before he got rid of them by reporting all their crimes to the king. That was why Letos pulled that dramatic act at thest conference and went around stealing the documents rted to their n.


    And about "the great demon of the human world", she guessed it was Letos himself but he tried to show it wasn''t him and threw the usation at his dead assistant. That way he could keep his reputation clean. After all, this wasn''t Letos'' first time, he had done this before when the previous alliance ambushed Lord Damon and Lilieth a few years ago.


    Despite that epic fail, when Letos offered the alliance, he reasoned it wasn''t his fault. The n fell apart since some demon lords didn''t act ording to the n. Since he didn''t want to take the fall with those reckless demon lords, he simply left them behind after he managed to kill Lilieth''s unborn child. Although she didn''t want to believe him, her Spyder watched how those reckless demon lords decided to attack the king and Lilieth soon after they arrived. So instead of one big attack, they moved by themselves and attacked separately. Which ultimately failed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although Lord Damon''s frustrated face was another level of entertainment for her, failure was a failure. She thought Lord Damon would do something for his unborn child when she saw a dense dark force emanating from him. Unfortunately, her Spyder died before she could see the result. But based on Lilieth''s absence and his child which never made any appearance in public, she was pretty sure Lord Damon had failed to save his child.


    And of course, she had to pay a huge price for that simple spy activity even though she wasn''t involved with the attack. Lord Damon caught her and read her mind to make sure she didn''t get involved with it.


    -p!


    She pped the chair handle hard and gripped it. Anger was evident in her bloodshot eyes.


    "Letos�� How dare you��" she hissed. The pain of betrayal burned her heart. Something she hated so much.


    But of course, she restrained herself. If she wanted revenge, she would do it with caution. So she nned to send her Spyder, even more, to spy on the whole city and look for Letos. She wanted to find out what his next n was and searched for an opportunity to take revenge.


    Amid her anger, an odd thing crossed her head.


    ''This is weird�� If that Spyder died, doesn''t that mean he already knows I''ve managed to find out his identity?'' She decided to send more Spyders to find out what was going on since if that was true it meant she was in danger. Letos would attack her to keep her mouth shut. So before that happened, she had to act first!


    She got off of her chair in a panic and flicked her index finger, ordering her subordinates to approach.


    "Convey my orders! Increase this city and the pce security. Capture all suspicious demons and report any unusual movements to me! Also, summon the elite soldiers to protect me 24H," she ordered once two male demons approached her.


    One of them was a Bull Demon and the other was a Wolf Demon. Even though the two dashing-looking demons were wearing nice suits, the cors around their necks indicated their status as her ves.


    "What happened, my queen?" asked one of them.


    "We have a tough opponent this time," she replied. But of course, she already had a n to avenge Letos. And the first step she would take was contacting Zatan.


    Note: Spider Queen''s pic is in my discord channel.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 489 Quick Announcement!

    I am thrilled to announce that I have submitted this story to Amazon Kindle for publishing, and it is currently in review! As a writer, I cannot express how exciting it is to share my stories with a wider audience.


    While the review process is underway, I will keep you updated on the progress and when you can expect to find my book on the Kindle store. I hope you will consider adding it to your reading list and sharing your feedback with me.


    Thank you for your continued support and encouragement. I look forward to sharing more of my work with you soon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Best regards,


    Nanakawaichan

 Chapter 490 487. Second Mission Is Complete I

    The Incubus System Chapter 487. Second Mission is Complete I


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Do you think she will buy it?" Ivy asked once we exited my portal. The view of the empty alley turned into the royal mansion''s living room. My home.


    "I hope," I replied. It was a perfect and smooth n. No, it was even better since we did a bit of improvisation from our original n.


    Foxy decided to disguise herself as "a flying ragged robe" and I decided to burn the office just to tell how bad I wanted to cover my tracks. Although this n was more confusing than the first one, it should work out better.


    Besides, although Foxy''s fingerprints were on the ne, just like before, none of them would recognize her since she was not registered anywhere. I even confirmed this by checking the database before we executed this n.


    "Anyway, what did you get?" asked Luna curiously.


    "Oh, right. I haven''t checked it yet," I said. Quickly, I opened the document in my hand.


    Yeah, we totally pretended when I showed them the documents in the alley. I acted as if I knew what I stole. When the truth, I didn''t know anything. Due to limited time, I simply infiltrated one of the fancy-looking offices, messed up the desk, pretended to look for documents, grabbed one of it that looked important, and escaped from there as quickly as possible. That was one of the reasons why I decided to burn the office. But of course, I turned on the fire manually instead of using my skills.


    Yes! I used a goddamn normal lighter to light up the documents, although I had Hell Inferno skill.


    It sounded pathetic, but I had to do it to cover up my identity. Letos and the other incubus didn''t have that skill so I couldn''t use it.


    In tension, my eyes moved side to side to read it. The others also approached and read it in curiosity. The spider queen wouldugh at me if this was just an unimportant document, especially after my act.


    "Jackpot..." I muttered once I realized what document it was. The spider queen nned to send her Spyder to the human world.


    Although I had known it from Lord Damon''s elite soldiers a few days ago, I believed this was enough to trap the queen. After all, this document outlined the n in detail, from troop numbers to the locations and what their targets were. From it, I assumed the queen wanted to enve some nice males. She really needed to find a better hobby.


    Also, when I infiltrated that office, I overheard something quite interesting, the reason behind why the queen had that bad hobby. ording to the staff, it was because the queen unconsciously was still looking for the right man for her.


    That sounded like a good opportunity for me to execute Lord Damon''s previous suggestion. Unfortunately, she had a trust issue so this would not be easy. After all, this was just gossip between the staff. They could be wrong.


    I just opened thest page of the document, and I could feel massive power rushing from in front of me.


    Gasping in surprise, I lowered the document and stretched my hand forward.


    ''Shadow Barrier!''


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]


    [Time remaining: 04:57]


    Realizing the danger, Maria also did the same thing for extra protection.


    I also summoned my Demonic Spike and lined up as a shield behind the barrier, just in case our barriers couldn''t hold it and my decision was right.


    As soon as that power hit my barrier, I could feel a powerful force from it. It pushed my body back a bit. While Maria''s barrier was shattered into pieces once the force hit hers.


    But it also onlysted a while. Soon, my barrier shattered into pieces just like Maria''s.


    [Your barrier has been destroyed!]


    Luckily, my Demonic Spike was able to stop it. Once they collided, the wind blew hard in all directions and messed up the room. It threw all the furniture as if a typhoon had just gone through here.


    After the impact subsided, I shifted my cknces to the sides. My eyes were fixed on my attacker.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Seriously, dad?!" Iined in a displeased tone. The room had turned into a shipwreck now.


    Lord Damon lowered his hand and shrugged.


    "My bad. I thought you were Letos," he said nonchntly.


    I rolled my eyes to the side in annoyance. Indeed I and the others were still in our disguises, but he should have known it was us. After all, Letos'' demonic power was different from mine. Well, we all covered it though.


    "You almost killed us," I reminded him. He used his real power to attack us. At the same time, all of us returned to our original appearance.


    "It was a reflex. You know I hate that bastard from the bottom of my heart. Don''t me me for that," he reasoned. He flicked his fingers, using his Telekinesis to tidy up the room. That mess also triggered Rin and Ran to clean the room automatically.


    I snorted in annoyance in response.


    "I just came back from Jealousi. So please, pardon me," I replied in a sarcastic tone.


    "Besides, what are you doing here? I thought you had gone to your office?" I asked in the same tone.


    He raised one of his eyebrows.


    "At this hour?"


    I nced at the clock.


    09.36 AM


    A long breath escaped my mouth. How could I forget Jealousi and this city have such a big-time difference. Besides, he usually went to the office around 10.00 AM if he didn''t have any important things to take care of.


    "Right..." I muttered as I returned my gaze to him.


    "So? How''s the results?" he asked as he approached me.


    I gave him a wry smile and handed the document to him.


    "I think you need to check this," I said.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 172 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 61 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    86 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    58 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 387 chapters+13 weekly update


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 491 488. Second Mission Is Complete II

    The Incubus System Chapter 488. Second Mission is Complete II


    After he took the document, he plopped himself on the sofa. His eyes fell on the document in his hand.


    Me and my servants also threw ourselves on the sofa and waited for his response.


    After a while, Lord Damon opened his voice.


    "Oh, you got the information I was looking for," said Lord Damon in surprise. His eyes were still fixed on the document in his hand.


    A smug smile appeared on my lips.


    "You should thank me for that. Orpliment me," I said proudly, even though I got it by ident.


    He turned his gaze to me and gave me a wry smile.


    "Why should I give you apliment?" he asked. He returned the documents to me without hesitation.


    This time I was the confused one.


    "Didn''t you order your elite soldiers to investigate it? Now I managed to get it before them," I said in confusion. My hand took the document from his hand. I bet he was just too cocky to give me one.


    His wry smile widened.


    "You stole it openly and showed that you are Letos. Do you think that widow will still execute this n?" he said straight to the point.


    In an instant, my smile faded.


    ''He''s right,'' I thought.


    Due to my silence, Yuffy opened her voice.


    "Aren''t they an alliance from the start? I think the queen will still carry the n out," she said in confusion.


    Rather than Lord Damon, I was the one answering her.


    "She won''t."


    That made Yuffy turn to me.


    "Why?"


    "The problem is not only the n but also the document itself. Her signature is there. If the queen decides to stick with her n, Letos could have ruined it by giving the documents to dad and starting to lick his boots as usual. If she doesn''t execute the n, the document bes invalid. She can simply deny it and say Letos faked her signature to nder her," I exined.


    My exnation created a smirk on Lord Damon''s lips.


    "Oh you have learned his disgusting personality quickly," he said in a sarcastic tone.


    I responded with a snort and grabbed the remote to watch the news, hoping they would put on what happened live.


    "I have no other choice. He is my nemesis after all," I replied in a nonchnt tone. And he was very cunning, so I had to be careful.


    After that we were silent, our eyes fixed on the screen, curious about our results. Once the screen showed what was happening at Jealousi, especially the internal affairs office, a frown appeared on Lord Damon''s forehead.


    He turned to me. While I cringed nervously in response.


    "You burned the internal affairs office?" he asked in surprise. It wasn''t in my ns so I understood his reaction.


    I nodded and smiled wryly.


    "I need to make this more dramatic. Besides, there were too many people there. I mean, demons, more than I predicted. And I couldn''t escape with my skills since her Spyder was everywhere, so I had to make a bit of fuss," I imed.


    Lord Damon pointed at the TV screen which showed how the fierce fire devoured a big 4-story building. Thick ck smoke soared into the sky. Almost the entire building was engulfed in mes. The ''firefighters'' tried to extinguish the fire from all directions including from the sky.


    "A bit of fuss?" he repeated in a cynical tone.


    I cleared my throat nervously and smiled innocently.


    "Uh... well, I never thought the fire would be that big. Their fire extinguisher must be broken." Even though it sounded stupid, I was serious. My initial n was to split my chasers'' attention with the fire and create a panic so I could escape without my Teleportation skill or my Portal skill. But who knew the fire would grow quickly?


    Okay, okay, I indeed lit the fire in a few ces, and all of them in a mmable area. Still, I didn''t expect it to be that bad.


    He shook his head from side to side.


    "You will piss her off like crazy, Damian." Then he returned his gaze to the TV as a long breath escaped his mouth.


    "Anyway, consider my previous suggestion. She will be of use to you," he added.


    "I''m just pissing her off and you''re asking me to sleep with her?" I confirmed in disbelief. "What if she kills me in my sleep?"


    "Just bind her with your goddamn Demon Contract skill. Her Spyder will be of great use to you," he said with another frown as if it wasmon sense.


    But then he clicked his tongue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Right, I forgot she has a serious trust issue towards males. It won''t be easy but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible. Good luck with it," he added.


    "What about that ''pissed off'' thing? Don''t you think she will take her revenge on me after what I did?" I asked. I tricked her, burned down one of her important offices, and almost stole her ne. On top of that, she had a trust issue. Yet he expected me to sleep with her and bring her to our side? Was he trying to kill me?


    He shrugged nonchntly.


    "That''s your homework. Your other mission. For sure, her skill will be very useful for you. So you have to consider that."


    Although I hated to admit it, he was right. Her Spyder was kinda simr to my Evil Eye skill, but with much more coverage. So yeah, I could get all the information easily if I brought her to my side.


    Another long breath escaped my mouth.


    "Well, wish me luck then." I totally didn''t have any idea how to approach that spider queen and I didn''t want to be her ve either.


    "So thest city will be Gourmando, right?" said Lord Damon without taking his eyes off the TV.


    "Um-hum," I hummed in response. Since Jealousi and Gourmando were close to each other, I would execute the n today, before the Glob king raised his city''s security or arranged a trap to set me up. But of course, it depended on the situation. If it was impossible, I would postpone it.


    "Do you have a n for that?" asked Lord Damon again.


    "I have. But this time it will be simpler than the previous one," I said confidently.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS


    18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =62 chapters+ weekly update


    >$3 a month = 86 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    84 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=175 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 91 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 54 Extra R18 chapters


    86 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=238 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 106 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    89 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=333 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    89 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 407 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 492 489. Last Mission I

    The Incubus System Chapter 489. Last Mission I


    Other Demons'' PoV


    12.23 AM


    It was already past midnight. The Gourmando City''s sky grew darker. Most restaurants, cafes, and other buildings had closed. What was still open were a few 24H cafes and convenience stores. But they looked much quieter than usual. The streets also showed the same thing. There were only a few vehicles and demons passing by.


    Several hours had passed since the attack on Jealousi City and the news had spread throughout the dark dimension. Although some cities decided to ignore the incident, The Glob King, Beel, decided to take it seriously. Especially since his city was close to Jealousi. Moreover, the spider queen had contacted him and told him to be careful. There was a high possibility that the culprit was on his way to his city.


    Unfortunately, when Beel asked for more information, the spider queen said she would tell all the details in the meeting in a few days. At least until things calmed down. She would also invite Zatan to the meeting. Beel wanted to ask further, especially her warning about Letos, but the queen had hung up.


    Although he was confused, Beel decided to swallow his curiosity since from the tone of her voice, he bet the spider queen was in a hurry and tense. He also could catch a trace of fear in the tone of her voice. So he was sure there was something emergency going on in her city even though the attack looked harmless and didn''t have any fatalities.


    Or maybe, because this had something to do with the queen''s collection. Everyone knew that the queen loved her collection and was very proud of it. So Beel guessed that even though the news said her ne was safe, the culprit might have managed to take another one. Something more precious than her ne.


    Besides, he bet this must be something to do with her internal affairs office. Although that ce was useless and empty in the in sight, its security signified another thing so Beel guessed the queen might keep her other collections there.


    Due to the queen''s warning, Beel ordered his troops to close the city''s borders and asked his people to return home early. That way the soldiers could watch over the city more easily. That was the main reason for Gourmando''s unusual sight.


    Realizing the culprit was targeting important documents or something valuable from the demon lords, Beel decided to prevent it by moving what was valuable to him to his mansion. So if the culprit wanted to take something from him, he had to confront Beel and his elite soldiers head-on.


    So in the middle of that night, several box trucks containing Beel''s favorite slid down the street to his mansion. Most of them were filled with his favorite food and drinks. He even asked some of his bodyguards to pick up his favorite restaurant chefs. As absurd as may sounded, Beel loved food. For him, life was for enjoying tasty food and drinks.


    Apart from his favorites, he also secured many important documents from the city hall. Just like the others, a box truck would send it to his mansion.


    Different from the silence, noise and rustling sounds came from the city hall''s basement. A box truck was already in the parking lot basement with its back doors wide open. The staff carrying boxes of important documents moved back and forth to arrange all of them in the cargo. The team leader stood by its side. His eyes nced from side to side, making sure not a single box was left behind. In addition, he also made sure that there were no intruders among them.


    "Faster! Faster!" the team leader ordered. His face looked tense. His eyes observed every soldiers that carry the boxes.


    From the news, he knew the culprit was a professional so he had to finish his mission as fast as he could. It had been three hours since Jealousi''s incident. If the culprit immediately moved towards this ce after the incident, he should have arrived.


    Upon his order, the staff moved faster as if they were bank robbers who had to escape before the police caught them.


    Around the truck, the Glob King''s elite soldiers stood guard with their eyes watching in all directions, ready to catch anything suspicious. The dark force on their palms indicated that they were ready to attack anyone who approached them. No one could approach them for whatever reason. Not even a single animal or bug.


    Sweat dripped down their faces and wet their palms. Their gazes and faces showed their tension clearly. Their pupils kept moving from side to side, expecting something toe and attack them or try to take over the truck. Luckily, nothing happened.


    After 15 long minutes of packing and loading the documents, thest box entered the cargo. The team leader quickly closed the door. But then, a loud cking sound broke the silence.


    Reflexively, the team leader''s hands stopped, leaving a narrow gap at the door. He and all of the soldiers immediately turned to the origin of the sound. Their hearts were beating fast. The soldiers'' hands pointed in that direction, ready to attack anyone who came from there.


    But instead of waiting, the team leader decided to get out of there as soon as possible. The Glob King''s mansion was the safest ce for these documents so the faster they reached there the better.


    "Ignore it. Let''s move!" he ordered. He peeked at the cargo for a second time to make sure no one was there before closing the doors and locking them.


    Then he ran to get in the truck and sat beside the driver. While other soldiers got into their cars or their motorcycles.


    Important note: Same as Jealousi. The time gap between Gourmando and Eternal Night City is 12 hours. So 12. 23 AM at Gourmando City = 12.23 PM at Eternal Night City.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R/book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Author Note :


    Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~


    >$1 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS


    18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total =62 chapters+ weekly update


    >$3 a month = 86 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update


    84 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=175 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$6 a month = 91 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 54 Extra R18 chapters


    86 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    Total=238 chapters+8 weekly update


    >$10 a month = 106 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR


    89 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total=333 chapters+12 weekly update


    >$15 a month = 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene


    89 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update


    62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update


    Total= 407 chapters+13 weekly update


    >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 493 490. Last Mission II

    The Incubus System Chapter 490. Last Mission II


    Other Demons'' PoV


    They started the engines. The truck, cars and motorbikes moved swiftly out of the basement onto the empty streets. Their eyes kept ncing at the rearview mirror restlessly, making sure no other cars or motorbikes were following them. But there was no one on the streets except them.


    Even though there was no other significant incident besides the loud cking sound in the basement, it didn''t mean they would lower their guard. All of them kept an eye on their surroundings. But strangely there was nothing else. There were no strange noises, attacks, suspicious people, or vehicles chasing them.


    The truck stopped in front of the Glob King''s mansion. Once the elite guards confirmed that they were not intruders, they opened the gate. The car entered and drove through the mansion''s yard.


    Arriving at their destination, the team leader and his members felt much calmer. Even they felt so stupid with their excessive fear. In front of the mansion, several cars were already queuing up. One by one what the Glob King wanted came out of there, the chefs who looked sleepy, boxes of food and drinks, even hundreds of boxes of snacks.


    The document truck arrived in front of the mansion''s entrance. Like the others, the guards opened the door to unload the boxes but they found nothing there. It was empty!


    "Where did you hide the documents?" the guard asked the team leader in panic.


    "It''s right there," replied the team leader, who was sitting next to the driver.


    "What do you mean? There''s nothing there!" replied the guard.


    The team leader let out a nervousugh. It was impossible.


    "Nice try. Stop joking around and unload the boxes," he said. The guard was his colleague and he knew him well. He liked joking around but the team leader didn''t expect him to do it at a time like this.


    "I''m not kidding! There''s nothing there!" the guard insisted.


    "Tch!" The team leader clicked his tongue and unfasted his seat belt. "If this is only your joke, I''ll make you take my three direct hits," he said in annoyance as he got out of the truck. Nothing happened during their journey. He and the driver didn''t even feel any movement or hear any strange noises from inside the cargo. So it was impossible if the documents disappeared without a trace all of a sudden. After all, during the journey, the truck was surrounded by other cars.


    He jogged to the back of the truck, joining the others who stared into the cargo in shock.


    "It''s over there!" said the team leader once in front of the open doors.


    But what he saw was empty cargo. His jaw dropped. His shock was evident on his face.


    "This can''t be..." he muttered. Without another word, he got into the cargo and examined it in detail. He stomped the floor, and banged the cargo wall and the ceiling, making sure this wasn''t an illusion or anything. But he found nothing.


    The cargo was empty! There was nothing left there, not even a single sheet of documents. There were dozens of boxes there before and all of them disappeared without a trace like smoke.


    "This can''t be," he muttered once more. He turned to the guards and his team who were standing in front of the cargo.


    "The documents disappeared without a trace..." he said in disbelief.


    "Are you sure no one attacked or hypnotized you?" the guards made sure.


    The team leader and his team members were deep in thought, trying to remember what had happened, but nothing. There was nothing but that cking sound.


    One by one they shook their heads.


    "No, nothing," they answered.


    "Let''s check the truck''s CCTVs," said the team leader, hoping he would get some clues from there.


    Unfortunately, it was nil. As the team leader and his team said, no one attacked them. The streets were empty and they didn''t make any stops.


    "This is impossible," they muttered in disbelief. Apart from that, the door had no signs of ever being opened before. They also found no damage to the rooftop and the floor. So as the team leader said, the documents disappeared like smoke.


    Clueless, they had no other choice but to report to the Glob king and that angered him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once more, the king checked the truck''s CCTVs and made sure there were no intruders among his soldiers, but no clues. He even ordered his assistant to check the street CCTVs, also he didn''t find any oddity.


    -Bang!


    Beel hit the dining table with his small hand and gritted his teeth.


    "This is ridiculous!" shouted Beel angrily. His other hand clenched into a fist, crushing the ice cream cone in it.


    His shout was enough to make his gant soldiers bend their knees in fear, asking for his forgiveness. It was an odd sight since the Glob king''s humanoid form was the same as a 5-year-old chubby boy. What distinguished them was a red gem on his chest. He had short messy blonde hair, light skin, and an innocent look.


    "There''s no way the document disappeared by itself. There must be an intruder among you!" yelled Beel. He threw the melted ice cream at his subordinates angrily.


    "We apologize, My Lord. But we''ve checked everything and didn''t find anything suspicious," said the team leader in sorry. But he was sure that wasn''t enough to calm Beel''s anger.


    "Do you think I care?! Now find my documents!" he yelled again. That made him no different from a tantrum kid.


    "We understand, My Lord." They immediately stood up and carried out his orders even though they didn''t know where to begin.


    Trying to relieve his anger, Beel decided to eat more. He turned to the chefs who had just arrived and pointed at them.


    "All of you! Make me a full course set! Now! I am hungry!" he ordered.


    "Y-Yes, My Lord," replied the chefs in fear.


    They were just about to move, but Beel snapped at them.


    "Faster!"


    The chefs jogged quickly into the kitchen.


    Then Beel turned to his servant.


    "You bring me the ice cream! All of it!" he ordered.


    "Yes, My Lord," replied the servant in fear. He immediately carried out his order.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 494 491. Last Mission III

    The Incubus System chapter 491. Last Mission III


    The Glob King''s PoV


    Beel returned his gaze to his table which was filled with some snacks. His hand reached for a te of cookies and started to put them one by one into his mouth. As he chewed, he was deep in thought. His brain was trying to find answers about how the culprit took the document.


    ''How? Just how?'' he thought. His hands kept putting cookie pieces into his mouth.


    Indeed he was angry at his subordinates, but based on the evidence, he couldn''t me them either. There wasn''t any strange noise, oddity, or whatever. All his subordinates had also done their job well and he didn''t find any oddity in the footage. But how could those documents just disappear?


    There were at least 20 huge boxes in the cargo and all of them disappeared without a trace. Wasn''t that weird?


    Moreover, there were no signs of damage. Even if the culprit could infiltrate that ce, how could he get all of them out from that ce?


    Those oddities made Beel sure the thief was a high-level demon. There should be only a few demons with extraordinary skills like this. But who? And how did that demon do it? That was the reason why he was so angry and as usual, anger made him hungry.


    ''Now I understand why Syntyche was in a hurry,'' thought Beel in a huff. But that didn''t answer all these mysteries.


    Amid his thoughts, his hand tried to take another cookie. But he only took the air. When he shifted his gaze to the te, he found it was empty.


    He took another te which was still filled with cookies and ced it on the side of the empty one.


    That sight made him speechless. His eyes fell on those simr design tes. A thought of how the culprit could have stolen and emptied the cargo without damaging it crossed his mind.


    "Ah�� I get it��" he muttered without taking his eyes off the tes. He assumed the culprit had stolen the documents from the start before his subordinates arrived at the building.


    ? And to cover his tracks, the culprit used some kind of skill to hypnotize his subordinates. It made them feel like they were carrying the boxes into the cargo. Or maybe�� the culprit had reced all the boxes with fake ones. Something made of demonic power and the fake boxes would disappear after a while. In other words, the documents never got into the cargo!


    Beel pointed at one of his elite soldiers without taking his eyes off the tes.


    "You! Tell the team leader to check the city hall''s CCTVs and report the results to me," he ordered. If his guess was right, they should find some evidence from the footage.


    "Yes, My Lord," replied the elite soldier. Then he carried out his orders.


    Beel took another cookie and put it in his mouth. This time, he ate at a much slower pace. After he got the evidence, he should be able to find the culprit. But of course, he would not be alone, he would contact his alliance and make sure the culprit regretted all his crimes.


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    Casually, I walked through the darkness towards the light at the end of my portal. My eyes fell on the document in my hand. My pupils moved side to side as I read them. My other hand held my phone, illuminating that paper with the shlight.


    Behind me, dozens of boxes of documents floated, following me, like a bunch of balloons following a kid in a theme park. Yeah, I put good use of my Telekinesis skill.


    I could say this was the easiest and simplest n I had ever done. I even only did it by myself and asked all my servants to train as usual. After what happened in Jealousi, I had predicted that the spider queen would contact theirst alliance, the Glob King.


    Then, as I predicted, the Glob King was frightened and ordered his subordinates to secure everything important to him. Including the documents.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So, instead of creating a diversion, I simply used my Camouge skill and walked around the city hall for a while just to leave some evidence before I hid in one of the empty rooms and used my Evil Eye to spy on what was going on in the basement.


    When they were almost done, I teleported to another corner of that basement and made a sound to create an opportunity for my Evil Eye to sneak into the cargo.


    The rest was simple. Once the truck started to move, I teleported myself into the cargo, used my Telekinesis on the boxes, and opened my portal. Just like that, I stole all the documents without a sound, like a pro thief.


    Once the light illuminated my surroundings and an announcement that the portal had closed appeared in front of me, I knew I had arrived at my destination.


    [The portal has closed!]


    I lifted my head and looked at the desk not far from in front of me.


    "Hey, dad. Guess what I found---" My words trailed off once I realized 5 elite demons who were standing 2 meters in front of me were already pointing their hands at me.


    "Who are you? How dare you brag into the king''s office?!" said one of them. Their dark aura swirled on their palms. From their gazes, it was clear they thought I was the enemy. Not all elite soldiers knew my identity and existence, so I considered their reactions normal.


    Behind them, Lord Damon smiled dryly and shook his head from side to side slowly. From the documents in his hand, it seemed that he had just received a report from them.


    -Bruk!


    I canceled my Telekinesis, dropping the boxes behind me. Slowly, I raised my hands, a sign that I didn''t want to fight them. My eyes were on them.


    "Um�� Dad? Can you exin this misunderstanding?" I said. I could use my barrier if I had to but I was sure Lord Damon could handle this.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 495 492. I Thought You Were Dead!

    The Incubus System Chapter 492. I Thought You Were Dead!


    "Lower your hands. He''s my annoying son," he ordered in a nonchnt tone. His eyes shifted to his document again.


    His words were enough to make all the elite soldiers turn to him in shock. While I lowered my hands and looked at him with a t stare.


    "Can you remove that ''annoying'' word?" Iined in annoyance.


    He peeked over the paper and smirked.


    "How about no?"


    Before I threw myint again, an elite soldier spoke.


    "Is that true, My Lord? That he is your son? He is the one who will be our future king?" asked an elite soldier. His shock was evident in the tone of his voice.


    While the others looked at me suspiciously. Even though they had their hands down, they were watching me from my toe to the top of my head. A frown on their forehead.


    "Why does he look like Lord Letos'' assistant? The one he killed a few days ago at the conference," said another.


    That reminded me that I hadn''t canceled my Camouge skill. So yeah, I still used the dead incubus''s appearance.


    "Oh, my bad." I canceled my skill and returned to my true appearance. "There," I smiled at them.


    With this, I thought all of this misunderstanding would be over, but I was wrong. Once they saw my appearance, they raised their hands in panic again. The intense demonic power in their palms indicated that they were ready to attack me with their strongest skill. From their attack stance, I was sure they were scared and panicked. One of them even used a barrier to protect themselves and Lord Damon.


    "Lord Erebus! I thought you were dead!" yelled one of them.


    I took a deep breath in exasperation. Now, they thought I was Erebus.


    "Seriously?!" Iined in a louder voice.


    Lord Damon''s burst ofughter answered me. It made his elite soldiers turn to him in confusion and annoyed me even more.


    "Fine!" I snapped my fingers, using my Telekinesis again. In an instant, an invisible power lifted the boxes behind me.


    "If you need me, I will be in my room," I said curtly. I chose to open my portal directly to his office after I found an interesting n in one of the documents. So I thought for tell him. But it seemed I came at the wrong time.


    Well, I couldn''t me them. My face was more like Erebus'' than Lord Damon''s and yeah, I was more Erebus'' descendant than Lord Damon''s real descendant since I had my own consciousness. It was just that I had Damian''s power.


    I was about to use my Teleportation skill, but Lord Damon spoke again.


    "Wait." He put the document in his hand on his desk and turned to me. His hand waved down, gesturing his elite soldiers to lower their guards. A sign that I was not the enemy.


    Even though the elite soldiers still didn''t believe me, they carried out his orders.


    "What do you want to show me?" he made a bull eye guess.


    "This." I raised the document in my hand. "The reason why Beel joins the alliance is because he wants to open a high-ss restaurant with human meat as its signature dish.


    "Oh?" said Lord Damon. I thought he would use his Telekinesis to retrieve the documents, but I was wrong. Instead, he teleported next to me and took the document directly with his hand.


    It left me speechless. But this was his pce, his world. He was the king, so I couldn''tin. At least he read the document seriously.


    Another smirk appeared on his lips.


    "As expected from Beel. He thinks nothing but food." He returned the document to me and I took it.


    "Have you checked the others?" he asked.


    "Not yet. For now, this is what I got." I only had so little time before and relied solely on my phone''s shlight to read it. So I only checked a few.


    "Just report to me if you find any other interesting documents," he said in a nonchnt tone. Then he teleported back to his seat and started taking his documents.


    Due to his nonchnt attitude, I decided to approach him. It rmed the elite soldiers but they didn''t put their attack stances like before. They just gave me a way.


    I mmed the document in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think we should do something about this," I stated. Of course, I meant we had to destroy the ce or something.


    "You just did it," he said in the same nonchnt tone.


    A frown appeared on my forehead.


    "I just did it?" I repeated in confusion.


    "Yeah. Just make them kill each other. The n will self-destruct," he exined.


    He was right, but...


    "I mean we have to destroy the ce or something. Just to make sure no one will carry out this n," I said.


    "We can do that after all of this is done. Just focus on your main n," he replied in a nonchnt tone, waving his hand as if telling me to cast away my excessive worry. Rather than me, his eyes were fixed on the document.


    "But..." My word stopped. Even though I should have carried out the ns one by one, I was still worried about the human world. Humans already had a hard time dealing with a high-level demon, let alone against demon lords like them. I could imagine it would be a one-sided ughter so I couldn''t help myself but keep thinking about it.


    Unfortunately, I knew, I couldn''t make a move now. As Lord Damon said, I had to wait for all of this to be over. After we took over their power, we could destroy all of those ces easily.


    "Please don''t say this is because of your human side again," he guessed in a mocking tone.


    "It is," I admitted with a huff.


    "Ew." He cringed in disgust and followed by hisints. "You are a demon, Damian. You should---"


    But I interrupted him.


    "You should think like a demon," I continued his words.


    It silenced him.


    "I know. But I was born in the human world and all my friends are there. For me, that world is as valuable as this world. Please don''t me me for that," I stated.


    I exhaled a long breath and smiled drily.


    "I''m going back to my room. Sorry for disturbing you." My dark aura started to engulf my body as I used my Teleportation skill.


    Before I disappeared, I turned to the elite soldiers who were standing behind me.


    "Keep all of this a secret. Especially my existence," I ordered. Even though all elite soldiers who could ess the 99th floor already had servant marks, I wanted to make this clear.


    Then my body disappeared into the darkness.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 496 493. The Result?

    The Incubus System Chapter 493. The Result?


    I spent the rest of the afternoon checking all the documents alone. Opened boxes filled my room as if I had just moved in. Due to my Telekinesis skill, the documents floated and queued up neatly in front of me. I simply checked them briefly before I put the documents back in the boxes.


    I hadn''t watched TV or searched what happened in Gourmando City since I acted secretly. Also no explosions or anything. So even though Beel lost all his important documents, the public didn''t know about it. I was not sure he was going to have a press conference and would choose to settle this quietly.


    My eyes stared at the documents like a dead man who had no will for life anymore. My face showed obvious boredom. The words ''Kill me'' were clearly written from the expression on my face. Well, I wasn''t literary wanting to die but checking all of this thing, made me want to.


    At least I had checked over 500 documents and I couldn''t believe this�� All these documents were useless! It was mostly about food analysis at a certain restaurant or cafe. Some contained Beel''s assessments of instant food, snacks, ice cream, and the like. Instead of checking government documents, I felt like checking a food blogger''s posts!


    "What''s wrong with that Glob King?!" I couldn''t help but yell in frustration. I couldn''t believe that the document about the human restaurant was the only one that was most useful to me.


    Soon orter, I thought I''d find another important document or two but I was wrong�� I literally found nothing. I only found a little information about the city and Beel. Unfortunately, it also had nothing to do with my ns and I couldn''t use it in the future either.


    The time already showed 04.23 PM when I finished. After cing some important documents on my desk, I ordered Rin and Ran to clean up all of those boxes. Somehow I wanted to burn it, but I held myself since who knew I could use it for something else someday. Although all of that seemed useless to me, the fact that Beel ordered his troops to secure it was a sign that those documents were something of value to him.


    Then I took a can of soda and watched TV for a while before I went to the battle arena and joined my servants to train my swordsmanship. I decided to keep myself busy since every time I do nothing, I always think about the human world. I missed Celia, my partners, and my friends. I wanted to visit them, but I had to minimize my contact with the human world before we solved the problem. I didn''t want to bring new problems to them.


    Within a few minutes, I was at the battle arena, training with my servants. Our weapons shed around, creating a rhythmic twang. My eyes paid attention to them since this time, none of us would use our skills. We could only depend on our weapons and our moves.


    And as usual, since this was just practice, we chatted via telepathy.


    ''Since we have executed all the ns, what are you going to do next?'' asked Luna. Her ws swung at me.


    But I brushed it off with my sword.


    ''I''m thinking about visiting Foxy''s friends. What do you think?'' I said.


    After all those messes, all I needed to do was hide and wait for them to kill each other. Since I had nothing to do, freeing Foxy''s friends from that hellish ce to kill time was a great idea.


    Upon my words, Foxy lowered her attack stance. Her surprise was clear on her face.


    "Does that mean you will take my friends as your servants?" she let out a trembling voice. Her emotions filled her every word.


    "Yes. If I can do it and they agree, why not?" I answered with a smile. I had my Bloodpact skill now and needed troops in case I had to face an open warter.


    A smile appeared on Foxy''s face. Her tears filled her eyes. Without further ado, her ws disappeared and she ran to me.


    She hugged me tightly in gratitude and buried her face in my chest.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you. You are the best��" Her voice trembled. I knew she was holding all her emotions inside of her since she never thought she would meet her friends again. Even freed them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A smile widened. I canceled my sword and patted her head gently.


    "Don''t mention it, Foxy. I just do what I have to do��" I whispered. It felt weird, when I met her for the first time, I took her as my servant just to prevent her from killing humans. But she ended up as one of my soldiers.


    "Anyway��" I let go of her arms and wiped the tears from her face. "I have to ask Lord Damon''s permission before we can do it. We have to find out about that ce''s ruler before I enter her territory and help your friends. She is not my enemy and I don''t want to turn her into one," I exined.


    I didn''t n on exposing my identity either. I would simplye as an ordinary demon who was trying to take the demons away. After all, I nned to use Foxy as this side mission''s leader. So what Nefaris Queen saw, the hero wasn''t me but Foxy.


    In a bad case, if this was dangerous, I would free Foxy''s friends once this problem was over. Still, I wished I could do it before I faced the demon lords. And my first step was to find out about Nefaris Queen''s temperament and personality except for herziness. Well, I hoped herziness would allow me to do some small things on her territory.


    "Um." She nodded and answered me with a humming sound.


    "Right. For now---" I summoned my sword again.


    "Just concentrate on our training. You should show how far you have grown during your absence," I added.


    She nodded once again. This time a sweet smile appeared on her lips.


    "Yes, Master!" She said excitedly.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 497 494. The Old Me, The New Me I

    The Incubus System Chapter 494. The Old Me, The New Me I


    It was 07. 12 PM. The dinner came. As usual, we gathered in the dining room and enjoyed the food. Different from the previous dinner, this time the table was filled with various tasty-looking foodsplete with various bottles of wine. Even though Lord Damon didn''t say anything, I knew he wanted to celebrate my sess. And instead of his usual arrogant attitude, his happiness was clearly visible on his face.


    A burst ofughter escaped his mouth when I told him how I stole the documents under Beel''s nose.


    "Bwahahaha! I can imagine his angry face. I bet he''ll need more than a gallon of ice cream to cool his head down," he said between his loudughs. He even had to put his wine ss in or he would spoil it.


    "A gallon of ice cream? That''s crazy!" I said in shock. From the inte, I knew Beel''s demonic form wasn''t much different from a chubby little kid. But since he was a demon and judging from Beel''s documents, I was sure he could eat all of that.


    Lord Damon shrugged. "It''s Beel after all," he said in a nonchnt tone.


    I exhaled a heavy breath. "Well, that exins the documents," I said before I stuffed a mouthful of pieces of meat into my mouth. The meat was as tender as a high-quality wagyu so this was my second portion.


    "Oh yes. I forgot. Did you find anything other than that crappy restaurant n?" he asked.


    "For now. Zero. I only found a few documents about the city and a grand cookingpetition. The rest are simply his food blogs," I said with a huff. The trace of annoyance was evident in the tone of my voice.


    His another burst ofughter answered me. While I decided to shove another mouthful of meat into my mouth.


    "As expected of him," Lord Damon said between hisughs.


    I shook my head from side to side slowly in disappointment. A frown on my forehead.


    "I thought I would have a big catch. But I was wrong. I don''t understand how a demon lord like him only cares about food. I mean, the demon lord''s position is kinda simr to a duke, right? Or maybe a governor. How could he care more about food than his own duty?" I protested.


    No, duke or mayor was not enough to describe these four demon lords'' power and authority (Letos, Zatan, Beel, and Syntyche). Their power was more than territory and authority, but they were also a ruler of a demon kind. They could have ordered their kind to fight to the death for their egos.


    "As I said, it''s Beel after all," said Lord Damon casually. "Besides, don''t equate a demon lord''s job with the human world''s job. Even though we have a lot of responsibilities, we can do what we want," he exined in a nonchnt tone. His hand took his ss of wine before he sipped it.


    I replied with a t stare.


    "That sounds selfish," I said in annoyance.


    "All demons are selfish. Especially demon lords. It''s just that, we have our own selfishness." He put down his ss before he spoke again. "Like you for example. Don''t you feel more selfish after Lilieth raised you as our son?" I could see the devilish smirk on his face.


    I frowned, trying to remember what had changed. "Except the way I ''eat'' and my demonic instincts that were trying to take over me, I don''t think so."


    Although that power turned me into an incubus, I''m still me--- the same old Ethan. It was just that that change made me have the courage to do many things. Something I couldn''t possibly dare to do and say before. I was too weak before and not confident due to my body and face, so I rarely spoke what was on my head.


    He leaned his face towards me. His smirk widened as if mocking me. "Then what about the domination? The intimidation? I know the demonic power doesn''t change the real you, but your ego grows stronger due to your change."


    But my expression remained unchanged. "That certainly changed me a bit. But I''m still me. I didn''t suddenly turn into an egoistic bastard because of that," I reminded him.


    "Are you sure? Your harem is a clear example of your ego," he stated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His statement created another frown on my forehead. "What has that got to do with it?" I retorted.


    "Let me ask you this. If you were still a human, would you sleep with as many women as now? Are you going to have a lot of rtionships with women to satisfy your lust and desire? Including your sister. Or---" He leaned closer. "Are you only going to have one single woman who can ept you as you are? Or maybe not at all." His eyes stared straight at mine.


    I couldn''t answer it. Despite his annoying tone, what he said was right. And it kinda irritated me. I knew my life changed since my Demonic seal broke but I never saw myself as a selfish person--- Demon, I mean.


    It sucked indeed, but this was a typical dinner with Lord Damon. And somehow I got used to it.


    Ivy''s voice broke a short silence between us. "Your Majesty, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. His Highness is an incubus, after all, that''s normal for him," she tried to defend me.


    "But he''s right, Ivy," I imed without taking my eyes off him. "That''s exactly what he said. The old me wouldn''t dare to sleep with that many women nor make a harem. My selfishness has grown bigger since I came back to life as a demon. But---"I leaned my body towards him.


    An annoying smirk reced my t stare. "--- The old me also wouldn''t dare to take over a demon king''s duties nor being the demon prince. Guess who needed it and forced me to take over his duties. I wonder why he still calls me selfish after all the work," I said defiantly.


    He clicked his tongue and plopped himself on his seat.


    "Tch! That''s a goodeback." Then he continued his dinner.


    I smiled in satisfaction.


    "Thank you. I will take it as apliment," I said.


    >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount)


    Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives


    Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 498 495. The Old Me, The New Me II

    The Incubus System Chapter 495. The Old Me, The New Me II


    After I took a sip of my wine, I decided to continue our conversation. "Anyway. I want to ask a few things about Nefaris Queen. Do you want to tell me a thing or two about her?" I started our conversation.


    I had asked my servants all the information about the queen but I had only gotten a few. Especially since this Nefaris Queen had hardly been seen in public for a long time. So I decided to get more information from her before I asked his permission to enter her territory.


    I could catch the tension on Foxy''s face once I mentioned the queen.


    My question made Lord Damon turn to me.


    "Do you want to mess around in her ce too?" he made a random guess. A frown on his forehead showed a clear confusion.


    "No. I want to pick up Foxy''s friends and make them my servants. Besides, there''s nothing else I can do but wait," I replied.


    "Take some demons from her territory, huh?" he muttered. Then, instead of answering me, he continued eating in silence. From the look in his eyes, it was clear he was deep in thought.


    "What do you think?" I asked after a short pause. "Will that be a problem?" I showed what I mean.


    "I don''t know," he admitted. "Of all the demon lords and demonesses, she is a mystery to me even though we are the same kind of demon. Everyone saw her as a cker but that''s because no one excited her anymore. She is not interested in power, money, authority, territory, or men. She also has no interest in shing with the other lords and chooses to spend her time in her pce," he gave a long exnation.


    His exnation confused me.


    "So�� Do you think she will allow me to do it?" I made sure.


    "Maybe yes. Maybe no," he replied. That was the most uncertain answer I''ve ever gotten.


    "Huh?" I responded with a stupid voice, asking him to exin more about it.


    "Like I said. She is unpredictable. She looks unconcerned with what''s around her. But if it''s about something that excites her, she will handle that matter differently." He turned to me, looking me straight in the eyes. "Did I mention that she can feel everything in her territory?"


    "You did," I replied.


    "Even if you disguise yourself and cover up your Demonic Aura, I don''t think you canpletely fool her. She will realize you are different from your servants," he exined.


    "So, it''s a no?" I confirmed.


    But instead of answering me, he took his wine ss and sipped it. From his frown and eyes, I was sure he was deep in thought, again. It seemed that this Nefaris Queen''s personality was more confusing than I thought.


    "I can''t say it''s a no." Finally, he let out his voice after he put down his ss. "Instead you might be able to take her on your side if you manage to excite her. No��" He narrowed his eyes looking at me. "I''m sure you can excite her."


    "What?" Okay, his exnation confused me even more since he mentioned that the queen wasn''t interested in men before. So I didn''t think my seduction or looks could help me with this.


    Realizing my confusion was getting bigger along with his exnation, he decided to give more exnation."Let me get this straight. She is the same kind of demon as me. A death demon. Her age is not much different from mine. She has explored the dark dimension and shes with all the demon lords at least once. Including me. There''s nothing she''s never seen and experienced so I''m sure she''s bored to the bone now," he gave a long exnation.


    "Just like me, she can also sense death. But rather than soul, she prefers blood," he added.


    "You mean she''s a vampire?" I made sure.


    "Yes. That''s how humans call her," he stated. "And since she''s bored I''m sure she''ll be interested in you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why are you so sure of that?" I asked, frowning.


    "Because she''s been looking for something new for a long time. Something that can quench her thirst and satisfy her boredom. And guess who has the special blood among the demons now?" he pointed out.


    All my servants'' eyes were on me. Yes, I had a high angel, royal demon, and human blood in my veins, so she would think of me as her dinner.


    "Also, even if you cover up your power, I''m sure she can sense the special blood in you," he added.


    Foxy''s expression turned gloomy since that meant we had to postpone our visit and Lord Damon realized it right away.


    "But I''m not saying it''s a bad thing," he said again. A wicked smirk grew on his lips. "Don''t forget, you are an incubus."


    "Do you mean I just need to sleep with her? I thought you said she wasn''t interested in men?" I made sure.


    ? "I never said you could take her on your side by fucking her. But with your blood," he stated.


    "I''m all ears," I asked him to exin more.


    "Death demon is a cold-hearted kind of demon. We don''t budge over anything and never get excited. But there are a few that excite us. In my case, they are souls," he began his exnation.


    "Lilieth''s soul is something different for me since she was a heartbroken pure maiden. A high pride royalty. The way she struggled and agreed to my contract excited me. That''s why I made her my subus. I wanted that pure soul." A satisfied grin appeared on his face. "So I offered a contract, tainted her, and took her first time."


    "And in Nefaris Queen''s case, it''s blood. "He pointed at me. "Your incubus'' blood will affect her and your special blood will bind her to you. It will simply work like ecstasy on her and she will crave you. Since there''s only one demon with this kind of blood, she won''t be able to run from you. Also, count your sister out, she hasn''t awakened yet. Her blood will taste the same as ordinary humans."


    "Onest question. Will I die if she sucks my blood?" I asked. In horror movies, vampire victims would die due to blood loss, so I wanted to know about this. As for my identity, as long as I could bind her I could ask her to keep it a secret.


    "You won''t. You are a demon, not a human," he rified.


    "I see. So that shouldn''t be a problem." At least if she came to me, I had a way out.


    I turned to Foxy and the others.


    "Then we''ll pick up Foxy''s friends tomorrow."


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 499 496. City Folks In The Middle Of Forest

    The Incubus System Chapter 496. City Folks in The Middle of Forest


    We ended that dinner with a toast and small talk about what the three demon lords were doing at this time. I was sure the evidence would lead them to Letos but of course, they wouldn''t be moving this fast. They were going to need time to work out a n and deal with all the messes.


    Even if there was not a single casualty in those incidents, they would prioritize their cities'' securities first. Especially that spider queen. The queen was the only one among them who had seen Letos'' face. And since I killed her Spyder after she saw me, I was sure she would think that Letos would hunt her down to silence her. So I was kinda curious as to what she would do.


    After all this calmed down, I bet the first thing they did was arrange a meeting without Letos. Unfortunately, I couldn''t send my One Eyed Demon to spy on them yet since it was too risky. If they caught it, they would find out Letos wasn''t the culprit. Since I wanted them to kill each other, I decided to restrain myself.


    Once the dinner was over, I closed that day with another batch of sex to make sure we were ready for tomorrow''s trip. Previously, Lord Damon mentioned that Nefaris Queen protected her territory with some kind of special barrier. So I couldn''t open my portal directly to Foxy''s ce. Well, the queen could feel every creature that was in her territory so opening my portal and suddenly showing up in her ce out of nowhere was also not a good idea. She would immediately guess I had something to do with Lord Damon if I did.


    We had also discussed the route we should take, the topography, and our trip''s estimated time. Since Nefaris Queen''s territory was dominated by viges and forests, we couldn''t use any vehicles. So we would do this journey on foot.


    After everyone fell asleep, I spent that night chatting with Lilieth via Telepathy. In addition to confirming the situation, I also asked many things, especially about how Letos react to all the chaos. I thought he would panic or something, but I was wrong. Letos didn''t hesitate to use all those incidents as an excuse so that Lilieth could leave Licheri as soon as possible.


    Letos said the culprit who blew up his prison must be the same demon as the demon who did all that. So Lilieth should be after the culprit, not in Licheri. He even wanted to make a press conference for this, but Lilieth held him back since the investigation had not beenpleted. Obviously, Letos wanted to use this incident to clean his hands. But with the fake evidence that I left behind, all of this would backfire on him. They would think he was trying to cover his tracks.


    Another day has passed. The clock showed 05.34 AM. Even though it was a little early, once we woke up, we showered and had breakfast before I opened my portal to the closest ce to Foxy''s vige. It was on the side of the road in the middle of nowhere. Our eyes could catch a reddish-colored mountain in the distance. A vast forest was beneath it. Like a ck carpet.


    No light illuminated it, so we could only depend on the red moon in the sky.


    After confirming where we should go, we started our journey. If there were no significant obstacles, we should be able to arrive there at night. Although it sounded bad, it made no difference to me since there was only darkness here.


    We had been walking for about 2 hours. Our feet moved the forest floor which was slightly covered by bluish-purple moss, past trees with apple-like fruit everywhere. Like my previous n, I made Foxy our leader. She was our noblewoman. So she walked in front of us. While I and the others walked behind her as if we were her bodyguards.


    Suddenly, Foxy stopped her steps and turned around.


    "Guys, this isn''t right," she said. A frown on his forehead. During this mission, I asked her to call my name, not Master or Your Highness. So were the others.


    We stopped our Steps.


    "Is something wrong, My Lady?" Ivy asked.


    Quickly, we swept our gazes around us, trying to catch whatever was wrong. But we found nothing but low-level demons.


    "I think our clothes arepletely wrong," Foxy pointed out. A cringe on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Our clothes?" we said in unison before we turned to our own clothes. Instead of my demonic form, I was in my incubus form.


    Since I and the others were Foxy''s bodyguards, we wore a suitplete with the same white shirt and a pair of sunsses. It was a typical bodyguard uniform in the demon world. While Foxy wore an elegant mini dress with a noble hat veil adorning her head. I didn''t think there was anything wrong with that, except the fact we looked like a bunch of city folks lost in the woods.


    "Yes. This kind of outfit doesn''t suit this ce. No noblese to my ce with this either," Foxy exined. Based on her memory, she was right.


    "Let''s change our clothes," Luna said.


    We snapped our fingers. This time armor covered our bodies. So instead of modern bodyguards, we looked like a bunch of warriors in a fantasy movie.


    "Like this, mydy?" I asked. I was not sure about that since from what I could see from Foxy''s memory, her friends'' outfits were a little random. Some wore this kind of armor. Some just wore a simple t-shirt, hoodie, jeans, or skirt. I felt that ce was like a mix between a medieval era vige with a modern countryside.


    Her cringe had not changed.


    "Um... I think an ordinary t-shirt and jeans will do the job."


    Once again we snapped our fingers. As requested, a t-shirt and jeans covered our bodies. Rather than city folks, we looked like a bunch of broken students.


    "Oh, much better." Foxy smiled in satisfaction before she turned around. Her usual hoodie and skirt covered her body.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Then we continued our journey.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 500 497. The Vampire Queens Excitement

    The Incubus System Chapter 497. The Vampire Queen''s Excitement


    Nefaris Queen''s PoV


    Meanwhile, inside a dark red castle on Crimson Bloody Mountain. An elegant female vampire sat on her throne. Her eyes were closed and a happy smile was on her lips. Her legs were elegantly folded. Red high heels adorned her feet.


    "My, My~ Looks like I found something interesting today," she whispered. Even with her calm tone, her excitement was evident in her voice.


    Just like the castle which was dominated by strong ck and red stones, her throne was made of carved ck stone with beautiful red silk. The hall itself was dominated by ck and red colors. Several pirs with antique carvings were lined up neatly with a guard dressed in the military in front of it. A crystal in each pir illuminated that hall. Instead of a red carpet, dead flowers spread from the entrance to the throne.


    The female vampire was about medium height with pale skin. Her straight silver hair covered her back. Her age was more than 1000 years, not far from Lord Damon. But she looked like she was in her early 20s. There were no wrinkles on her face and her skin was wless. A pair of vampire red eyes adorned her face. A red mini dress covered her well-defined body. A ck crystal crown adorning her head clearly showed her status.


    Even though her eyes were closed, she could feel everything above her territory. Either nts, animals, demons, or whatever. It didn''t matter if their feet were touching the ground or they were flying in the sky since what she felt was their blood. And this time she found something interesting.


    She could feel that 6 foreign demons were entering her territory. From their blood, she could confirm that their level was quite high and they were a different kind of demon.


    But of all of them, there was one special demon. He was the only male demon in that group. She didn''t even know what kind of demon he was. His blood flow was different from the others and she could sense something was off from it. Something different than the others.


    Unconsciously, she licked her lips and swallowed her saliva, suppressing her excitement and thirst. She had lived long enough and had tried all kinds of blood, but she had never tried this type of demon. Well, there was one more that she had never tried before. It was the only Nephilim in this world, Erebus. Unfortunately, Erebus died before she could take his blood and it irritated her a lot.


    She even had a sh with Lord Damon before, just to vent her frustration once she found out he was the one who killed Erebus, but she lost. Although the fight did not create any grudge between them, there was a tingling feeling in her heart every time she met Lord Damon after that. So she decided to avoid him and all political things. Nefaris thought one day, she could find a simr demon to Erebus, but it never came to her.


    The sound of footsteps made her open her eyes. Her eyes could catch a ck-haired female vampire in a maid uniform. A tray with a wine ss filled with blood was in her hands.


    Politely, the maid lowered her head.


    "Your breakfast, My Queen," she said, raising the tray on the queen without looking at her.


    It was unusual for the queen to sit on her throne for such a long period and forget about her breakfast. Usually, she would walk around the castle or stare at the moon on the balcony. The fact that the queen was still here indicated that something was going on in her territory.


    Nefaris stared at the wine ss without enthusiasm before a long sigh escaped her mouth. It was the same blood every day and it bored her. But she couldn''tin since it was the best blood she could get. The blood from old dying demons.


    That demon was messing up her territory 100 years ago and somehow he was still alive after the queen cast her ultimate skill. So she decided to lock him up and turn him into her blood dispenser. With his regeneration skill, she could drink his blood for a very long time.


    "Put it on my table. I have found better one," said the queen, waving her hand to the side gracefully.


    Hiding her surprise, the maid answered her with another nod before she came up and ced the ss table on the side of the throne. It was the first time she heard these words since they captured the old demon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? "Do I need to prepare an army to capture this demon, My Queen?" the maid asked again. She had served Nefaris for a long time, so she knew that if the queen said she had found something better, it meant that she had to prepare an army to capture this demon immediately.


    "Not an army. Just prepare some guards and a mount to convey my dinner invitation," she said in a calm tone. Even though she didn''t know those demons'' intentions, they came in peace and she didn''t know their origin either so she didn''t want to offend them. On the other hand, she could feel his blood was a delicacy so she wouldn''t let him go until she tasted it. Moreover, she didn''t know when she would be able to meet a demon like him again.


    "And make sure you convey my invitation politely. I''m sure he won''t turn it down," she added. She didn''t know where they were going, but they should be getting closer to the castle.


    "What if he refuses, My Queen? What if he doesn''t want to see you?" asked the maid.


    The queen turned to her and smiled wickedly.


    "You know what you have to do right?" She said in a calm tone. But from her gaze, her orders were clear, she wanted them to catch him and bring him to this castle, whatever it took. Failure was not an option.


    "I understand, My Queen," replied the maid politely.


    "Good. Now go and give me some good news. I will wait for my dinner," she ordered.


    After answering her with a polite nod, the maid left.


    Another devilish smile appeared on the queen''s lips.


    "Come to me... My prey~"


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 501 498. The Hounds Territory I

    The Incubus System Chapter 498. The Hound''s Territory I


    Ethan''s PoV


    Hour after hour passed, and our feet continued to walk without stopping. But our eyes could only see trees and bushes. Luckily, even though we didn''t bring any food, there were plenty of devil fruits there and Foxy knew which were the ripe ones. So we enjoyed our lunch straight from nature.


    As Foxy said, the fruit shape was simr to an apple but slightly different and didn''t have any smell. And for the taste, I had to say the fruit was kinda weird. It was slightly sweet and a bit sour in some parts. But it didn''t taste like an apple at all. Instead, it tasted like sweet bread. Likewise with the texture.


    Oddly enough, I had given Foxy bread before, but she didn''t like it. She said the human world''s bread tasted like soil to her. So I guessed what distinguishes it was the demonic energy within the fruit itself. In other words, demons could only eat food that contained simr energy to their bodies. But that only applied to food. The human was an exception. While in my case, all of them tasted fine for me since my body could ept food from the three worlds.


    After that short break, we continued our journey. We didn''t face many obstacles other than some wild demons who were trying their luck, but of course, they ended up miserable. Even if we didn''t kill them. Since their level was insignificant to us, we didn''t even need to use our skills to beat them. We simply used our bare hands.


    I could say it was a bit weird since based on Foxy''s memory what I saw was how Foxy ran away and hid in fear. But now, it felt simr to a yground for us. On second thought, Foxy was a low-level demon before. So this forest was hell for her.


    Once our sight caught a damaged statue that looked like a tombstone, Foxy halted her steps.


    "Be careful, we''re about to enter the Hounds'' territory," she warned. I could catch the trace of fear in her stammering voice.


    "We understand, My Lady," said the others.


    While me, instead of answering, I took her hand gently and held it tightly. It made her turn to me.


    "It''s okay, Foxy. You have us," I whisper. A reassuring smile on my lips.


    The Hounds were her biggest enemy and they had been hunting her since her childhood. Even with her current level, her trauma was still evident on her face. This was also why I allowed her to lead this mission and show how much she has grown.


    Apart from covering up my identity, I wanted her to deal with her trauma. I wanted to improve her confidence and show her that she could deal with the Hounds.


    The Hounds were the type of demons that live in forests and small territories like unnamed viges or something. Since they had no fixed territory to live in, they usually took over what other demons had. Also, since they were wild-type demons, they''d rather live in a ce like this than in a city. So if Foxy didn''t face her fears now, one day she would still have to face them.


    After she answered me with a nod, I released my hand and we walked again. This time, we were more careful. Our eyes were fixed on the surroundings. The Hounds always attacked in groups and were very protective of their territory. So this ''Unimed Forest'' was the perfect ce for them, especially since the queen didn''t give a fuck about what was going on in here.


    They usually divided their big group into teams before they trapped and attacked their opponent. If they couldn''t win the battle with strength then they would win the fight with numbers. They were like to kidnap female demons so they could breed faster to expand their group or n if there were more than 100.


    We had just walked for a few minutes and our guess was right. The rustling sound began toe from among the bushes and trees. The wind apanied by rapid movement came from various directions. Some silhouettes started to appear but they quickly disappeared.


    My feet keep moving. My eyes looked around me, counting on them and checking their level.


    ''12. 17. 24. 31...'' In just an instant at least more than 30 of them. Their eyes were on us or rather on my servants. I bet they want to make them their brides, or sex ves to be exact.


    Although it looked bad, we stayed calm. They were level 22 Grim Hound with 400 HP. Even Foxy could kill them with one critical hit with her skill.


    ''Shall we attack them now?'' Foxy suddenly telephated me.


    ''Not yet. We''ll wait for them toe out,'' I replied. Mass killing them was an easy thing and their leader hadn''te yet so why the rush?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then Luna joined the conversation.


    ''Your Highness, another batching from 3 o''clock,'' she dered.


    ''Also from 11 o''clock,'' Maria added.


    ''And behind us,'' added Yuffy.


    ''Looks like they give us a nice wee,'' said Ivy.


    There was no fear on our faces and we walked as if there was nothing there.


    ''Master, what should we do?'' said Foxy. I could see her clenched trembling hands, ready to kill those Hounds with her skills.


    But instead of answering, I asked another.


    ''Have you seen their leader?'' I asked.


    ''Not yet,'' they answered.


    Realizing their leader had chosen to leave all the jobs to his subordinates, I decided to finish this quickly.


    ''Foxy, I need your help. Once Imand you to stretch out your hand, you must do it,'' I ordered.


    ''Okay.''


    After that answer, we were silent. My eyes looked around, waiting for the right opportunity. With the numbers increasing, it was just a matter of time before they attacked us.


    A few secondster, the opportunity came. A Long howl echoed throughout the forest. As if on cue, all those Hounds came out of their hiding ces and pounced on us.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 502 499. The Hounds Territory II

    The Incubus System Chapter 499. The Hounds'' Territory II


    ''Now!'' I ordered. Swiftly, Foxy stretched her hand forward.


    At the same time, without moving a muscle, I used my skill.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    Before they managed to get us, my invisible power held all the Hounds in mid-air and lifted them higher. Different from the battle in Myra''sb, my Telekinesis skill was much much stronger now. I could hold more enemies without sweat and control my power more easily. Moreover, those Hounds were way below my current level.


    "Graahhh!" they roared in panic and struggled to break free, but it was in vain.


    ''Clench your hand,'' I ordered.


    And Foxy did mymand. Better, she even showed her devilish smirk once she caught my sudden n.


    "GRAAHHHH!" Their screams echoed through the forest once my invisible force shattered their heads one by one. The blood sshed on the trees, bushes, and the ground before their bodies hung weakly and turned to ashes. A series of damage announcements appeared in front of me with ''Critical Damage'' on top of it.


    The Hounds'' screams of pain intimidated the low-level demons which were watching our one side ughter. All of them quickly ran in fear without a second thought. I was sure this battle was enough to tell the others how strong Foxy was and I hoped it would provoke their leader to take on us.


    Also, I hoped this would make The Queen think of me as an ordinary demon. Even though I knew it was just empty hope, it wouldn''t hurt to try right?


    Gracefully, Foxy lowered her hand, as if she was a high-level noble demon who was used to it. She didn''t even flinch when the Hounds died.


    "Congrattions, My Lady. You killed them all," I said, lowering my head politely.


    She replied to me with a confident smirk.


    "What for? They are all just insects. You don''t need to mention it," she said in a smug tone. I was quite surprised by her nice act since she looked like a noblewoman in disguise. Her ordinary clothes weren''t able to cover her status and power.


    "My apologies��" I said, pretending to regret what I said.


    A long exhale came out of her mouth.


    "It''s fine. Let''s move or we won''t be able to reach our destination before nightfall." Upon what she said we continued our journey.


    As my feet moved, she telephated me.


    ''How''s my act, Master?'' she asked cheerfully, although her face remained cold.


    ''It''s perfect. You have done a good job, Foxy,'' Iplimented her.


    ''Yes, I thought you were a real noblewoman for a second. It was really cool!'' said Luna excitedly.


    ''You should see your expression when you saw all of them dead!'' added Yuffy in the same excitement.


    ''Hehehe~'' I could catch a faint smile on Foxy''s lips even though she tried to cover it up.


    ''Anyway, sorry for taking your prey. You should be the one who killed them, but I want to provoke their leader so they wille to us sooner,'' I said. I didn''t know when the queen would be attracted to me or worse, she would ask me to her ce or even catch me.


    To be sure, the sooner we got rid of the Hound''s leader, the better. Besides, there were too many of them and our first attack was meant to show off, so I was not sure Foxy could handle them alone.


    ''It''s fine, Master. I have my chance in the next batch,'' she said.


    ''Okay. Just remember. Do it elegantly. You are a noble demon,'' I reminded her.


    ''Leave it to me, Master,'' Foxy said confidently.


    As they disconnected from me, another howl sounded.


    ''Here''se the leader,'' I thought. I didn''t expect them to move faster than I thought.


    We stopped our stride and prepared for the next attack. I thought we were going to face their leaders soon, but I was wrong. More Grim Hounds wereing to us. This time, five times more than the first attack.


    Hundreds of demonic red eyes peeking behind the trees and the rustling sounding from the bushes around us signaled that they had surrounded us from all directions. Their roars sounded, trying to intimidate us and shrinking our guts. But it was no use at all other than making us sweep our eyes around.


    Once again I telephated with my servants.


    ''How is it? Did you find him?'' I asked. Although my Vision skill didn''t catch the leader among them, I decided to make sure once again.


    ''Negative,'' answered Ivy.


    ''Nope, they are all Grim Hounds,'' answered Yuffy.


    ''Should I do the same as before?'' Foxy confirmed. I didn''t catch the fear in her eyes, but she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle this alone.


    Although my original n was to let Foxy take the credit, our circumstances didn''t allow me to execute this n, so I decided to show them something else.


    ''No. Stay among us and kill only those who approach you. Order us to handle this. Remember, give your order in your most elegant way,'' I reminded her.


    ''Got it,'' replied Foxy.


    After that, an arrogantugh escaped Foxy''s mouth. She folded her arms in front of her chest gracefully and raised her chin a bit.


    "Foolish. Do you think this is enough to beat me?" Another confident smirk on her lips. " Get them out of my sight," Foxy ordered. The way she talks and acts reminded me of Lord Damon.


    "Yes, My Lady," we answered.


    I used my Demonic w, my most basic skill, and stormed at them. While others also used their weakest skills. We had to show that we were capable bodyguards, yet also had to show that we were not as strong as Foxy. This was to cover our identity since, ording to Lord Damon, not many demons had a level as high as us. Still�� Even if we used our weakest skill, we only needed one critical hit to kill the Hounds.


    ''I feel like killing a swarm of ants,'' I thought as I pierced a Hound''s chest with my w. I wondered when this boring battle would end. Yet what they saw in in sight, was I tried to give my best to fight them. The same was what others did.


    While Foxy used her blue orbs to kill one or two Hounds who attacked her casually as if they were nothing.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 503 500. The Hounds Territory III

    The Incubus System Chapter 500. The Hounds'' Territory III


    In just under 5 minutes, we managed to turn all the Hounds into ashes.


    We regrouped in front of Foxy and smiled proudly.


    "Not bad. Only five of them managed to approach me. Good job, everyone," sheplimented us like a noble demon praising her subordinates. A smug smirk on her lips.


    "Thank you, My Lady," we replied.


    "Looks like we are not wee here. I wonder when their leader wille to us." A heavy exhale came out of her mouth.


    "Oh well,ing or not, it doesn''t matter to me." Her smug smirk turned into an evil one. "I just need to kill everything that gets in my way," she said as she walked past us.


    Without a word, we quickly tailed her.


    Hour after hour passed. As our feet moved, more Hounds came at us. But all of them were Grim Hounds. We hadn''t seen any other type of Hounds or anything. We had killed at least a thousand of them, likewise with the other demons lurking around us. Most of them were low-level demons.


    Although they were not a problem to us and seemed harmless, ording to Foxy, those harmless looking demons also sometimes bullied low-level demons like her. In the past, they liked to take food from her and her friends, but Foxy and the others couldn''t do anything since their level was below those demons. So I could say, Foxy was on the bottom of the dark dimension''s food chain before. Well, if the old me entered this ce, I also was in the same position.


    As for the queen, I was sure she was already aware of our presence. So it was a matter of time until her subjects weed us. But I hoped she would let us.


    The red moon went down and we were getting closer to the red mountain. Foxy''s face looked more cheerful as soon as she started to recognize her surroundings, which meant that her home was getting closer. Still, she kept herposure.


    "This way," said Foxy. Her index finger pointed in the direction she was referring. Rather than the maps, we left her to guide us.


    Due to Foxy''s enthusiasm, we hastened our steps. After all, we had been walking for hours so resting sounded good to me. Unlike the previous terrain, the bushes and trees were getting thicker as we almost arrived at our destination. While this confused the others, Foxy said this was normal since her home was more like a hiding ce rather than a real vige.


    But our steps stopped as soon as I parted the bushes in front of us. Our eyes fell on a tall wooden fence not far from us. Although the modern touch was far from it, it was definitely not what Foxy described to us. Rather than a hiding ce, it was more like a strong fence that protected a headquarters.


    "This isn''t right..." Muttered Foxy in disbelief. A frown on her forehead and herposure cracked due to her panic. I could see her hands shaking for the same reason.


    Of course, we also realized that something was so wrong here even before Foxy said it. ording to her, she and her friends did not have any resources to build sufficient defenses against the Hounds. What they could do was hide and gather as much food as they could. A peaceful walk in the forest was a privilege, let alone building a fancy fence like this in a few months.


    So there were only two possibilities that urred. The first was that there was a high demon who had joined them and decided to help them build the fence for their safety. Or secondly, the Hounds had found and taken over this ce as their base.


    Although I preferred the first scenario, judging by what happened and how much the Hounds had attacked us, it was more likely the second scenario. If there was another high demon here, at least the Hounds number wouldn''t be that much.


    I nced at Foxy. It was clear from her expression that she was also aware of this. But luckily she still maintained her calm and was not hysterical.


    A secondter, her feet moved again. Her eyes remained on that fence. But I quickly caught her hand. I could feel her trembling body. Her worries and emotions were clear from it.


    She turned to me, showing emotion on her face. And I answered by shaking my head from side to side.


    "Why?" She asked. I caught a clear impatience from there.


    "We must investigate first, My Lady. Whoever''s there, I''m sure they won''t like our presence. Besides, the worst scenario happens and they know what we came here for, the Hounds will use your friends as hostages," I reminded her without breaking my character.


    Foxy nced at the fence for a moment, staring at what she once called home before she returned her gaze to me and nodded.


    "You''re right, we have to be careful with this, or we''re going to make things worse," she replied.


    I released my hand.


    "We should find a resting ce," I said, but what I did was different than what I said. At the same time, secretly, I used my Evil Eye. My One Eyed Demon formed in my palm and went quickly to investigate what was inside.


    The others immediately realized my n to investigate the ce before attacking.


    "I think we should rest somewhere far from here, My Lady," Ivy quickly added.


    "Fine. We''ll be back tomorrow morning," Foxy replied. Without waiting for our answer, she turned around and asked us to follow her to her other hiding ce via telepathy. She could only hope the Hounds hadn''t found and destroyed it.


    But the cracking sound of heavy objects stopped our steps and made us return our gaze to the fence that was already wide open. A Hound with a level far above the others stood in the middle of the Gruesome Hounds. Behind them, the Grim Hounds bared their teeth on us.


    "Where are you going, my beautiful brides?" he said with a sly smile.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 504 501. The Hounds Territory IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 501. The Hounds'' Territory IV


    My eyes fell on a humanoid hound in their midst. The only Hound that looked different than the others. His level was above the others and his strength was clear from his appearance. He was also the only demon who had a humanoid form, while the others were in their true form.


    His appearance was simr to the Gruesome Hound''s humanoid form. A ck-haired muscr man with a pair of ck dog ears on top of his head. He was about 2.5 meters in height, making it much more prominent than the others.


    But rather than sparks like the me Hound or purple miasma like the Gruesome Hound, a ck aura surrounded his body. Behind him, three ck tails with sharp spines wagged in excitement. A mischievous smirk on his lips and his eyes which glinted in lust looked at my servants.


    The other Hounds'' eyes were also on us. Growls came from their mouths. Every now and then, their saliva dripped from their mouths.


    That horde of demons covered the building behind them. What we saw was the top of an unfinished stone building and based on Foxy''s memory, it shouldn''t be there. We also did not find Foxy''s friends among them. I could only hope they hadn''t killed them.


    This horror sight proved that our guess was right. The worst had happened to Foxy''s home. The Hounds had taken over it! That was also why the leader didn''te to us.


    Before we could respond, the sound of ttering steps and rustling came from all around us. In just a few seconds another horde of Hounds had surrounded us from all directions, blocking our exit.


    ''Observation.''


    Due to the leader level, I decided to check him out. Even though I could beat him in one snap, since the star of this mission was Foxy, I wanted to know how much power I should use. I could say, I would use Foxy as my power''s vessel to y with him. Besides, the queen would soon realize I was not an ordinary noble demon if I killed the Hound''s leader with one critical hit.


    [Observation skills seeded.]


    [Name: Bloodthirsty Hound]


    [Level 60]


    [Race: Demons]


    [ss: Rare - Noble]


    [Status: Middle intelligence type]


    [HP: 2162/2162 ]


    [DP: 470/472 ]


    [Skills: Hound''s Rage lv 5, Fire Volley lv 4, Demonic w lv 5, Dark Hole lv 5, Dark Orb lv 5.]


    [Emotions: Excited.]


    [Condition: Normal.]


    [Weaknesses: Chest and Head.]


    [Talents: Alpha''s Howl (Calling the pack wherever he is), Alpha''s Battle Cry (Adding strength of his subordinates for 5 minutes)]


    ''Yup, I just need one snap on his head,'' I thought. The thing was I shouldn''t have let him die with one hit just like that. While my one random hit was enough to reduce his HP by half, even without my Demonic Energy. I never thought I would have a hard time to refrain myself from killing my enemy.


    I nced at Foxy. Since she was our leader and we were only her bodyguards, she was the one who should answer them.


    My sight quickly could catch her trembling hands, either in fear or anger. This was her home so I was sure she would be more emotional about this.


    Due to her condition, I decided to answer the leader. But Foxy suddenly clenched her hands to hide the emotions bubbling up inside of her before she opened her voice.


    "We will never be your sex ves, you lowly demons!" shouted Foxy. Her anger was evident in her voice. She also raised her chin, showing that she was not afraid of them. It was good progress since it meant she was fighting her own fear.


    Her shout was greeted with the leader''s slyughter.


    "ying hard to get, huh? But--" The leader''s eyes traced from the top of her head to her feet before she nced at my other servants.


    "I know I won''t be able to get a high noble demondy like you so easily. Still�� it doesn''t mean I''ll let you go. Does my legal wife position sound good to you? Apart from me, I will only let my few trusted subordinates touch you," he added.


    "Disgusting! I told you none of us will ever be your sex ves, neither will we be your wives," Foxy asserted.


    "What if I insist? Besides, I''m not sure you can get out of here." A confident smile began to appear on his lips.


    To which Foxy replied with a smirk.


    "Where does that confidencee from? If you are confident because you have many subordinates, then you will be disappointed. Besides, haven''t we already proven our power before? Should we kill all of you?" She challenged them.


    The leader''s smile faded. His displeasure was evident on his face.


    "I see so you look down on us just because you were able to kill a few of us?"


    Not only me, but Foxy, Ivy, and the others couldn''t help butugh at his statement.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" he roared in displeasure.


    I raised one of my hands. While my other hand covered my mouth to stop myughter. But my chuckles still sounded between my words.


    "Pardon me, sir. But we''ve killed a lot of you guys, yet you said we only killed a few. That''s a really bad joke." I couldn''t help but join the conversation since this was too funny.


    "Shut up, peasant!" he snapped. His face was red with either embarrassment or anger.


    I answered it with a nonchnt shrug.


    "He''s right. We''ve killed a lot of you. But you don''t admit it." Foxy lifted her hand a bit, pretending to use her skill. Her smirk widened.


    "Or�� should I show it once more? That I can kill you easily?" she added.


    Reflexively, the leader retreated a few steps and the Gruesome Hounds stepped forward to protect him. The Grim Hounds that surrounded us also started barking ferociously and advanced slowly.


    I nced from side to side as I held my smirk.


    ''They know our level is above them, yet they are still doing this. They must be thinking with their dicks,'' I thought.


    The leader gritted his teeth in anger.


    "As I thought�� This won''t be easy. Then I have no other choice but to take all of you by force!" He ended it with a loud howl that signaled the battle was about to begin.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    > Read more than 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 505 502. The Hounds Territory V

    The Incubus System Chapter 502. The Hounds'' Territory V


    Upon his Battle Cry, his subordinates'' eyes glinted in red, their muscles tensed and their ws lengthened. Howls and growls escaped their mouths. An announcement showed that their strength increased with just that one skill appearing in front of me. But rather than that, what I thought was what skill I should use to kill them.


    My Dark Storm or Hell Inferno should be enough to clear them up but those two skills were enough to tell the queen that I was a demon lord, so I decided to use the same skill as before. Telekinesis.


    I telephated on Foxy.


    ''I will use my Telekinesis,'' I ordered.


    ''Okay,'' she replied. Without further ado, she opened her palm slowly like how we killed the first horde of Hounds.


    "Foolish," she hissed sarcastically. Her eyes stared intently at the leader.


    As before, an invisible force lifted the Grim Hounds'' bodies and no matter how much they struggled or roared, they couldn''t break free.


    Unfortunately, I could only pick up half of the Grim Hounds since there were too many of them. If I pushed myself, they would realize the power came from me, not Foxy.


    Then Foxy clenched her hand. At the same time, their heads exploded and a series of announcements appeared in front of me.


    As the blood sshed in the mid-air and the Grim Hounds'' bodies turned to ashes, fear and horror filled their faces. Including the leader. Even though he didn''t show it clearly, I could see his hands were shaking. What he did before was send his subordinates so he didn''t know what was going on.


    Foxy and the others also realized his fear.


    "You are next��" Foxy hissed in displeasure.


    A gasp came out of his mouth. His eyes widened.


    "Attack them!" the leader ordered in a panic. But his subordinates did not move from their position. They just showed their teeth and barked to intimidate us. Even The Gruesome Hounds did the same.


    The leader looked at his subordinates from side to side.


    "I said. Attack them!" he ordered in a louder voice. Still, no one moved.


    "It seems that all of your subordinates have turned into cowards," Luna sneered. That was followed by the others'' giggles.


    It ignited his rage.


    "Shut up!" He reached out his hand at us, intending to cast his skill. But Foxy quickly threw her blue orbs at him. His Dark Orbs and her thunder orbs collided with each other.


    - Boom!


    An explosion urred in our midst. A strong wind swept around us, making the leaves and bushes sway with it. The Hounds desperately tried to keep their footing while Foxy used the opportunity to attack the leader.


    Foxy lunged at the leader fearlessly. Her ws raised and ready to tear her prey. Likewise, her tails lengthen and harden like fierce whips. Behind her, Maria used her Pray skill to increase Foxy''s damage, making sure Foxy could kill him quickly.


    Amid that chaos, the leader noticed the attack. He was about using his skill to counter her, but I used another skill.


    ''Silence.''


    [Your skill has seeded!]


    [A Bloodthirsty Hound is in your Silence skill effect.]


    Not only couldn''t let out his voice, but he couldn''t use his skill either. So he raised his arms, preparing to counter her. But then he realized he couldn''t move his body due to my Telekinesis.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    He turned his gaze to me. Our eyes met each other. An evil smirk appeared on my lips.


    "It wasn''t her... but you..." he muttered. But it was toote, Foxy ripped off his head and killed him in just a few hits. With state and Foxy''s current level, the leader was no different from her punch bag.


    Once the wind stopped and the other Hounds could stand properly, what they saw was their leader turning to ashes and Foxy looking at them with killing intent.


    Reflexively, they retreated in fear. But Foxy didn''t let them run away after what she had been through.


    "Clean them up," Foxy ordered in a cold voice.


    As if on cue, we lunged at them and killed them one by one, still with our weakest skills. So we had to do a lot of movements and such.


    Another one-sided ughter hit the ce. Amid that fierce battle, Foxy stood and stared at the unfinished building in silence. Her emotions engulfed her to the point she didn''t care about the battle around her anymore.


    I knew even if we won this battle and managed to kill all the Hounds, there was a possibility that we would fail to reach our main goal. With this many Hounds, even if not a single statement came out of our mouths, we knew�� the Hounds may have killed all of Foxy''s friends. Still, I didn''t give up on their safety��


    So before I killed thest Gruesome Hound, I used my Dark Bound to bind him and Mind Corruption to read his mind.


    ''Oh God, I hate this,'' I thought as I closed my eyes and let the memories of this ce enter my mind.


    Unfortunately what I saw was a bloody massacre when the Hounds took over this ce and found all their hiding ces. The Hounds even ate some of Foxy''s friends alive without mercy.


    I snapped my eyes and gasped. My sweat trickled down on my forehead. It was another nightmare for me and I hate doing this. I wouldn''t do it if I didn''t have to.


    Realizing I had just used my Mind Corruption, Yuffy lunged at the Gruesome Hound and killed him.


    "Are you all right?" she said in worry as she grabbed my shoulder.


    "They killed them all..." I muttered. My shock was clearly visible on my face.


    It was enough to make Foxy turn to me.


    "Are you sure?" She said in disbelief. Her eyes filled with tears.


    But then a frown appeared on my forehead as I recalled how the Hounds forced a few small demons to be his spies.


    "Wait�� Not all of them. There are a few of them who survived," I added quickly.


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 506 503. The Hounds Territory VI

    The Incubus System Chapter 503. The Hounds'' Territory VI


    "Really?" Foxy said in disbelief once more. Her face looked brighter. She turned to the unfinished building and was about to run there. I bet she thought they were there. But I caught her wrist.


    She stopped and turned to me.


    "They aren''t there," I said.


    "Then where?" She asked.


    Without a word, I released my hand and closed my eyes, concentrating my attention on my Evil Eye that had hovered above us. The sight of the whole ce entered my view. Quickly, I searched where they were since based on the Gruesome Hound, the leader assigned them to watch over us. So after this massacre, I could only hope they were still hiding around here. If they escaped into the forest, we would have a hard time looking for them.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t find them so I moved my One Eyed Demon to fly low to look for more details.


    "How is it?" My ears could pick up on Foxy''s impatient voice.


    "I''m still looking for them," I said without opening my eyes.


    10 minutes had passed. I could hear Foxy''s sobbing and Maria''s faint voice trying tofort her. The others had already scattered to help me.


    I had checked almost everywhere but I couldn''t find any traces or anything. What was left was the forest and looking for frightened low-level demons in a huge forest like this was not good news.


    ''Maybe we should rest and continue this quest tomorrow morning,'' I thought. My attention was still on my Evil Eye skill, hoping to find a miracle.


    But if we did it, our chances of finding them were getting slimmer since they might have gotten farther away. Besides, even if we did find them, we would probably lose some of them since the Hounds took their anger out on those little demons before we arrived at their headquarters. Yet without a clue or anything, looking for them randomly would be useless.


    Momentster, a long exhale came out of my mouth as I shook my head from side to side, indicating I didn''t find them. I was just about to cancel my skill but the blood stains on the rock near the fence caught my attention.


    My One Eyed Demon flew over to it and found several low-level wounded demons lying weakly there. Judging from their position, the explosion threw them here. Rather than their demonic form, they were in their mini size. Something simr to Kir''s hamster form. They were a two-tailed ck kitten, a horned red husky puppy, a four-eyed raven, and a gray-winged bunny.


    I canceled my Evil Eye and opened my eyes.


    "I found them," I said.


    My feet moved to where they were. While Foxy and Maria immediately followed me. I also telephated to the others to meet me at the ce. Especially Yuffy since I was not sure those demons had much time. They were small-level demons just like Kir in his hamster form and they only had half their HP left.


    Once we were in that ce, Foxy called out their names with a face full of tears. Those were weird names, the same as her original name before I changed her name to Foxy. For sure, I would rename themter.


    Quickly, I used my Dark Healing on them. While Yuffy used her Healing Light. Rather than saving the demon, I felt like an animal rescuer.


    Slowly they opened their eyes. Their pupils moved side to side before they snapped their eyes in panic and retreated to the corner between the rocks in fear. They curled their small trembling bodies with their eyes fixed on us.


    "It''s okay, we won''t hurt you," I said.


    I lifted my hands a bit, showing my palms at them, and backed away slowly to show my good intentions. So did the others, except Foxy. She approached them slowly, dropped her knees, and called out their names once more. Her gratitude was clearly visible on her face. A happy smile on her lips.


    They frowned and squeezed their eyes, focusing their eyes on Foxy.


    "Zag''thoxath Muggulod, is that you?" said the bunny in doubt. That was Foxy''s real name.


    "Yes, it''s me. I came to take you guys," replied Foxy. She had changed a lot since she met me. Her two tails had turned into four tails. While originally a fox demon''s tail would increase every 100 years. But she evolved faster due to her level which increased significantly.


    Their fear turned into relief. Their eyes started to ze over.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s Zag''thoxath Muggulod!" said the puppy.


    As if on cue, they jumped into Foxy''s arms.


    "Where have you been?" said the raven.


    "We thought you were dead," added the kitten.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll exinter." Foxy released her embrace.


    "For sure I came to pick you up."


    Her statement was met with more tears.


    "Zag''thoxath�� The Hounds---The Hounds have killed the others," sobbed the bunny.


    "I know. Sorry, I was too weak to help you," Foxy whispered in regret.


    "But you came back�� you came back to us��" said the puppy.


    "Yes. I will also get you out of here." Foxy stood up and held out her hand to them. "We''re going to a better ce."


    All of them nodded.


    "Let''s get out of here," said the kitten.


    "But before that��" Foxy turned to me. "We have to settle the contract first," she added.


    ording to Foxy, the Hounds weren''t the only troublesome demons in this ce, and bringing a bunch of low-level demons like them through the forest would lure the other higher-level demons. They didn''t like other demons trying to save their target.


    I pointed to the unfinished building.


    "I think that building is enough to settle all of this." I would also ask Maria to use her barrier for extra protection so the queen would think it was Foxy who made a pact with them.


    After they answered me with a nod, we went to the building.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 507 504. Quartet Demons

    The Incubus System Chapter 504. Quartet Demons


    Once we entered the half-finished building, a messy room entered our view. The room was roughly the size of a hotel''s lobby with some semi-finished furniture, indicating they made all of this from scratch. The floor was still made of bare ground.


    The door closed and we stopped not far from the entrance. The darkness got worse since there wasn''t any light here. But with our demonic eyes, we could see everything just fine. Without saying a word, Yuffy extended her hand as she used her Shadow Barrier.


    A ck dome protected us. It wasn''t too big, but enough for all of us. With the barrier, I hoped we could cover up the fact that I was the leader.


    The four small demons went in front of Foxy and bent their heads. While I and the others stood behind them.


    "We are ready," said the bunny.


    "Um... actually I''m not a real noble demon, guys," said Foxy nervously, breaking her character since we were already in the barrier.


    They raised their heads spontaneously and looked at her in surprise.


    "We witnessed your power. How you killed that many Hounds. It''s impossible. If you aren''t a noble, then you must be a high-level demon," said the puppy in disbelief.


    "That''s right." The raven pointed at Foxy''s tails with his wing. "Otherwise, there''s no way you could grow that many tails in such a short time," he said in the same disbelief.


    "Actually, I was just pretending. I''m also just a servant. The real noble is��" Foxy turned her gaze to me.


    I answered her by activating my Demonic form and spreading my wings. My hands were in my jeans'' pockets. I purposely didn''t use this form and only used my incubus form which made me more like human and made my appearance less intimidating.


    The quartet demons turned to me and were stunned. Their shock was evident on their faces.


    I simply answered them with a smirk.


    "Um�� Hello, sir," the kitten squeaked in nervousness once he could get his voice out.


    "My name is Damian Lucio. Nice to meet you," I introduced myself without further ado.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Damian," they were greeted in unison.


    "Are you guys ready for the contract?" I repeated their question.


    They turned to each other in hesitation before they turned to Foxy for an answer.


    Foxy gave them a reassuring smile.


    "It''s okay, guys. He is the best master I ever have. Otherwise��" Foxy waved her four tails in front of them. "I couldn''t have grown this fast," she reminded them. I was a new demon for them so I could understand their worries.


    "As for the others, I''ll tell you about itter. It''s a long story," Foxy added.


    They nodded as a sign that they believed her before they turned to me again.


    "I will remind you one more time. This contract will bind your loyalty. Betrayal means death. Do you agree?" I said without further ado. I want to settle this contract quickly.


    "We agree," they replied.


    "Good." I stretched out my hand to them.


    ''Bloodpact.''


    My eyes glinted in red. The dark aura from my palm spread out, forming a strange formation beneath our feet.


    [Bloodpact initiated. ]


    The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and swirled around the four demons. Their bodies trembled upon the phenomenon.


    Then an announcement appeared in front of them.


    [Please give your blood to your master as an agreement that you agree to the contract.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The demons followed the instructions. The kitten, puppy, and bunny bit their foreleg. While the raven pecked his leg.


    My dark aura lifted the droplets of their blood. Then the same announcement appeared in front of me. So I bit my index finger and let my droplet of blood mix with them.


    As the blood turned into a terrifying dark red energy vortex, an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Bloodpact is in progress...]


    [Installing Bloodpact 77.8%]


    [Installing Bloodpact 99.1%]


    Once it reached 100%, the dark power scattered and entered their bodies.


    Different from my Demon''s Contract, the quartet of demons'' bodies suddenly shook violently due to the power. Loud screams escaped their mouths.


    "M-Master, will they be alright?" asked Foxy in a stammering voice.


    But I didn''t answer her. Instead, I gritted my teeth as I could feel my Demonic power dropping rapidly.


    [Your Demonic Power has decreased by 20%]


    Once that announcement came out in front of me. Roars came from the four demons'' mouths. Like Kir, their bodies transformed. They grew rapidly, even bigger than mine. Their fur turned into sharp spikes. Their teeth were elongated. The raven''s feathers turned as sharp as a knife just like n''s.


    [Bloodpact has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! You just got four demon pets! ]


    [Pets'' setting]


    [Please enter your pets'' names...]


    I ignored the announcement for a while as I looked at their new forms and tried to hide my amazement. So did the others.


    "This is so cool!" the bunny said in a hoarse voice, his eyes shifted from side to side of his hands. Rather than a voice, it sounded like a roar.


    It looked terrifying to me. Well, also cool at the same time.


    "This is crazy! I''ve never felt so powerful like this before!" said the puppy in excitement. His tail wagged in excitement.


    Well, technically, I gave them my Demonic Power, of course, they were much stronger now and their level was rising fast even though they were not as strong as Kir. It also changed their shape drastically.


    The four demons chatted in excitement. They showed each other their new demonic features and joked that they didn''t have to fear the Hounds anymore. Some had thought as simple as they could take the devil fruit more easily now. Even with their level, they didn''t think about bullying the other demons. What they thought was that they were able to protect themselves.


    As they chatted around, my servants'' eyes, especially Foxy''s, were still locked on them in amazement. While I decided to set some settings.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 508 505. The Vampire Queens Invitation I

    The Incubus System Chapter 505. The Vampire Queen''s Invitation I


    Well, I couldn''t me Foxy since their appearance changed drastically. Their cuteness disappeared as if the four demons in front of her were other creatures.


    The bunny was standing on two legs. Rather than normal ears, his two long ears formed a pair of hands with monstrous nails at the ends. His cute two teeth were reced by two sharp fangs. His body was surrounded by sharp ice spikes as his armor. His wings widened. His two hands were much bigger and more muscr than his body. His body also grew to 2.5 meters, making him the same height as the dead Hound leader. From his demonic features, I was sure he had the power of ice. It was inversely proportional to the puppy.


    The puppy was still on four legs. Okay, the puppy didn''t suit him anymore since he had evolved into a cool huge monstrous dog. He looked like an adult husky about the size of a horse. His reddish feathers were reced with me sharp spikes. Sharp teeth filled his mouth and his ws looked even more terrifying. His horns also lengthened and turned into deadly weapons.


    The raven was also standing on two legs and had a pair of hands. His height was around 2 meters with a torso that resembled a human. Rather than real flesh, his torso was covered by thick skin like armor. He looked like an angel of death with a big ck wing behind him. The difference was that he had not lost the animalistic features of his head and legs. His hands were filled with terrifying talons and a dark aura covered his body.


    And the kitten looked like a ck puma with fur reced by scary ck spikes. So were the tails. His ws gripped the ground. His size was also about a big puma but what made him horrific was the electricity that covered his body.


    From cute to cool and terrific, I never thought I could do the same thing as Lord Damon.


    I ignored the scene in front of me and concentrated on my system.


    ''How about Doggo (for the puppy), Catty (for the kitten), Raven (for the raven), and Bun Bun (for the bunny)?'' I thought. Yeah, even though I had a lot of intelligent points and my status had changed, my naming sense still pathetic.


    I let out a long breath.


    ''Well, I will give them a better one.'' Especially Catty, it made him sound like a girl.


    I cleared my throat. That was enough to make them turn to me. I pointed to the bunny.


    "From now on your name is Buni." Then I pointed to the raven. "You are Rave." I shifted to the kitten. "Shadow." And to the puppy. "Red."


    My generals held their cringe at what I said since they realized I simply named them like the human world''s pets. Even Kir''s name was still better than theirs. But I couldn''t think of anything else. That was why I named Foxy, Foxy.


    Luckily, the four demons seemed happy with it. They said those names sounded cool and made them sound like high-level demons.


    "Okay, it settled then," I said as I decided to check their status.


    [Servant''s name: Buni ]


    [Level: 41]


    [Ages: 116]


    [HP: 2084 /2084]


    [DP: 231/231]


    [Skills: Ice Spike lv 5, Ice Grip lv 3, Frost Bite lv 2, Ice w lv 5, Body m lv 4.]


    [Emotion: Relieved]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and Ears]


    [Talent: Ice Armor.]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    [Battle Form �C Status: Activated]


    [Servant''s name: Rave ]


    [Level: 43]


    [Ages: 114]


    [HP: 2102 /2102]


    [DP: 241/241]


    [Skills: Dark Wing de lv 5, Dark Feather lv 3, Death Beak lv 2, Crush lv 5, Wing armor lv 4.]


    [Emotion: Relieved]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and head]


    [Talent: Raven''s Eye (His sights are sharper than other demons and can see their target from the sky).]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    [Battle Form �C Status: Activated]


    [Servant''s name: Shadow]


    [Level: 45]


    [Ages: 118]


    [HP: 2302 /2302]


    [DP: 241/241]


    [Skills: Demonic w lv 5, Thunder Bolt lv 3, Death Bite lv 3, Thunder st lv 5, Body m lv 4.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Emotion: Relieved]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and head]


    [Talent: Fast Movement.]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    [Battle Form �C Status: Activated]


    [Servant''s name: Red]


    [Level: 42]


    [Ages: 118]


    [HP: 2134 /2134]


    [DP: 228/228]


    [Skills: Fire st lv 5, Fire Orb lv 3, Death Bite lv 3, Fire Tail lv 5, Body m lv 4.]


    [Emotion: Relieved]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and head]


    [Talent: Fast Movement.]


    [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated]


    [Battle Form �C Status: Activated]


    My eyes widened in shock.


    ''Wow, not bad.'' That seemed like cheating since they leveled up faster than Foxy and I. I even had to defeat hundreds of demons before I reached their current level.


    ''Well, that''s a real cheat there.'' But with this, they didn''t have to live in fear anymore. All I needed to do was teach them to control their new powers.


    "That''s enough for now," I said as I canceled my demonic form.


    My voice made them turn to me.


    "What do we need to do, Master?" said Red with a confident smile. His sharp teeth were visible in his mouth.


    "Yes. Just give us yourmand. ughter the Hounds or whatever, we''ll do it," said Rave excitedly.


    "We have to get out of here now. So return to your previous form. I want to avoid the queen''s attention," I ordered. At first, I wanted to stay here for the night, but I could feel a foreign power approaching us. So I decided to leave faster.


    They frowned and showed their confusion clearly.


    "Who do you mean, Master?" asked Buni.


    "Just do what I said. I''ll exin thister," I instructed. As I expected, they know nothing, just like how I found Foxy before.


    "Okay." Then they carried out my orders.


    As their bodies shrunk, I spoke again.


    "Also, if the queen''s servantse to us, don''t provoke them. Just stay on your form," I ordered. Bloodpact was the royal demons'' skill since the ordinary noble only bound the demons by contract but couldn''t level up or evolve other demons.


    "Yes, master," they answered in unison. Rather than roars, they sounded like a bunch of kindergarten kids.


    "Good." I turned to Yuffy and nodded.


    Without a word, she canceled her barrier. At the same time, an invisible force threw our building backward, as if the building was just a piece of paper, except for the booming sound when the buildingnded on the ground.


    I quickly turned around, where the force came from, and realized we had guests.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 509 506. The Vampire Queens Invitation II

    The Incubus System Chapter 506. The Vampire Queen''s Invitation II


    Our eyes fell on three male vampires who were wearing neat suits. Their heights were about mine. Their eyes glinted in red and all of them had cold faces. A ck wolf the size of a giant horse was behind them.


    The vampires bent their heads and flexed one of their legs backward gracefully.


    "Greetings, My Lady. Our apology for interrupting you. We are the queen''s guards, Queen Nefaris who rules this territory," said one of them.


    Foxy took a deep breath to shake off her nervousness since judging by their powers, she knew they weren''t the same as the Hounds. Then she returned to ying her role as a high noble demondy.


    She folded her arms in front of her chest and slowly stepped forward.


    "Oh, the queen. Of course." She stopped a few meters in front of them and nodded her head a bit politely. "I hope she doesn''t mind us. I just wanted to pick up some friends and be leaving soon."


    As they talked, I checked the status over their heads.


    [Name: Vampire]


    [Level: 47]


    [HP: 2770 /2770]


    [DP: 258/258]


    ''Their levels are around Buni and the others. How could they blow away that building like that?'' I thought. There was only one thing that came to my mind, it was the queen who did it, not them.


    The vampire smiled. "Her Majesty doesn''t mind that, My Lady. But she hopes you can grant her wish."


    "Say it," said Foxy.


    "Her Majesty wants to invite one of your servants to her pce," the vampire gestured to me.


    ''As expected...'' My meeting with the queen was unavoidable. But I didn''t raise my voice, and neither did the others. Only Foxy was allowed to negotiate here. I would pretend to be her servant until the end.


    Foxy frowned in displeasure.


    "Pardon. What does Her Majesty want from my servant? What crime has hemitted?"


    "We don''t have any further information about that. She only said, she wants to invite your servant to her ce," replied the vampire.


    "But we are sure it''s not a bad thing. If not, she would send her soldiers, not us," added another vampire.


    But their answer didn''t erase the frown on Foxy''s forehead.


    "Why him?" she asked again. "If the queen wants to make him her servant, isn''t it toote? Breaking the servant contract is tantamount to killing the servant himself," she warned.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. She won''t take him from you. The queen just wanted to borrow him for a while," replied the vampire politely.


    After pretending to think for a while, Foxy shook her head side to side slowly and opened her voice again.


    "Then, forgive me. I can''t let him go. He is my servant. His safety is my responsibility."


    Her answers were answered with strong winds blowing out of nowhere. It ruffled our hair and made the leaves wave fiercely. Several branches were broken by it. We crossed our hands in front of us in reflex to protect ourselves. The small demons quickly hid behind me. As per my orders, none of them changed in their battle form.


    But a couple of secondster, the wind disappeared. Not even a breeze. It stopped just like that. Without needing any exnation, we understood that it was the queen''s power and she was trying to say no one could leave her territory without her permission.


    "I see. That servant means a lot to you. But I think you have no other choice. The servant muste with us whether we like it or not. Her Majesty will return him after having dinner with her" said the vampire once the wind subsided.


    Foxy almost opened her voice again, trying to negotiate with them. But I interrupted her.


    "I agree," I said suddenly. I couldn''t get away from this and knew the queen wouldn''t let us go if I didn''te. After all, this was my chance to bring her to our side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My sudden answer made all my servants turn to me.


    "Are you sure?" Foxy said. Her concern was evident in her tone of voice.


    I lowered my head a bit.


    "I''m sure of it, mydy. I believe the queen will keep her promise," I replied.


    Foxy was silent for a while with her eyes fixed on me. I could see the worries in her eyes. Likewise with the others. But we had been talking about this from the start.


    "Fine." Foxy returned her gaze to The Vampires. "But only for one day," she asserted.


    "One day is enough, My Lady," replied the vampire.


    The other vampire gestured at the huge wolf behind them.


    "Please follow us, sir."


    "I''m not done yet," I added.


    The vampires turned to me in response.


    "I can''t leave my master andrades in the middle of the forest like this. I hope I can escort them out of this ce before I meet the queen," I demanded.


    A frown of displeasure appeared on the vampires'' foreheads. They just opened their voices, but my request was answered with something else.


    This time, the ground vibrated. I could feel a significant movement in the ground. I and the others were on our attack stance. Our eyes looked around in panic. While the vampires looked calm.


    ''Did I mess up? Did my request make her angry?'' I thought worriedly. In an urgent case, we had to fight her openly.


    Luckily, I was wrong. The trees, bushes and whatever stood in our way from our position to the exit, as if they had legs to move around.


    A few secondster, it stopped. Our eyes widened in surprise with the phenomenon. What we saw was no different from a smooth city street.


    ''She really owns thisnd, huh?'' I thought. Somehow I could understand why Lord Damon asked me to take her to our side. I agreed with him. It was better to make her our friend before she turned into an enemy.


    "It seems Her Majesty has given you permission to do so," said the vampire. Then he gestured at the wolf once again. "Please get on. We''ll take you."


    "Fine," Foxy said since we had no other choice.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 510 507. The Vampire Queens Invitation III

    The Incubus System Chapter 507. The Vampire Queen''s Invitation III


    The ttering sound of footsteps echoed as the wolf passed through the forest at top speed. All of us were on top of the wolf. The wind ruffled our hair and clothes. Our hands gripped onto the gray fur to keep us from falling. It was kinda hard for me at first since the wolf didn''t have a saddle like a normal racehorse and I had never ridden a horse before. Not to mention the speed.


    Since there were 6 of us plus 4 small demons, the vampires turned themselves into bats to save space. So I felt like I was in a fairy tale story where I was surrounded by princesses and their animals. Except the scenery made it more suitable for horror stories.


    Several hours had passed since we left the Hound''s camp and we should have arrived at our destination soon. It was way faster than when we departed since we didn''t encounter any obstacles on our way back. The queen even threw every demon that got in our way.


    Watching her power and how far she could manage thisnd, made my heart pound in tension. I couldn''t deny there was a bit of fear in my heart since I was in her territory. But I was ready, in a bad case, I would run away with my portal skill. Since I have the same status as her, she shouldn''t be able to block my skill.


    Even though we spent the journey in silence, in fact, we telephated to each other. The talk was dominated by my instructions about what they should do once they reached the border and my servants'' worries. Since I couldn''t open the portal in front of these vampires, I should at least tell them where we would meet again. Moreover, they were not familiar with the area around here. Luckily, Ivy knew a town not far from this ce. Still, they still had to walk around 1 hour to reach it.


    Soon, we could see the end of the road, and the wolf stopped.


    "We are here," said the vampire.


    "Thank you for the ride," said Foxy curtly as she jumped from the wolf. She showed her displeasure clearly, just like a master who didn''t want to lose her servant.


    The others also jumped after her. Except for me, of course.


    The vampires flew in front of her and turned back into their humanoid forms.


    "You are wee, My Lady," said one of them, bowing politely.


    Seeing that nothing was preventing me from getting out of there, I tried my luck. Or rather, I tried to see how far the queen''s power was over her territory.


    I jumped out of the wolf.


    "Where are you going?" asked the vampire unhappily.


    "I want to escort my master, sir. I''m sure the queen won''t mind it," I replied with an innocent smile.


    "Fine," he replied.


    Quickly, I walked over to them and headed together towards the exit.


    ''Master, are you trying to escape?'' Foxy telephated me. Her gaze was fixed forward.


    ''I just want to test my luck,'' I replied. And I was not sure this would work. But there was no harm in trying, right?


    -Duk!


    As I expected, I hit a transparent barrier once I reached the end of her territory. While others could get past it just fine.


    They stopped and turned to me in unison. Reflexively, Foxy extended her hand to reach me. Her guilt was clear on her face since I did this to save her friends. But the barrier blocked her. She could only touch the invisible wall that separated us.


    "I don''t think I can go any further than this," I said calmly.


    Foxy took a deep breath and nodded repeatedly.


    "I see." Then she turned her gaze to the vampire. "Please return my servant as soon as possible in one piece," she warned them.


    "Of course, My Lady," replied the vampire.


    After that answer, Foxy and the others left. Still, they kept turning their gazes at me with clear traces of worries.


    ''Don''t look back. I''ll see you guys soon,'' I telephated them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After that, I disconnected myself, walked toward the wolf, and jumped on his back.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to keep my master andrades waiting for too long," I said.


    The vampires showed their cold smiles.


    "That''s the spirit," he said.


    As if on cue, they jumped onto the wolf''s back as they turned their bodies. Once theynded on the wolf, they turned into bats.


    "We''re sure the queen will be happy to see you," he added.


    Iughed nervously. "Yeah, I''m sure she''ll be happy."


    After the words left my mouth, the wolf turned and ran again.


    -----


    Nefaris Queen''s PoV


    The queen who was sitting on her throne snapped her eyes once she had confirmed that the male demon was already on his way to her pce. A happy smile bloomed on her lips. The queen''s heart was beating fast. Something she had hardly felt in thest few years.


    "He''sing," she muttered. It was longer than she thought since the male demon wanted to ensure his master andrades'' safety first. But she was sure it would be worth it.


    Her unusual smile made the maids by her sides turn at her.


    "Should we prepare the food, My Queen?" asked one of the maids. The queen canceled the dinner after she found out the male demon would bete. So the invitation turned into lunch.


    "Yes, yes. Prepare the best food for him," she said excitedly. Somehow after watching him for a while, she felt the male demon was not only appetizing for her thirst but also appetizing sexually.


    She wondered if he was an incubus. It was the worst kind of demon for her since an incubus'' blood was no different from an aphrodisiac for a vampire. But she didn''t find any tail or wing which were demonic features of an incubus so he should not be one of them. She didn''t even know what kind of demon he was since his appearance was no different from that of a human. But it was clear from his strength, that demon was a real demon. Not a human.


    "Yes, My Queen," the maids replied. And they did hermand.


    While a happy smile still graced the queen''s lips. "I hope he will arrive soon," she said, full of excitement.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv

 Chapter 511 508. The Vampire Queens Invitation IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 508. The Vampire Queen''s Invitation IV


    Ethan''s PoV


    The red moon was already high when I arrived in front of a castle in the middle of Crimson Bloody Mountain. The castle was made of stone and had a medieval design, which reminded me of Drac''s castle in horror movies. I even started imagining the courtyard was filled with horrible impales with sshes of blood everywhere.


    ''I wonder if the interior is as antique as the exterior,'' I thought. My brain immediately imagined the old medieval interior.


    The gate opened and let out a creaking sound that pierced my ears.


    -Krieeett---Crack��crack---crack!


    ''Yeah, ssic horror movie, Ethan. And you are the protagonist,'' I joked to myself to ease my tension.


    The wolf entered and stepped on the yard. A strange garden scene entered my view. It looked beautiful and an eerie garden with ck roses and thorns everywhere. But at least it looked better than the forest.


    The wolf stopped at the entrance and I jumped from there. The vampires immediately turned into their humanoid forms and ushered me in. I could imagine the ssic medieval armors lined up everywhere and a lot of coffins.


    But to my surprise, the interior was the same as the human''s modern antique style. What distinguishes it was the floor and the wall was made of stone. Also, the maids wore modern maid uniforms.


    A maid came up to me and bowed to me politely. From her cold face and professional demeanor, even though I didn''t check her level, I was sure she was one of the queen''s subjects.


    "Wee to the castle, sir. The queen is waiting for you in the dining hall. Please follow me," she said. Without waiting for my answer, she turned and walked.


    I tailed her and snapped my fingers. My ''broke student'' attire was reced by a suit that I usually used in the human world. Just to make sure I was presentable although I was pretty sure she only saw me as her food. Her drink to be precise.


    We stopped in front of a huge door and she opened it for me. She gestured at me to enter the room and I replied with a nod.


    Once I entered the dining hall, a long table that I usually saw in historical films entered my view. Rows of chairs were along either side and the table was filled with strange food that I had never seen before.


    Although the food couldn''t be said to be bizarre, the color and the shape were kinda weird.


    ''Local food?'' I thought as I held back my cringe.


    A female voiceing from the other end of the table took my eyes from the food to her. Despite her age being almost the same as Lord Damon, her elegant appearance and face made her look as if she was around her 30s.


    "Wee to my castle, sir---?" Indirectly she asked my name.


    "Damian. My name is Damian, Your Majesty," I said politely, bowing to her.


    "Damian," she repeated. "I hope you don''t mind my sudden invitation," she continued.


    "I don''t mind, Your Majesty," I replied.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    She gestured at the chair across from her.


    "Take a seat, Damian."


    I simply nodded and followed her order even though I didn''t understand why she asked me to sit on the seat farthest from her. But I guessed it was some kind of etiquette or rule in the medieval era that she still followed. After all, as far as I could see, there was no trap there.


    My gaze kept on her as I used my skill. I had to be cautious with her even though I already knew what her purpose was.


    ''Observation.'' Yes, since I had turned into a demon lord, I should be able to check her status.


    [Name: Nefaris]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Level 120]


    [Race: Demon �C Queen of Vampire]


    [HP: 13200/13200]


    [DP: 1730/1730]


    [Skills: Blood Control lv 5, Blood Curse lv 5, Blood Suck lv 5, Vampiric Kiss lv 4, Blood Wave lv 5 (High), Blood Sea lv 5 (High,Area), Dark Ripple lv 5 (Epic,Area) ]


    [Emotion: Excited]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest and Head]


    [Talent: Territory''s Maniption.]


    [Love Meter: 0/10]


    I held my tired exhale as I realized her HP was above me. ording to Lord Damon''s exnation, most demon lords'' HP points were above mine due to their battle experience. But that didn''t mean I would losepletely since my quests kept giving extra statuses for my VIT and the others. Except my LUK of course.


    Besides that, my quest also gave me more status since I was in the dark dimension and the quest was much more varied. It wasn''t about defeating monsters or doing lewd acts again. Some were rted to my mission. Some simply asked me to study the dark dimension''s knowledge via books or the inte for a certain amount of time. Those quests showed my deepest desire to know more about the dark dimension.


    What worries me, was not her HP, but her skills. Two high level skills and one epic skill. Moreover, two of them were skill areas. Somehow I felt grateful I had saved my servants from here. If we decided to fight all out, we might end up destroying the mountain.


    Her giggles returned my attention to her.


    "Don''t be nervous, Damian. This is just a regr invitation. Please eat," she gestured at me.


    Only the side of my table was filled with food. While her side was empty. Not even a ss of blood in front of her. It was clear who she would eatter. Me.


    My eyes fell on the food in front of me. A bowl of blueish soup. A bucket of something simr to spicy fried chickens although from the shape I was sure it was not. A te of purple bread in rose shapes and a huge goblet filled with chocte liquid. But from the smell, I was sure it was not chocte.


    ''Right, now what should I do��'' If I refused, I was sure it would offend her but I was not sure this food was safe for me. She could have poisoned me.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 512 509. The Vampire Queens Invitation V

    The Incubus System Chapter 509. The Vampire Queen''s Invitation V


    "Is something wrong, Damian? Does the food not suit your liking?" asked Nefaris upon my silence. Her eyes fixed on me, observing every change in my expression.


    Luckily, my brain quickly could make an excuse.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. But my master does not allow me to eat this kind of food. Those are our rules," I excused, hoping she would buy my nonsense reason.


    She covered half of her mouth with the back of her hand gracefully and held back herughter.


    "Pfft, what a stupid rule. Just ignore it, she doesn''t know anyway," she said in a nonchnt tone.


    I bent my head down in regret.


    "I can''t..."


    She lowered her hand, revealing a frown on her forehead.


    "She controlled you even for a small thing like this?" she said in disbelief.


    "That''s stupid," she scoffed.


    "Rules are rules, Your Majesty. I''m sure you also don''t want your servant to break your rules either. After all, I only eat special foods. I don''t think my stomach can handle this," I exined.


    Although Ipletely made that up, based on the information from the inte and books, some demons indeed only ate certain kinds of foods. Either fruits or meats. It was something simr to a vegan in the human world.


    "Special food? It makes me wonder��" She ced her elbows on the table and crossed her hands in front of her chin. "What are you, Damian? Why have I never seen a demon like you before?" Her curiosity was evident in the tone of her voice.


    Okay�� I didn''t think that far. I tried to find an excuse, but I couldn''t find it. She could simply find my lie from my blood.


    "I don''t know�� Sorry," I said apologetically.


    "You do not know? Where are your parents?" She said in disbelief.


    Her question reminded me of my human parents. But I decided to answer it by shaking my head from side to side.


    A long exhale out of her mouth.


    "A lonely stray demon, I see. No wonder you are so attached to your master." She leaned her back on the chair without taking her eyes off me. "But I''m still curious about you so I need to find out for myself," she added.


    I thought that was the final reaction, but I was wrong. In one breath, she suddenly stood up and approached me like a ghost approaching her victim. Her face in front of mine. Even though I could catch all of her movements, I held my reflex to dodge or counter her.


    A smile on her face.


    "Especially your face�� It reminds me of someone��" she continued. I was sure she meant Lord Damon.


    "I wonder if you are rted to him. Though�� that''s a bit impossible since I don''t feel any simr demonic power from within you. No, I don''t even feel your demonic power at all��" Which she ended by approaching my neck.


    But I didn''t budge.


    "I thought the queen of vampires only invited me to eat. Not inviting me to be her food." I prepared to restrain her since it would be weird if I just threw myself at her.


    She giggled.


    "I do what I want..." She whispered. But instead of walking away, slowly, she moved her head from my shoulder to my neck and inhaled my skin slowly. Then she paused and kept her face away. Her brows furrowed. Confusion was evident on her face.


    "This is impossible�� Why can I smell a faint smell of human blood from you?" Her face in front of mine.


    "What are you? Are you a human? A half? Wait�� that''s impossible." Her pupils moved side to side.


    "Humans can''t possibly defeat demons that easily and you fight using demonic power��" she added.


    "I already said I don''t know," I asserted.


    Upon my answer, she licked her lips and showed me her two little fangs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shall we find out then?" she hissed in excitement. Her confusion was reced with a grin.


    "It is unnecessary and I don''t want to know either," I stated.


    In an instant, her grin disappeared, reced with a displeased expression.


    "Why?" She asked.


    "What''s the point?" I replied.


    "You don''t want to know?" She confirmed.


    I shook my head from side to side to answer her. "Thank you for the invitation, Your Majesty. I think I should go now," I said politely before I got up from my seat. But before I could do so, she pushed my chair away from the table, moved in front of me, and mmed the handles, trapping my body between her body and the chair.


    "I haven''t given you my permission yet," she red in displeasure.


    "You broke your promise, Your Majesty," I reminded her.


    "I''m not. Yet��" A devilish smirk appeared on her lips. "I will if you don''t want to obey me," she added.


    "I only have one master and I want to keep it that way," I stated.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t mean to snatch you from your master��" Then she let go of the handles before she crossed her arm in front of her chest. The other touched her chin.


    "And I''m not an uncivilized creature or thinking of letting you go either. So I have to think something about it," she muttered.


    Her legs started to move to circle my chair. The click-ck sound rhythm of her heels echoing through the hall intimidated me. But I didn''t move from my position and my expression remained cold.


    A few secondster she stopped behind me. Her handsnd on my shoulders before descending to my elbows and ending at my waist.


    "Do you have something on your mind? A request that your master can''t grant or something? I will be happy to grant it to you as long as you give me your blood," she whispered full of temptation.


    This was my chance ...


    "I have it. But I''m not sure you''ll grant it," I said bluntly.


    "Just say it..." she purred.


    "I want you," I said firmly.


    "Me?" She continued with a condescending tone. "You want me?" She repeated in disbelief.


    "Yes," I confirmed. "I want you."


    Note: Nefaris doesn''t realize Ethan is Lord Damon''s son since his blood is slightly different from his. Lord Damon is a Death demon. While Ethan is a Nephilim. He also has slightly different blood from Erebus since Ethan also has human blood.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 513 510. The Vampire Queens Invitation VI

    The Incubus System Chapter 510. The Vampire Queen''s Invitation VI


    In an instant, anger filled her face. She moved in front of me. Her voice turned frightening.


    "You push your luck, peasant! I''m the queen of vampires, how dare you ask me such request!" she roared as if she was a different demon. In a rage, she smashed the chair handles again. The chair shattered into pieces, indicating she was using her true power.


    Reflexively, I stood up and took a few steps backward due to my imbnced footing.


    "I already told you I''m not sure you''ll grant it. If you can''t do it, just say so," I replied.


    She took deep breaths a couple of times to calm herself.


    "Ah, yes of course�� Pardon me then. How about this? We will determine this by a duel?" she offered.


    "Isn''t that unfair?" I asked.


    She thought for a moment.


    "Hmm�� you''re right. Then how about a game then?" She gave another idea.


    "What kind of games?" This was beyond my prediction, but I didn''t mind ying along.


    "Strip battle. The one who lost all of his clothes first is the loser. So it all just depends on your speed. You are fast. So you have a chance to win," she exined.


    "Sounds good to me," I agreed.


    A smile bloomed on her lips.


    "Great. Shall we move to another ce then?" After I answered her with a nod, we moved to the throne hall which was not far from there.


    The hall was dominated by ck and red like the rest of her castle. Her throne was made of ck stone covered with beautiful red silk. Several pirs with antique carvings were lined up neatly with a guard in front of it. A crystal on each pir illuminated that hall. It reminded me of Lord Damon''s throne hall, but with a lot of medieval touches.


    "Why here? What about them?" I asked once we were in the middle of the room. My eyes pointed at the guards. I thought she would take me to the battle arena.


    "Are you nning to gang me up if you lose?" I asked for her rification.


    "Pardon me? Lose?" she scoffed. Which was followed by her mockingughter. "Oh please spare my dignity." She pped twice and all the guards bowed before they turned into bats and flew out.


    "There. Are you satisfied now?" she said with a confident smile.


    "I just wanted to make sure this would be a fair game," I reminded her.


    "Right. Anyway, I moved here since it''s my favorite ce to eat." She gestured at her throne.


    A mischievous smile appeared on her lips as she returned her gaze to me. "Well, that only applies to special food. Not an ordinary one," she added.


    "So�� it''s either I will get your blood or I will grant your request."


    I was surprised by herst sentence.


    "You don''t mind my request?" I made sure.


    "I usually don''t ept that kind of request. But I made an exception for a rare demon like you. Besides, I''m a little bored and I need some entertainment. This will be a nice game for me. So---" She touched the side of my face with the back of her hand and caressed from the temple to my neck gently.


    "Entertain me, Damian..." she whispered as she licked her lips.


    "I will do my best. But in return, I hope you can spare my life," I requested.


    She took her hand away andughed.


    "It depends on your blood," she said between her giggles before she came closer and smiled sweetly at me.


    "If it''s tasty, I might end up taking all of it." She said it in a sweet voice as if it wasn''t a threat.


    I replied with a cold expression.


    ''That''s definitely not good news,'' I thought. If my blood didn''t have the effect as Lord Damon said, I would escape with my Teleportation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You promised me and my master," I reminded her.


    She pulled her face away.


    "Fine. I will hold myself," she said lightly. But from the sly smile on her face, I didn''t know if she meant it or not.


    "Thank you," I said as if I was an obedient harmless servant.


    She retreated. In one breath, she had already retreated at least 10 meters from me.


    "I hope you don''t expect too much since having the possibility to win doesn''t mean I''m going to let you," she reminded me.


    "Just go easy on me," I said politely.


    "I will try. But..." She looked at me from the corner of her eye. It was seductive yet vicious.


    "I don''t think I can do it." After the words left her mouth, she lunged at me with ws that were ready to tear my shirt.


    But I didn''t move from where I was. I simply just shifted my body swiftly to the side to dodge. While my hand was ready for another.


    The wind blew loudly when she shed through me. My clothes and hair swayed around as a result. But I didn''t flinch.


    She stopped a few feet behind me.


    "I missed�� It seems I have underestimated you. You have a good reflex," she said in disappointment.


    I turned to face her back.


    "You also have a good reflex, Your Majesty. I only got half of it," I said as the dark aura in my hand disappeared like smoke in the wind.


    She turned around and frowned at my words.


    "Half of what---" Before she finished her sentence, her question was answered with half of her panties dropping and turning into a dark aura, indicating that I had torn half of them before.


    "What?!" she half shouted before she turned to me. "When?!"


    I shrugged nonchntly and smiled innocently.


    "Just for your information. I''m the fastest among my team," I told her.


    She narrowed her eyes. "I see�� This is indeed interesting."


    "I''m trying my best to entertain you," I said in a nonchnt tone.


    She scoffed.


    "Good to hear that. Let''s see who''s naked first��" she replied sarcastically. Then, as if on cue we lunged at each other.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 514 511. Strip Battle I

    The Incubus System Chapter 511. Strip Battle I


    - Whoosh!


    Another wind blew in the room as we stopped 10 meters with our backs facing each other. The dark aura on our hands showed we just got something from each other''s clothes. In this case, I managed to get half of her lower dress. While she managed to rip half of my t-shirt.


    When we turned around, she could see my abs, while I could see her thighs and could almost see her groin.


    Yet she didn''t bother by it, instead, she licked her lips with her eyes on me.


    "Nice abs. Beautiful flesh. I wonder when I can nt my teeth on it," she purred in a seductive voice. I could see her little fangs peeking between her lips.


    In one breath, she stormed at me again.


    This time, I stayed in my spot. When she was near, I jumped and rolled in the mid-air past her. Still, my hand reached her. In one pull, I got the top of her dress.


    Inded on my feet gracefully as her ripped dress turned into a dark aura on my hand before I turned around to face her.


    "Let''s see what''s left..." I muttered.


    She also turned around. The rest of her dress fell and turned into a dark aura. What covered her body was only her ck bra. That color was in contrast to her pale skin.


    "You are so quick for a peasant," sheplimented me. A smirk on her lips. She didn''t look embarrassed or awkward about it. I could expect no less from a demon queen.


    "Thank you," I humbly epted herpliment without hesitation.


    Then her smirk faded.


    "But don''t be too happy. I haven''t even started yet." Once again, she stormed at me. This time her movements were much faster than before. Still�� It was nothingpared to Lord Damon''s speed so I could catch her every move just fine.


    When she was close, I was just about to dodge but a strange feeling overcame my body. My blood seemed to stop moving. Even for less than a second, I couldn''t feel my body or move it.


    [The Vampire Queen has used her Blood Control on you.]


    That made me her easy target.


    With one move, she easily ripped my jeans and my underwear. So what was left was only half of my shirt that covered my chest.


    As she stopped a few meters behind me, another announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Blood Control has been canceled]


    A mockingugh came from behind me.


    "Piece of cake~" she sneered melodically.


    I looked at her calmly.


    "Isn''t that cheating?" Iined.


    Indeed she didn''t say any rules other than how to win this battle, but I thought we shouldn''t use any of our skills. So it all should depend on our speed.


    She smiled sweetly at me.


    "I never said we can''t use our skills. So are you. Besides, where do you think my confidence came from?" As her eyes shifted from my face to my lower half, in an instant, her eyes sparkled in excitement. Her sweet smile was reced by a mischievous smile.


    "Oh�� Looks like I hit a jackpot. I guess I''ll be ying with you a little longer. I''m bored anyway," she purred.


    "So, it''s simply a dead end for me from the start. Do you always do that to each of your victims?" What she knew was I''m a servant so I wouldn''t have a chance if she used her skills.


    "Not really. Only for a certain nice-looking food. I have never encountered any of it in thest a thousand years. While thest one disappeared after the king killed him. So annoying��" she hissed. Which was followed by her mocking smile. "So are you going to give up now?"


    "I refuse," I said.


    She shrugged.


    "Well, I just need to end it then." Without further ado, she lunged and used her Blood Control again. But countered it by using my barrier, hoping it could block her skill and back off.


    [Shadow Barrier has been activated!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Time remaining: 04:57]


    - Crash!


    In one hit she shattered my barrier. Well, my Shadow Barrier was amon type of skill, so it won''t be able to withstand her direct attacks. At the same time, I stomped with all my might, creating a crack under my feet and using my Telekinesis to take some of the sharp pebbles with me.


    "It''s over, Damian~," she said confidently. Her hands were on me and almost reached my body. I knew I would soon enter her Blood Control skill range. So I threw the sharp pebbles with my Telekinesis on her bra straps and the sides of her cups as I dodged to the side, out of her skill range.


    We stopped with our backs facing each other. Another wind blew in the room. Harder than ever. Then her bra fell and turned into a dark aura, signaling my victory.


    "I win," I imed, turning to face her. It was a gamble. But I managed to do it.


    "You��" she hissed in displeasure. There was no shame or awkwardness on her face even when she was naked. Her nobility and pride were still clear from herposure.


    "I''m not cheating. Like you said we can use our skills," I quickly reminded her, hoping she would fulfill her promise.


    "Yes, I lost. I will fulfill my promise, but�� that doesn''t mean I will let you go!" In one breath, she pounced on me like a hungry lioness, dropped my body onto the floor, and pinned my wrists with her hands. Her glinted red eyes were filled with thirst.


    "Let me taste your rare blood a bit, Damian." Her voice sounded like poisonous seduction. An evil grin on her face.


    Then she nted her teeth on my neck.


    I flinched as the sharp pain pierced my skin, but I didn''t make a move and let her take my blood.


    [You have taken 5 physical damage]


    [Warning! You are bleeding.]


    [Your HP will decrease by 2 points per second]


    But a secondter, she quickly released her fangs and pulled her head away. Her pupils moved from side to side and her surprise was evident on her face.


    [The bleeding effect has been stopped.]


    [HP Recovery has been activated.]


    [Your HP will regenerate 1 point every second.]


    [Your royal incubus''s blood is starting to affect the vampire queen!]


    ''I can''t believe it! It works!'' I screamed internally when I read the announcement.


    "You�� Who are you��" she whispered in shock.


    It was my turn to give her my devilish smile.


    "Give me your best guess," I replied.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 515 512. Strip Battle II (18+)

    The Incubus System Chapter 512. Strip Battle II


    I activated my demonic form, showing the true me to her. Her eyes on my red horns widened before she shifted to my wide-open wings and my tail.


    "You are an incubus?" she hissed in shock. She grabbed her throat and stepped away with limp steps.


    "No. A high incubus? But why don''t you smell like one? Why can I taste a little human blood from you?"


    "Is that your only guess?" I asked, getting up without taking my eyes off her.


    Her pupils moved side to side as she licked my blood from her lips to confirm the taste. Her confusion was clear on her face.


    "No�� You are also a human. And��" She smacked her lips once again. "What is this taste? Sweet�� Pure�� Holy�� Bitter."


    She focused her gaze on me again and narrowed her eyes.


    "What are you?" Her ragged breath grew clearer between her words. Her blushing face was getting clearer.


    I replied with a chuckle.


    "Even with this form and my blood you still can''t guess it?" I asked.


    "You�� You are rted to Damon��" She stammered. But then she gasped and her eyes widened as she realized something.


    "No�� You are rted to ''Him''. The only Nephilim. Erebus. But why can I taste the human blood? Is that��" Her words trailed off.


    A happy smirk bloomed on her lips as she began to understand who I was.


    "I see�� You are more than him. A rare creature that was born from the three realms. No wonder your blood''s taste is amazing��"


    I approached her slowly.


    "Do you want more?" I tempted her.


    Instead of answering me, she used her Blood Control on me, but I used my Dispel. As I suspected since my status was the same as her. I could break it easily. I hadn''t used it before since I hadn''t opened my disguise yet.


    She quickly noticed it.


    "This is interesting�� You only pretended to be weak from the start. Your goal is me, not those small demons, right?"


    "I have no obligation to answer you before we settle the deal. Now I will ask one more time. Do you want my blood more?" I repeated.


    "It won''t be free, will it?" she guessed.


    "Yes. Like I said before. I want you��" I reminded her of our deal.


    She tilted her head.


    "So you want to barter sex with your blood?" She confirmed.


    "No. I want to barter it with you��" I straightened my request.


    "What?" she frowned in surprise.


    I stopped in front of her.


    "Like I said�� I want you, Nefaris. I need your help for revenge��" I bit my thumb and grazed the blood on my lips without taking my eyes off her.


    Her eyes were fixed on the blood that wet my lips as her breast rose and fell impatiently. A secondter, without a word, she kissed me and licked the blood eagerly.


    "Do you want revenge for Erebus? Do you want to kill Damon?" she said once she broke her kiss. From her gaze, I knew she couldn''t wait for more.


    "I will tell you the deal after you agree to be my partner. But it''s not Damon for sure," I answered firmly. This was my first time asking someone to be my partner directly.


    "Then who is it?" She asked curiously.


    "Another demon lord. You know this demon," I replied.


    "Who?" She insisted.


    "Just settle this first. I will tell youter��" I brought my face closer to hers and smiled mischievously. "I know you''re bored. Don''t you see this as your escape?" I whispered.


    Her curiosity turned into another smirk of excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is�� To think, a Nephilim could deceive me like this�� you are a cunning demon. You are one of us��"


    "I did have already be one of you," I admitted.


    Once again we bumped our lips. My hands touched all over her body, tracing her pale skin and squeezing her breast. While her hand went down straight to my cock and stroked it.


    Just for a second, her lips went down to my neck and bit me again.


    "Nghh��" I grunted as the pain from my neck and the stimtion that came from my cock, gave me a strange sensation. It was new and I couldn''t say I hate it or love it since it kept swinging in between.


    But only for a moment she released her bite and looked at me.


    "Shall I taste your cock?" she seduced and licked her lips, cleaning the remaining blood that was still on her lips.


    Although a blow job sounded fun, with such a bloodied mouth and her fangs, I couldn''t help but think otherwise. Somehow it got my d*ck ache.


    "I think we just need to go straight to the intercourse," I refused.


    She giggled with a mischievous smile.


    "Straight to the point. I like that��"


    No, actually I was afraid she would bite my d*ck. It would be a turn-off.


    Once again she pushed me to the floor and sat on my hips. After another short passionate kiss, she pushed my hard cock through her hole in one attempt. As her inner wall stimted the veins in my shaft, she continued to lick my neck and shoulder, cleaning the rest of my blood from my skin. Some nice moans came from her mouth in between.


    ''This is the whole definition of eating each other,'' I thought. I ate her with sex and she ate me by sucking my blood.


    Once my cock reached the deepest part of her, she moved her hips up and down at a slow pace and elerated her pace as it went by. My waist also moved in rhythm with her and my embrace went tighter. Our ragged breath and erotic moans mixed into one. Our movement was getting lewder as the minutes passed. Every now and then our kissesnded on each other''s lips and bodies.


    It was not a rough y but the weirdest y I had ever had since she kept biting me here and there before she sucked my blood. Yet the pain was not enough to quell my desire. Due to the new y, we only needed a few minutes to reach our limit. A few secondster, her body raised slightly as we spat out our liquid at the same time.


    *Ting!*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged]


    [Congrattions! You have got your first demon queen partner!]


    [Nefaris - Queen of Vampires (1353)]


    [You got bonus status VIT +10 ]


    We ended it with another passionate kiss before she released my cock from her pussy.


    She dropped her body on top of me.


    "Now tell me what do you want? And why do you end up here? I thought Erebus died a thousand years ago?" she whispered. Her hands hugged me.


    "It''s a long story. I think we should take a good seat before I tell you everything," I said. And a break since her bite marks still ached on my body. It would take a while before everything waspletely healed.


    "Then we should move on to that." She pointed to her throne with her gaze.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 516 513. Strip Battle III

    The Incubus System Chapter 513. Strip Battle III


    I sat on her throne. While she decided to sit on myp, facing my side. Her hand was on my chest and her head was on my shoulder. There wasn''t a single piece of cloth covering our bodies, making us look like a pair of crazy horny demons.


    Despite our intimate gesture, the fact that she kept sniffing my neck, rmed me that what she wanted from me. I realized she had fallen for me. But not like my other partners, what she loved was my blood. I decided to ignore the twisted first love between us and concentrate on exining what she needed to know.


    Half an hour had passed and I had already told her what she needed to know about me.


    "So you simply are both Ethan, Erebus'' descendant, and Damian, Damon''s son?" she assumed once I finished my long exnation.


    "Well, you are more like Ethan than Damian since it''s only his power''s remains in you. But the fact that you qualify for the throne is undeniable," she continued. Her voice was sweet. Rather than a question, it sounded like someone who had just discovered good food.


    "Yes." I couldn''t deny that even though they called me Damian, I''m Ethan. But I preferred to use Damian''s name as my incubus name since I didn''t want to involve Celia in this. Plus, my ego wanted people to remember Ethan as a human, not a demon.


    "Now tell me what do you want? Killing Letos? You know---" she came closer to my ear.


    "I don''t mind killing him either. I hate him..." she whispered.


    "You hate him?" I repeated in disbelief.


    She distanced her face away from me.


    "Um-hum. You should see what he did to Erebus," she stated.


    Her statement made me turn to her and frowned in disbelief.


    "What did he do?" My disbelief was clear from my tone of voice.


    "Oh, Damon never told you? Oh, wait. He never knew it to begin with. Neither Erebus."


    "Can you tell me what it is?" I asked curiously.


    "You know it was Erebus who freed Letos from his mother, right?" She made sure.


    My mind went back to the memories of Erebus when I took the sword.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "And did you know that Erebus gave Letos his trust to manage some things during his absence?" she asked again.


    "He did?" I asked in disbelief. I didn''t see any memory of this from the sword. But I knew Erebus felt he and Letos had something inmon. That was why Erebus released Letos and helped him overthrow his mother. But maybe, Erebus didn''t see that as something he regretted so the sword didn''t have any memory of it.


    "Yes. After Erebus sessfully imed the demon world''s throne, he left for the human world. So someone had to take over it and Letos took advantage of that. He took a lot of things from Damon''s castle and brought them to his ce. If it wasn''t because of some royal demon who still defended the throne hall and some important things, maybe Letos had taken it. He was a weak disgusting incubus back then, but his freedom and Erebus'' trust made him arrogant. He tried to take over my territory on behalf of Erebus once, forced demons to submit to him, and imed himself to be Erebus'' most loyal subject. It was so annoying," she gave me a long exnation.


    "So he simply used Erebus'' name for his own benefit?" I assumed.


    "Something like that. He was loyal to Erebus yet he also did not hesitate to use that Nephilim name. He is that kind of demon. Betrayal and backstabbing weremon to him. That''s why I hate him. He should be rotten in that prison," she cursed.


    "How did you know when you always stayed in this ce?" I made sure.


    "In the past, I wasn''t always staying here. I often wandered to taste a lot of rare blood. So I traveled a lot and knew many things more than others. But now��" she sighed and shook her head from side to side slowly.


    "I''m not interested in anything. I''ve lived too long and am tired of it. Well��" She returned her gaze to me. "Luckily, I''ve found something else interesting."


    I quickly caught her meaning.


    "You mean interesting food?" I corrected her.


    "That''s a bonus. Your life itself is interesting and I wish to know you better. So..." She smiled. "I''m going with you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What about your territory?" I asked worriedly.


    "This territory does not need a leader and I want to keep it that way. It''s a wild territory where nature will decide everything. So��" she shrugged nonchntly.


    "Oh, but I need to clear things up first. I need to make sure my current food doesn''t create a problem," she quickly added.


    "Food? You mean you have another demon as your food?" I made sure.


    "Yes. He is a criminal demon. But he has suffered enough, so I will end his suffering," she said in a casual tone as if it was nothing as she got down from myp.


    I quickly caught her wrist.


    "Oh wait. Since you want toe with me, may we settle the contract first?" I asked.


    "Why? You don''t believe me?" She frowned.


    Actually, yes. This was too fast. Also, I needed reassurance before I let her follow me and tell her all about our ns. Even though I wanted to take it slow and raise her love meter like the others before using Demon''s Rule on her, I couldn''t take the risk.


    Luckily, my Demon''s Rule skill didn''t need a minimum love meter to bind her after I turned into a demon lord. So as long as she agreed, she would be my loyal partner (ref: Demon Lord''s Subus ch 2-3, when Lord Damon turned Lilieth into his subus).


    "We''re going to the capital. To the Illusion Night Towers. No one can enter the 99th floor other than the king''s confidants," I reasoned. It was also one of the reasons why I asked her to make a contract with me.


    "My��" She turned and released my grip on her.


    "You want me to obey you? Isn''t that too far?" She asked.


    Yeah, I knew this wouldn''t be easy. Still, I couldn''t take the risk.


    "At least I have to make sure that I won''t end up the same as that criminal demon," I added.


    "What makes you think I can''t do it now?" Traces of challenges were evident in her tone of voice and the look in her eyes.


    "Because if you can do it, you''ve done it," I replied. She knew our battle would only destroy her territory.


    Her challenge turned into a smirk. I didn''t even know what she was thinking but it seemed like my blood and my story had given new color to her boring life.


    "You are clever�� Fine. I will ept the contract. But as you know, you can''tpletely tie a demon queen with it. So I will not hesitate to end your life if you only use me," she threatened.


    "Deal."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 186 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 71 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 517 514. Two Death Demons I

    The Incubus System Chapter 514. Two Death Demons I


    After Nefarispleted the contract, killed a dying demon in her prison, and said a few things to her subordinates, I opened my portal to pick up my servants and pets before we returned to the Illusion Night Towers.


    Since I didn''t want to shock Lord Damon, instead of opening my portal directly in his office, I decided to set the destination to the royal mansion''s living room. That should make our arrival a little more normal. At least for me. Besides I could introduce the house since she would be staying with me.


    But when we just exited my portal and the ck hole behind me closed, suddenly a dark aura appeared behind us and grabbed Nefaris.


    From his demonic power and the heavy atmosphere that stabbed me, I realized who he was


    "Dad---" I was about to call him and turned around, but he and Nefaris had turned into a dark aura and disappeared like smoke.


    "Oh shit!" I muttered in panic. Since I brought her here directly, I bet he detected her as an intruder and did this by reflex just like how he attacked me thest time.


    I turned to my servants who were still stunned by Lord Damon''s killing intent.


    "Stay here!" Without wasting any time, I used my Teleportation skill. Although I didn''t know where he took her, two ces came to my mind. The battle arena and his office.


    My dark aura engulfed my body. In a blink, I had arrived at the battle arena in front of the mansion.


    "Dad---" I called him once again. But even before my dark aurapletely disappeared, what greeted me was a big impact that charged over me. The two demon lords'' dark force invaded my body and pushed me away.


    Reflexively, I used my Shadow Barrier and raised my two hands to protect myself. Still, it managed to push me at least 5 meters. After all, my barrier could only withstand it for a few seconds.


    When the impact had disappeared and I had lowered my hand, I could see Lord Damon and Nefaris standing face to face with their wicked smiles on their faces. Both of them show their arrogance and pride clearly from their posture and their faces. Although they didn''t look like they wanted to kill each other, it was clear they were intimidating each other.


    "Long time no see, Damon. You are still an asshole like in the past," Nefaris greeted with a sarcastic tone.


    "And you, Nefaris, you are still annoying as usual. Are you still looking for tasty blood? Orziness has eaten your brain? I heard you don''t care about your territory anymore?" replied Lord Damon in the same tone.


    Surprisingly, even with that rude greeting, I didn''t catch the anger from the two of them.


    Nefaris chuckled upon his questions.


    "My quest for tasty blood will never end. I will always look for the best and tastiest blood I''ve ever met. Like..." she nced at me. "Your nephew for example. It''s the tastiest blood I''ve ever tasted." Then she returned her gaze to Lord Damon and gave him a cynical look. "It was much better than a certain death demon''s blood," she sneered.


    Which was followed by her exhale.


    "As for my territory, I let nature take care of it. Demons are supposed to live by their instincts. We should not tie them to the rules. At least that''s what I wanted to create in my territory. I want them to get stronger by themselves and be their full self," she stated.


    I didn''t agree with her statement. A territory still needed some rules to prevent chaos, but it was her territory and our rtionship was just sex and the contract. Asking her to change all of it in an instant was not an easy thing.


    A frown appeared on Lord Damon''s forehead. His unpleasant expression was evident on his face.


    "My nephew?" he repeated in displeasure,pletely ignoring what Nefaris said about her territory.


    "You mean my son?" he corrected her words.


    She scoffed.


    "Oh, c''mon, Damon. You know he is your nephew, not your son. Your son, Damian, is dead," she emphasized. A mocking smile on her face as she pointed at me with her gaze. "What''s standing here is Ethan, your brother''s descendant."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I thought it would make Lord Damon lose his shit. But I was wrong. He looked calm.


    "So is my nephew. He is dead. It was my son''s power that awakened him and turned him into him. If not, how could he possibly be an incubus?" he asked.


    ''True...'' I thought. I and Damian died once and in order to live again, we needed each other. Even though my consciousness belonged to Ethan, I was both of them. Once they took Damian from me, I would die and once they took Ethan from me, I was no different from a broken puppet. It was the same thing.


    "Tch," she clicked her tongue in annoyance. "But he has Nephilim''s blood in his veins, so he is Ethan," she retorted.


    Lord Damon rolled his eyes to the side in annoyance. A long exhale came out of his mouth.


    "Then exin why he is an incubus?" he asked.


    Nefaris pressed her lips. She knew that fact was what made her fall into my arms.


    A confident smile appeared on Lord Damon''s lips.


    "Ha! I know you won''t be able to answer it!" he mocked.


    But that didn''t mean Nefaris let him win.


    "Then how do you exin his Nephilim''s blood?" She replied fiercely.


    This time, it was Lord Damon''s turn to press his lips.


    That stupid argument was closed by a fierce gaze between those two death demons.


    A long tired exhale out of my mouth.


    ''I need to end this stupid argument.'' I was just about to open my voice, but suddenly their hands were on each other. The enormous dark force gathered in their palms indicated that the battle would start soon.


    ''This is definitely not good,'' I panicked internally.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 76 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 518 515. Two Death Demons II

    The Incubus System Chapter 515. Two Death Demons II


    As I expected, a secondter they lunged at each other. Their palms were ready to release the dark force.


    Deciding to end their ''beautiful reunion'', I simply extended my hand.


    ''Hell Inferno!''


    Before they reached each other, my fire pir appeared in their midst and spun wildly. Since I didn''t use my fullest power, I only summoned a pir. It was enough to stop them and make them turn to me.


    "You know, Ethan or Damian, it doesn''t matter anymore. I have passed my crisis identity phase and ept whoever I am," I said with a nonchnt tone.


    Whoever I am, I am who I am. A human, an incubus, and a Nephilim. But what was most important to me was my value for my beloved ones.


    Upon what I said, their dark force fades away. So I canceled my Hell Inferno.


    "I wonder why he is more mature than the demon around his age," said Nefaris before she turned to me.


    "You should behave more like a normal 19-year-old demon. You know, like making some brawls or destroying this and that." Her tone made her suggestion sound like aint.


    ''Making some brawls and destroying something? Is that what a 19 years old demon''s doing?'' I cringed internally.


    "My son wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. He is the future king of this world. He has a responsibility and is ready to ept any challenge in front of him," heplimented me.


    In an instant, my face brightened.


    ''Hey, heplimented me.'' There was a sense of joy that rose from within me remembering he had said that he had hardly everplimented anyone before. But his next words made me cringe.


    "He is an incubus after all, isn''t he more suited to having fun some other way? Like, fuck some woman or his mom? And he''s done a lot of it in such a short time. His bed was never cold. Orgy was amon thing for him. I believe he will exceed Letos in no time," Lord Damon continued. He sounded very proud of me.


    While getting credit for my sexual acts sounded weird to me. Moreover, it came from my dad.


    "Yes. I must confess he has a tasty-looking dick. I wanted to try it but he wouldn''t let me touch it. Maybe it''s because I''m still a stranger to him," she admitted.


    Then she licked her lips and stole a nce at me. "But it makes me want to try it even more."


    "It also has a nice shape. His normal size is also pretty big," Lord Damon added casually.


    "I agree. I''m sure that''s one of the keys to why a lot of demons are interested in having sex with him. Even his rtionship with his servants does not look like a regr rtionship between the master and his subordinates. They acted more like his lovers." She shrugged nonchntly. "But looking at his dick, I can understand why they were drooling around him."


    As they spoke, I cringed.


    ''Okay�� I''m d they made up but why are they talking about my dick?'' Moreover, why would Lord Damon, my own dad, talk about it to Nefaris as if it was nothing?


    ''Wait, is this really amon thing here? Some kind of a cool achievement to be proud of?'' That was all that crossed my mind. Still, I decided to end this useless talk.


    I cleared my throat, asking for their attention.


    "Since you guys have settled, should we move to the living room? We can talk better there," I suggested.


    "I will pass. I have a lot of work," said Lord Damon. His disappointment was evident in his tone of voice.


    "Busy as usual, huh?" she asked in a mocking tone.


    "Well, I''m the king. It''s the king''s responsibility," replied Lord Damon, looking at her from the corner of his eyes.


    "Ugh�� I hate responsibility. What''s the point of being a ruler when you can''t do what you want?" she grunted.


    Lord Damon gave her a condescending look.


    "You haven''t changed even after a thousand years. Lazy as usual and just doing what you want," hemented.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She replied with a smug smile.


    "It''s better than being stuck in a big, boring responsibility. Anyway, thank you for your warm greeting," she ended their conversation.


    "In the future, I hope I can make you bleed once before releasing you," Lord Damon said before his dark aura engulfed his body and disappeared.


    Nefaris sighed and came over to me.


    "I was shocked that you could ept him as your father. Well, I was more shocked with Lilieth who was able to live with him for a thousand years. I wouldn''t want to open my eyes if I found myself sleeping by the side of an arrogant demon like him." Her voice made it sound like aint.


    "Actually, he is not that bad," I defended him.


    She stopped in front of me and frowned.


    "Not that bad? Are we talking about the same demon here?" she said in disbelief.


    "Yes. Dad is indeed a little annoying, but��" My gaze turned mncholy when I remembered how he saved me from the abyss. "He has a soft spot for his family," I admitted.


    But she replied to me with a cringe.


    "You know. It was terrible when I heard someone call him ''Dad''. But now I understand why he insists on saying that you are his son. "


    "Is that weird?" I asked, frowning in confusion and curiosity.


    "For me. Yes. It was him who killed Erebus, yet you called him dad. And instead of him, you want to kill Letos. I don''t understand," she said bluntly.


    A long exhale came out of my mouth. I had to confess what she said was true and I had known it for a long time, but I had my reasons.


    "You''re right. I should be hating him or even killing him, but that''s not what I want. I want both humans and demons to live well. I want the two worlds to live in peace. Because I belong to both of them. And killing Lord Damon will only destroy the demon world''s power bnce."


    I turned to her. "So is Erebus. He has admitted his mistake and asked me to fix it."


    Myst sentence made her frown in confusion.


    "How did he---" Before she finished her words, I called upon my sword and showed it to her. That was enough to exin everything.


    "I see�� You are indeed an interesting demon. You grew up in the human world and have both royal demons in your veins. You are surely one of a kind. "


    A smile of excitement developed on her face. "I think sticking with you will be more fun than I thought."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 76 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 519 516. The Secret Meeting I

    The Incubus System Chapter 516. The Secret Meeting I


    The Spider Queen''s PoV


    One week had passed since all the chaos in the dark dimension''s big cities. Although the news reported the attack only urred in Licheri, Jealousi, and Avarici. But the three demon lords knew Gourmando was also under attack. It was just not as big as the others. They assumed the capital also suffered the same attack, but judging from how proud Lord Damon was, they assumed he had covered everything.


    ording to what they had discussed, the three demon lords decided to hold a secret meeting in a small ce in the middle of their territory. Instead of a fancy hotel or building, they chose a private vi away from everyone. That vi was located on the edge of a beach and belonged to the spider queen. Also like their previous agreement, all of them would bring all the evidence and investigation results.


    The red moon shone brightly in the dark sky. The sound of the waves enchanted the spider queen''s ears who stood on the side of the ss fence of her private vi''s terrace. A two stories modern-style mansion located on the border of her territory with the others. Several good-looking servants stood by the pool chairs which were lined up neatly behind him. A bottle of wine in one''s hand, while the other held a tray containing some tasty-looking snacks.


    The breeze caressed her face and hair. Every now and then, she sipped the ss of wine in her hand. Her eyes were fixed on the sea which looked calm, but her mind was not there.


    After what she saw via her Spyder, she prepared to receive any direct attack from Letos. But nothing came to her. It confused her.


    What made her confused even more, ording to her Spyder''s information, Letos never left Licheri after the conference ended. At least that was Lilieth''s order.


    Unfortunately, her Spyder couldn''t infiltrate his mansion to confirm his whereabouts and Letos rarely made a public appearance after that order. So he could have escaped via a secret passage or something. It was Letos after all. He had a lot of tricks on his sleeves.


    Still�� Syntyche was confused about why Letos let her go after she saw his face with her Spyder.


    Was it a mockery? Or was it a trap? Wasn''t he afraid that she would tell this to the others? Including the king?


    ''Ah right�� He knew I wouldn''t be able to tell Damon. He has my documents after all,'' she thought as she took another sip of her wine. Even though she could deny it, she was sure she would still lose in this case. Letos had proof. A physical document with her signature. While what she could give was only information.


    She could have let Damon read h mind. But after all her scheming to attack the human world and overthrow Damon, it was tantamount to suicide. That put her in a dilemma.


    "Curse you, Letos��" she hissed.


    On the other hand, there was a possibility that the attacker was not the real Letos, but someone else. A group that wanted to destroy the alliance and their ns to rule the human world. But who? Was that the king? If that was true, why didn''t he confront them directly?


    Instead, it could be the real Letos. He purposely released Syntyche to make her and the others think this was all a trap and he was just the victim. But the question was, why did he do it? Wasn''t this all his idea?


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. But she was pretty sure it should be either the king or Letos.


    ''Wait a sec... it could be another demon.'' A demon who wanted to take over the demon lords'' territories by making them kill each other. But again, who? Not a single demon lord''s name came to her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lately, the only demon with huge ambition was Letos alone. He always reasoned that he did it to avenge Erebus, while all of them knew he only wanted to fulfill his ego since he had tasted the throne once when Erebus entrusted this world to him during his absence a thousand years ago.


    Syntyche extended the ss to the side and closed her eyes, feeling the wind against her skin, hoping it would give her a bit offort between her confusion. A tired exhaled out of her mouth. While her other hand pinched the bridge of her nose.


    She was mentally exhausted from everything that had happened and had been restless since the attack. But no matter how hard she tried to find other evidence or investigate, she found nothing. Likewise with the attackers. All of them disappeared without a trace after Beel lost all his documents.


    Upon her gesture, swiftly, her servant immediately refilled the wine. While they could guess what Syntyche feeling, neither of them made their voices. Her temper was getting badtely due to her stress. So what they could do was just serve her as best they could.


    After pulling her hand, her gaze shifted to the wine ss in her hand. Her eyes stared nkly at it. Her brain was trying to figure out what she should do, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn''t find a good way out.


    ''I hope that Zatan and Beel know something,'' she thought before finishing the wine in one gulp. The two of them were on their way here and should be arriving at any time. As for her, she had prepared everything. Especially Beel''s needs since he was the neediest one of the three of them. Without enough food, he would be the same as a grumpy spoiled kid.


    As expected, soon she could feel two powerful demonic powers approaching her. She quickly recognized the owners.


    "Time to wee two of mypanions," she muttered before she turned and entered the mansion.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 520 517. The Secret Meeting II

    The Incubus System Chapter 517. The Secret Meeting II


    The Demon Lords'' PoV


    The engine sound of two cars roared ferociously across the road towards the white mansion. One of the cars looked more like an ice cream truck. While the other was a gold luxury car.


    Despite the contrasting appearance of the two cars, they were moving at their top speed and trying to catch up with each other. Behind them, a bunch of cars followed.


    "Faster! Faster!"manded Zatan who was sitting on the driver''s side. This was his gold car so he wouldn''t let Beel''s stupid ice cream truck beat him.


    His eyes were fixed on the side of the window, staring at the pathetic car by his side. Just like him, Beel sat on his driver''s side. He looked at Zatan with an annoying grin as he ate the ice cream. Once in a while, Beel stuck his tongue to mock Zatan. And that made Zatan angry even more.


    Zatan turned to his driver once again.


    "C''mon! Faster!" he snapped. He couldn''t believe his car couldn''t beat Beel''s.


    "We have reached our maximum speed, My Lord," replied the driver. His heart was beating fast since he had never done this before. Even if he was a demon, an ident at this speed would inflict a fatal wound on him.


    On the other hand, Beel gave Zatan an annoying smile upon his rage.


    "Look at that stupid face. He thinks his tacky car can match this cool car," said Beel as he shoved another spoonful of ice cream into his mouth. Eating under any conditions was Beel''s special talent. So even though they were at top speed, it wasn''t a big deal for him.


    Just like Beel, even though the car was a big bit, it had the same power as Zatan''s. That was because this car''s engine was the same as it.


    Due to the speed, it only took a few seconds to reach the mansion. Quickly, the two cars passed the open gate and stopped in front of the entrance where the spider queen and several of her subordinates were waiting for them.


    The screeching sound of car tires echoed when the two cars stopped. Dust and smoke covered both of them before the two demon lords got out of the cars.


    "Ha! I won!" said Zatan once he came out. His hand closed the car door while his eyes fell on Beel.


    "It''s a draw, dumbass!" Beelined without further ado. Another cup of ice cream was in his hand. A spoon was in his other hand.


    Realizing their stupidpetition could turn into a bigger one because of their debate, Syntyche decided to end it before it started.


    "Wee to my mansion, guys!" She greeted in a friendly manner before she turned to Beel.


    "I''ve prepared a gigantic cake for you." Then she turned to Zatan.


    "And prepared a nice golden chair for you. Shall we check it out?"


    Her words silenced Beel and Zatan. In an instant, they were no longer interested in theirpetition as their focus shifted to what awaited them in the mansion.


    "I can''t say no to food," said Beel happily. A smile blossomed on his lips as he jogged at Syntyche.


    While Zatan also immediately followed suit.


    p��nd��---no��?1,��o�� "It''s gold. I''ll have to check it out and see how good it is." Syntyche had a lot of gems but Zatan had never heard she had a golden chair, of course, that intrigued him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Good, follow me," she said, turning around and entering the mansion.


    Behind them, the three demon lords'' servants brought all the evidence for the meeting. They moved to the meeting room which looked more like a dining room due to the food that filled the table. A ten-tier cake on the side of a chair.


    Excitedly, Beel ran and sat there without taking his eyes off the cake.


    "Whoa! It looks delicious!" His eyes sparkled in happiness.


    While Zatan approached the golden chair across from it. His eyes observed every ornament and jewel that adorned it. A smile of admiration on his face. Then he sat on it. His hands rubbed the handles and his eyes scanned every part of that chair. Even without a word, his expression was enough to say everything.


    "I hope you don''t mind if we start this meeting?" asked Syntyche once she sat down in her chair.


    "I don''t mind," Beel answered. While Zatan answered her with a nod that showed his approval.


    Syntyche waved her finger, asking one of her servants to exin what she found along with all the evidence before Beel and Zatan gave their evidence.


    The hologram in the middle of the table showed the CCTV footage. Sometimes their subordinates showed physical evidence and the results of their analysis. Still, despite the abundance of evidence at their disposal, there were many unanswered questions and unsolved mysteries.


    "So it''s really Letos, huh?" Beel asked before he put another spoonful of cake in his mouth.


    Beel was the only one with the least evidence. He only had footage of an incubus sneaking into his building and roaming around before his army arrived to evacuate his documents. Based on the footage, he was pretty sure it was the same demon that had infiltrated Zatan''s ce.


    "All the clues show that it is him. And I''m pretty sure it was him. Especially after what Syntyche saw. I''m sure that conference was just a drama stage for him, he tried to trick us like he tricked the king," Zatan replied.


    "That makes sense. Unfortunately, he forgot that he won''t be able to fool us that easily. As for the king, that goddamn incubus surely knew how to use His Majesty''s pride well. He knew the king would choose to cover what happened in the capital up rather than announce it and find out who had seeded in attacking his pce openly," analyzed Beel.


    "But for what?" Finally, Syntyche let out her voice. She was sure that if they found the motive, they could solve this problem immediately.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    It''s early of the month~ Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 521 518. The Secret Meeting III

    The Incubus System Chapter 518. The Secret Meeting III


    The Demon Lords'' PoV


    Her question was answered with a frown from both Beel and Zatan. Their disbelief was clear in the look in their eyes.


    "Because he wants to take it all, of course. Duh!" Beel replied as if she was asking an obvious question.


    "He was Erebus'' trustee subject, right? A thousand years ago he had tasted the throne once even though it was not official. I bet he wants it again for himself. So he made us and the king kill each other. Just like how he did it a few years ago. That''s why he stole our important documents. That way we have no other choice but to face the king. We can''t go against his orders either," Zatan exined. It was simple logic, so he didn''t understand why she couldn''t catch it.


    "And once we weaken, he will kill us and take all of our possessions. From the start, this alliance was only made for his own benefit," Beel hissed. His anger was evident in the tone of his voice. Even his hand stopped to shove the food into his mouth.


    Zatan gritted his teeth as his blood boiled in anger.


    "In other words, Letos made us his weapon and shield. Moreover, I heard rumors that the king has weakened due to his battle a few years ago," Zatan added. He felt so stupid that he had been enchanted by Letos'' sweet promise and epted his offer.


    Surprisingly, despite everything Beel and Zatan had said, Syntyche still felt the oddity.


    "But if Letos wants to make us and the king kill each other, why doesn''t hee after me even though I''ve seen his face?" She asked. It could be all of this was just a trap.


    Zatan took a deep breath.


    "That''s because he still needs you to defeat the king. He had already taken what he needed and that was all. Even if we break the alliance and cancel all of our ns, Letos can simply give our documents to the king and it will be the king who will chase us. He left us no choice but to fight the king," he exined once again.


    "Besides, our CCTV footage is nothingpared to our documents. None of it showed his face, only that dead incubus. Letos could simply deny it or say it was someone else," he continued.


    "Instead of taking care of you, he prefered to finish his n by taking my documents. That way none of us can escape from his grasp," Beel added. The frowns on both of their faces did not disappear.


    "Also, you are the one who has all the clues and evidence that strengthens the allegation. It was your Spyder who found CCTV footage on Licheri that showed the dead incubus and how Letos identally uncovered his disguise. All the evidence points to him and we know his track record. Why are you doubting yourself?" Zatan reminded her once again. He didn''t understand her doubts while she was the one who got a lot of clues between them.


    Syntyche couldn''t deny, judging by what Letos had done in the past about how he sacrificed other demon lords, his subordinates, even his favorite wife, Letos might also be nning to do the same to them.


    Still, there was another possibility that showed that this was the king''s work. But since the king had never done this before and there was no evidence about it, both Beel and Zatan weren''t sure about it. In addition, all the evidence pointed to Letos.


    "So we''ve simply taken his trap," Beel continued,pletely ignoring her silence.


    "Yes. The moment we agreed to be his alliance, we fell into the trap. Maybe, Letos also did the same with our friends who died a few years ago. It''s just that the king was still too strong at that time, so Letos gave up his intention to kill him and decided to weaken him again to ensure his victory by using us." Trace regret was evident in Zatan''s tone of voice. If he could turn back time, he wouldn''t have made this stupid decision.


    Beel bent his head a bit and shook his head from side to side slowly.


    "I never thought I would be treated as a pawn by my fellow lord," he muttered in disappointment. He was never interested in power or anything like that. What he cared about was food. If it wasn''t because of the human world, maybe he wouldn''t have epted this. But who knew his enthusiasm for food got him into trouble?


    Again Syntyche said something else.


    "I still feel weird about this case, but I can''t pinpoint what it is��" she muttered in confusion. Her pupils moved side to side and the wrinkles on her forehead also showed the same thing.


    It made Beel and Zatan frown.


    "Did you taste Letos'' dick or something? Has he managed to manipte you?" Zatan blurted out in annoyance. He couldn''t believe it after the clues and evidence, she still thought it wasn''t Letos who did it.


    "Syntyche, we are talking about Letos here. The incubus lord. Don''t let him fool you or you''ll end up as you used to when you ughter your own kin," Beel reminded her in worry. After all this talk, he didn''t want to lose Syntyche. Let alone letting her go to Letos'' side. It was tantamount to killing him and Zatan.


    Beel''s statement made her blood freeze as her memory recalled the tragedy. Her adrenaline rushed through her veins.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know. You don''t have to remind me," she said in a much lower voice.


    "Good. So can I assume you agree with our analysis?" Zatan made sure.


    Reluctantly, she answered him with a nod.


    Upon her response, Zatan turned his attention to both Beel and Syntyche.


    "Since we have agreed. We have to strike back. We can''t let Letos use us or wait for the king toe to us."


    "I agree. But we can''t possibly attack Licheri. Lilieth was there now. The king could have thought it was an attack on his wife. It will only make things worse," she warned.


    "Then we will attack him directly," said Beel out of the blue.


    The others turned to him.


    "What do you mean?" asked Zatan.


    "We will attack his mansion or steal some secrets from him. But we have to make sure he doesn''t know it was us," Beel exined before he took another bite of his cake.


    "Hm�� that''s a tough one," Zatan muttered.


    "Why don''t we make the king and Letos kill each other?" She gave the idea.


    "Letos has our documents while we don''t have any strong proof. Once he knows we''re making a move, he can just hand the documents over to the king," Beel refused.


    "True. He is a sneaky bastard. I wish I never agreed to work with him," said Zatan in regret.


    "Regrets are useless, just concentrate on the solution," Beel reminded.


    As they discussed, Syntyche still sensed that someone else was behind all of this. But like what Beel said, it could be Letos'' trick and she didn''t want to fall into the same trick as before.


    ''I think I should make my own private investigation for this.''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    Don''t forget to check out my Pat*reon


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 522 519. The Secret Meeting IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 519. The Secret Meeting IV


    The Demon Lords'' PoV


    "Oh right, speaking of disguise. I think Letos used the same disguise to attack Lilieth in Licheri," Zatan said out of the blue. While his CCTV and the conference footage were sufficient to confirm the incubus'' identity, Zatan also sought out more information rted to him.


    Zatan immediately recalled that incident since the target was Lilieth. And as he suspected, even if only a nce, he and his team found simrities between the incubus and Lilieth''s attacker. With that, they were able to confirm that the incubus was from Licheri and he was also targeting Lilieth.


    Zatan''s statement disbanded The Spider Queen''s thought.


    "If it''s Letos, how could he possibly cover up his demonic power in front of Lilieth?" she said in disbelief.


    "He also covered his demonic power when he attacked us. If not, how could no one notice it?" Beel reminded her. Even his subordinates were unaware of Letos'' presence when he retrieved all of Beel''s documents.


    "I mean it could be someone else," The Spider Queen pointed out what she meant.


    But Zatan broke her statement.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve checked his traces, fingerprints, or whatever he left and found nothing." He shook his head from side to side. "There is no demonic power left, some remain unknown."


    "That''s impossible," she frowned in disbelief.


    "But that''s what I found." Zatan turned to her.


    "That''s why I believe in what you saw. Who else do you think could have that power besides Letos? The king is too strong to cover up his strength and Lilieth is in front of the media all the time. He is the only one who has disappeared from the public eye and has the power to do so," he assured her.


    Beel nodded repeatedly over Zatan''s valid reason.


    While the spider queen could only be silent. She knew all the clues and hints point to Letos but there was an undeniable strange feeling in her heart that drove her to seek the truth based on real evidence, not assumptions like what Zatan and Beel did. Still, she decided to hold her tongue before she found out everything. For now, she could only hope that Zatan''s guess was right.


    -----


    Letos'' PoV


    While the other demon lords gathered, Letos was walking back and forth at his office at his mansion in Licheri City. There weren''t many people there other than an assistant.


    His desk that looked empty also showed that he hadn''t done anything today nor ns to do anythingter. In fact, this city had been running on autopilot for a long time. He just needed to manage a little bit of this and that via his assistants and make some decisions for the right things.


    As Letos'' feet stepped through the marble floor, he bit the tips of his thumb nails nervously. His face also showed the same anxiety as he tried to think about how he could get rid of Lilieth from this city. Letos felt that Lilieth''s presence had ripped his authority apart even though this was his territory. He even had to stay in his mansion for a whole week after an incubus mysteriously attacked Lilieth some time ago.


    Since he wanted to clear his name and use the incubus as his scapegoat he decided to be patient. But this�� this was almost beyond his patience. He felt that Lilieth was truly tearing up his power.


    ''Look on the bright side, Letos,'' he tried to calm himself. He was quite grateful for Lilieth''s decision. Especially after he saw what happened to the other cities. That way, his reputation remained clean and he could me what happened to Licheri and all those cities on the incubus.


    Letos guessed the incubus was attacking those cities to get Lilieth away from Licheri as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. Lilieth stayed here as if she knew that the incubus was trying to lure her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Well, maybe he''s one of my fans or something. So he''s trying to help me.'' Of course, he was not going to waste this help.


    On the other hand, Letos also realized that the incubus could have other hidden agendas. The other demon lords could have thought the incubus was his subordinate and it could mess everything up. But he could debunk it easily as long as they didn''t have any evidence. With a statement that he didn''t know the incubus, they couldn''t do anything to him.


    After all, he could use Lilieth as an excuse, that he was stuck in his mansion and there was nothing he could do. With such a tight guard, he couldn''t possibly leave this ce as he pleased.


    A smirk appeared on his lips as his feet continued to walk. There was a feeling of joy growing from within his heart.


    ''Looks like my charm hasn''t changed a bit.''


    Of course, he meant not his charm skill, but his natural charm as the leader and the demon lord. It had been a long time since he realized that he could make his tragic past an excuse for his injustice or decisions.


    If his rotten act got exposed, he simply said he had past trauma, put his sad face on, and yed his drama. With a few apologies, it was usually enough. In an extreme case, he didn''t mind kneeling or shedding his tears. Even though he didn''t like it, his followers were stupid enough to swallow everything as a whole. He also took advantage of that to suppress Lord Damon''s decision. That was why he could always dodge the bullet and get the lightest punishment.


    In the middle of his mind, a knocking sound came. Which was followed by another assistant who entered in a rush.


    "It''s Her Highness, My Lord!" said the assistant without further ado, skipping all the formality to greet him.


    "What happened to that bitch? Is she dead or something?" asked Letos in a cynical tone. A frown on his forehead.


    "The investigation has beenpleted, My Lord and she is rushing here," the assistant made his point.


    Which was greeted with a Letos'' grin. Since that meant he would soon get his freedom.


    "Then we have to prepare to wee her."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 523 520. Letos Worries

    The Incubus System Chapter 520. Letos'' Worries


    Letos and Lilieth''s PoV


    Several ck luxury royal cars entered the mansion''s courtyard and stopped in front of the entrance. Soon, some subi dressed like sexy bodyguards came out, followed by a purple-haired subus who wore a dress that matched her hair. Her feetnded on the ground as she swept her gaze around before she got out of the car elegantly.


    Letos, who was waiting for him at the entrance, immediately greeted her politely.


    "Wee to my mansion, Her Highness," he greeted, bowing his head.


    Coldly, Lilieth answered with a nod and walked into his mansion without a word. Her subi immediately followed them.


    Just from her grumpy expression, Letos immediately grasped the cause. But as usual, he would make small talk and pretend he didn''t know anything.


    Swiftly, he walked to her side.


    "I heard that the investigation is over, how did it go? Have you found the culprit yet?" he asked.


    Despite her cold response, her expression remained unchanged. A long exhale came out of her mouth. Her annoyance was evident on her face.


    "I haven''t. The culprit is slick and professional. He didn''t leave a trace," she replied without stopping or turning to look at him. She realized Letos hadn''t found the Coffee shop and Game Center''s CCTV footage. So she decided to remain silent.


    "Not even a clue?" asked Letos, pretending shock and disbelief.


    "Our only clue is the mysterious incubus. But I can''t find him or get his identity," she stated clearly.


    "Ah I see ..." He nodded repeatedly and turned to the front. A long exhale came out of his mouth.


    "I never thought such a demon existed," he said in disappointment.


    Once they arrived in the living room, Letos and Lilieth sat on the sofa. But instead of keeping their distance, Letos decided to sit by his side.


    "So did youe to ask for my help? If your investigation is deadlocked, I can send some professionals to help you," he offered politely. His every word conveyed as if he was a loyal and trustworthy friend.


    "No need, I just came to see you," Lilieth replied straight to the point.


    Letos'' eyes widened as he put on his surprised expression.


    "Really?" A nervous chuckle came out of his mouth. A smile began to appear on his lips. "Oh, if you need my help, I don''t mind either," he quickly added.


    "I must return to the capital," she dered.


    A frown of worry appeared on his forehead.


    "Did something happen to the capital or the king?" he asked curiously. This was a genuine question.


    "The attacker has been too quiettely. I''m afraid he''s nning something big. So I have to discuss this with the king." She nced at him and gave him a sinister look. "Besides�� I didn''t find anything here and I''m not sure I''ll find it any time soon."


    "So I can go back to work tomorrow?" he asked for her rification. "I mean I''m a little bored of doing nothing in my mansion and feel guilty about not being able to do anything to help you. On the other hand, I want to prove all your suspicions of me wrong. I''m innocent and have nothing to do with all of this," he exined.


    "About that. I and the king haven''t decided yet," she replied. Then she looked forward. Her expression remained cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Indeed the investigation has beenpleted, but that does not mean it is over. All of this is a big case. A lot of demons died out of injustice and I can''t forgive that."


    Upon her statement, Letos immediately put on his worried expression.


    "Yes, I can''t forgive that either, Your Highness. It''s torturing me since it happened in my territory and when you two were going to my ce. That''s why I followed your orders. I want to clear up all these misunderstandings and show that I''m on your side," he assured. As usual, he used this as his drama.


    He held Lilieth''s hand with both hands and smiled innocently. His eyes showed his fake sincerity, something he was used to.


    "Please, believe me, Your Highness. I''m your loyal subject," he pleaded in a low voice.


    Lilieth responded by ncing at him and releasing her hand coldly.


    "It''s not me who will decide that. But your act and loyalty," she hissed. Her threat was evident in her tone of voice.


    Without further ado, Lilieth stood up from her seat.


    "I will excuse myself. His Majesty is waiting for me." Then she moved her feet to the exit.


    Quickly, Letos stood up and was about to escort her, but her subi stopped him and raised their hands, indicating that she forbade him before they followed Lilieth.


    "Please convey my thank you and my apologies to His Majesty," Letos shouted to say his goodbyes. Although this was not proper at least this could be an epilogue to his short act.


    But the wicked smirk on his face showed something else. Since this meant he could continue his n with his alliance. He nned to use this mess so the spider queen, Gargoyle king, and Blob king would think this was all the king''s doing. From how he knew it, he could tell he knew this after identally overhearing Lilieth''s conversation with one of her servants.


    With a little bit of hyperbole, he was sure they would not hesitate to attack the king out of rage or fear. That way he could execute his n faster.


    "I will��" Lilieth answered without turning to look at him or stopping in her tracks. The same smirk on her lips.


    An hour ago, Lord Damon had telepathed her that the other demon lords were in a meeting. So they should immediately make a move to attack Letos. Since all the preparations were done, so what Lilieth did was give the other demon lords a chance and stage drama for Letos.


    ''Now show me, Letos. Can your act help you?'' she thought.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 524 521. Lilieths Return

    The Incubus System Chapter 521. Lilieth''s Return


    Ethan''s PoV


    Elsewhere, in a training room in Illusion Night Towers. shing sounds and explosions filled the entire room. The impact was so intense. The wind continued to spin and blew wildly. But those rucks were not from my servants nor my pets. All of them sat on the bench. Their hair and clothes waved fiercely due to the wind. Their eyes were fixed on me and Nefaris'' battle.


    Another impact spread out. The wind swirled violently. A crack appeared under my and Nefaris'' feet as my sword and her w collided. Hers was not a real w but her frozen blood which formed a pair of red gauntlets that covered her hands to her elbows. It made her fingers three times longer than their original ones and all of them were knife-sharp and strong despite their appearance.


    My sword and her ws were still pressed against each other. Likewise with our eyes that stared intently at each other.


    She smirked.


    "C''mon, Ethan. That''s all that you got?" She challenged me. I could feel the blood inside me churning as she tried to control it.


    "I should be the one who says it..." I replied. Before her skill took over me, I used my skills to counter it.


    ''Dispel, Telekinesis.'' Once I neutralized her Blood Control, my invisible force charged at her and pushed her away from me. It threw her 10 meters away from me.


    Even though I could counter it with my Dispel, I had to admit her Blood Control was scary. It could turn her target into her doll in an instant. I was grateful to have her as my partner instead of having to fight her.


    She was about to attack me with her skill again, but I grabbed her body with my Telekinesis once again and pulled me. At the same time, I raised my sword and pointed it at her. With the tip of the de pointed at her, it would give her a direct stab.


    Quickly, she also raised her ws and put them in a crossing position in front of her, preparing to deflect my sword. But I lunged at her, hastening my movement.


    We were getting closer. Nefaris gritted her teeth and prepared for the attack.


    Once my de almost reached her, quickly she swung her ws to brush it off. But I simply pulled my sword a bit.


    She gasped. Since her counter ended up in failure she had no other choice but to ept my attack before she could use her skillter.


    But she was wrong. Rather than stab her, I pushed her to the floor.


    - ng!


    My sword was stuck in the ground, on the side of her head to be precise as her backnded on the floor. I was on top of her.


    "I win," I whispered. A smile on my lips.


    He replied with a pout.


    "I thought this was just practice," sheined as she canceled her ws.


    I frowned.


    "It is?" The sword in my hand also turned into a dark aura.


    "It''s like a real thing to me."


    "Really? I didn''t mean it." I wondered if I was too harsh on her. Well, myst movement indeed made me look like I wanted to kill her.


    I was about to move to the side but suddenly she pulled me closer.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Could you give me some blood for my prize?" she asked with a blushing face.


    "Didn''t I give you yesterday?" I reminded her.


    "But that''s not enough," she whined in a sweet voice.


    Somehow her spoiled act reminded me of Celia. Despite her age, she was kinda cute. But only in front of me. In front of others, no one could bend her dignity, even Lord Damon.


    "Fine, just a little bit, okay?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She quickly nodded.


    "Okay~," she said cheerfully.


    Excitedly, she pushed me to the side, reversing our position. Her hands unbutton the top two buttons of my shirt before she pulled the neckline to the side. Her face was getting closer to my neck and her tongue was licking my skin a couple of times before she nted her teeth.


    I couldn''t help but put out a hissing sound due to the sharp pain.


    "Slowly, Nefaris," I said.


    "Um~" she hummed before she let go of her bite and answered me. "No~, you are so delicious, Ethan. I think I''m going to go crazy." Her voice was like an erotic moan. Then she sucked my blood again.


    I chuckled in response.


    "Didn''t I say you can only take a bit?" I reminded her.


    "Just a bit more~" she cooed.


    And like how she sucked my blood the first time, I was sure it affected her. Her hand began to caress the other side of my neck, down to my chest, abs, and my cock.


    Her humming sound turned to a moan and her calm breath got faster. I knew sooner orter we would end up having sex here. In front of my servants and pets.


    But a thick dark force that suddenly appeared not far from us, which was followed by a heavy atmosphere, made us realize that we had a guest. And we already knew who it was.


    A long exhale came out of Lord Damon''s mouth.


    "Right�� the first thing I see is my kin eating my son," he protested.


    Due to his presence, my servants and pets got up from their seats.


    "Your Majesty," they greeted in unison.


    Nefaris let go of her bite, turned to Lord Damon, and grazed the blood from the side of her lips with her thumb.


    "Pardon me, YOUR MAJESTY. But I just knew you think of me as your kin. That''s disgusting." She stuck out her tongue and licked the remaining blood, without leaving a drop. Her eyes remained locked on Lord Damon as she slowly stood up.


    "It also disgusts me. But I can''t deny the fact that we are both born from death," Lord Damon replied with anotherint.


    Since I knew this would turn into another useless argument, I decided to prevent it.


    "Why are you here? I thought your work was not finished yet?" I asked as I stood. My wound slowly disappeared. This was only a small wound so my regeneration could handle it in a second.


    Lord Damon nced at me. "How can I work if you are noisy?"


    "Oh sorry." We usually train in the rooftop battle area, but after we trained my servants and pets, we decided to set an example for them here.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 525 522. Two Queens I

    The Incubus System Chapter 522. Two Queens I


    But Nefaris responded with a scoff.


    "I know you didn''te just because of that," she said sarcastically.


    "I want to tell you that Lilieth will be back soon. So... we''re going to have dinner tonight," he announced.


    My happy smile bloomed.


    "She is?"


    Nefaris immediately hugged my arm.


    "What with that smile?" Another pout on her face. Her jealousy was evident from her expression.


    I nced at her.


    "She is my mom. Isn''t that natural if I''m happy?"


    While Lord Damon replied with a smirk.


    "Jealous already?" he said in an annoying tone, adding gasoline to the fire.


    "No. I''m not," she retorted. "I just don''t like sharing my food," sheined.


    Her words made me frown.


    "You only see me as your food?" I rified. Indeed it was my blood that attracted her, but her statement kinda bugged me.


    "Uh�� Partner," she corrected nervously with a blushing face. "But Lilieth is a subus. I''m sure she also saw Ethan as food."


    "Damian. His name is Damian. Or at least you should use that name here," Lord Damon emphasized.


    "He is right, Nefaris. Don''t we agree with this?" I reminded her.


    "Yes. But you said I could call you Ethan once in a while. So I thought to call you Ethan when we are not in public. You don''t mind that do you?" She said she preferred my human name to my incubus name since she preferred to think of me as Erebus'' descendant. Not Lord Damon''s son.


    "Fine," I said.


    "Right, whatever. Just make sure you guys are ready at 7.00 PM and lower the noise. I have so many things to do, okay?" he was warned.


    "Do you want me to help you?" I offered.


    "No. I will have a meeting with some other demons after this. The ones that don''t have the mark of servants on the 98th floor," he refused.


    "Oh... okay."


    "Right, see ya at dinner." Then the dark force swallowed Lord Damon''s body.


    "Alright��" I turned my head to my servants and pets.


    "Looks like we should continue our practice on the rooftop."


    ----


    After spending another couple of hours practicing, we took a bath and got ready for dinner. Actually, after what I had been through, I wished we could throw a mini celebration or something like that. But it was too early for that. At least we had to make sure everything ran smoothly.


    Still�� I couldn''t deny it. I was a bit bored. Even though I was in a different world and really wanted to explore it, I couldn''t go out as much as I wanted due to the n and could only interact with certain people. So during this one week, I only spent my time training my pets and servants, deepening my rtionship with Nefaris, studying about the demon world, and training my swordsmanship. Even though there were a lot of things that kept me busy, my curiosity about the demon world remained unchanged.


    I mean, with all this setup and everything, I was kinda the same as traveling abroad. Something simr to a vacation. But rather than a real vacation, it felt more like a staycation.


    The clock showed 07.00 PM. We were already in the dining room. Something we hadn''t done since I returned from Nefaris territory. The reason? Because I was busy training my pets. Especially exining a lot of things to them, the rules and what was allowed or not, and training them. Even though they were much stronger once they epted my contract, they still had to learn to control their strength and learn to fight well. Without good fighting skills, their power and skill would be of no use.


    We were sitting at our dining table and waiting for Lilieth when she walked into the dining room.


    "Why do we have a lot of pets now? Are they Kir''s friends or something?" she said in confusion.


    Even though my pets slept in my room since the dining table was not enough for all of them, they decided to skip dinner and hang out with Kir.


    Our conversation stopped out of herint. Our eyes were on her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, they are Foxy''s friends. I brought them from---" But Lilieth interrupted me.


    "And why is she here?" She pointed to Nefaris who sat beside me.


    Nefaris smiled confidently and raised her chin a bit.


    "Cause I''m your son''s partner. Duh!" she said in an annoying tone.


    But Lilieth decided to respond calmly.


    "I see, so you decide to suck my son''s cock now. Is that delicious?" She walked to her seat and sat down.


    I held my cringe. Nervously, I scratched my hair and turned the other way to cover my awkwardness. While my other servants could only cover their smiles with their hands.


    ''Please stop bringing up that topic as if it is amon one. That''s embarrassing,'' I grumbled internally.


    "It is. He is tasty. Both his cock and blood," replied Nefaris.


    "He is my son after all," answered Lilieth proudly.


    "You mean your food? I know you also slept with him," Nefaris corrected her.


    "Like I said. He is my son, Nefaris. There''s nothing wrong with that. I only fed him. He needs it," she asserted.


    Nefaris scoffed upon Lilieth''s answers.


    "Oh, c''mon he isn''t an innocent incubus anymore. You don''t need to feed him. That''s just your excuse for sleeping with him."


    "Again, I didn''t find what''s wrong with that," Lilieth shrugged nonchntly. Yet her annoyance was evident in the tone of her voice.


    Their fierce gazes were on each other.


    Due to their weird rtionship, I decided to telepated Lord Damon.


    [You are connected with Damon Arcano Malignus]


    ''Is there something bad that happened to them before?'' I guessed.


    ''No. They only met once or twice. Why?'' he replied.


    I frowned.


    ''Why do they argue over trivial things?''


    ''They have equal status and the same age. Even if you don''t realize it, they are fighting to take the same position in your heart,'' he exined.


    My frown of confusion was getting obvious as I nced at Lord Damon. But his expression remained unchanged.


    ''I don''t get it.''


    ''Just rx. This is just a high demoness thing. Something that will only happen between the queens,'' he said in a nonchnt tone.


    It gave me a bit of an idea about what he meant. Maybe...That was because there was only one queen position. So they felt intimidated by each other. Well, think again Lord Damon also reacted the same way when Nefaris arrived here. Even though they had another history.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 526 523. Two Queens II

    The Incubus System Chapter 523. Two Queens II


    Due to my hungry stomach, I decided to end this useless cold war.


    "Can you stop bringing up that kind of topic? It''s a bit awkward for me. I''m from the human world, remember?" I reminded them.


    Both of them turned to me.


    "But it''smon here," answered Lilieth.


    "And it''s a fact," Nefaris added.


    "I know. But that sounds weird for me and it will destroy my appetite," I made my point.


    "Which appetite do you mean?" asked Lilieth since for a lust demon, appetite could mean two things. Sex or food.


    I answered by pointing at the food with my gaze.


    "I will not eat my other ''food'' here." It was a family dinner after all.


    Lord Damon frowned.


    "Why not? Look at them." His hand swept over the women. "It''s perfect for an orgy."


    I gave him a t stare. My jaw dropped.


    ''Seriously?''I yelled via my Telepathy.


    ''I''m just telling the truth,''he replied.


    "I just want to eat normally." I let out my voice.


    He rolled his eyes to the side.


    "Right. Orgy can wait after we win this battle anyway." After that, we started eating. Except for Nefaris of course. So she decided to apany us with some wine.


    The dinner had barelysted for half an hour, yet Lord Damon had started our important conversation.


    "You haven''t told us anything about what happened at Licheri and Letos," asked Lord Damon to Lilieth.


    I was also curious about it since I hadn''t telepated with hertely. But I thought we''d ask thatter.


    "Would you like to hear it now? Not with the other generals?" Lilieth made sure.


    "They are still investigating the other cities'' incidents. They won''t be back here in a week," he replied. It was just a useless mission. However, for his reputation, Lord Damon sent three generals to three different cities to check what happened. While thest general, Andrew, was busy keeping an eye on the human world.


    "Oh right. I forgot all of them are busy right now," said Lilieth.


    I hoped that after Lord Damon exposed my existence, I could help them more fully and deal with missions more freely.


    ''Wait�� I still have to finish my studies. I wonder if I can juggle between my responsibilities and my college.''I was sure my degree wouldn''t be usefulter, but I still wanted to finish college. My human dad paid for my registration with his money and I didn''t want to waste it. Well, for now, it was thest thing I was worried about. I could discuss this with Diamondter anyway.


    "Right. Where should I start?" asked Lilieth.


    "How about from Licheri?" I gave an idea before I put another spoonful of food into my mouth.


    "There was no anarchist or anything after that incident. Neither Letos nor I have any other attackers or rebellion. Also, there''s no other clue other than what you left behind. No third party. And Licheri went through its days normally. There was only a little protest and pressure that asked me to investigate everything. So the battle will only be down between us," she told everything.


    "Ah, I watched the protest on the news. What did you say to calm them down? You couldn''t say that you left the investigation just like that right?" I guessed.


    "I said I found a dead end in my investigation and decided to postpone it since I have other emergency matters to deal with. Besides that, I have to take some evidence I found to the capital for inspection," answered Lilieth.


    "And the evidence is?" asked Lord Damon.


    Lilieth opened her arms and shrugged. A dry smile on her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "None. I only got the CCTV footage that we checked earlier."


    "You can''t expect less from the king of drama," said Lord Damon with a huff.


    "What about Letos?" I asked curiously.


    A wicked smile appeared on Lilieth''s lips.


    "I put him under house arrest and just released him today. He stayed in his mansion like a good boy. "


    A smile bloomed on my lips.


    "It should help the n," I said happily.


    "Yes. I did it so he doesn''t have an alibi," she said proudly. "And with that, I can limit the information he gets. He doesn''t even know about your CCTV footage in Licheri." Her smirk grew wider. "While Zatan already knows it. His assistant even asked for the recording a few days ago."


    "So we just need to wait for their fight," Lord Damon added. A devilish smirk on his lips.


    "Yeah. It will be a nice big fight. Still..." Lilieth turned to me, "You have to be careful."


    My gaze turned serious.


    "Be careful what?"


    "The Spider Queen. She is a bit skeptical about everything. I think you will need more than this to convince her," Nefaris suddenly joined the conversation.


    "But if she is skeptical, why did she ept Letos'' offer? Of all demons, why Letos?" I asked curiously. That sounded like a stupid decision to me.


    All of them were silent.


    "I''m investigating this and haven''t found the answer yet. To be honest, she was thest person I expected to work with Letos," Lord Damon finally broke the silence between us.


    He turned to Nefaris.


    "I even thought she was the one working with Letos."


    "Why me?" said Nefaris in a displeased tone.


    "You are crazy about blood and so mad when you find out I have killed Erebus. Who knows you might team up with him so you can search for rare blood in the human world," he blurted out the reason without hesitation.


    Nefaris clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Tsk! Seriously? Oh please, I''m still sane to do it," she replied in a cynical tone.


    "That''s just a guess," Lord Damon said nonchntly.


    "The spider queen is intrigued by Letos'' offer to enve the human men. Is it really that important to her?" I guessed.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 527 524. He Is Exceptional, Not Ordinary

    The Incubus System Chapter 524. He is Exceptional, Not Ordinary.


    "She did it just for fun. Adding her collection to be exact. I don''t think it has anything to do with it," Nefaris guessed.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of her lifetime goal or something. Zatan''s life goal is money and Beel''s life goal is food. She could be just like them," Lord Damon gave another guess.


    Followed by Lilieth''s guess.


    "That could be, if--- she doesn''t have a trust issue with men. The main problem is her trauma," she added.


    Lord Damon let out a mocking scoff.


    "Maybe she has tasted Letos'' cock," he said in a nonchnt tone.


    It made us turn to him.


    "She is a queen. Some demon queens are too full of themselves and overconfident. Sometimes they take what they can''t chew. In the end, they fell on a bastard male demon," Lord Damon added before he nced at Nefaris and me in turn.


    "Don''t we already have one example here?" he continued.


    In an instant, I could catch clear displeasure on Nefaris'' face.


    "Ehem. Pardon me. I didn''t fall for Ethan but gave myself up," she rified.


    I exhaled tiredly and decided to continue my dinner.


    ''Oh, God�� Here we go again.'' I knew they would argue, again.


    "Oh really? I thought you didn''t want to drink the incubus'' blood?" sneered Lord Damon.


    "He is a Nephilim. Not a mere incubus. He is exceptional, not ordinary. So stop bbing like you know everything," Nefaris blurted unhappily.


    Arrogantly, Lord Damon lifted his chin, folded his arms in front of his chest, and leaned his back on his chair. His typical smug smile on his lips.


    "I know everything. I am the king, remember?" he said proudly.


    I turned to Lilieth hoping she would stop their argument, so we could have a peaceful discussion again. But she didn''t seem to care. Instead, she shoved her food into her mouth nonchntly and treated it all as a show.


    So I decided to stop them.


    "You know. It doesn''t matter anymore. It''s just my random question, we can skip it."


    This was a little weird since I was the youngest among them yet I acted more mature for things like this. Even though they indeed had more experience than me, they easily got carried away with their emotions when it came to their pride or dignity, especially Lord Damon and Nefaris. I wondered if all the death demons had the same personality as them.


    "It is a random question. But from there, we can find her motive," said Lilieth out of the blue. She sounded calm.


    "Maybe this has something to do with the human world and her past?" said Luna suddenly.


    I was surprised since my generals and Foxy usually stay silent throughout dinner due to the three royal demons'' presence.


    "Oh, it could be," I weed her statement.


    "But what is it? Hasn''t she ever had contact with humans?" said Nefaris.


    "I''ve heard of a skill that can turn back time. Maybe something to do with it. Even though she has moved on, I know she can''t ept what she has done to her own kin," said Lord Damon.


    It was my first time hearing it. I was about to open my mouth to ask more, but Ivy interrupted me.


    "I thought it was just a myth?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Some say it''s bullshit. Some say it isn''t. But it''s forbidden for sure since it will disturb the three worlds'' bnce," Lord Damon warned.


    "That skill exist in the human world?" I asked in disbelief. I didn''t find this from Erebus'' memory, so I assumed he didn''t know about it.


    "ording to myth, yes. But I don''t know where it is and luckily, my dead brother didn''t know either. Or he would turn the human world upside down to find it and change his fate," replied Lord Damon.


    "I see..." I said quietly. Again I was silent and put the food in my mouth. My mind went to my human dad. I wondered if I could change his fate with that skill.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Damian. And you better not do it," Lord Damon blurted out as if he could read my mind. His seriousness was evident in his tone of voice. His eyes that were fixed on me also showed the same.


    "One small thing will change a lot in the future. It also changed many people''s fates. It could be better. But it could be worse. For sure, death will be reced by another death. One or many," Lilieth warned with the same seriousness.


    In other words, if I changed the past and didn''t let my father die, someone else would take his ce. Or maybe many people would rece him.


    "I understand," I said obediently. But it was hard for me to just let it go.


    Lord Damon exhaled tiredly.


    "I don''t get it. Why are you still thinking that weak human," he blurted out in a nonchnt tone.


    *Ba-thump!*


    My heart suddenly beat fast. His words triggered me. I was upset and red at him without hesitation.


    "Please don''t mock my dad." Although I tried to say as calm as possible, my anger was clear in the tone of my voice. I was mad. So mad. But on the other hand, I knew Lord Damon had done a lot for me. Still, that didn''t mean he could insult my human father.


    It silenced him. The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned unpleasant.


    "He may be weak for you, but the fact that he sacrificed his life for the human world proves that he is strong," I emphasized.


    "Right. I forgot humans value these kinds of things. Morality, heroism, and such," he said without taking his eyes off me. A frown on his forehead for whatever reason.


    "Yes. I grew up with that kind of thing. At least I know how to value them." I put my eating utensils away and took a sip of my ss.


    "I''m full. Thank you for the dinner." I decided to end my dinner even though I was only half full to calm myself down.


    "I''ll go back to my room first. Goodnight, everyone." I didn''t want to argue with anyone or to spoil the dinner. But if I stayed there I was sure it would turn bad.


    Without getting up from my seat, I used my Teleportation skill.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 528 525. What Did You Say?!

    The Incubus System Chapter 525. What Did You Say?!


    A secondter, I was in my room and walked to my bed. I decided to sleep it out and swallowed all the mixed emotions inside me. Something I usually did when I was in a bad mood. But my human father''s voice resonated in my head.


    ''If you sleep right after dinner, you will turn into a cow, Ethan.''That was something he always said when I was a kid.


    I stopped in my tracks and took a deep breath.


    ''Right. Sleeping right after dinner is unhealthy.''I bent my head down. Somehow what Lord Damon said made me miss my human dad.


    But that didn''t mean I did not value Lord Damon. I was just a little annoyed with him. He often didn''t appreciate a little thing since he had many things.


    Unlike me, he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, grew up as a royal from the start, and was trained to carry out the king''s duties since he was a kid. So I couldn''t me him either. He didn''t know how to act like amoner like I didn''t know how to act like a royal. He didn''t know, a simple thing could be very valuable to me, not only power and strength.


    ''Ah, right. He is also a terrifying tsundere. I forgot about that.''I wondered why manga and anime always depict tsundere as a cutie while reality said otherwise.


    I went to my desk and sat there. My hand opened myptop. Killing my time, I decided to find out the news or browse some information about the demon world. There was so much stuff I didn''t know so I could read a lot of articles for hours. But I only read it from a trusted website since fake information could mislead me.


    Just like a boy around my age, as I read the articles, I put on wireless headphones and listen to the music. I hoped it could improve my mood. Although the demon world music was a little weird, it was kinda simr to the human world. The current music usually used autotune, mixed up with dubstep or rap. While the older type of music was something simr to ssical music. So I still could enjoy it.


    ''Oh, this is interesting,''I thought. My eyes were fixed on myptop screen.


    Since I couldn''t find anything, I decided to check Letos'' history and found a battle arena where Erebus defeated Letos'' mother. Its name was Lost Love Arena.


    It piqued my interest since even though Letos had many bad memories of that ce, he didn''t destroy it. Instead, he built his throne on the battle arena and made the ce a sex diator arena. Yeah, weird indeed, since instead of a real battle, it was for a sex duel. The one that came out longer and gave more pleasure was the winner. Yeah�� it was something that only existed in Lust City.


    In the middle of my ''study'', suddenly the atmosphere around me turned heavy. A tap came from behind me andnded on my shoulder.


    A secondter, the scenery around me changed. My hand was no longer above my mouse again and the music stopped. Also instead of sitting, I was standing up.


    I swept my gaze around. I was in another bigger and much-much more luxurious room. Gold, diamonds, antiques, and luxury paintings were everywhere even though the interior was simr to my room. Also, there were no dildos here.


    ''You won''t be able to have this room although you sold your kidney'', that was this room''s impression. Something that only belonged to ''him''.


    Calmy, I turned around and lowered my headphones to my neck. A long exhale came out of my mouth since only one demon could change the atmosphere quickly like that. A dry smile on my lips.


    "What do you want to talk about, dad?" I said politely. Well, I wouldn''t expect an apology since that was impossible. I bet that he wanted to give me his reason or anything that could maintain his dignity.


    It was annoying, but that he was. The apocalypse would happen if a king like him apologized to me for this trivial matter.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t immediately answer. Even though he put his cool expression on, I caught his hesitation.


    I frowned upon his unusual silence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did something happen?" I threw my random guess. A trace of concern was evident in my tone of voice.


    He took a deep breath before he let out his voice.


    "I''m sorry for calling your human dad weak."


    I was stunned and thought my ears had deceived me. My jaw dropped. It was awkward and weird at the same time. It took me a while before I responded.


    "W-What did you say?" I asked in a stammering voice. My eyes blinked in disbelief and that was also evident in the tone of my voice. Those words were enough to mess up my thoughts.


    Okay, maybe I should prepare for the apocalypse or worse. Or�� would an alien race attack the three worlds and turn us all into zombies?


    "I''m sorry for calling your human dad weak," he repeated. I wished I could record it with my phone.


    Lord Damon apologized? The king of the demon world? The Lord of Pride apologized?


    ''Am I dreaming?''I wanted to p my face to make sure that I wasn''t, but I was too shocked.


    He frowned upon my reaction.


    "I don''t want to repeat it. And stop making that stupid face. It''s pathetic." His arrogant tone returned.


    I ignored his mockery and gave him a train of questions.


    "Are you okay? Are you sick or something? Or did you weaken again? Has your condition worsened?" Reflexively, I put my hand on his forehead while the other on mine topare his temperature. I didn''t know if it worked for the demon or not but at least I tried.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 529 526. I Want To Change My Fate

    The Incubus System Chapter 526. I Want to Change My Fate


    Upon my reaction, he red at me in annoyance.


    "Really? You''re joking at a time like this?" Hismand ''get your hand out of me'' was clearly written on his expression and the look in his eyes.


    I quickly put my hand away awkwardly. A nervous smile on my lips.


    "I''m not joking. You apologized to me. I''m shocked here," I exined my reaction.


    Seriously, if there were other demons here, like my servants or his elite soldiers, I was sure they were also shocked like me. He was not like his usual self. I never thought what I did and said at dinner made him feel guilty that bad.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Tch! I know this is out of my character. But I also know I''ve crossed the line," he admitted.


    ''He admits his guilt?'' I thought in surprise. I even decided to pinch my hand just to make sure it wasn''t a dream. Secretly, of course, since that would make me look stupid. And yes, it hurt. Even my system announced the damage and the regeneration.


    Before I responded, he continued again.


    "You value your human dad and you value me. Otherwise, you will not take this path, juggling between the light and dark. Yet you did and tried your best. Even though it could kill you." Despite his pride somehow he could say all of it like nothing.


    "It''s not like I have other options," I reasoned. Juggling between the light and dark was indeed not something fun. It made me experience so many dilemmas. I questioned who I am, whose side I should take, and my morality and struggled with my Demonic instincts to keep myself still me. But somehow I got through it without losing my sanity.


    He gave me a dry smile.


    "You know you have it. Lilieth has given it to you. Twice�� When you decide to join her to fight the Vengeful Imp in the human world and when you decide to train yourself in the Torture Abyss," he reminded.


    Then his gaze softened.


    "You can run and leave all of this to us. Yet you decided to join the battle, giving your idea to defeat the enemy and fight them with us," he added.


    I hated to admit it, but he was right. I always thought that I had no other choice. But deep inside my heart, I knew I was the one who chose this path and responsibility. I was the one who decided to chin up and face my fate. Instead of an incubus who was having fun in the human world and making money by being a gigolo, I chose to be a fighter and threw myself into this unknown mess.


    It was just... I unconsciously eliminated the other options since I didn''t see them as one.


    After a short silence, I spoke again.


    "I just want to change my fate��" I muttered.


    "I used to be a coward since I was too weak. I had no strength or money," I confessed in a lower voice. The only one I could use was my academic skills, that was why I put a lot of effort into studying. Because that was my only way out so I could survive to face the world. So this power was a new hope for me to survive and protect Celia.


    I shifted my sight to my palm and stared at it.


    "But now my demonic seal has been broken. So I want to do what I couldn''t do in the past."


    "Do you want to be a hero like your human dad?" he guessed.


    I shifted my sight to him and lowered my hand. Think again my two dads had two different statuses in human eyes. One was a hero. The other was a viin.


    Sadly, I shook my head from side to side as I could remember how the association used me and Celia. Indeed, the demon hunter was a cool profession for humans and I also dreamed of bing one of them. But the rotten senators hadpletely changed my mind.


    "I''d rather be an uncontroble demon lord than a tragic hero. Let me be the three worlds'' wild card. None of the worlds have me. None of the worlds bind me," I dered. Yet my sadness was clear in my tone of voice. It was a bit ironic since what Lord Damon said was true. I had that dream before, but not anymore.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So you''re not thinking of inheriting my position one day?" he assumed randomly. I bet he just wanted to make sure.


    I smiled dryly and frowned.


    "You still have so much time to live and I know it. You''re just weakening, not dying," I retorted.


    "I don''t know if I should be happy or sad about it."


    "You should be happy to have a son like me," I said confidently, trying to loose the tension between us.


    "Where''s that cocky attitudeing from?" he asked, frowning.


    I gave him a smug smile


    "You, of course. Who else?" I replied, folding my arms in front of my chest and raising my chin a bit.


    I thought he would scold me or say something about it, yet his response was beyond my expectations. He replied with silence and looked at me. I didn''t even know what he was thinking or feeling.


    ''It''s too much I guess. I shouldn''t imitate his ultimate pose,'' I thought as I lowered my hand.


    "So--- can I go back to my room?" I decided to go back due to the awkward atmosphere.


    "Sure." The next thing he did was shock me. He patted my shoulder and smiled gently.


    "I''m proud of you, Damian. Thank you for your hard work and for choosing this path. Thank you for choosing to fight together with me and Lilieth."


    What he said shocked me even more. I didn''t even know how to respond.


    Then, instead of me, he was the one who teleported, leaving me stunned in shock.


    A secondter, I could finally get my voice out.


    "Did he just�� Compliment and thank me?" I muttered in disbelief.


    Looked like aliens would attack this world soon��


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 530 527. Empty Formality

    The Incubus System Chapter 527. Empty Formality


    After that day, everything went ording to what we predicted. The three demon lords began tounch their attacks directly at Letos. Even though they didn''t do all of it openly, we got the news from spies. We also knew some from the TV, but they identified it as an anomaly and used the culprit was the same demon as the other cities'' attacker.


    Well, that usation was not unfounded since what they did was mostly the same as what I did before. Like trying to break through the city hall or Letos'' mansion to steal important documents, wreak havoc in some crowded ces or steal his treasure. Well, I was sure thest one was Zatan''s idea.


    All of them were simr, so the other demon lords did that to cover their tracks and avoid public usations about the war that could have happened between them. In this modern era, even a demon lord would avoid open war since it would hurt their territory economically. Of course, unless they didn''t have a choice or in an emergency case like what happened a few years ago when Lord Damon killed several demon lords. Other, rather than open warfare, a ssic duel was preferable.


    Still, it didn''t mean the demon lords would use a duel whenever they had problems with others. That could be said as theirst resort since resolving the problem through the duel meant that both demon lords agreed that if the lord died, his/her kin must not avenge their lord''s death for any reason.


    Those attacks lowered the lust demon kind''s trust in Letos, especially since all of it happened after Lilieth left. And as usual, instead of being handled by them, Letos instead chose to use a press conference to appease all his people and secure his reputation. While he gave the real job to his assistants.


    Well, even if he knew it, it wasn''t like he could open things up bluntly since those three demon lords were his alliance. It was kinda funny when I saw his face that got paler every time he appeared on TV and I enjoyed it.


    On the other hand, for the cover-up, Lilieth had offered to help Letos handle it. But of course, Letos refused since he didn''t want Lilieth to interfere in his territory again. And since Lilieth said it openly, Letos also had to reject it publicly.


    Like pouring gasoline on a fire, after that statement, the attacks became even more intense. As a result, the lust demon kind''s trust kept decreasing drastically. Some even started an online protest campaign since they didn''t have the guts to do it openly. They thought Letos should get Lilieth''s help to settle this matter quickly.


    Plus a fake rumor that said that Lilieth left because Letos had promised to fix everything. In just a week, Licheri''s situation was getting hotter. The lust demons'' dissatisfaction was rising. What I was waiting for was their final showdown. And I would get it soon. Letos decided to hold a meeting with the other demon lords. Well, forcing them to be precise since none of them wanted it.


    -----


    The Demon Lords'' PoV


    It was noon. The red moon shone brightly yet it was in contrast to the demon lords'' moods. They were gathered in an empty field in the wild territory. Yes, they chose this ce since things could turn bad quickly. Letos didn''t want to enter their territory since he realized all the attacks were their doing. But he also realized it was all due to a misunderstanding.


    Therefore, before this meeting, he tried to exin to them. But every time he called them, none of them epted his call. Their assistants simply said their lords were busy. It took more than a week for Letos just to get them to agree to meet him. They chose a ce in the middle of nowhere since all of them wanted to settle all these misunderstandings ''quickly''. Which meant this meeting could turn from bad to the worst.


    While the others also didn''t want to enter his territory since they considered him a traitor. So a no-man''s field in the unimed territory was their best choice. There were no towns, viges, or buildings in that ce. Most importantly that ce was not Lord Damon''s territory. So the king shouldn''t be able to detect them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While the ce was considered quite safe, the trip was definitely not something fun. Other wild demons detected them as intruders and continued to attack them. They were numerous and attacked in groups. Some of them were quite huge and others moved quickly.


    Since their cars couldn''t just pass through those demons, they had no other choice but to kill those demons. Luckily, with their power, all of them were not a problem for them. The only problem was the ce itself.


    Except for the bad road, their destination was an empty open field with barren ck soil. There weren''t any trees or anything there. They even had to bring their own table and seats. There were no servants that could serve Syntyche. There were no jewelry and luxurious items that Zatan could see. Or a lot of food for Beel. But luckily Beel had his ice cream truck. It brought enough ice cream to make him stay sane.


    After the guards put down the table and chairs, the four demon lords got out of their cars surrounding the furniture. The rest of the guards also got out of the other cars and followed them. Mostly to ensure their lords'' safety and to deliver food in Beel''s case.


    They sat in their seats. Their eyes nced at each other as the tense atmosphere was getting heavier even though none of them let out a word. What could be heard was Beel, who was busy eating his ice cream.


    Letos only took a few seconds to realize that the others just saw this meeting as an empty formality.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 531 528. Disbelief

    The Incubus System Chapter 528. Disbelief


    The Demon Lords'' PoV


    Still, Letos was determined to clear up the misunderstanding between them first. He cleared his throat.


    "Right. Since we''re here, I would like to rify a few things," he started their conversation. He never thought what the mysterious incubus did could have such a bad effect on their alliance. He even didn''t understand why they could be sure it was him who sent the incubus. How could they me one of his own kind''s crimes on him? That didn''t make sense!


    "If you want to exin what happened to our cities, I know it''s not you," said Zatan curtly. He knew Letos invited them to deny what he had done where things were bright as the red moon for them.


    All the clues and evidence point to Letos, so his defense would sound like empty bullshit to them. But they could understand his desperate excuse since they hadn''t shown him any clues or evidence.


    It left Letos speechless. A frown on his forehead. His confusion was clear since this was even worse than he thought. He didn''t understand what made them me him.


    "Okay. I think all the misunderstandings between us have been resolved. We should go now, this ce stinks like my poo poo. It takes away my appetite," said Beel over Letos'' silence. Still, despite the smell, he was busy shoving a spoonful of ice cream into his mouth.


    While Syntyche chose to remain silent and observe everything, especially Letos. Her investigations had not yielded any results since the incubus disappeared like the smoke. She had also tried looking for demons that didn''t have Demonic Power and couldn''t find him.


    Her Spyder also returned from the capital with zero information. She didn''t detect anything strange from the king and Lilieth. Both of them did their job as usual. Likewise with the four demon generals. So even though her instincts told her that something was off, ??after all the clues, she had no other choice but to trust Zatan and Beel''s analysis.


    "I''m not done yet. We have a lot to talk about," Letos retorted before they stood up from their seats.


    Zatan rolled his eyes to the side, showing his disbelief.


    "Like?" he scoffed.


    "Let''s be honest guys. I know you think the incubus that attacked your ces is me, right? But he also attacked my city. Even though he is my kind doesn''t mean he is on my side, "Letos replied straight to the point. Even though he hated it, if he didn''t exin, the alliance would be broken and his ns would be in vain. And like it or not, he needed them to get rid of Lord Damon and Lilieth. He realized he wasn''t strong enough to do it alone.


    "You mean, tried to attack Lilieth?" Beel corrected his words with a cynical tone.


    "We know the incubus attacked several important cities including the capital, but he didn''t attack you at all. Isn''t that strange?" added Zatan.


    "We also know what happened at the conference and Licheri''s prison is part of your n. I thought we would share our ns with each other, yet you acted alone," Syntyche finally opened her voice.


    Obviously, the three of them tried to corner him.


    "What happened in the capital and the conference was indeed my doing, but others were not. It was just my spontaneous n after all." Letos exined.


    Zatan let out a cynical scoff.


    "It looks too organized as a spontaneous n," he quipped.


    Letos gritted his teeth.


    "I have to. Or the king will catch us," he reasoned. His displeasure was getting clearer.


    The others answered him with a mocking scoff, indicating their disbelief.


    "Then what about ''the human world''s great demon''?" asked Zatan.


    "I bet he''ll say he has killed him or something. Besides, isn''t that what he''s showing the whole world?" Sneered Beel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t I say The human world''s Great Demon is in the human world and I haven''t found a way to get there? My assistant had failed to open the path. What I killed at the conference was my other assistant. He was so useless and failed to spy on the king!" Letos began to raise his voice in anger.


    "Right. We believe in you," Syntyche said in an indifferent tone. But clearly, they didn''t.


    Due to their response, Letos realized his emotions would make things worse so he decided to swallow all his anger.


    "Look. What happened in your cities is not my doing. I was under house arrest when all that happened. How could I roam around and make a mess?" he said in a much calmer tone. He tried to get them to take them on their logic.


    "I don''t know. A secret pathway maybe?" replied Beel with a nonchnt shrug.


    "And a double," Syntyche added.


    "Or some forbidden skills that can cover your Demonic Power," Zatan continued.


    "What?! You know none of them to exist," Letos replied with a frown. His voice rose again. From their response, he could tell they were taking it as a joke.


    "Really?" said Zatan in disbelief.


    "Except my double. But that''s for TV only. You know we can''t cover our Demonic Power," Letos admitted in a calmer voice.


    "Right. I totally believe that" Zatan sneered.


    "Yup," Beel added.


    While Syntyche shook her head from side to side and gave him a condescending look.


    - Bang!


    Letos smashed the table with his palm hard to release his anger and it made the table split open. But the other demon lords didn''t flinch, only Beel immediately saved his previous ice cream. They had expected this.


    "Do you think this is a joke?! I know you have been attacking my city these past few days. My city hall is in a mess. There are 3 big holes in my protocol streets. My club was on fire. Several of my important documents and over a hundred kilograms of my gold were stolen. Not to mention some minor cases of food poisoning. Yet�� I''m not asking you for anypensation since I know this is all just a misunderstanding. We need to stick together if we want to dethrone the king and rule the human world!" Letos snapped.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 532 529. Broken Alliance

    The Incubus System Chapter 529. Broken Alliance


    The Demon Lords'' PoV


    *p! p! p!*


    The other demon lords pped at his anger.


    "Nice speech, Letos. But sorry, we won''t fall again," Zatan scoffed in disdain.


    "You know. You say we are your alliance, yet you use us without evidence. It''s terrible," said Beel, shaking his head from side to side.


    A frown of displeasure appeared on Letos'' forehead.


    "Are you kidding me?! All witnesses could feel your Demonic Power!" he snapped.


    Zatan shrugged nonchntly.


    "Sorry, there is no proof about that and the witness could be lying," he said in an indifferent tone.


    Letos gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in annoyance. But instead of letting out his anger, he nodded repeatedly in annoyance.


    "You need proof, huh? Right, I''ll give it to you." He gestured at his subordinate and pointed at the broken table.


    Without a word, the subordinate ced a mobile projector in the middle of the broken table and turned it on. A hologram emerged from it and showed all the evidence, how some demons made some mess, and all the crimes theymitted. The subordinate also showed fingerprints at the scene which clearly indicated they were the culprits.


    Letos folded his arms in front of his chest.


    "Do you still want to deny it?" he challenged. The evidence was more than enough to show that they were the culprits.


    Still�� the three demon lords didn''t seem panicked or concerned about it. Instead, they took all of this as a joke.


    "Tell me, does that look like us, Zatan?" asked Beel casually. His eyes fell on the hologram which showed how he and Zatan were messing around on Licheri in their shabby disguises.


    Zatan pulled the corner of his lips up slightly, creating a strange expression on his face.


    "Well. It doesn''t look like we''re at all," he answered nonchntly.


    While Syntyche chose to put her attention on her servant who was busy manicuring her nails, showing her indifference.


    Letos gritted his teeth once again in anger.


    "All of you---" he hissed and was about to cast his skill, but Syntyche suddenly opened her voice.


    "Since you have given the evidence. I think now is our time to provide our evidence," she said before she pulled her hand from her servant away and checked his work. Her eyes were fixed on her nails as she moved her hand to examine them from all angles.


    Upon her request, another soldier ced another projector which showed all the evidence, the CCTV footage from all their cities, including what Zatan got in Licheri.


    It made Letos speechless. His eyes stared at the footage in shock. His face was pale and his heart was pounding. His anger was reced by clear panic. That footage was the answer to why the three of them were cold to him.


    "Impossible�� That isn''t my assistant," Letos mumbled in shock before he turned to look at them. "I swear he''s not my assistant. That subus isn''t my servant. They must be other demons!" he tried to exin everything in a panic.


    Zatan replied by holding back hisughter and mocked him.


    "Pfft! Told ya, he would say that," he said sarcastically.


    "Then can you exin the fingerprint? Why can''t we find their identities in the database?" asked Syntyche. Her eyes fell on Letos.


    "That''s because that incubus is ''the human world''s great demon''. That''s why he''s not registered anywhere." Zatan scoffed before he returned his gaze to Letos.


    "In other words, he has found his way into the human world, but he doesn''t want to tell us," he added in displeasure.


    "That incubus can be anyone! And I haven''t found a way to the human world yet!" Letos defended himself in frustration.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then what do you mean by the secret you want to tell us?" Syntyche continued her questioning, hoping to find something to prove that Letos wasn''t the culprit. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find anything that could help with that.


    "That''s��" Letos'' words trailed off.


    Around a few months ago, he felt an extraordinary abnormal demonic power. It was unusual and somehow it felt so nostalgic. He kept feeling strange about it and believed it was a new source of power. So he thought of looking for it and intended to use those demon lords to help him find the location. But he changed his mind since he wanted to take it all for himself.


    "I can''t tell you now..." he finally gave an uncertain answer in case he needed their help.


    His answer invited another cynical reaction.


    "You know, forget it. You''re right. That incubus is another demon." A mocking smirk appeared on Zatan''s lips. "It was you��" he sneered.


    "What nonsense is that?!" said Letos in shock and anger.


    "Stop pretending, Letos. Syntyche has seen it with her Spyder. That incubus is actually you. And those stolen documents�� If you dare to give them to the king, we will also give yours," Beel threatened.


    "What the fuck?! What are you talking about? What documents?" said Letos in obvious confusion. But then he knew, all hisints were useless. So he decided to change his ways.


    Letos took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself before he spoke again.


    "Listen. If that demon can pretend to be my dead assistant, of course, he can pretend to be me. After all, won''t everyone find it out from my Demonic Power?" he asked them to use their logic.


    "That demon has no Demonic Power, Letos," Syntyche chimed in.


    That made Letos even more shocked.


    "What?!" he said in disbelief.


    "And I bet that''s the secret you''re keeping from us," Zatan continued, cornering him mercilessly.


    "You should stop lying to us," Beel added.


    Letos was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect his n would backfire.


    "I''m not lying! There are so many demons with shape-shifting skills, it could be anyone!" he defended himself. Then something crossed his head.


    "I know! It''s the king! It must be him!" he guessed.


    Unfortunately, others had also predicted this and had investigated it. But all the evidence still pointed to Letos.


    "Right�� We believe you," said Zatan in a sarcastic tone.


    "We shouldn''t be trusting a liar and a traitor," Syntyche said in disappointment.


    Those words broke thest straw for him. His anger overtook him. He couldn''t believe they could be that stupid. They even called him a traitor when the ones who betrayed him were them.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 533 530. Two VIP Audiences

    The Incubus System Chapter 530. Two VIP Audiences


    Seeing that Letos had reached his limit as if on cue, they stood up from their seats and intended to leave without a word. But Letos, who had reached his patience''s limit, didn''t want to let them go. Especially since he realized this alliance was disbanded.


    In anger, he snapped his fingers. A transparent dome suddenly enveloped them, trapping all the demon lords and Latos'' subordinates. While the other soldiers were outside the dome. Except for a servant who served Syntyche and Beel of course.


    That barrier expanded quickly, getting rid of the cars and soldiers who were waiting outside and only stopping after forming a gigantic dome. Its diameter was about 500 meters so it was big enough for a fight between demon lords like them.


    Calmly, they turned to Letos,pletely ignoring their subordinates who banged the barrier from the outside in panic.


    "Are you sure you want to do this, Letos? It''s three against one and you''re not the king," Zatan reminded in an odd casual tone. It was clear and he had predicted this.


    Letos stood up from his seat. His eyes were filled with rage.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure of that," he said confidently as he pulled out his Deathraze , showing his seriousness.


    "Besides, after what you did to my city, what made you think I woulde unprepared? Do you think I''m that stupid? "


    "Oh, of course. We didn''t underestimate you. So we are also ready for this," said Zatan casually. Just like Letos, he also prepared his weapons. His hands were reced by a sharp pair of ws. Next to him, a huge ck slime emerged from Beel''s back, who was still busy eating his almost melted ice cream.


    Due to what Zatan said, Syntyche flicked her fingers. In an instant, thousands of thick cobwebs that spread around them glinted in blue for a second before it dimmed, showing that she had spread her traps everywhere. Once attached, the traps would not release anyone other than herrades. She did all of this with her Spyder.


    Letos swept his gaze around before he returned his gaze to Syntyche.


    "Your Spyder is really something��" he hissed. This was bad news since those cobwebs could interfere with his and his subordinates'' movements.


    She smiled sweetly.


    "Thank you." Despite her innocent answer, the tip of her spider legs dripped the poison, showing that she was ready to kill him.


    After that, they fell silent. The tense atmosphere surrounded them. Their eyes were fixed on each other, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Yet none of them showed that opportunity. So they were waiting for anything that could be their cue.


    "My Lord!" A shout that came from one of Zatan''s subordinates came from outside the barrier.


    Without hesitation, they lunged at each other and started their battle.


    What they didn''t know, their subordinates weren''t the only audiences there. Two other illegal audiences were watching them with a pair of One Eyed Demons hovering above the gigantic dome.


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    "This is 100% a good show," I said with an annoying grin before I took a sip of soda in my hand. There was nothing better than watching my enemies kill each other.


    "Couldn''t agree more," replied Lord Damon who was sitting next to me. A can of coke was also in his hand. Yeah, even though this was his work hours, he decided to take a break to enjoy this epic show.


    Both of us were sitting on the sofa in the royal mansion''s living room. Our eyes were closed since we wanted to enjoy the show to the fullest.


    "Can you show it to us?" Nefaris'' voice came from my other side. From the tone of her voice, I could imagine her annoyed face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I wish I could do it, Nefaris," I answered without opening my eyes.


    But I could understand her frustration since this was a nice epic show. They threw their skills at each other and fiercely tried to tear their opponents apart. I thought the human diator battle was so cruel, but this show changed my mind. Somehow I could understand why the rulers in the past made this entertainment for their people.


    "Use your brain a bit. We ain''t a projector," Lord Damon sneered. I knew he was just trolling her. He could do it since his Evil Eye skill was more advanced than mine. But I decided to shut my mouth since that would throw them into another fight.


    It angered her.


    "You fucking---" Before she could finish her words, I interrupted her.


    "Shit! That''s a fatal attack!" I shouted in excitement when I saw Zatan fire his red orbs at Letos. It managed to make a nice hole in the side of his stomach. But, he healed it with his Dark Healing.


    "Oh it''s his ulti, you should be careful with that," Lord Damon warned me.


    After the attack, Letos flicked his wings without taking his eyes off his enemies.


    "We should hide," I said. Even if we were outside the barrier and no one realized it, we didn''t want to get caught.


    Quickly, our One Eyed Demons moved to hide on the other side. But of course, without taking our eyes off the battle.


    "Oof�� That''s gonna hurt," I scrunch my forehead when I saw Beel manage tond his ulti on Letos. This time itnded right on his waist. His grunt of pain apanied the hissing sound that came from his wound. that wound widened and blocked his Dark Healing.


    "Ethan, what happened?" Nefaris asked curiously, shaking my body repeatedly.


    "Letos just took another ulti," I told her before I poked Lord Damon with my elbow.


    "Do you think he will die from this?"


    "I don''t think so. But he''s already taken a lot of damage. So you shouldn''t waste this opportunity," he reminded me.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t��" I hissed as a wicked smile appeared on my lips. Under those circumstances, I could defeat Letos easier.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 534 531. BJ And A Bet (18+)

    The Incubus System Chapter 531. BJ and A Bet


    A movement from in the front of my pants returned half of my concentration to the living room.


    "Uh�� Nefaris?" I grunted. I could feel her lowering my zipper and my underwear before she took out my sleeping cock.


    "Shut up. If I can''t watch it, I''ll make you unable to concentrate on it," she protested. Which was apanied by a lick and a tickling feeling on my cock.


    "Wait, Nefaris." I put my hand on her head, intending to refuse it once I remember her vampire fangs. But I undid my intention after tasting her delicious Blow Job. She stimted my cock with her tongue and protected her fangs with her lips. Her kiss and touch that apanied it raised my desire.


    ''Hey, this isn''t half bad,'' I thought. At least with this her mouth was busy with my cock, so I didn''t have to answer her questions about what happened.


    "Wanna bet?" said Lord Damon out of the blue.


    "Uh... About?" I asked between my heavy breaths. I started to move my waist in rhythm with Nefaris, inserting my cock deeper. While she hugged my waist.


    "Who''s going to die first," he said casually.


    "I think the spider queen. Beel and Zatan continue to team up. While she only bnces them. She''s the one who will take the most damage," I analyzed among my pleasures. It was kinda hard to think straight amid mixed feelings like this.


    "I think Beel will be the one to die. He needs his food. You can see he is getting impatience," replied Lord Damon.


    Well, he was kinda right? Beel''s movements were a bit chaotic and he kept ncing at his broken ice cream truck. Especially at the ice cream that was scattered on the ground.


    "Why is he--- uh �� crazy about food?" I asked, holding back the stimtion from my bottom. I was sure my cock had fully awakened. I just needed a little more time before I spat out my cum.


    "He has an anxiety disorder and needs a lot of food to calm down," he replied.


    "I see..." I never thought behind their strength each demon lord has their own mental problems.


    Suddenly, the movement beneath me changed. Instead of the tongue, I felt two warm springy objects mp on my hard cock and shook it quickly. I bet it was her tits.


    "Nefaris, what are you---Mphhh." A kiss interrupted my words. Her tongue slipped into my mouth. But from the scent of her body and the movement of her tongue, I knew it wasn''t Nefaris.


    "I have prepared your stage." Lilieth''s voice came once she broke her kiss. Her voice sounded like a sultry whisper.


    "We don''t know the result yet," said Lord Damon.


    "Early preparation won''t hurt anyone, My Lord," she replied.


    "True. Besides�� ah-hah�� I''m sure Letos won''t leave without a scratch," I said between my ragged breaths.


    "I''ming," I dered. And Nefaris elerated her pace.


    "I bet it will be more than a scratch," joked Lord Damon.


    "Ngh!" I grunted as I reached my climax. It was a good BJ.


    Unfortunately, when I was still in pleasure, I realized their barrier was starting to break. It couldn''t be helped since all of them took out their ulti simultaneously.


    "Oh, shit..." I muttered in panic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What? What happened?" Nefaris asked curiously.


    But instead of answering, I said something else.


    "Dad, we have to get away now!" I said. With that huge power, I was sure it would kill our One Eyed Demons and we didn''t want that since we still wanted to watch them.


    "That''s what I do," he replied. There was also a trace of panic in his tone.


    As our One Eyed Demons got away as fast as we could, a huge explosion resounded in the sky. The impact pushed our One Eyed Demons away even faster. It even hurt them. Dense Demonic Power burst out. Thick smoke rose into the sky.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to maintain my Evil Eye skill even though the power squeezed my poor demon.


    When things were much calmer and the smoke was gone. I could see a gigantic hole that could engulf a whole district even if the barrier had suppressed the power.


    All of their cars were destroyed and all of their subordinates died. The four demon lords were also on their knees and panted in pain. Almost all of their clothes were on fire, revealing their bodies.


    "Should I join the fight? Looks like finishing them all in this state would be easy." Lord Damon sounded very happy. I was sure a grin graced his face.


    I couldn''t deny it, I also thought the same. But then I realized something. Some tiny cracks were starting to appear around them. Not just one but a lot of it!


    "Dad," I muttered in shock. I didn''t expect the impact to affect this world''s stability.


    "I will stabilize the border energy. Stay here and watch over them!" he ordered. After that, he got up from his seat and left.


    "I will apany him. For time being, wait until they are separated and attack them one by one. I''ve locked up all his wives and all his subordinates. Tania and Sarael are looking after them. So use your chance well!" Lilieth reminded me.


    "Got it!" I answered. After that, I didn''t feel her presence again.


    Due to the drastic change, Nefaris stopped to seduce me, fixed my pants, and sat beside me in silence.


    I paid attention to what happened there. How the cracks closed quickly before they actually opened. There were four demon lords there, if they managed to escape to the human world, the four of them would forget their fight and concentrate on conquering that world. The human world would end for sure.


    Luckily, none of them noticed the cracks since each one of them was only about a ping pong ball size and all of them closed quickly, thanks to Lord Damon.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 535 532. Trapping The Incubus Lord I

    The Incubus System Chapter 532. Trapping The Incubus Lord I


    After they realized how big their battle''s impact was, they started to panic. They were afraid that Lord Damon or other demon lords would detect what was happening and take the opportunity to take care of them.


    So instead of continuing, they decided to spread out and get out of there as fast as possible. This was my greatest chance to finish them off and I wouldn''t waste it. I was thinking of starting with Letos since he already lost a lot of Demonic Power.


    Even though he still showed his poker face, there was no stupid smile that usually adorned his face. Unfortunately, Lilieth and I weren''t strong enough to handle all of them without getting hurt even if we brought our soldiers. Our winning chance was 60:40. Indeed it was quite high, but if Lord Damon fainted after using his power in the border room and we returned in a bad shape, then the capital would be unguarded. Another demon lord would take this opportunity to attack.


    Once I opened my eyes, Nefaris and all my servants entered my sight.


    "Nefaris, can you help me?"


    It was a matter of time until she found out that his wives were gone. Even though Lilieth had said that she had left Tania, Sarael, and the elite soldiers to guard them, they weren''t strong enough to face Letos.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t fight in Licheri randomly since that was the same as killing innocent demons.


    Fighting Letos openly in his own city would be the same as suicide. His people would help him and I would lose. Because of that, I had to lure Letos to the ce where we could fight peacefully. Licheri''s diator arena.


    "Tell me. If it''s about Letos, I will dly do it," said Nefaris.


    "I will need someone to lure him into the arena. Can you do it for me?"


    I asked. In the original n, it was Lilieth who had to do this. But with Lord Damon''s sudden absence, she would not be able to leave the capital.


    On the other hand, sending one of my servants to Letos is too dangerous. So I could only expect Nefaris for this.


    "No problem." She smirked wickedly. "I''m willing to do anything for a little blood."


    "Good." I turned to the servants and my pets who were sitting on the other couch. They didn''t open their voices before since they knew I had to concentrate on this.


    "Are you guys ready? This will be our first hard fight," I asked. My expression showed how serious I was.


    During my battle, Letos'' soldiers would try to attack us. Even though the arena barrier was strong enough to withstand the two demon lords'' powers, it might not be strong enough to withstand additional attacks from outside. So I needed all of them to withstand attacks on Letos'' troops.


    They nodded.


    "Remember. Retreat, if you can''t handle it," I reminded once again as I stood up from my seat.


    "Okay!" They answered in unison.


    After that answer, I held out my hand forward and opened my portal.


    -----


    Letos'' PoV<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fuck them! Fuck them!" Letos yelled in anger as he flew as fast as he could towards Licheri. Nothing was left of his car or his subordinates. All of them were destroyed. He even couldn''t fly too high to prevent other demons from seeing him. Who knew the king''s spies were already around here?


    His eyes scanned his surroundings, making sure no one was following him as anger overtook his heart and the pain bit his body. He put his alert on the highest to make sure there were no other demon lords in the vicinity. In a state of pain like this, he didn''t want to meet any of them.


    As he pped his wings, he was deep in thought. He believed the key to all thisy in that mysterious incubus. It was the incubus who ruined everything and ndered him.


    Still, he was confused by how that incubus could cover his Demonic Power. It was something impossible for a demon. Not a single demon could do it! The king indeed had the skill for it but it couldn''t cover his massive Demonic Powerpletely, only suppressed it. So he guessed this incubus was Lilieth''s subordinate. Or maybe��


    ''Is he the real great demon of the human world?'' That guess suddenly crossed his head. The only information Letos got about that demon was he behaved like the ruler of the human world and didn''t let a single demon go to his territory.


    Thinking again, there was a high possibility that the demon was the king''s subordinate. So rather than eating humans, he could rece it with sex. That was also why that demon didn''t let anyone enter his territory.


    ''Shit! I should have realized it from the start.'' Regret gripped his heart since he should have prevented this earlier. But he was caught off guard and thought that the incubus was one of his supporters. Yet the fact was the opposite.


    This incident indicated that the king already knew all of his ns and his alliance, so Letos had no other choice but to attack Damon directly. Of course with the help of his people. He had prepared some rumors that could be used at any time. Especially about the human world. So he nned to use what his three ex-alliance members had done as a trigger.


    His first target was Lilieth. He had to make sure no one else could inherit his throne so the lust demon kind had no choice of leader other than Letos.


    As he got closer to Licheri, he realized the foreign Demonic Power ahead . Panic and tension swept over him. Letos'' heart skipped a beat as the worst possible thought shed through his head. Was it the king himself who was waiting for him?


    He stopped in the mid-air and intended to turn around. But then he realized something... Even though that Demonic Power belonged to a Death Demon, it wasn''t Lord Damon. He recognized her immediately.


    ''Nefaris, what does she want?'' he thought, pping his wings again to move forward.


    Nefaris and Lord Damon never got along. They couldn''t cooperate with each other and didn''t want to, even if they were the same type of demon. Especially after Erebus'' death. Strange indeed, but since it had been going on for thousands of years, so no one questions it anymore.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 536 533. Trapping The Incubus Lord II

    The Incubus System Chapter 533. Trapping The Incubus Lord II


    Letos'' PoV


    Letos had justnded his feet in his mansion''s courtyard which looked much quieter than usual, but Nefaris prevented him from entering the building.


    "So slow. Where have you been, pervert king?" sheined without further ado, folding her arms in front of her chest arrogantly.


    Letos didn''t answer. He wasn''t interested in arguing or saying anything.


    "I have good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?" she said, ignoring Letos'' sour facepletely.


    "Get lost!" Letos ordered curtly before he walked past her.


    Nefaris did not react. But when he passed by her side, she spoke again.


    "Lilieth has arrested all of your subordinates and wives."


    It shocked Letos. He stopped in his tracks and turned to her.


    "What did you say?" he said in disbelief.


    "Lilieth has arrested all of your subordinates and wives," Nefaris repeated.


    That exined why he couldn''t feel anything other than Nefaris'' Demonic Power. He thought her power had overwhelmed the others.


    "Where are they?" he said in a clear panic. Then he approached her impatiently. "Tell me where are they?!" he snapped. He didn''t think things could turn bad in an instant like this.


    But Nefaris replied with a displeased face.


    "Take it easy will ya? Geez!" she said in displeasure.


    "Where are they?!" he repeated in a higher voice, ignoring what Nefaris said.


    "She was taking them to the capital," replied Nefaris.


    Without further ado, he turned around and nned to take them back. With that many demons, Lilieth should have taken them manually since it was too much for her portal. He wasn''t sure he could free them if they had made it to the capital.


    What Nefaris said next made him stop in his tracks.


    "But someone managed to bring them back," she said.


    Letos turned to her.


    "Who?"


    Nefaris gave him a teasing smile.


    "You know this demon well," she said in a casual tone.


    "Who? And where did he take them?!" Letos raised his voice impatiently.


    "diator Arena," she replied. "You should pick them up now before Damones."


    "You haven''t answered my question, Nefaris. Who is this demon? And why did he do it?" he demanded. He didn''t want to fall into another trap.


    "I told you you know about this demon, Letos. He also has a grudge against Damon," Nefaris replied.


    "Just tell me who!" he snapped.


    "You''re dumber than I thought. Can''t you feel his sword?" she asked confidently.


    He frowned in confusion.


    "Sword?" he repeated in confusion before he recalled the nostalgic Demonic Power he felt when he entered Licheri. Thinking again, it was the same as what he felt a few months ago.


    A secondter, he gasped. His eyes widened in disbelief as he realized who he was. That nostalgic demonic power was Erebus'' sword! Nightmare.


    "That''s impossible..." he muttered in clear confusion and happiness. A smile bloomed on his lips.


    But then, that smile faded.


    "Wait for a second�� If he''s still alive, why doesn''t hee back?" he asked suspiciously.


    "Damon locked him up. Along with his swords��" Nefaris replied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Where?"


    "Torture Abyss."


    Once again, he gasped in shock. Now he understood why he couldn''t find Erebus.


    "Then why can''t I feel his Demonic Power?" he asked.


    "That''s because he hides it. He has to hide from Damon to execute his grand n," Nefaris replied casually.


    "Wait�� Do you mean he was the one who was pretending to be my dead assistant?" he made a bull eye guess.


    "Bingo. He had no other choice but to do it. He knew you were loyal to him but he needed someone to distract Damon so he could prepare his ns. Now, all preparations have beenpleted. So he wants you to join him once again, just like the past," she tempted.


    That was enough to exin everything.


    ''Just like the past��'' Those words rang in his ears as he could remember when Erebus locked Damon in the human world.


    A grin bloomed on his lips.


    "Where is he?" he asked in a much calmer tone. He thought it was his worst day, but he was wrong.


    "He''s been waiting for you in the arena."


    Although there was still a lingering suspicion in his heart, he decided to give it a shot. Moreover, he knew the sword''s power was real.


    They went there as fast as they could. Letos flew and Nefaris turned into a bat to follow him.


    They arrived at arge dome-shaped building. With the entrance wide open, they could see straight into the field in the middle of it.


    Letosnded on his feet and strode in a rush. His heart was pounding wildly. His eyes fell on the lonely Nephilim figure standing in the center of the arena. It was Erebus'' trademark expression whenever he was alone.


    "Impossible��" Letos hissed in disbelief. Still, he pulled out his poison ws. Who knew he was that human world''s incubus who was pretending to be Erebus?


    But from the sword in his hand, he should be a real Erebus. That sword gave off a distinctive demonic power that Letos couldn''t forget and it wouldn''t acknowledge any master other than that Nephilim.


    Letos approached him in caution and immediately realized there was only one sword in his hand. He stopped his steps and turned to Nefaris.


    "Where''s the other sword?"


    "He lost it when he fought in thest tier of Torture Abyss," she replied.


    "Last tier?" he said in disbelief. He didn''t even want to put his foot in that ce.


    "Yes. He managed to kill all the demons and mastered their power. That''s how he got out of there," she replied, smirking evilly.


    It left Letos speechless since no one could ever get out of that horrible ce. But mastering thest tier demons'' power to break through the seal might be the only way to do that.


    He knew this could be a trap, but the sword in his hand was undeniable evidence. On the other hand, Letos desperately needed an ally to be able to fight Damon. So this was his only hope.


    Clenching his hands, he continued on his way and stopped 10 meters away from Erebus.


    "Lord Erebus?" he asked in mixed emotions.


    Erebus turned to him and smiled. It was the same smile when Erebus released him from Letos'' mother a thousand years ago.


    "Long time no see, Letos."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 537 534. Two Royal Incubi I

    The Incubus System Chapter 534. Two Royal Incubi I


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Long time no see, Letos," I greeted. My eyes were fixed on Letos staring at him with a gentle gaze even though what I felt was very different from what I showed. Rage overtook my heart. My adrenaline was racing in my veins. There was a part of me that screams to kill him, avenge for what happened to me in the past.


    Hatred filled my mind. I felt like I wanted to storm at him and sh him with my sword. But I held myself back. Since Nefaris and I managed to trick him to this point, I wanted to finish him in one hit. So I decided to keep pretending to be Erebus until he was within my range.


    Still, I had to be careful of him since the fact that he let out his Deathraze showed that he didn''t trust mepletely. Luckily I was pretty confident with my acting since I had seen a lot of Erebus memories. I knew how lonely he was. I knew the pain in his heart, his hopes, and his expressions. Even though I didn''t have much memory about Letos, I just needed to act like Erebus.


    "Lord Erebus, is it really you?" he asked again. Even though his weapon was still covering his hands, his rxed steps and his trembling voice showed that he had started to trust me. I bet his frustration for an ally yed a good part in this. Well, Erebus had helped him once when no one cared about him. So Letos saw him as a hero and that image would never disappear from his memory.


    "It''s me, Letos. Who else?" I answered. My hand released my weapon, turning my ck sword into ck smoke, showing that I didn''t want to fight him.


    Seeing I had taken down my guard, he also canceled his Deathraze.


    But even if he started to show his trust, I had to keep an eye on him. One wrong movement, I was the one who would die.


    [Name: Letos]


    [Level 170]


    [Race: Demon �C King of Incubus]


    [HP: 23200/23200]


    [DP: 1301/2130]


    [Skills: Charm lv 5, Maniption lv 5, Camouge lv 5, Dark Healing lv 4, Dark Orb lv 5, Demonic Erection lv 5, Demonic Energy lv 5, Master''s rule lv 1, very lv 1 (High), Lust Rage lv 5 (High, arena), Sex Deprivation lv 5 (High, area), Incubus Climax lv 1 (Epic, single/area) ]


    [Emotion: Happy]


    [Condition: Normal]


    [Weakness: Chest, head, and tail ]


    [Talent: Servant''s sigil lv 1 (Gives his servant a blessing or curse to serve him either for sex or for something else.)]


    His HP was twice mine even though I got a lot of VIT points from my daily quest. Besides that, he had the same ultimate attack as me and three high-level skills.


    He stopped two meters in front of me and smiled at me.


    "My Lord�� Lord Erebus, you are still alive," Letos said in a stammering voice. His disbelief was clear from the tone of his voice.


    "I won''t die that easily," I said confidently.


    "You''re back..." he added in the same tone. His emotions filled his heart. A happy smile graced his lips. I couldn''t believe a cunning demon like him could smile like that. Or maybe�� was this also a fake?


    "I am��" I trod over to him and opened my arms as if I wanted to hug him. A smile on my face also said how happy I was.


    Just like me, he also greeted me by opening his arms. After he was close enough, I reshaped my sword in my hand and used my skill on him.


    ''Telekinesis!'' My invisible power grabbed his body, limiting his movement. At the same time, I swung my sword at him. That way, I hoped I could give him a fatal blow with one try.


    Unfortunately, he managed to dodge before my power could grab his body entirely. So I could only sh his hand a bit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [You have cut Letos for 675 HP]


    He backed away, making a distance to get out of my range before he stopped. At the same time, reflexively, he unleashed his Deathraze and took his attack stance, preparing to counter my attack. His blood and hissing sound came out from the wound on his arm. It was a deep wound and his Dark Healing couldn''t heal it immediately since Nightmare''s side effect reduced that skill''s effectiveness.


    Suddenly, silence overtook us. Our eyes stared at each other coldly. My friendly smile disappeared and the atmosphere around us turned tense.


    A gigantic transparent dome suddenly enveloped us. It was this battle arena''s barrier.


    Letos nced at the control room and looked at Nefaris who was standing, watching us from the huge window.


    "You cursed woman��" I could hear his hiss before he returned his attention to me.


    "Who are you? Why do you have Lord Erebus'' sword?" he yelled in anger. His displeasure and confusion were evident in his tone. The sword was the only reason why he believed in my act. Yet it also betrayed him.


    "Give me your best guess," I challenged. My hatred was evident in my tone of voice. At this point, I didn''t hide my hatred for him anymore.


    "Stop messing around and tell me!" he shouted impatiently. It seemed he had no idea who I was since no one should be able to wield the sword other than Erebus and he knew, even though I was a fake, the sword was real.


    "It''s a bit sad since you have no idea who I am even though you have killed me once..." I said in a cold voice as I covered three-quarters of my face with my hand. My eyes were fixed on him.


    A frown of confusion appeared on his forehead.


    "Killed you?" he repeated in confusion.


    I canceled my Camouge skill. A pair of red horns appeared above my head. My angel wing was reced by another ck wing and an incubus tail appeared behind me. These were my demonic features that Erebus didn''t have.


    [You have returned to your original appearance.]


    I shifted my hand to the side, showing my face to him.


    "I''m Damian Lucio. Lord Damon''s son and nephew. Nice to meet you, Letos."


    Upon my appearance, Letos'' eyes widened in shock. His jaw dropped for the same reason.


    "No way..." he mumbled.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 538 535. Two Royal Incubi II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 535. Two Royal Incubi II


    A secondter he gritted his teeth in anger and disbelief.


    "This is your trick, right? Cut the bullshit and tell me who you are!" He raised his voice due to his anger and impatience.


    A wicked smirk appeared on my lips.


    "Didn''t I tell you already? I''m the king''s son. His unborn son. The one you killed years ago and also his nephew. Erebus is my ancestor." I exined before I nced at the sword." I think that exins why the sword acknowledged me." Then I returned my gaze to him.


    His confusion was getting clearer. His eyebrows furrowed.


    "Damon''s unborn son? How is that possible---" His words trailed off. His eyes widened once more, a sign that he had just caught something.


    "Sarael�� Yes. It must be that Necromancer! He and Damon brought you back to life, right?"


    "That''s only half right. You missed the fact that I am also his nephew," I reminded him.


    "Do not lie to me! Lord Erebus never said that he had children before!" he yelled in anger.


    "Are you sure Erebus doesn''t have any descendants in the human world? Then exin why the sword acknowledged me. If Lord Damon can use it, why can''t he use it for himself?" I returned his question.


    That put Letos in silence. His pupils moved side to side in obvious confusion before he returned his gaze to me.


    "What are you��?"


    "Lord Damon and Sarael could only save Lilieth''s unborn son''s power and a bit of his soul fragment. When she found me dying in the human world, Lilieth gave it to me to save me and revive me as her son," I exined.


    "Two royal demons in one body? Is it possible?" he muttered in disbelief. Once again, his eyes widened as he realized something else.


    "Wait a second. If that''s true�� that means that the ''Great demon of the human world'' is you��"


    "Correct," I replied.


    After that answer, a chuckle came out of his mouth. That chuckle gradually turned into a burst ofughter, as if he couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore.


    I frowned in confusion upon hisugh.


    ''Has he gone mad?'' I thought.


    It took him a while before he stoppedughing.


    "A royal incubus. In the human world," he said between his chuckles before it stopped.


    "Yet you don''t enve women?!" He suddenly raised his voice. His eyes looked at me in anger.


    "I thought the great demon was just an ipetent high incubus, not a royal," he said without giving me a chance to speak.


    "But I was wrong---" He pointed at me. His disappointment was evident from his tone of voice and expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are more pathetic than a clown! You have the power to enve all the women, yet you only take a few women and servants! I refuse to acknowledge you as a royal incubus and Lord Erebus'' descendant! You even help Damon rather than avenge your ancestor! You are beyond pathetic!" His mockery sounds like a rant.


    He shook his head from side to side in disappointment.


    "Lord Erebus would be disappointed in you if he were still alive��"


    "Are you done talking?" I asked coldly. I had heard this from Lilieth before. Letos had a crazy ambition to enve all women due to his traumatic past. It was also one of the main reasons why he hated Lilieth who protected all subus and why he wanted to go to the human world to create a new world for him.


    Besides, I knew this was his trick to get me to his side after he found out I was Erebus'' descendant. That was why he brought up about Erebus and tried to make me feel guilty. Unfortunately, that wouldn''t work since I already know what Erebus wanted.


    "Not yet!" he roared.


    "You are a Royal Incubus. Stop your stupidity! Follow your lust, not your heart! All women in this world belong to Incubus like us. Just have sex with them until you are satisfied! Rape them they gone crazy! We are born for it! They are just our sex tools. A ce to spit out our semen until we are satisfied. If they oppose us, just toss them to the sex demon! That''s how a royal incubus should behave!" he bbered.


    Indeed I realized my lust had taken over me ever since I turned into Incubus. But I didn''t want that. I stopped having sex once they were tired since I didn''t want to hurt my women. I knew when I had to stop or when I had to do it again. They were my partners and servants�� My lovers�� People who supported me changed my life and gave their loyalty to me, not my sex objects.


    "A power without heart. Authority without wisdom. What''s the point of that?" I could imagine what I would do if I lost my heart. I would be roaming around raping women and making them forget about me once I was satisfied with them. I was no different from those Sex Demons. A lowly demon who only thought about sex. Had no intelligence. Felt that I was the highest and strongest yet I was no different from a stupid rapist who only cared about my lust and thought with my dick.


    "Fool... You don''t want to exploit your power as a Royal Incubus. So stupid... Love won''t give you any power. Enve them, make them beg for your cock. That''s what Incubus does!" he yelled again, trying to reassure me one more time.


    "Is it true that a ve will give a strength beyond those who love and are loyal to you? Is that the reason why you don''t hesitate to sacrifice your wives and subordinates? Or..." An evil grin appeared on my face.


    "It''s all because you are afraid that one of them will betray you and lock you up. Just like how your mother locked and let you starve." Thinking again, Letos and I had the same asshole mother since my human was kinda starving me and Celia by taking all our rights.


    My words triggered him a lot, proving that I just made a bullseye guess.


    "Disgusting hypocrite! You almost made me feed up! Looks like Damon and Lilieth have brainwashed you!" he yelled in anger.


    "I think the hypocrite one is you." I took my attack stance. "Cut the chit-chat. I don''t have a whole day to talk to a liar like you!"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 199 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 81 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 539 536. Two Royal Incubi III

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 536. Two Royal Incubi III


    ''Demonic w, Demonic Energy!''


    [Demonic w has been activated.]


    [Demonic Energy has been activated.]


    [STR: 300+150+900]


    [AGI: 180+ 90+ 540]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    Once I activated all my buff skills, I lunged at him. So did he.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' My cknces appeared around me and hurtled at him faster than me.


    Swiftly, he countered it with his Dark Orbs.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    A barrage of explosions resounded as mynces and his orbs collided in front of us. Smoke rose into the sky and covered our sight. The impact pushed our bodies, but I didn''t care. I flicked my wings at him fearlessly.


    In one fell swoop, Letos used his wings to disperse the smoke and swung his Deathraze once he was in front of me. It should be an easy win for him. But when his ws almost touched me, I used my skill.


    ''Teleportation.'' In an instant, I moved behind him while he looked shocked since he missed his target.


    I raised my hand, ready to decapitate him with my de. But at thest moment, he turned around and slid away quickly.


    But my attacks didn''t stop there, I recast my cknces and they slid swiftly onto his back.


    Quickly, he countered them with his orbs.


    - Boom! - Boom! - Boom!


    The explosion resounded again and the smoke appeared. A perfect opportunity to attack him.


    ''Teleportation!'' Again, I moved behind him and swung my sword at him. With the smoke covering me, I hoped I couldnd a clean cut on him.


    Unfortunately, I was wrong.


    "That won''t work!" He turned around. Rather than dodge, he swung his ws at me to block my attack.


    - CLANG!


    The impact was enough to make a blink of light when our weapons collided and pushed us away in the opposite direction. The wind from the impact messed up our hair. But we didn''t stop our attacks even though the impact was still pushing our bodies.


    ''Dark Storm.''


    [Dark Storm skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 05:59]


    Red clouds covered the sky above us. A terrifying rumbling sound. The ck shes of lightning that shot out from the clouds scattered, trying to grab his body. But he flicked his wings to dodge it side to side and maneuvered as fast as he could to avoid the attack. So none of them managed to get him.


    "Lust Rage," he muttered coldly.


    Out of nowhere, dozens of subi figures with horny faces appeared in the mid-air and charged at me. It reminded me of Yuffy''s Specters. The difference was that their ws and whips brought them to another level. Their level was also above the specters, as well as their strength.


    It made my lightning switch their target to them.


    ''Teleportation!'' Once again, I tried my luck. But instead of straight attacking him, I changed my strategy. Once I appeared behind him and used another skill.


    ''Telekinesis.''


    My invisible power managed to get his body. This way, I could give him a clean hit for sure. But then, I noticed a grin on his lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I raised my sword, preparing to sh him but I gasped as I could feel dozens of hands reaching my bottom, my legs, my thighs, my waist, and climbing up quickly towards my hands and my torso. They grabbed my body tightly that I couldn''t move.


    When I nced down, the ground was already filled with hundreds of ck figures of women and men. Their hands reached up, trying to reach me. Their bodies werepletely ck as if they were made of charcoal although I could still see their expressions well. Moan and begs for sex came out of their mouths as if we were in a crazy strip club.


    ''It must be his Sex Deprivation skill!'' I thought, gritting my teeth.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill me��" he challenged. An evil grin on his face.


    Of course, I wanted to do it, but I couldn''t move. My body felt heavier as those ck figures stuck to me more and more. They even pulled me down.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance and used my skill.


    ''Teleportation.''


    I moved to the other side, releasing my body from those ck figures, but it broke my Telekinesis skill as a result.


    Once he got his freedom, he lunged at me with ws ready to tear my body. This time, I was the one who had to retreat. I flicked my wings and quickly slid back. But the ck figures were trying to reach me again. So I decided to do something for them.


    ''Hell Inferno!''


    [Hell Inferno skill activated. Area: 100 meters]


    [Time remaining: 05:59]


    The ground below us suddenly turned dark which eventually became a ck carpet of fire. The temperature around us rose drastically and ten ck fire pirs with a diameter of 10 meters appeared randomly and swept all those figures away. Their moans turned into heart-rending screams of pain before they turned to ashes one by one. Still, those figures reappeared non-stop. But at least the fire pirs kept them from reaching me.


    Both of us ignored all of it and lunged at each other again. We shed our weapons and tried as best as we could to kill each other.


    - ng!


    Once...


    - Schwing--- sh!


    Twice...


    - sh! sh! sh--- CLANG!


    Thrice...


    The thunderous sound of my Dark Storm filled the sky apanied by the shing sound of our weapons. Below us, screams of pain from his Sex Deprivation danced with my zing fire. Our skills had turned that ce into what humans described as hell.


    Between the dark sky filled with lightning and the burning ground, we exchanged blows in the mid-air. The nging of weapons with each other came non-stop. Our eyes watched each other intently. My sweat dripped down my forehead since I had to put all my concentration on his every move. One scratch from his ws was enough to end my life.


    Luckily, I had my Teleportation skill. With that skill, I could deal some damage without having to take a hit from him. Still, it didn''t mean I was unscathed. Some wounds were visible in several parts of my body. Half of my clothes were torn due to his attack. The hissing sound that came out of them indicated my regeneration skill was working to heal it. Those wounds were from his Dark Orb.


    In some inevitable attack, I had to choose between his Dark Orb or his Deathraze. Of course, I chose his Dark Orb without hesitation. In addition, my armor reduced the damage. So this was not a problem for me.


    But I regretted one thing�� I should have practiced my swordsmanship more since from what I remembered, Erebus was better than this.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 540 537. Two Royal Incubi IV

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 537. Two Royal Incubi IV


    After a while, the violent wind stopped and the sky returned to normal. The fire stopped spinning and the ck figures disappeared. All indicated that our skill time limit was over, yet our battle was not.


    - ng!


    Once again we swung our weapons with all our might. Once our weapons collided, the impact pushed our bodies away. But this time, we were able to stop before it pushed us further like before.


    We panted. Our eyes kept watching each other. The hissing sound that came from our wounds showed that we were healing our wounds. With our Dark healing and Regeneration, same speed, same level, we were tied.


    "This fight is getting boring. Shall we take this more seriously?" he said breathlessly. He had spent a lot of his Demonic power. So did I. The difference was that his Demonic Power was less than mine due to his previous fight.


    "Why not?" I replied, ignoring the pain that pierced my whole body. I had to end this soon since the lust demons that came to this ce were getting more and more. I was not sure my servants and pets could hold them for too long. I even realized Nefaris had joined the battle some time ago to help them. All of them only killed Letos'' subordinates as I requested and immobilized the angry civilians. But if I was not fast, they had to kill the civilians too.


    After that answer, a roar escaped from his mouth as his body began to change. While I also did the same.


    ''Demon Lord Form activated.''


    My hands turned into a pair of fearsome ws. Spikes and thick ck skin covered my body, recing my ragged clothes. It also changed my skin. My ears turned into an elf''s. My tail turned out to be a lot ghastly and thicker than before. Two other pairs of ck wings appeared behind me.


    [You have activated your Demon Lord Form.]


    [All skills effectiveness +50%.]


    While his form was a little different from mine. Although our appearance was simr, his wings were only a pair. It was showing our status difference.


    He red at me in anger and gritted his teeth.


    "You just a spoiled lucky brat who doesn''t know the pain��" he hissed in displeasure.


    "Yeah. And I''m quite happy about it," I admitted. I couldn''t me him either since I knew it was his trauma and hatred that brought him to this state. But ming everything around him even though the one who hurt him was dead had turned him into a vicious demon. He was no different from his own mother. No. He was even worse than her.


    A condescending scoff came out of his mouth.


    "Then I shall teach you what pain is."


    After those words left his mouth, dozens of dense dark orbs the size of a tennis ball appeared by his sides and continued to grow as the seconds passed, indicating he was about to use his Incubus Climax. Without a doubt, I also used the same skill to counter it.


    ''Incubus Climax.''


    Just like that, dozens of dense dark orbs the size of a tennis ball appeared by my sides, trying to catch up with him. Luckily, I had saved a lot of sex points for this. While he had used his Ulti several times when he fought the demon lords before.


    The orbs stopped increasing. Our eyes locked with each other as if preparing ourselves for our next battle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A secondter, as if on cue, we swung our hands forward, ordering all the orbs to fire an intenseser at each other.


    The explosions echoed. The impact was much-much stronger than before. The wind swirled violently as if a tornado was attacking us. We even had a hard time opening our eyes to see what was happening. What our ears caught were the sound of fierce winds and endless explosions.


    The great impact not only pushed me to the verge of the arena barrier but also suppressed my body and organs. I felt a tremendous power squeezing me from within. And the heat. It was hotter than my Hell Inferno!


    I used my barrier to protect myself. Not only one but fiveyers! Still, the barrier was broken one by one due to the power and I still felt all the impact. A series of announcements appeared in front of me. Either because he took the damage or because of me. But for sure, my barrier helped me a lot to reduce the damage.


    When all had subsided. We both stood in opposite directions. Far from each other.


    Both of us breathed heavily. The loud hissing sound that came from our bodies showed how far we took the impact and how badly it had hurt us. It even created a thin vapor from our bodies. Yet the look in our eyes was enough to exin that this fight was not over before one of us turned to ashes.


    We lunged at the same time and continued the battle. Our weapons kept shing, as did our orbs andnces. Although the booming sounds kepting, the impact was nothingpared to before.


    Minutes passed, but the battle hadn''te to an end. Even though our DP was running low, our wounds were getting worse and our regeneration was getting slower, there was no sign which of us would win. We put our concentration on every movement and attack as if our lives depended on it. Especially me, since I was literally dependent on it.


    After another sh that pushed us from each other, I took the opportunity to nce outside the arena. Just to make sure Nefaris and the others could still handle everything.


    ''Not good...'' I thought. There were too many civilians out there. From the officer, and reporters tomon demons. I even saw some incubi and subi recording our fight with cameras from outside the arena barrier.


    Since the roof was already destroyed due to our Incubus Climax''s impact, they should be able to record everything clearly. Which meant it was bad news for me since his ex-alliances might decide to help him.


    An idea to end this fight crossed my mind. It was a gamble, but I couldn''t think of any other way to win.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 541 538. Two Royal Incubi V

    The Incubus System Chapter 538. Two Royal Incubi V


    One breathter, I stormed at him again. I put on my angry face as if I had lost my shit and patience. The face of someone who was hungry for victory and it was usually something bad for a fighter.


    Unlike me, he looked calm and paid attention to my every move. He didn''t even move from his spot. I knew he was waiting for a good chance and I would dly give it to him.


    I swung my sword from top to bottom, trying to slice him right in the middle. As per my prediction, he brushed it off with his ws. On purpose, I loosened my grip. The impact managed to make the sword slip off of my hand and fall.


    Pretending to be shocked, I put my best expression on my face as if I didn''t expect that and was about to slide backward in panic. An evil smirk soon developed on his face. Seeing that as an opportunity to kill me, he chased after me and swung his other w at me without hesitation.


    But my next movement surprised him.


    ''Wrath Kill!''


    A massive amount of my dark force enveloped my hands and formed huge transparent ws. It gave me an extension to reach his body before his ws could touch me.


    [You have stabbed Letos for 1530 HP]


    He stopped as one of my ws pierced his stomach, creating a nice hole there. His shock was evident on his face. It was a fatal attack, especially since he was after me. So he simply threw himself at me and it worsened his wound.


    Before his shock ended, I quickly pulled my w.


    [Your enemy is in bleeding effect.]


    [His HP will decrease by 1 point per second]


    [His speed will decrease by 50%.]


    When he screamed in pain, mercilessly, I grabbed his dick with my other w, ripped it, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    [You have cut Letos for 1990 HP]


    Without giving him a chance to use his Dark Healing, I kicked his chest with all my might, throwing his body far away to his throne.


    "Go fuck yourself!" I shouted.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have kicked Letos for 10,590 HP]


    - Brak!


    The back of the stone throne cracked as hended on it hard.


    Without a pause, I reshaped my ck sword in my hand and threw it right at him.


    [Critical hit!]


    [You have stabbed Letos for 13,390 HP]


    It stabbed right into his chest and it was enough to end his life.


    I looked at his body slowly turning to ashes. He was sitting on the throne. His hands gripped the handles but there wasn''t any trace of the graceful or majestic of his posture. I killed him in the most shameful way as a sign of how he behaved.


    In thest breath, he raised his head. His eyes looked at me in hatred. His mouth mumbled something but it wasn''t clear since it was too full of his own dick.


    Once his body turned to ashespletely. A dark orb came out of his body and slid into mine. A series of announcements popped up in front of me.


    [The enemy has been defeated!]


    [Your Maximum level is now 200]


    [Level up! ] X 20


    [You are now Level 190.]


    [You have 100 unused stat points.]


    [You have 75 unused skill points.]


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully killed a demon lord!]


    [Bonus: VIT+500, STR+100, INT+100]


    [Congrattions! You have be the King of Incubus!]


    [You get bonus skills: Sex Deprivation, Lust Rage]


    [Sex Deprivation lv 1 (Area, requires 5 DP) - Creates the lust hell on 20 meters of the targeted area.]


    [Lust Rage lv 1 (Area, requires 5 DP) - Creates 100 fake horny subi to rape your enemies in the targeted area.]


    [You get a new talent! Servant''s sigil]


    [Servant''s Sigil lv 1 - Gives his servant a blessing or curse to serve him either for sex or for something else.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Deathraze has been equipped]


    [Which form do you prefer?]


    Before I answered, a warning in the red box popped up in front of me.


    [Warning! Protection of The Demon King can''t suppress your Demonic Power anymore!]


    [The armor will be destroyed in 3�� 2�� 1��]


    The armor suddenly manifested into its real form before it shattered into pieces


    [Protection of The Demon King has been unequipped]


    [Demon Lord''s aura will activate soon in... 5...]


    [4��]


    [3��]


    [2��]


    [1��]


    In an instant, I could feel a massive demonic aura emanating from my body. The dark aura reached the sky and pierced the arena barrier that was already weakened as if it was telling the others who I was. My real identity as the future king of this world.


    It stopped the fight outside the dome. All of them were speechless and turned to me in shock.


    [Demon Lord''s Aura has been activated!]


    [You have sessfully equipped Malignus surname!]


    [Name: Damian Lucio Malignus]


    [Ages: 19]


    [Level 190]


    [Exp: 11.7% ]


    [Race: Demon �C King of Incubus]


    [Title: Lord of the Lust Demon]


    [HP: 10100/15300]


    [DP: 672/2270]


    [STR: 400+200] [VIT: 1530 ]


    [AGI: 180+90] [LUK: 100 (Max) ]


    [INT: 400+200] [WIS: 227 ]


    Hovering in the mid-air, I raised my hands and stared at my hideous ws. There was a pain in my heart, an irony that I couldn''t exin since I--- who was once a human had turned into a demon lord, the king of incubus. I felt like a failure to my human father who raised me as a fine man with good morality and education, yet I chose this path.


    On the other hand, I also felt happy and proud since I was able to take my revenge and eliminate a demon lord. He was one of the most dangerous not only for Lord Damon but also the human world.


    The pain dimmed and the happiness took its ce. A chuckle escaped from my mouth, which gradually turned into a burst of wickedughter that grew louder and louder. I even thought I had gone crazy.


    No�� I should be happy since I won!


    ''Demon or angel, who cares?''


    Sometimes we had to be a leader of the bad to protect what was precious to us, a king where we could manage them and contain them in the dark so I could save the light. It didn''t matter if I had dark or light power. What was most important was how I used it and I knew that only the one who had the power could change the world��


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 542 539. The Future King Of The Dark Dimension I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 539. The Future King of The Dark Dimension I


    Once myughter died down, I pped my wings to the throne. As my feet touched the floor, I walked over to it and took my sword that was stuck in the middle of the throne. The only thing left there since Letos'' body had turned to ashespletely.


    I stared at it for a while. The bitter ironic feeling enveloped me since a thousand years ago, Erebus also used Nightmare to kill Letos'' mother. And now�� I used it to kill her son.


    My sword turned into ck smoke. At the same time, I canceled my Demon Lord form since the ws and the demonic features made me feel like�� a real demon. I was aware that I was a demon lord and didn''t regret being one. It was just, even though this sounded ridiculous, at least I wanted to maintain my humanoid features.


    Then my attention returned to the announcement of Deathraze in front of me.


    ''Right�� what form should I take?'' I thought. I was thinking of making it my other weapon. But that meant I had to switch between my weapons to use them. It was inefficient. It would be great if I could use it at the same time.


    On the other hand, making it armor to rece Protection of The Demon King was a waste. The poison was a deadly weapon and I needed it to deal with other demon lords. But I had to admit, I still needed armor that could cover my Demonic Power. I knew Lord Damon''s armor also yed a big role in my victory. Besides, I needed it to cover my presence if I returned to the human worldter.


    An idea crossed my head.


    ''I wonder if it can turn into some kind of poisonous armor?'' I thought. The armor would protect me and be a lethal weapon if my enemy touched me directly. Just like a poisonous frog protecting itself with its skin. Not only that, but I also wished I could activate and turn off the poison, lower the effect, or even make myself immune to poison. It sounded too good to be true, but this was the demon world. A lot of crazy things could happen here. So I decided to give it a shot.


    ''Well, there''s no harm in trying.'' I imagined how I wanted the armor, the shape, and the function just like how I imagined a ce before I opened the portal. After I could imagine everything clearly, I muttered.


    "Poisonous armor."


    [Creating armor for the host��]


    [Creating a Poisonous armor is in progress�� 21%]


    Slowly, the dark aura formed a ck armor that covered my body. Rather than a medieval style of armor like what Lord Damon gave me, it was more like armor in a sci-fi movie. The armor was shaped like a tight suit simr to the Demon Hunter''s uniform. The style was more modern and cooler, at least for me. I bet Larry would envy me if he saw it.


    [Deathraze Armor isplete!]


    [Deathraze Armor has been equipped]


    [Reduces physical attack damage by 20%]


    [Reduces magic attack damage by 20%]


    [Resistance to poison +100%]


    [You can activate and deactivate your Demonic Aura.]


    [You can hide the armor]


    [Congrattions! You get a new talent! Poison Domain]


    [Poison Domain lv 1 �C Spread the poison 50 meters around the user. The variety of poison is determined by the level and absorption of chemicals/drugs essence. Type 1: Deadly Poison.]


    I raised my hands. My eyes fell on them before I turned to examine them better. Then I shifted my gaze to the rest of my body and observed it.


    ''Alright! This is more like it!'' My smile bloomed. My excitement overwhelmed me. This was cooler than I imagined, especially the Poison Domain skill.


    Besides, judging from the description, I concluded I could change the level of the poison and set how lethal it was. Maybe�� I could as far as set how painful or deadly the poison was or even choose the effect itself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But my smile didn''tst long. It faded as the sound of ttering footsteps followed by a male voice came from the middle of the arena.


    "Hey! Who are you?!" he said in displeasure.


    -----


    Other Demons'' PoV


    Several subi and incubi who recorded the fierce battle between the two incubi, were shocked once the mysterious incubus managed to kill their leader. Letos. He even gave Letos a humiliating death. No, he was not an ordinary incubus. From his form and strength, they believed he was a demon lord. The question was, why none of them felt his demonic power before?


    But a burst of demonic power answered their questions. It pierced the barrier and sky once the incubus lord''s weapon came to him. The loud crack made all the demons around the dome stop their fight and turn towards it due to the intense demonic power that suddenly spread fiercely.


    The atmosphere around them turned heavy. They felt like gravity was pulling their bodies. Their hearts were beating fast and their adrenaline was racing. Not from the battle, shock, or rage, but fear. The chill crept upon their spine. The tension was undeniable.


    Unconsciously, their bodies began to tremble. So were their lips. Some low-level demons even had difficulty standing up. Some had a hard time keeping their bodies in mid-air since their wings felt weak. Finally, they slowly slumped andnded on the ground.


    "It can''t be..." Some of them began to realize this demonic power.


    Although it has a slight difference, the incubus had the same demonic power as the king. No�� not the same. There was a slight difference between them, but it was faint and almost nonexistent.


    Due to their curiosity, without saying a word, all of them lowered their weapons and ran into the dome in a hurry, dragging their weak feet as best as they could. Luckily, Nefaris and the incubus'' annoying subordinates didn''t get in their way.


    Their steps stopped in the middle of the arena. Their eyes fell on the incubus who stood facing the throne.


    "Hey! Who are you?!" shouted one of them in displeasure. He couldn''t help but be curious.


    But a secondter he regretted his decision to yell at the incubus considering he had just killed Letos.


    "Oh my�� You should call me more politely. Am I not your leader? Or---" The mysterious incubus turned calmly and gave them an intimidating gaze. "Didn''t Letos ever teach you some manners?" he added.


    Once they saw his face, their eyes widened.


    "It can''t be��" they muttered once more.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 543 540. The Future King Of The Dark Dimension II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 540. The Future King of The Dark Dimension II


    Other Demons'' PoV


    Their hearts were beating fast. Their eyes looked at the mysterious incubus who walked up to the throne and sat on it leisurely. A royal they could say, judging by his power. His sharp eyes stared at all the demons there.


    Some of them immediately lowered their heads, they were the royal incubus'' subordinates who had been fighting Letos'' subordinates outside the dome. Likewise with Queen Nefaris. She lowered her head politely, a sign that she acknowledged his position.


    All of them realized his face was simr to the king''s. No, he was more simr to Lord Erebus. It was just that instead of a pair of angel and demon wings, he had six demon wings. And his power��They predicted his demonic power was under the king a bit.


    Although all the reporters pointed their cameras at the royal incubus, none of them opened their voices. The atmosphere was too heavy as if they were dealing with the king himself. Not to mention they just witnessed how he killed Letos.


    "Who are you, sir?" Finally one of them could make a sound. Unlike before, he sounded much more polite.


    The royal incubus put his elbow on the throne handle before he rested his head on the back of his hand casually. A smug smile on his lips made him look even more like the king.


    "I have shown my real face and power, yet you don''t know who I am ?" he replied.


    They exchanged nces. His face looked like the king and Erebus. Likewise with his Demonic Power. Plus judging by how Nefaris and some of the servants behaved, most of them had guessed he was from the king''s lineage. The problem was�� all of them knew the king had no children and Erebus had died a thousand years ago. So, who was he? How could there be other demons with simr powers to the king? And with this intense demonic power, how could they not notice him before?


    "No, sir," answered one of them, hoping the royal incubus wouldn''t throw his anger on them.


    "I''m Damian Lucio Malignus, the king''s son. Your future king," he introduced himself.


    The silence suddenly broke and the bustling murmurs reced it. Some looked angry and did not ept that statement. How could an unknown demon suddenly appear and im that he was their future king without a statement from the king himself? Even if he came from the king''s lineage, who knew this was the same case as what happened a thousand years ago when Erebus suddenly showed up and took over the throne?


    The situation was getting worse and riots could happen at any time. A little spark was enough to ignite it. Especially since all of them knew the royal incubus had weakened after his battle against Letos. After all, from his gesture, he clearly didn''t want to fight them. So some greedy demons decided to ignite the others so they could overthrow that lust demon kind''s new ruler easily. It was a gamble, but it was worth a try.


    "We don''t know you! How dare you im to be the king''s son!" yelled one of them, trying to provoke the others.


    And it worked.


    "You are not our future king! And never will!" Some started to get angry.


    "Give back our Lord! Give back Lord Letos!" add another. Letos'' subordinates did not hesitate to use their leader of death as a weapon against him. Certainly, none of them would let him take over their lord''s position easily.


    Even with the heavy atmosphere, the screams of anger grew more and more over time. Driven by fear and displeasure, most of them rejected Damian as their leader.


    "Silence!" His snap was enough to silence them. One word was enough to make their bodies shudder as their fear grew.


    But some didn''t want to give up. Or rather they didn''t want to lose this opportunity, so they decided to attack him. Some ck Arrows and ck Thunder stormed at him.


    Quickly, Ivy and the others stood up due to the attacks and tried to stop but it was toote. While Damian looked calm.


    Suddenly, the arrows stopped in mid-air a few meters in front of him, as if an invisible force was stopping them. While the thunder returned to the casters and grabbed them. He didn''t even move his fingertips to do so.


    Nefaris realized it was his Deflection and Telekinesis skill. That''s why she didn''t move from her spot. She knew these demons wouldn''t be able to kill him even if they attacked together.


    "Argg!" Screams of pain sounded. Their bodies shook violently due to the thunder skill before those rebel demons fell to their knees.


    With a wicked smile, he stretched out his hand and clenched it slowly. The same invisible force broke the arrows in two.


    - Trak��trak-trakk-trakk


    The arrows fell and shattered into pieces.


    He lowered his hand. His eyes stared at the demons with intimidation, more so than before.


    "Try to attack me again. I will end your life��" he said in a cold voice.


    But of course, that threat had no effect. They were demons. Although most of them were lust demons, they still wanted a strong andpetent leader. So some still couldn''t ept demons that appear out of nowhere as their leader (Ref Demon Lord''s Subus ch 85).


    Upon his intimidation, some reckless demons lunged at him. But this time, the servants didn''t move at all. They realized that the only way to make them admit him was to let Damian show his strength.


    Once again, he stretched out his hand. An Invisible power grabbed their bodies and suppressed their organs mercilessly. It was the same as Lord Damon''s power.


    It didn''t stop there, he snapped his fingers. Hundreds of cknces appeared by his side before gliding at them. Just like that, he turned those demons to ashes.


    His eyes swept around him.


    "Anyone else? I will dly turn all who oppose me into dust."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 544 541. The Remaining Of The Alliance I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 541. The Remaining of The Alliance I


    Zatan''s PoV


    "Bloody hell�� So Letos wasn''t lying after all," Zatan muttered in shock. His eyes were fixed on the TV in front of him, staring at the mysterious incubus who had just turned Letos into ashes. The incubus sat proudly on the throne, reminding him of Damon when he had just taken over the throne.


    Zatan had just arrived at his mansion when he felt a tremendous power simr to the king''sing from Licheri. Soon after, his servants suddenly approached him in a hurry and asked him to immediately watch TV. They said there was something big going on at Licheri and it had something to do with Letos.


    He thought Letos made another conference and acted like a victim as usual and Lord Damon snapped and then decided to kick his ass. It was the only guess that exined all of it, at least for him.


    But he was wrong�� It was Letos and the mysterious incubus'' death battle. No, it wasn''t just a death battle, but it also exposed the mysterious incubus'' identity that had been attacking them all along.


    Rage and regret infiltrated Zatan''s heart. He gritted his teeth and felt like he wanted to break that demon right now. He couldn''t believe that the incubus had used him to overthrow Letos. More than that, he couldn''t believe he had fallen straight into the incubus trap. Still, it didn''t mean he felt sorry for Letos.


    "What should we do, my Lord?" His servant''s panicked voice brought his attention back to reality. He should act carefully to face this. Especially since he had to deal with this Damon''s spawn.


    Zatan didn''t answer immediately but was deep in thought.


    ''He just fought Letos. If we attack him at the same time, we''ll win,'' he thought. But on the other hand, he was also afraid of Lord Damon and Lilieth. Moreover, the incubus imed he was their child. If that was true, it meant they would fall straight into another trap.


    ''No. That incubus should have known about the alliance, but he didn''t make a move. This must be a trap!'' In other words, the king and Lilieth could have been waiting for them there. Once they took the bait, the king would execute them. Even at full strength, Zatan knew he, Beel, and Syntyche would not be able to defeat the king and Lilieth. Plus that royal incubus and Nefaris. It was the same as suicide.


    "My Lord?" said the servant again. This was the first time they saw an obvious trepidation on Zatan''s face. He didn''t even say anything.


    "Call Beel for me," Zatan ordered without further ado.


    "Yes, My Lord," said the servant and he immediately did his order. Yes, only Beel, since he remembered it was Syntyche who said that the incubus was Letos. Even if she had tried to warn them with her analysis, who knew it was a trap? After all, Syntyche was the most suspicious among them.


    Zatan plopped himself onto the sofa and flicked his index finger, asking the servant to get him a drink. A tired exhale came out of his mouth. He never thought this alliance would end this badly and create a new bigger problem.


    Another servant quickly poured him a ss of wine and gave it to him.


    He took it and turned to the others.


    "You, tidy up my luggage. All this shit makes me want to go on vacation." He gave another order.


    Of course, he didn''t n on taking a real vacation but ran away before he found a way to take care of this. It was just that he couldn''t tell his subordinates due to his dignity as a leader. After all, judging from how the mysterious incubus'' act was, Zatan concluded he was only targeting the demon lords, not their subordinates, or killing the demons around him mindlessly. In other words, that incubus would only target him.


    "Yes, My Lord," replied the servant. Even though he was confused by Zatan''s request, he didn''t dare to say a word.


    As he waited, Zatan''s eyes were fixed on the TV, watching the screen intently. How the incubus behaved and tried to analyze whether all of this was just Letos'' charade or not. He didn''t want to rule out all the possibilities since all could have happened. Letos was a cunning demon. While no one could guess Damon''s thoughts behind his cold face and arrogant attitude.


    It was only a few moments before Beel picked up the phone. The servant immediately gave it to Zatan.


    "Hey, have you seen the news?" said Zatan without further ado, and didn''t bother to greet him.


    "I''m watching it right now. That bastard has managed to y a trick on us," answered Beel. His anger was clear from the tone of his voice.


    "He wille to us soon. Do you have any ideas to handle him?" asked Zatan. Again, he didn''t want to say that he was nning to run away due to his dignity.


    "I have," answered Beel.


    "Tell me."


    "What if we escape to the human world?" said Beel straight to the point.


    A frown of confusion immediately appeared on Zatan''s forehead.


    "How? You know the king has strengthened the border right? And we can''t count on the cracks." But Zatan was happy that Beel had the same thoughts as him about escaping. Since they shared the same idea it should be easier.


    "I know how to make the cracks," Beel said confidently.


    "What?" said Zatan in disbelief and shock.


    "Well, this is just my guess. But we can give it a try," added Beel.


    "How did you know that? Why didn''t you tell me?" Zatan asked impatiently. He couldn''t believe Beel was hiding such important information from him.


    "I also just realized it and thought you''ve noticed it too," said Beel.


    "What are you talking about?" Zatan was even more confused.


    A long exhale came out of Beel''s mouth.


    "Ha�� So you didn''t notice the cracks."


    "Cracks? What cracks?" asked Zatan in confusion.


    "When we fought Letos after we attacked him with our Ulti, I saw that there were some small cracks around us," Beel exined.


    "Really?" asked Zatan in disbelief. He was indeed not paying attention to it.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, it closed in a second. I think our Ulti has disturbed this world''s energy bnce. But it''s not strong enough to make bigger cracks. That''s why it immediately repairs itself," Beel analyzed.


    A smile appeared as Zatan listened to Beel''s exnation. This could be their way out.


    "Can you tell me more about it?"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 545 542. The Remaining Of The Alliance II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 542. The Remaining of The Alliance II


    Syntyche''s PoV


    "Have they picked it up?" said Syntyche irritably, turning to the servant by her side. Just like Zatan and Beel, she also sat on the sofa and watched the TV.


    "Not yet, My Queen," replied the servant. His hand was pressing the phone to his ear.


    She turned to her servant on the other side.


    "How about you?"


    "They said Beel is eating and going to sleep, My Queen. So he doesn''t want to receive your call," replied the servant, lowering the phone and shaking his head from side to side.


    Her gaze returned to the front.


    "Those two morons!" she scoffed. Her attention was on the TV again. The screen showed an incubus who had a simr face to the king and his brother.


    ''I knew it was a trap...'' she thought. She knew something was wrong. Unfortunately, Zatan and Beel managed to influence her. Well, she realized that she was the one who said the incubus was Letos, but she only said what she saw. Apart from that, all guesses belonged to that stupid Zatan. While Beel simply followed him like a stupid bull.


    "My Queen is already connected." A servant''s voice dispersed her annoyance. Immediately, he gave it to her.


    "You should check the news now!" she said without further ado once she took the phone from the servant.


    But Zatan''s answer disappointed her.


    "Why? I just arrived. Do you know how far my city is? I think I will skip," he replied in a nonchnt tone.


    It angered her.


    "Stop being stupid and check the news now! The king already has a sessor!" she couldn''t help but yell.


    Still, Zatan was unaffected by it.


    "Ha�� C''mon. Stop with that bullshit. Are you trying to be a trickster like Letos?" His voice sounded like a whine.


    "I''m not lying! Can''t you feel his power earlier? It''s not from Damon! But his son!" she snapped. She couldn''t believe that she was so stupid as to choose to cooperate with those demons.


    "I think you should stop doing this, Syntyche. The alliance has been disbanded. It''s time for us to go our separate ways and forget about what happened." This time he sounded more serious.


    "What?!" She couldn''t believe how ridiculous he was. He even neglected the obvious danger in front of him. "I''m telling you because I care. I''m sure he''ll be after us. He''s already killed Letos, the next will be us!" she snapped again.


    "I don''t care if he killed Letos or not! Letos deserve to die! And we are done! You should stop calling me and mind your own business!" Zatan retorted in a displeased tone.


    Hisst statement made her realize that Zatan already knew everything.


    "You--- You know it�� Yet you pretend don''t care and don''t want to know. Do you realize it was you who lure us to think all of this was Letos'' fault? I''ve warned you many times yet you didn''t give a shit," she said in disbelief. She felt betrayed.


    "But it was you who said that incubus was Letos!" he reminded her in a displeased tone, throwing all the me on her shamelessly.


    "I only said what I saw," she defended herself.


    "And I only concluded what you saw. Why are you ming me for your mistakes?" he retorted in displeasure.


    "What the..." Her words trailed off. She was speechless. She realized that no matter what she said, Zatan wouldn''t listen or care about her. It was unbelievable since they just fought together side by side to defeat Letos and now�� Zatan didn''t give a fuck about her life.


    "I see... So you want to throw all the me on me..." She said in disappointment.


    "It is your fault, Syntyche. Stop lying to yourself," he cornered her mercilessly, even though he knew he was the one to me for what happened to Letos.


    "You know what? I will tell Beel everything. He will be very disappointed in you," she threatened. At least this way she could make Beel realize how rotten Zatan was and team up with him to save themselves.


    Zatan exhaled a long breath.


    "Beel already knows everything. Why do you think he won''t take your calls?" he scoffed in a mocking tone.


    "My bad. I forgot he is also a moron like you. You guys will make a good team." She chuckled ironically,ughing at her stupidity.


    "I really shouldn''t have joined this stupid alliance in the first ce��" she regretted.


    "Whatever. I think you should stop lying to yourself," he mocked before he hung up without a goodbye,


    *Tut!* *Tut!* *Tut!*


    "Argh!" She threw the phone angrily. It crashed to the floor and smashed it into pieces. All the servants were shocked and curled in fear in response.


    "All men are the same! They are either a liar or a bastard," she yelled, gritting her teeth in anger.


    "Please calm down, My Queen." One of her servants tried to calm her down.


    But she replied with a re.


    "Shut up and bring my wine!" she ordered angrily.


    Once again, it made all the servants curl in fear.


    "Yes, My Queen." With agility, he did her order.


    Once again, she turned her gaze to the TV. This was indeed frustrating. Without allies or everything, she had to save herself. She should either run away or find a new alliance elsewhere. The question was how and who?


    Moreover, she couldn''t imagine running for the rest of her life. And based on history, no one could escape from the king.


    The best decision was to go to that incubus. She could offer any information he had about Zatan and Beel in exchange for her life. In other words, she was nning to sell them. Still�� That was not a good idea. That incubus could have executed her after he got all the information out.


    ''I think it will be myst way out.'' She tried to find another option. Another alliance that could help her. At least someone who could make the king think twice if he wanted to go after her. A strong demon lord immediately shed through her head.


    "Azrael..." she muttered.


    He was the Lord of Wrath who had the same strength as Letos. A possessive bastard who would never let go of anything that belonged to him. Just like Nefaris, he didn''t like to interfere with politics. The difference was he took good care of his city. He was also quite reasonable and logical. Unlike some greedy demon lords who attended to take what they couldn''t chew. They ended up being a corpse just like Letos.


    The problem was�� She didn''t know if he would help her or not.


    ''I just need to give it a shot. If he refuses, I have no other choice but to go to that Incubus.''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 546 543. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns To Dust I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 543. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns to Dust I


    Ethan''s PoV


    ''That was close��'' I thought as I walked among the crowd to the ce where Sarael and Tania locked Letos'' wives and subordinates. I didn''t expect convincing those demons would be more difficult than I thought. Some even didn''t hesitate to yell and attack me even though they had just seen how I killed Letos. So I had no other choice but to kill them on the spot.


    This was a demon world after all. Lord Damon had warned me long before. They were very different from the humans who showed their discontent more peacefully first before they choose violence as ast resort. Well, power was everything in this world so I took it as a hard demand to prove myself.


    As I stepped along the street, I put on a cool expression and endured my exhaustion since I didn''t have much DP left. Fortunately, my regeneration skill could heal me.


    I felt a little weird about all this. Especially since those who followed me were not only my servants and pets but also the rest of the demons and reporters in the dome. Coupled with the demons who gathered on either side of the sidewalk, this made us like a mix between a parade and a protest who were ready to overthrow the government.


    Every now and then the reporters ran in front of me to record my face more clearly. Luckily none of them dared to ask me a question. I responded with a re or sharp stare to show my authority clearly. I had no other choice but to do this since showing friendliness and weakness when a demon lord had just gained his/her power would only create chaos. Even Letos also did this when he had just overthrown his mother.


    ''This is so embarrassing��'' I held my cringe desperately. Tania and Sarael''s ce was only 200 meters from the dome, so I decided to go there on foot but now�� I regretted it��


    ''I should fly so I don''t have to go through all this,'' I cried internally.


    We entered a gray building. The elite soldiers quickly blocked the other demons so they only gave way to me, Nefaris, and my subordinates.


    "You look quite nervous, Ethan," said Nefaris without stopping her steps, holding back her giggle desperately.


    I exhaled a long breath and smiled wryly.


    "I''m not used to all this attention." This was not the first time I got this kind of treatment. Elenna used to chase me like this, but at least I could do what I wanted. Not like this.


    "Then you should. The demon world already know who you are," she said in a teasing tone before her face approached me.


    "It was a shame that Damon couldn''t provide the rification," she said in a much lower voice.


    I replied with an annoying smile. ''I bet he passed out by now'' was clearly written in my expression. Luckily Lilieth had already held a conference at the Illusion Night Towers to tell the others about me earlier. Even though it was a closed conference and only invited a few reporters for Lord Damon''s safety, it was more than enough to help me and rify my identity to them. At least they wouldn''t think I was a ''self-imed future king'' anymore.


    After that exnation, the opposing demons began to decrease and I was able to go to the ce where she locked Letos'' wives. Still did not mean they were satisfied with it, they were still waiting for the king''s rification himself since only the king had the right to appoint his sessor. But Lilieth reasoned that Lord Damon was busy taking care of some urgent matters and could only give his rification in a few days.


    As for the other demon lords, even though I wanted to attack the other three, I decided to restrain myself due to Lord Damon''s state. Licheri was still in chaos and Lord Damon passed out. The capital could only depend on Lilieth. Even though Nefaris was here, I was not sure the lust demons would listen to her since she was not their kind. Moreover, she had no involvement with Lord Damon''s royal family.


    Since it was too risky to attack them now. What I could do was use my Evil Eye to spy on them. Besides I was pretty sure none of them would dare attack us either since all of them just fought with Letos. I bet they would choose to run or hide.


    Once we entered the basement, Sarael greeted me with a sneer.


    "Looking good, kiddo." Immediately, he walked over to my side.


    "I watched you on TV. You really end him gloriously," he added. It sounded like a mix between a mockery and apliment.


    I grinned innocently.


    "Thanks," I said without stopping my steps, passing through the rows of empty cells.


    "Anyway, why did youe here?" asked Sarael. His arrogant tone reminded me of Lord Damon.


    "I want to check Letos'' wives and subordinates," I replied in a casual tone.


    "Checking his wives and subordinates?" he scoffed. "Isn''t it toote for that?" he added sarcastically.


    I turned to him.


    "Huh?" A frown on my forehead showed my confusion clearly.


    "Wait, you came here to check on them? Not to collect their belongings?" Nefaris added with the same confusion as me.


    "Why? I don''t want to rob them," I retorted.


    "Let me get this straight. So, you just want to check them? Make sure they''re okay?" he made sure.


    "Yes. What else? I also want to give them a good offer," I answered. They were indeed my prisoners, but Letos was dead. So I wanted to talk to them or rather give them a choice that would determine their fate. So either they wanted to be my servants or rot in prison. And I hoped they chose the first option. I was sure their power would be useful for my next battles. Besides, I had that Servant''s Sigil skill now. So they wouldn''t be able to betray me.


    Rather than them, it was Tania who answered me.


    "Damian, why are you here?" she asked in confusion.


    "I want to---" My words stopped. So did my steps since we had arrived at our destination. I couldn''t hide my shock from my face once I looked at the empty cell which was covered by a strong barrier. It only contained Letos'' wives'' jewelry and some man''s essories. Some piles of ash showed what had happened to them.


    "��give them an offer��" I continued in a much lower, slower voice.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 547 544. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns to Dust II

    Chapter 547544. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns to Dust II


    The Incubus System Chapter 544. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns to Dust II


    My jaw dropped. Rather than sad, my shock was dominating my mind.


    "They died?" I rified in shock. In reflex, I turned to Sarael and Tania in turn, seeking answers from them.


    Judging from how neat the cell was, I was sure it wasn''t both of them who killed them. I saw no sign of battle either so I was sure they died by themselves just like how Letos killed his assistant at the conference. But I wanted to make sure my guess was right.


    "Of course. It''s Letos after all. What do you expect?" scoffed Sarael with his trademark arrogant tone.


    ''Ah.. right that Servant''s Mark,'' I thought.


    The fact that I was nning on using the same method to them somehow bothered me. But hey, they were my enemy. So turning them into my servants sounded better than dying or staying in prison for the rest of their life. While Letos turned to those who were loyal to him and took their freedompletely.


    Well, I admitted I wouldn''t waste this ability either. Maybe, in the future, I would use it to tie up someone who troubled me. It was better to take them on my side as long as they agreed with it rather than wasting their life. Still, I would give them all of the choices since what I did was no different from very and it was against human rights.


    ''Wait�� but they are not humans.'' And very was amon thing in the dark dimension.


    A random thought crossed my head.


    ''Wait�� but they are not humans.'' And very was amon thing in the dark dimension.


    ''Then if I do, is that considered legal?'' I thought again. Somehow my brain could rey Lord Damon''s nag about my human morality and stuff.


    "You shouldn''t spare their lives, Damian. You know how tough the dark dimension is." Nefaris'' warning dispelled my random thoughts. Her seriousness was evident in her tone of voice.


    "I can''t say it''s really ''to spare their lives''. I nned to make them my servants," I exined once more before I returned my gaze to the cell as a long exhale out of my mouth.


    "I am Licheri''s new ruler. I have many things to learn. And these people--- "My words stopped as I pressed my lips in awkwardness before I continued.


    "��I mean, demons, have been helping Letos for hundreds of years. I''m sure they know a lot of things about this city," I exined. And if none of them agreed with that, I could use my Mind Corruption on them. Either to read their mind so I could do everything easily or rewrite their memory and make them help me. Well, the second one was thest option, in case I couldn''t rece some important demons.


    "It is a smart move. But-" Sarael fixed her eyes on the cell and smiled wryly.


    "I don''t think Letos will let someone take his hard work away. He''s a typical demon who would rather destroy everything he has than see someone else take it away." Followed by a shrug.


    "Well, I will also do the same with him. I won''t let someone else take what''s precious to me." It sounded like a confession, but his tone reminded me of a possessive bastard in a clich�� dark romance movie.


    "That sounds selfish," replied Tania. A frown appeared on her forehead.


    He nced at her and smirked.


    "You know me. You know how bad my obsession is," he seduced.


    It made Tania blush and turned to the other side.


    "I hate that side of you," she said in a much lower voice.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms shamelessly. Their eyes met each other.


    "I know you love that side of me," he said confidently.


    I cleared my throat.


    "Ehm, you should get a room," Iined. They acted as if this world only belonged to the two of them.


    But Sarael replied to me calmly.


    "Say the one who did public y in front of the demon hunters and his own father," he mocked mercilessly.


    ''Damn it...'' I grumbled internally. I pressed my lips and looked the other way in awkwardness since what he said was true.


    But Nefaris showed another reaction.


    "Oh, kinky~" A mischievous smirk on her lips as she came closer to me and hugged my arm tightly.


    "I like that. Why didn''t you ever tell me? We should try itter."


    "Sure. But I need you guys to focus on the problem," I emphasized.


    "What''s the problem?" asked the three of them in unison.


    I looked at them with a t stare for a moment with a frown on my forehead before I spoke again.


    "I just took over the Licheri. That''s the problem." It was simple logic, how could they not understand? Even the modern human reign usually had a transition period before a leader carried out his duties. But in my case, there hadn''t been anything like it since I overthrew Letos. So I had to think in my way to understand all the jobs. To make it worse, I wasn''t from the dark dimension, to begin with. So I was kinda fucked up.


    Yet they didn''t catch my point.


    "And?" asked Nefaris in confusion.


    "I need more staff to help me. That''s why I need them," I pointed out what I meant. My hand gestured on the cell. My traces of annoyance were evident in the tone of my voice.


    "Oh, you can use Demon''s Reign for that," replied Tania lightly.


    I lowered my hand and frowned.


    "What?" I asked her to exin more.


    "Demon''s Reign. The territory''s core. The king said Letos put it in the city monument," Sarael exined in annoyance as if it was something I should have known.


    "You mean, Letos'' statue in the middle of the city?" I rified. It still didn''t exin what the connection was.


    "Yeah. Same thing," he answered in the same tone.


    To which I replied with a wryly smile.


    "Okay, can you exin to me what''s that?" I asked without further ado.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil


    -emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system


    _17150947806784305


    >Read more than 218 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 86 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 548 545. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns To Dust III

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 545. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns to Dust III


    A frown appeared on Sarael''s forehead. His surprise was evident on his face. He even released his arms from Tania.


    "No kidding. What have you learned?" heined. I could even hear his faint disdainfulughter in between his words even though he tried to suppress it.


    "A lot! But no one has mentioned it," I replied with anotherint. My annoyance was clear even though I did not raise my voice. Erebus'' memory only showed a little about the dark dimension. It seemed he didn''t really care about the dark dimension from the start since what tortured him mostly came from the human world. Let alone something like this. He even only had a bit of memory of this world. So�� How am I supposed to know?!


    "They hid it, remember?" Tania reminded him. That pretty much exined that I was not the one to me. It made me feel better since Sarael''s statement made me feel like a dumbass.


    He clicked his tongue.


    "Tch! Right. I forgot. They only tell it to the next ruler," said Sarael.


    "Why didn''t Lord Damon tell me either?" Iined again. From his statement, I bet I should have known this from Lord Damon. But somehow he didn''t tell me and preferred to troll me than tell me something important like this.


    This time, it was Nefaris who answered me.


    "Judging from his personality, I guess he assumes you already know it either from Lilieth, your generals, or wherever it is. But since Lilieth is busy she hasn''t told you yet." Her statement reminded me of my first encounter with Lord Damon in the human world about how he assumed I knew how to use Lilieth''s Demon''s Clothes skill.


    Nefaris turned to my servants. "And I don''t know why they didn''t think to tell you," she added.


    Upon her words, one of my servants decided to open her voice.


    "Um�� pardon me. But we don''t know either," said Yuffy, ncing at her dad and mom in turn.


    "Only the next ruler and the demon lord''s descendants should know about it. So we can''t tell them," Tania stated. Which meant even my generals didn''t know this.


    "We even just found out because of thest great rebellion. Lilieth was seriously injured and just lost her unborn son. The king was alone. So we, the four generals, forced ourselves to back him up as soon as we got better. Some demon kind couldn''t make peace, so we ended up killing them. As for the other, the king asked us to bring him its Demon''s Reign. So he could control the territory remotely. The officers only need to report important decisions to him," Tania continued. Somehow I preferred to digest the exnation from Tania than Sarael.


    Her exnation startled me.


    ''What? The demons can control a territory remotely?'' Think again, Nefaris could as far as move the trees, forest, and everything as long as it was in her territory. So even though this sounded like bullshit, I couldn''t say anything. Well, even I turned sex into my power, that sounded more bullshit than anything.


    It exined why I saw a lot of territory reports on Lord Damon''s desk. Come to think again, as long as I read articles and news in the demon world, I had never found anyints about an ipetent officer or government staff. Arguments and differences of opinion did exist. But all of them were experts in their own fields.


    "Okay. I assume that Damon is dumb enough to think his son understands everything." Nefaris scoffed. Even after bing my partner, she still didn''t like Lord Damon.


    "Do any of you want to exin what a Demon''s Reign is?" I decided to cut the chit-chat and asked for their exnation.


    "It''s the territory core which is connected to the ruler of the territory itself. Or rather, it is connected with the knowledge about the territory, the civilians, and everything that happens in the city. So in other words, you can get information from the first ruler to thest as long as you im it. In that way, the knowledge will be passed down from generation to generation and what is left is how wise a demon lord is to lead that territory since he has got all the knowledge to handle it. It''s the demon world''s mechanism to prevent a territory from dying or being destroyed," Tania gave me a long exnation.


    "Demons attend to kill each other and it is somethingmon in the past, especially during the early era of the demon world. And the ancient demons were more brutal and skillful than they are now," Sarael continued.


    "And stupid. Don''t forget about that," Nefaris added sarcastically.


    It made all of us turn our attention to her.


    To which she replied with a frown.


    "What?" Her eyes nced at us from side to side. "I''m serious. I yed one or two tricks with some of them when I was younger."


    The others answered with shook their heads and smiled faintly. While Tania continued her exnation.


    "Anyway. They used their power to fight every day and it did a lot of damage to this world. Then to prevent destruction, a strange phenomenon began to ur. One by one the territory cores appeared in unexpected ces, in hope the demons could understand their pain. The battle was reduced after that. At least, the useless one. Instead, the battle for the core began. Some demons even treated them as their trophies."


    "But in the end, none of them can hold too much territory. So the strong greedy demons died one by one. While demons who can defend the core territory start building a civilization. And we call them the first generation of the demon lords," Sarael added.


    "Later, they call the core Demon''s Reign to make it less obvious and prevent the power struggle like the past," stated Nefaris.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 549 546. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns To Dust IV

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 546. The Winner Takes All, The Loser Turns to Dust IV


    I was stunned. I never thought dark dimension history could be this interesting. I thought the demon lords were the strongest demons among the others. They took the territory with their power and made other demons acknowledge his/her authority in the same way. But it turned out that it not only required power to be a demon lord, but also the ability to lead and build a civilization. A ce where their kind could live. Somehow it made them no different from humans.


    I stole a nce at Nefaris.


    Well, except for Nefaris of course since she left her ce as it was and didn''t have any intention to build it. That piqued my curiosity about her territory since I thought the reason wasn''t as simple asziness as Lord Damon said or freedom as Nefaris mentioned.


    "What about you, Nefaris? Does your territory have it too?" I asked.


    My question made her turn to me.


    "The core?" she made sure.


    Which I answered with a nod.


    "Of course. But I ate it. That''s why I can feel everything on my territory. I won''t rmend you to do it. It was too much and can lead you to insanity if you are not strong enough to hold it since you can feel every single thing in your area. Birth, death, pain, happiness, and everything. That''s why I decided to make it a wild territory. A sanctuary where demons have their freedom to the fullest." A long tired exhale came out of her mouth.


    "If not--- I might end up as the dictator controlling every little thing that happens in my territory. I believe freedom is better than a dictatorship," she added in a nonchnt tone.


    "I see��" My voice sounded like a mutter.


    But then a frown appeared on my forehead as another question popped into my head.


    "Wait for a second, I thought the core was some kind of orb or something. How did you eat it? Or is it something simr to Letos'' Deathraze?" I asked in confusion. Well, it was my random conclusion since most demons'' cores were in the shape of orbs.


    "The core has a different shape, depending on the territory. No one knows why they took that form. But most said it adapted to what''s around it. In my case, my territory''s Demon''s Reign took the form of the devil fruit. So I could eat it," replied Nefaris.


    With that exnation, I assumed that Nefaris'' territory core was probably the only edible core since I had never heard of any other Demon Lords who had full control of their territory except for her.


    "Anyway---is that means the dark dimension itself is alive?" I assumed. This world could feel the pain and had a defense mechanism, so that was all I could think of. This was something interesting since the human world didn''t work that way. But I couldn''t deny that the human world also had its own defense mechanism, like disasters caused by human arrogance to nature and global warming.


    Nefaris answered me with a hum.


    "Hmm�� that''s a tough question." She put her fist under her lips and started to think for the right words.


    "I could say yes. It''s alive but it has no consciousness like us. So it''s something simr to a nt. It can respond due to certain things. Like sunlight, rain, wind, temperature, and animals around it. What distinguishes it is the demonic power that flows in all things in this world, including thend. It gives them the ability to fight more fiercely than the human world," Sarael gave me a long exnation. (Sarael was a human before he became a demon general so he understands the basics of the human world. Ref Demon Lord''s Subus).


    "So can itmunicate? Maybe use signnguage or something?" I asked curiously. His exnation made me even more curious.


    "Communicating, huh?" This time it was Sarael who hummed and was deep in thought for a while before he opened his voice again.


    "I''ve never heard of that before."


    After those words, he turned to Nefaris. So did me and the others. She was the oldest among us so we assumed she knew a thing or two, more than we do.


    She frowned and swept her gaze to all of us.


    "What?" she retorted before he turned to Sarael. "You act like the demon world''s expert just now but throw a tough question at me once you don''t know the answer," sheined.


    Sarael answered her with a dry smile and turned his gaze to me.


    "You heard that? That means she doesn''t know either," he said in a cynical tone.


    In an instant, displeasure appeared on Nefaris'' face.


    Realizing this could turn bad, I decided to end this conversation.


    "I think what you told me is enough. We have to get the Demon''s Reign first," I quickly cut them off and grabbed Nefaris'' hand, hoping she would restrain herself.


    Luckily Nefaris agreed with me. She held my hand tightly. A smile developed on her lips.


    "As you wish. Besides, I''m sure you''ll have to meet a lot of demons there.''


    ''Oh no�� please not another crowd,'' I thought but I could keep my calm.


    "More reasons to get out of this right away." After those words, I went to the exit with Nefaris and the others. But Tania''s voice stopped me.


    "Wait."


    It made me turn to her.


    "What about them?" asked Tania. Her gaze pointed at the ashes in the cell.


    ''Right, I almost forgot about it.'' There were no burials or funerals for demons so they usually toss the ashes like nothing. But I guessed Tania asked this because she knew humans treated the deceased better than the demons.


    "Please, collect their ashes and bury them," I said. At least it''s better than tossing their ashes into the bin or throwing it out on the street.


    "Okay." After that answer, I left with the others.


    Note: Hi readers. Author is here. I''ve been sick sincest week so I''mte to update. I threw up a lot and got fever. Doctor said I got gastric problem again and it has been happening since 2022. My condition is detorating since then and as results, it is hard for me to write or even to sit in a long time. I need to take a break once in a while. That''s why I post sote. I hope you guys can understand. I''m still recovering right now.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 550 547. Licheris Core I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 547. Licheri''s Core I


    ''Seriously?! This isn''t a concert!'' I screamed internally as I hovered in the mid-air. We were already in the middle of a crowded city square. Near the city monument to be exact.


    Although I chose to fly to go there the crowd still followed us from the building entrance to the square. They joined the crowd that had filled the ce and attracted demons around them along the way. It created a bigger mass. It even made me feel bad for my pets and servants who couldn''t fly since they had to escape from the crowd.


    My eyes fell on the square which was full of demons before I turned my gaze to the monument. The monument was a 150 meters tall stone tower. On the very top of it, Letos'' statue sat on the throne and looked at the city, showing who the leader was. It somehow reminded me of Lord Damon''s statue in the capital. The difference was that Lord Damon''s statue was more shy than this.


    ''And they will build my statue after this,'' I reminded myself. I could help but cringe since it was kinda weird, at least for me, though I knew it was the highest honor.


    ''Concentrate, Ethan, you still have a lot to do,'' I quickly shook my thoughts.


    "My Lord, can we have a quick interview please?" I could faintly hear one of the reporter''s shouts mixed in with the ruckus. But it was too crowded so I could only catch a few.


    "Where are you from, My Lord? Why was none of us aware of your presence?"


    "Why did you kill Lord Letos? Was it for revenge? Or does this have something to do with the king''s agenda?"


    Ignoring the screams of the crowd beneath me, I pped my wings without a word andunched to the top. Answering their questions in a ce like this would only provoke chaos. So I was nning to hold an official conferenceter after Lord Damon gained consciousness.


    Besides, I still had to search for this city''s core, and based on what Nefaris said it wasn''t easy. The core looked exactly the same as the others and didn''t emit any demonic power unless someone who had the right to im it touched it. Either the ruler, his/her kids, or someone who managed to kill the previous demon lord. That''s why no one noticed it since then it didn''t react to anything.


    I stopped in the mid-air. It was high enough to the point I couldn''t hear the voice of the crowd below me. While I asked my servants and pets to block any reporters who tried to approach us. Even Nefaris helped them. Yeah, the demons didn''t only follow me by foot, but also by the air.


    My gaze fell on the gray statue in front of me. I had to say the statue was well made and clearly showed how powerful he was. His muscles looked perfect. All the curves and everything were well carved as if it was Letos himself sitting on the stone throne. The only thing that bothered me was that he was naked.


    Well, the human world''s sculptures and paintings also showed a lot of nudity, especially if those arts were made around the mid-7th century. But it was an art, none of us are allowed to touch it with bare hands. While in this case, I had to use my hands since Nefaris said the core wouldn''t react if I didn''t touch it directly.


    I took a deep breath.


    ''Here goes for nothing��'' I approached and started to touch the parts, like spots that had a different color than the others or parts that looked more suspicious. In sleep mode, the core didn''t emit any demonic power, so I could only make a guess.


    Minutes passed, and my hands groped every single spot on that statue. But I didn''t find it.


    ''Seriously, why would he hide such an important thing in a public ce like this?'' But I couldn''t deny that this was also a perfect hiding ce since no one would expect it. Moreover, mere demons didn''t know about this Demon''s Reign. While Letos could sense another demon lord''s presence from their demonic aura.


    Another five minutes had passed, and the flying demons who were trying to get closer to me were getting more and more. Nefaris and my servants were having a hard time getting rid of them. Some even pointed their cameras at me due to their high curiosity. Indeed they wouldn''t be interviewing me due to the rules, but I didn''t want any of them to record all of this since this was ssified information.


    "Where are you?" I grunted in annoyance. I wished I could smash the statue and hope the core emerged from the ruin. But ording to Nefaris, each core had its own endurance. If I hit it too hard, it could destroy the core. So I had no other choice but to search for it manually.


    Exhaling in annoyance, I stepped away and stared at the statue. I tried to observe it with a cool head. Or at least I was trying to cool my head.


    ''Okay if it is me where will I keep it?'' I had touched everything. Literary everything. Even his naked cock, so I was getting frustrated.


    My gaze stopped at one point.


    ''Wait�� Maybe not all of it.'' I just realized that I hadn''t touched a part.


    ''But is it really there?'' I thought in doubt.


    Without thinking, I touched it and prayed that my guess was right. Otherwise, it would be very awkward since it was right at the end of his limp cock.


    I groped that part and swallowed my shame. It was the first time I felt like the lowest degenerate. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t find it.


    ''Yup. It''s not here.'' I was just about to take my hand away, but the dark aura that slipped from the statue stabbed into my hand. Followed by an announcement in front of me. A sign that I had found what I was looking for.


    [You have found Licheri''s core.]


    [Demon''s Reign has been activated.]


    [You are iming the core in 3�� 2�� 1��]


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 551 548. Licheris Core II

    Chapter 551 548. Licheri''s Core II


    The Incubus System Chapter 548. Licheri''s Core II


    Once again I was stunned. My eyes widened as a tsunami of information rushed into my head. Rather than a movie, I kind of swallowed a lot of information from visualizing a pile of books. Knowledge, writing, leadership style, political affairs, and history about what happened from the first demon lord of Licheri to thest one.


    The difference was that my Mind Corruption skill showed everything in the first person point of view, while when Erebus'' memory rushed into my mind, it stirred my feelings. But I saw all of this without involving any emotion or judgment of the previous demon lords. It was just information. Just like how a pile of data was being transferred from one electronic storage to another.


    During that process, I couldn''t feel anything including the sound and everything around me. Not even wind. I felt like the statue itself. All my attention was only on the information as if I was a top student who was receiving lessons from several professors. And like a machine, my brain was forced to ept all that.


    Quickly, I realized how vulnerable I was and I couldn''t deny I felt a little panicked. I didn''t expect this and Nefaris did not mention this effect before. My only hope was that no one would attack me and in the worst case, I hoped that my servants could stop the attackers.


    At least it took more than ten minutes before my consciousness returned to reality and my senses could feel everything again.


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully imed Licheri''s core!]


    [Licheri Demon''s Reign new host: Damian Lucio Malignus]


    [Demon type: Royal Incubus]


    [Age: 19]


    But instead of moving, I only moved my pupils from side to side. A lot of things filled my head. A list of what I had to do and who I could entrust to do the tasks to rece Letos'' assistants filled my head. Including the list of Letos followers. Some had the knowledge and skills so I would do as far as using my Servant''s Mark skill on them.


    "I should start working," I muttered as I took my hand away from the statue. But before I left, I decided to take it. So I nned to do what I did to the real Letos.


    ''Wrath Kill!'' Once my Demonic power covered my hands, I prepared to smash it and took a pearl that was at the tip of the cock. Yeah, I realized the shape after I swallowed all the information from the core. Rather than white, the pearl was gray and covered in dust. That was why it looked the same as the rest of the statue. Also, from the information, I concluded the core was strong enough to withstand my attacks.


    But before I moved, a child''s voice came out of nowhere.


    "19 years old? Aren''t you too young to be a demon lord?" he asked in a cute innocent voice. His voice reminded me of Kir. I knew it was aint, but I didn''t catch any offensive means from there.


    "Huh?" I let out a stupid voice and looked around me. But all I saw was my servants and Nefaris who were trying to chase away the reporters. Some even argued in mid-air.


    For sure, I didn''t find any kids or small demons like Kir near me. Well, kids were something I had never seen in this world to begin with. That was because most demons had a long life. Moreover, once they were born, their bodies grew rapidly. They would reach the physique of an adult demon within a day. So what''s left was how they learned about this world and raised their level.


    On the other hand, some small-sized demons like Foxy and Kir usually lived in viges or wild areas.


    ''Am I hallucinating?'' I guessed I was too tired and had too much information at once so I started hearing something that wasn''t there.


    The little boy''s voice came again.


    "No, you don''t. I''m the one who asked you." It was clear he answered me even though I said everything on my mind.


    Since his voice was clearer than before, I turned to the origin of the voice. To where the core was.


    My eyes could catch somethinging out of the tip of the cock, just like cheese creaming out of the spray can and manifesting into a�� rabbit? Mini cat? Talking milk jelly with ears? Okay, I was not sure about his shape since he looked like a billiard ball with thin fur, eyes, a mouth, and a pair of tiny ears.


    I squeezed my eyes in disbelief and frowned. My jaw dropped.


    "What the heck��" I muttered in disbelief since the core turned into that creature before my eyes. Moreover, his status showed who he was.


    [Name: Licheri]


    [Level ??]


    [HP: ??????]


    [DP: ??????]


    He pouted in displeasure.


    "Dun what the heck me," heined with a cute voice.


    "You are the core?" I made sure once again. I thought if the core manifested into something, it would look more�� lewd. So I was kinda surprised.


    "Yeah. Haven''t you checked my status? I know you have a strange system in your body," he said straight to the point.


    ''He knows as far as that?'' I thought in surprise.


    A cute frown on his forehead.


    "Of course, I just went through your head, remember? If not, how could I have known you are only 19 years old?" he answered.


    "Hey, stop reading my mind," I protested. Even with my telepathy, I could control what I wanted to send and what I didn''t. But him--- He heard all my thoughts without my permission.


    An innocent grin appeared on his lips.


    "I can pretend I can''t."


    I smiled wryly.


    "This creature..." I hissed in annoyance.


    But before I let out myint Nefaris'' voice made me turn to her


    "Damian, are you done yet?" she shouted.


    "I am," I yelled.


    Without a war, Licheri jumped on my hand and I quickly caught it.


    "Let''s talk at the city hall. I''m sure you have a lot of questions for me. So do I." He sat casually on my palmfortably.


    "Fine." I turned to Nefaris and the others. "Meet me at the city hall!" The reporters'' target was me, so the faster I left, the faster they would disband themselves.


    Then without further ado, I used my Portal


    Note: Damian doesn''t get any skill since he only imed it not eating it like what Nefaris did. Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his


    -seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 552 549. Licheris Core III

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 549. Licheri''s Core III


    As soon as my dark aura disappeared, Licheri and I were already in the city hall''s courtyard. It was just a simple garden with a few neat bushes and wide mosaic paths. A huge fountain with a small naked Letos statue on the top of it.


    The yard wasn''t that bigpared to Pearl''s mansion, but since this was an office, it was more concentrated on the building itself. To be honest, I would rather move straight into Letos'' office, I couldn''t do that since I had never been inside it.


    The staff and guards looked shocked at my sudden arrival. They quickly either pulled out their ws or put on an attack stance, preparing to attack me.


    "Don''t you know who I am?" I said with a firm tone. My intimidation was clear from the tone of my voice and the look in my eyes. They should know who I am from the news, but they may not know it or choose to pretend not to know so they had valid reasons to attack me.


    Realizing my identity, they lowered their ws and bowed to greet me.


    "My Lord," they greeted politely. Most of them looked unwillingly, but they had no other choice but to do it.


    But a few of them chose not to. From the look in their eyes, I could tell they already knew my identity but chose to ignore it. I recognized some of them as Letos'' loyal subordinates. But none of them held important positions or information.


    Nonchntly, I turned to them.


    "Lower your ws and stop acting stupid. I will spare your life as long as you don''t make any trouble." Even though I said it in a calm tone, my threat was clear from the tone of my voice and I mean it. I had killed a lot of demons today and I didn''t mind getting my hands dirty with more blood.


    "What if we don''t want to?" one of them returned my threat. Their gazes had said it all. No, not just from their gazes. In fact, their presence had shown their bad intentions. This yard was not their station, yet they were here, waiting for me. They knew this was the first ce I would go.


    "Then I have no choice but to kill you," I replied, still, in a firm tone.


    Unfortunately, they ignored my threat and chose to fight even though they knew they couldn''t possibly win.


    "Then so be it!" said one of them. His determination was clear in his voice.


    "We''d rather reunite with our Lord than be your servant!" another said. His emotion filled his every word.


    A secondter, as if on cue, they rushed to attack me.


    "I respect your loyalty��" I muttered in a cold voice. Even though I hated this, I knew that some precious thing or person couldn''t be reced by anything else. So honorable death was better for them than working under their master''s enemy. And I would give it to them.


    I was just about to call upon my Demonic Spike to kill them. But something else had stopped them.


    The ground beneath them suddenly formed dozens of hands to catch them. Not only their feet but also their bodies. It even shut their mouths. It was simr to my Shadow Ritual, except it was made of earth.


    Before their shock dissipated, in the midst of those hands, a sharp spike burst out and pierced right into the demons'' weak points. One critical hit was enough to turn the demons to ashes, showing how strong the caster was.


    The other demons pressed their lips and lowered their heads. They chose to keep their mouths shut and say nothing since they knew opposing the lord meant death.


    While I immediately realized who finished them off. I turned to Licheri who was sitting casually on my palm. Despite his cute and innocent face, he didn''t bat an eye when all of them died or even showed any fear because of it. And I knew it was him who did it.


    Noticing my gaze, he jumped, shifting his body to face me.


    "You should say thanks to me," he said with a proud smile. Despite his appearance, he was more powerful than my pets or my servants. Well, the fact that I couldn''t detect his HP and DP indicated his status was above mine. Which meant�� the system considered his position to be the same as Lord Damon. Or maybe, he was the core, not a real creature.


    "I can handle them," I asserted.


    "You can." He jumped up and sat on my shoulder. His mouth was in front of my ear.


    "But in this case, I know it''s hard for you since they attack you due to their loyalty. Not because theymitted a crime or wanted to take over the throne," he revealed.


    It took me by surprise. Luckily, I was able to maintain myposure.


    "You can read my mind to that extent?" I said in a low voice. My surprise was evident in my tone of voice.


    "I told you, I just got into your head so I know your personality, the way you think, your dilemma, and everything. Asides from your young age, you are a human, demon, and angel in one body. A rare creature. I didn''t know such a thing existed." A sweet smile appeared on his lips.


    "If not, why do you think I decided to take this form and talk to you while I can pretend to be dead as usual?" he added.


    An exhale out of my mouth since I couldn''t deny any of that.


    "Right," I said lightly.


    "Hmm, since you look unhappy. I can pretend that I can''t if you want it," he offered again. He had said that once but I was not sure he could hold himself back.


    As I walked towards the building, I spoke.


    "That''s not going to get rid of the fact that you can do it."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 553 550. Licheris Core IV

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 550. Licheri''s Core IV


    After passing through the lobby and down the corridor, we arrived at a huge room. This room was bigger than other rooms and had an elegant minimalist design. A desk in elegant style with all the equipment is on the side of the room. Behind it, was a huge bookshelf filled with books and vulgar decorations of small figures having sex. A sofa set and a set of tea in the middle of the room. Not far from there was a mini-bar with wine and alcohol.


    An automatic partition was on the other side. That partition could close and open by itself just by pping. A king-size bed was behind it with a set of a simple dining table. It was the ce where Letos could y with his wives or whoever he wanted if he was bored at his office.


    Although that ce was far from the office''s image, it was where Letos worked when he came to the city hall.


    "I thought the core couldn''tmunicate?" I asked without further ado once we got inside, totally ignoring the unusual interior office. I used my Telekinesis so the door behind me closed by itself.


    "It''s not that I can''t but I don''t want to," he replied. Licheri jumped off my shoulder and satfortably on the table in front of the sofa. While I was sitting on the sofa.


    "Then why did you choose tomunicate with me?" I asked curiously.


    "Because you''re interesting," he replied with a sweet smile.


    I cringed upon his answer. I knew what he meant was my rarity but his smile made it sound like something else.


    And as I predicted, he could catch what I was thinking and looked at me in disgust.


    "Not in sexual meaning!" he quickly retorted in panic.


    ''Oh, he can catch that even if I''m just ying with him,'' I thought.


    He pouted unhappily.


    "Hey, don''t troll around your elder!" he sulked.


    I raised my hands and smiled wryly, indicating that I would not y with him anymore.


    Upon my gesture, he cleared his throat and resumed his speech.


    "So like I said, I am attracted to you since you are different from the previous demon lords. You are the youngest among all, yet you have the same power as them. Above average, I could say. Not to mention your blood. It''s something I''ve never felt before. And your origin. I''m sure the other cores will do the same as me," he gave me a long exnation.


    "So all of it just out of curiosity?" I rified once again.


    "More or less." He smirked annoyingly.


    And I responded with a t stare. I thought it was because of something else since the first one he mentioned was my young age.


    Again he read my mind from my expression.


    "What? Did you expect anything else?"


    "Yes. I look forward to your help in leading this ce." I realized that I was young and inexperienced. No�� I was just a college student! Even though I had got enough information about this city, I couldn''t shake off the pressure. This was a city. Even though I had Sea Devil Club and Diamond College in the human world, the club had Pearl and the college had Diamond. Even the club manager helped me a lot during Pearl''s absence.


    Different from this city. Letos was dead and most demons didn''t believe me yet. Lord Damon had not been able to provide any rification on my status. In addition, in the future, I would still have to face Letos'' loyalists. What I had was knowledge. So I was sure a help from the core of the city itself would help me.


    "Sorry I can''t. I am the core. I am thend. The ce. The territory. It was your job to build me up," he refused firmly.


    "I see��" I replied with a gloomy tone.


    Due to my tone, he spoke again.


    "But I can help you with a thing or two. Like, let you know if something big is happening. You know, something akin to an rm," he replied.


    "Oh, that will help me a lot. Thanks," I appreciated him. Nefaris could sense what was happening in her territory even if she was away from there or even control it if she wanted to. So I was sure with Licheri''s help, I could detect the rebellion easily.


    He gave me a smug smile.


    "Anyway, I know you have other questions. You should spit it out before I go back to sleep."


    "I''m curious about you. With the core to be exact. I thought they were some kind of power from the dark dimension that manifested into something. Yet you have consciousness," I asked. Previously, I didn''t want to say this since I thought this was an unimportant questionpared to the others.


    "I couldn''t say this was consciousness. This is just a little personality that is created from the collection of information and all kinds of things that I get so far. I can feel everything in Licheri. So it is normal that I could generate my own body and personality. In modern terms of the human world, I am simr to AI." Another smug smile appeared on his face.


    "But I am much smarter and stronger than that of course." Which was apanied by a cute wink.


    "With my power, I can also transform myself into any form. I chose this form since it''s the simplest among all," he added. After that his smile faded, he narrowed his eyes and gave me a t stare.


    "And I think that answers your previous question about why I don''t have a lewd form, you pervert."


    "Don''t me me for it. You are Licheri. The lust city of the demon world. So of course I expect that," I retorted with a frown.


    "Ha�� right, whatever. I can''t me you either since this city is filled with lust demons. Anyway, I''ll go to sleep. Good luck with your job, Ethan. Ciao~" His body glowed and turned into a pearl the size of a corn kernel.


    After I took it and put it in my pocket, my eyes turned to the desk.


    "Let''s get started shall we?"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 554 551. The New Ruler Of Lust City I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 551. The New Ruler of Lust City I


    For the next few days, my servants and I spent a lot of time taking care of the city. I took some new servants and two official assistants. I also appointed a lot of staff and ced them ording to their skills. Some of them were Letos'' loyalists so I had no other choice but to rewrite their memory and rece Letos with me.


    Cruel indeed, but I needed them. Licheri (city) needed them. Some of them had rare abilities that other demons didn''t have, so I couldn''t rece them easily.


    As for Licheri (core), he mostly spent his time in his original form and I decided to keep it in my desk drawer. If he got bored he turned into that white ball creature and apanied me to work. Or maybe, bugging me to be precise since all he was doing was jumping here and there and singing weird songs in his child-like voice.


    While he didn''t mess up the documents or hit me, his actions were distracting me and it was so annoying. But I couldn''t get rid of him since he was the one who rmed me every time a rebellion was about to happen. With his help, I could clean them up easily. He also warned me that some of the loyalists chose to remain silent. But that didn''t mean they epted me. They secretly devised a n to overthrow me.


    Yes, even though I had tried to do my best, haters would always be there. Not everyone liked my presence since I appeared out of nowhere even though Lilieth had confirmed my identity. In addition, this city had been under Letos'' rule for a thousand years. His loyalists were everywhere. It worried the entire city and I could understand it since I didn''t have any track records in the demon world. The only thing they knew was that I am Lord Damon and Lilieth''s child. I was not even saying that I was from the human world.


    And my servants, for time being, I assigned them to train and prepare elite guards for me. Some of the previous elite soldiers were Letos loyalists. The peaceful ones immediately resigned and chose to be civilians. While others "pretended" to decide to be civilians. And I ended up killing them secretly after they signed their resignation letter. That was the reason why I needed a lot of new recruiters.


    Again, luckily, Licheri (core) helped me a lot in choosing apetent recruit. He knew where and who the suitable demons were, so what I needed to do was send my servants to pick them up and recruit them. Yeah, that was the reason why I didn''t issue anyints about his childish acts.


    On the other hand, Nefaris mostly helped me to finish my paper works. I was shocked since I thought she was ipetent to do something like this, yet she was able to help me properly. She had more experience dealing with some rare types of demons since she had dealt with them at least once and that helped me a lot.


    And my pets became my guards with Foxy as their leader while my elite soldiers were not ready. They spent time guarding this building and managed to protect the ce from ambush several times. It was something that every new demon lord would face.


    I knew what I was doing was no different than ughter. I realized I started my reign with the blood of Letos'' loyalists and followers the same as how other demon lords took over their thrones.


    It was ironic since I thought I was better than them, but in the end, I had to do the same due to the demons'' nature. I had to show my authority, power, strength, and how far I could go to the rebels or criminals. All I did was to prevent greater chaos since, in this world, power was everything. So to earn their loyalty and recognition, that''s what I had to do.


    Fortunately, some weed me well since they had been expecting another lust demon to rece Letos a long time ago. They were mostly subi and lust demons who no longer liked Letos'' leadership style. While others still doubted my identity and chose to take a neutral position. They neither support me nor hate me. But they were still waiting for Lord Damon''s rification to make sure that this city''s throne was in the right hands.


    But among all, there was one thing that really pissed me off. It was reporters. They kept waiting in front of the city hall and followed me when I went out. Yeah, in the human world, Elenna was the only one who followed me. Here, I had hundreds of crazy reporters like her. Worse, some of them could fly. In the end, I chose to use my portal skill more.


    Aside from what happened, the footage of what happened at the city monument also created another level of stupid rumors. Some of the reporters managed to record me when I was stunned and touched the statue'' d*ck. It created some stupid spection that I was one of his loyalists but I held a grudge against him after what happened to those subi in the prison. They also said that I regretted it after I killed him.


    Some even brought their spection to the extreme level by saying I had fallen in love with Letos. That''s why I groped his statue just to vent what I feel for him.


    I had given a short statement to rify that. But I didn''t tell the truth, I only gave an excuse that I did that to measure the statue since it would be reced with mine. Unfortunately, they still doubted my statement. Well, I just gave a brief statement via the online conference due to my busy schedule so I couldn''t me them either. Luckily they didn''t have any footage of Licheri (core) so I was not worried about that.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 555 552. The New Ruler Of Lust City II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 552. The New Ruler of Lust City II


    Aside from all the work in the city, I also sent my One-Eyed Demon to spy on Zatan, Beel, and the Spider Queen. I thought they would prepare their troops to attack me and Lord Damon at the same time. But I was wrong. I didn''t find them anywhere. Three of them just disappeared without a trace.


    Based on the time of disappearance, I guessed Zatan and Beel went into hiding together. While The Spider Queen was acting alone. I was still tracking down what they were doing but I hadn''t gotten any clues about what they were doing or nning. I wished I had a great spy squad like The Spider Queen had to help me track them down.


    As for their cities, all of them went on autopilot as usual. Nothing had changed, as if their leader just went on vacation and would be back soon.


    A week had passed since I overthrew Letos. It was a hellish week I could say since I only could sleep for three or four hours for thest three days. While the previous days, I could only sleep around a couple of hours. I even almost missed Mia''s period. I was sure if I wasn''t an incubus who could get my energy from having sex I should have copsed.


    Luckily, after I raised a lot ofpetent staff and subordinates, my work got lighter. Plus two of my new assistants. Leon and Curtis.


    Previously, they were Letos'' subordinates and were very loyal to him even though he looked down on them. So I had no other choice but to use my Mind Corruption on them. Due to their abilities and my Servant''s Mark, I decided to make them my assistants. In exchange and payment for them, I fulfilled their deepest desires. Most of them were their promise to their family.


    My servants had also seeded in forming new elite soldiers and I had checked them by reading their minds with my Mind Corruption. The fastest way was to make sure they didn''t mean any harm to me. What they needed was a lot of training.


    As for Lord Damon, he still hadn''t regained consciousness yet. Even though it was worrying me, I couldn''t go back to the capital to check him out either. But Lilieth always informed me of any changes and she said he was getting better. The reason why he had been unconscious longer than before, was because he just stabilized the border energy twice. So he needed more rest than before. But based on her estimation, she shoulde to his senses in a few days.


    The time already showed 07.05 PM when I just finished my dinner. After I wiped my mouth, I stood up from my seat and went to bed. My tiredness was clearly visible on my face.


    Due to my unusual direction, Nefaris who was sitting on the sofa averted her eyes from a magazine in her hands to me.


    "Where are you going?" she asked curiously. She had her dinner before I ate mine.


    "I''m gonna hit the bed for a couple of hours," I said without stopping my steps. I knew I shouldn''t have done it since I just had my dinner but I couldn''t hold back my sleepiness anymore. Besides, I finished my work today. Yeah, this was the first time in a whole week when I could finish my job early. So I would marry the bed.


    ording to the rule, I was supposed to live in Letos'' mansion, but I chose to live here due to my busy schedule. That way, I could handle things more effectively. Besides, I didn''t have much stuff since I just stayed in the dark dimension for a couple of months. So as long as it had my basic needs such as the bed, dining room, bathroom, and kitchen, I could live there.


    Since this room did not have a kitchen, I used the office pantry as an emergency kitchen. Since it had quiteplete cooking utilities, it was not a problem. The building also had a bathroom that was connected to my office and I could already guess why Letos needed it. As for my maids, I brought Rin and Ran from the capital to prepare my food and arrange a lot of things.


    "Are you sure?" Nefaris confirmed before she turned to the window. "It''s still early," she added. I seriously didn''t understand how demons could predict the time from the sky since this ce was dark all day. The only one that helped was the red moon.


    "I know." I dropped my body on the bed nonchntly and closed my eyes. "But it''ste for my eyes." Licheri was sleeping and I just gave assignments to my servants and my staff. I didn''t have a meeting for the next couple of hours so I wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "How about a Lil bit of hot sex? I bet it will restore your strength. You barely touch metely," she sulked.


    Yeah, I admitted my busy schedule limited my time to do my sexual activities and it also irritated me. But I needed to finish all of this so the city could run as usual. In addition, even though the authority was in the demon lord''s hands, it was the staff and his/her subordinates who did all the work.


    The demon lords usually only needed to hold a few important meetings and receive important reports. As for Lord Damon, his task was far more than any other since his territory was the biggest one in this world. Not to mention he just received more territory from several demon lords who died at his hands a few years ago.


    "Sorry, I think I will skip," I said without opening my eyes. An incubus refused to have sex? That sounded crazy, but for now, the bed looked sexier than any woman to me.


    After that what I heard was her mumble as I fell asleep fast.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 556 553. Two Queens And One Prince I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 553. Two Queens and One Prince I


    I didn''t know how long I had been asleep when the noise of an argument woke me up.


    ''Oh c''mon, let me sleep some more,'' I thought. I tilted my head to the side and pulled the nket over my head, trying to ignore it. Yet I couldn''t help to listen to their topic and the owner of their voices.


    "He is my son. I should be the one who gets his cock first." From the voice, it belonged to Lilieth.


    "But he is my partner. So I''m the one who should get it first. You already have Damon right? Just suck his," replied Nefaris.


    "Unless he can''t do it anymore," she added in a mocking tone.


    Once I realized Lilieth was here, I snapped my eyes, opened my nket, and nced at them. My sight could catch Lilieth and Nefaris who were standing opposite each other near the sofa. Their hands were folded in front of their chests and their eyes stared at each other menacingly. Their chins lifted slightly, showing their pride and dignity as the queen of vampires and the queen of subus clearly.


    "I''m within my limits. He has juste to his senses and is calming himself down. There is no way he can do it in that state," Lilieth replied in a displeased tone.


    "I''m also at my limit. Ethan hasn''t touched me for thest three days due to the stupid jobs either. He even refused to do it with me and chose to sleep. So once he wakes up he has to touch me first," Nefarisined.


    "Besides--- that husband of yours. Isn''t he too much for that? He''s thousands of years old but acts like a 50-year-old kid. He should be more mature," she added.


    Although I didn''t understand what she meant, I cringed at that ''50-year-old kid'' thing.


    ''A 50-year-old kid? Then what am I? A baby?'' I thought.


    "You know. Rather than bother us, just give Charm to your beloved husband or something. I''m sure his cock will react to you," said Nefaris again.


    "He''s not an incubus, Nefaris. He is a death demon. And--- even though I agree with what you''re saying, I can understand him. It was an important moment for him yet he missed it. Of course, he''s in a bad mood," replied Lilieth. Okay, I didn''t know what happened, but I was sure something had upset him.


    Nefaris clicked her tongue in irritation.


    "Tch! Annoying as always," she sneered.


    "Ehm." I cleared my throat so I could take their attention and it worked. Both of them immediately turned to me.


    "Lord Damon has regained his consciousness?" I asked.


    "Ah, you''re awake," said Nefaris, totally ignoring my question. Eagerly they came over to me and sat on the side of the bed.


    "Yeah. You guys were talking so loud. It can even awaken an undead." It was a satire for what they just did.


    I thought it would make them realize their mistake, instead, theyughed.


    "Nice joke, Ethan. You know we''re not necromancers," said Nefaris between herughs.


    I smiled wryly.


    ''Ha, wrong words, Ethan. You forgot they''re not human and you''re in a demon world.'' So yeah, something like undead existed here.


    I decided to distract them from my cringe joke.


    "So, what are you doing here, mom?" I heard they mentioned sex, but I was sure she came for more than that. She bet she came to help me or because she had another task. Especially since she mentioned how bad mood Lord Damon was.


    "I came to check on you of course," she said as if I asked an obvious thing.


    "You can telepath me as always," I replied. She always contacted me and made sure everything was fine over the past few days so I was surprised by her sudden visit.


    "She came for your cock," said Nefaris straight to the point, rolling her eyes to the side and smiling wryly.


    "Huh?" I let out a stupid voice and furrowed my brows.


    "She is a subus, remember? And her husband had been unconscious for a week. What do you think she needs?" Nefaris reminded me.


    "As she said," added Lilieth.


    Right, I forgot about that since it was the first time I had been away from the capital for quite a while and it was me who fed her when Lord Damon passed out before. Since everything happened naturally, I didn''t think what I was overheard before was a real one.


    "Does dad know you''re here?" I made sure.


    "He was the one who asked me to meet you first. He''ll catch upter," Lilieth replied.


    "Oh, he wille?"


    "Yes. He is the king. You need his rification to im your position."


    ''True...'' I thought.


    She leaned her body on me.


    "So�� Do you mind satisfying your hungry mother?" She seduced me.


    Okay, that sounded so wrong. But that was probably normal for lust demons.


    But Nefaris did not let her. She grabbed her hand in displeasure.


    "If you want to suck my man''s cock, you have to do it after me." Once again they red at each other.


    ''Oh right. Two queens in a room is a bad idea.'' So I decided to find the best way.


    "How about threesomes?" I suggested.


    "I don''t mind a threesome, but I want my turn first," said Lilieth without taking her attention away from Nefaris.


    "Firste first served. I have apanied him for days so the first should be my turn," Nefaris protested.


    "You''ve been here from the start, so that doesn''t count," Lilieth retorted.


    "I have my tail. It tastes the same as my cock," I gave them another idea as I waged it in front of them.


    They turned to me at the same time and gave me a t stare as if I had just made a stupid suggestion.


    "But it can''t give us any semen, right?" said Lilieth.


    "Fine. We can do it in turn then," I said after I understood that what they wanted was my cum.


    "That''s what we''re debating now," said Nefaris.


    "What if we determine it through thepetition? Besides I''m sure he needs a bit of entertainment after the long work," Lilieth suggested.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Nefaris, frowning.


    "Who can make him aroused like crazy will get the first turn," Lilieth gave a brief exnation.


    It was kinda unfair since Lilieth was a subus so I thought Nefaris would turn her down. But I was wrong.


    "Deal!" Nefaris replied without hesitation.


    "Hey, you should ask for my consent," I protested.


    "You don''t want it?" asked Lilieth in shock.


    Nefaris followed with another question.


    "You''re kidding, right?" she said in disbelief.


    "At least you should have asked me for formality," Iined.


    They exchanged nces.


    "Incubus," they scoffed in unison.


    I smiled wryly.


    "Sorry for being one," I replied.


    "Cut the chit-chat," said Lilieth. She snapped her fingers, and in an instant, her clothes disappeared.


    "It''s been a long time since I did this. I want to know if I still got it or not?" she said in clear confidence.


    "Let''s see how good you are." Not to be outdone, Nefaris also canceled her Demon''s Clothes.


    While I was stunned with my eyes on them.


    "Shit..." I muttered.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 225 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 91 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 557 554. Two Queens And One Prince II (18+)

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 554. Two Queens and One Prince II


    My eyes fell on Lilieth and Nefaris'' naked bodies. Their skin was smooth like the finest porcin. Every curve of their body showed how perfect they were. Their ripe breast, which was soft and puffy, challenged me. The pink tips invited me to touch them. Just with that sight, my heart was pounding. All my muscles tensed up as if preparing for what was toe next.


    Like a professional ballet dancer, Lilieth got up from the bed elegantly before she turned, spun up onto the bed, and on her knees.


    Not to be outdone, Nefaris chose to crawl onto the bed like a cute cat approaching her master. She stopped by my side. Her face was close to my ear.


    "Ethan��" Nefaris purred in a sultry voice. I could feel her breath against my ears and skin. Her hand traveled from my right neck to my left cheek before she tilted my head to turn to her, taking all my attention to her. The soft feeling of her touch made me shiver. It was a subtle seduction that contained a clear demand.


    But a secondter, another sweet call came from in front of me.


    "Ethan~" That made me nce at it. My face instantly turned red and my heart beat faster as soon as I saw Lilieth. Even my jaw was slightly dropped because of that.


    Still on her knees, Lilieth traced her body with both her hands from her slender waist to her breast before she tossed her hair into the air with both hands erotically, letting her soft strands of hair slip from her hands and fall onto her shoulders. Her eyes looked at me seductively, filled with invitations to touch her. Her slightly parted lips added her sexiness.


    A secondter, her hands went down slowly at a regr pace. Her fingers touched her wet lips. Her tongue stuck out to lick her fingertips before going down to squeeze her breast and fiddling with her nipples.


    I could see both of them were getting harder every time she touched them. She bit her lower lip a bit and showed me her erotic expression.


    "Like what you see, Ethan?" She seduced in a voice full of invitation. Her voice sounded like a moan.


    My adrenaline started to rise and my mind went wild. I didn''t know where to start. But from my gaze on Lilieth''s naked breast, I knew what I wanted was to fondle her soft mounds. No, I wanted to squeeze it, pinch it, and sucked it. I felt like a baby drooling around for his mother''s breast and wanting to suck all her breast milk up.


    Completely turned to Lilieth, I was about to lean my body towards her. My naughty smirk already said what I wanted to do to her.


    But suddenly Nefaris pulled my hand. It didn''t stop there, ferociously, she went on top of me and pinned my hand to the bed. A frown on her forehead. Her displeasure was evident on her face. From her gaze, it was clear that the cat had turned into a lioness due to her jealousy.


    "You should only be looking at me," she asked, pouting in annoyance.


    "It''s apetition, right? You should---" Before I could finish my words, her face drew closer to mine and only stopped an inch in front of me. I could even feel her breath on my face.


    "You should only look at me," she repeated in a firm tone.


    It surprised me a bit since she had never been like this before. She had seen me have sex with my servants without batting an eye so many times. But she never wanted to do an orgy or threesome. Although she never said the reason, with my servants'' awkwardness, I could understand that. Her status was above the others so the others felt a little awkward if we did it together and they would end up letting her do it by herself.


    But this time she looked different. She saw this as a realpetition between her and Lilieth when I thought thepetition was just a game.


    ''She surely doesn''t like to lose, huh?'' Well, I bet this had something to do with their pride and dignity. Lord Damon warned me about this and I didn''t know what would happen. I just hoped this didn''t end up as a catfight.


    A smirk grew on my lips.


    "Then make me," I challenged her. My status was the same as hers. So I also had my pride and dignity. Even though this was theirpetition, I did not and would not take any orders from anyone. I was the judge, so she was the one who had to show her efforts for that.


    "Remember, Nefaris. This is apetition." Lilieth''s voice came from behind her. Same with me, she reminded her that Nefaris should seduce me not threaten me.


    But Nefaris looked displeased with that. She tilted her head to the side, looking at Lilieth from the corner of her eyes.


    "You don''t need to remind me. I told you I would take his attention away from you," she said in displeasure.


    And Lilieth took it as a challenge.


    "Is there a woman who can grab a boy''s attention from his mother?" She approached me. Her face went down by my side.


    "Especially this kind of mother~," she said in a sultry voice before she ended it by kissing my ear and licking the earlobe.


    "Ngh." It was a subtle stimtion, not even close to lewd. But the erotic sensation was real as if everything she said and did excite me. I couldn''t even hold myself back but let out a soft moan. My expression showed my desire clearly.


    My aroused face made Nefaris'' jealousy increase.


    "Right. I should be all out from the start," she muttered.


    Nefaris came down to the other side of my face and started to sniff my neck and skin for a few moments before she ended it by gently biting my earlobe.


    "Mmph��" It was another nice stimtion even though it wasn''t as good as Lilieth''s.


    Not to be outdone, Lilieth''s hand began to infiltrate my clothes and touch my chest. Her lips that were on my side let out soft moans that provoke my lust. Her gentle touch soothed me and aroused me at the same time.


    "Ah�� Yes��" I whispered. A smile bloomed on my face. I closed my eyes as I decided to enjoy all the stimtion they did to me to the fullest.


    Note: R18 illustration is on my Discord Channel


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 558 555. Two Queens And One Prince III (18+)

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 555. Two Queens and One Prince III


    Again, Nefaris was displeased with it. She also slipped her hand into my clothes just like Lilieth. The difference was that instead of touching me, she was trying to push Lilieth''s hand away.


    That irritated Lilieth.


    Their little fight was starting to annoy me. I even opened my eyes and frowned. This was far from erotic or even hot.


    Lilieth clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Tch! Seriously? Stop invading my space," sheined.


    "It''s you who is invading my space. Move away," Nefaris replied in a displeased tone.


    "You just want to take him for yourself, don''t you?" Lilieth argued.


    "That sounds like a loser''s excuse," Nefaris replied with a scoff.


    "Enough!" I said in a firm tone. This wasn''t fun anymore.


    "You guys keep arguing with each other. Thispetition is screwed up. So---" I moved their hands away and sat down as I canceled my Demon''s Clothes.


    "I will take the lead," I decided. My eyes nced at both of them in turn. That was the only way to settle the fight between these two queens.


    "But---" Before Nefaris finished her words, I ovepped her lips with mine. At the same time, the tip of my tail pped her butt cheek.


    "Mph!" she jolted in surprise. It didn''t hurt but it definitely left a red mark on her skin.


    After a short kiss, I let her go.


    "I said, I will take the lead," I asserted again. Then I turned to Lilieth.


    "Do I make myself clear?" I had no other choice but this. This was something rare but their high pride got in the way. So the only thing I could do was get them to follow all my leads. That way there was no morepetition between them.


    "Are you ying tough on me?" Lilieth replied.


    "No." A smirk appeared on my lips. "I''m ying rough," I corrected her words.


    Without a warning, I tilted my torso to the side, grabbed the back of Lilieth''s head, and rammed her lips onto mine. My tongue invaded her mouth. My hands squeezed her supple chest. Something I had wanted to do since she seduced me the first time.


    She jolted in response.


    At the same time, I opened my legs and pointed my cock at Nefaris as a demand for some blow job. And she did my request.


    A momentter, I could feel a tingling feelinging from below. Without breaking my kiss, I nced down to my bottom. My sight could catch how Nefaris was licking the tip of my cock before she went for my shaft, tickling the veins on the sides with her tongue.


    Her hands crept from the sides of my thighs up before she wrapped her arms around my waist and buried her head between my thighs. I could feel my cock throbbing inside her mouth and her tongue constantly licking it.


    By my side, Lilieth broke my kiss and shifted her body up, cing her chest right in front of my face. It gave me a clear sight of her soft mounds. Seemed like she knew where my attention was when she seduced me for the first time. She licked her fingertip once more and rubbed it on her pink tip. Immediately it awakened and hardened. It was a sexy sight to see how she prepared her body to satisfy my libido.


    "Are you thirsty, Ethan?" she teased me, licking her lips in temptation.


    "I am. But before��" Instead of directly charging at her body, I waved my tail in front of her.


    "Lick it for me��" I demanded.


    She did as I ordered. The tickling sensation that came from both my sensitive spots made me let out a hiss of pleasure. But just for a second, I pulled my tail away from her and buried my face in her chest. I licked the tip and yed with it. It was so cute since it was getting harder as my tongue moved. My hand also touched the other tip.


    "Uh!" Lilieth twitched in pleasure and hugged my neck, a sign that she wanted me to do it longer than this.


    Her soft mounds were so beautiful and tasty. I licked them, sucked them, and left a lot of red marks on her skin.


    As Nefaris was busy with my cock and my mouth was busy enjoying Lilieth''s breasts, my tail crawled between Nefaris'' thighs and folded into a big dildo. After making a few swipes at her entrance, I realized that she was already wet and ready to ept me.


    In one push, I plunged my tail into it. She was shocked and wanted to let it go. Instead, I held the back of her head and made her swallow my cock deeper. At the same time, my tail moved back and forth deeper into her inner flesh.


    Elsewhere my hand ran down Lilieth''s thighs. Without hesitation I pushed my third finger into her sweet hole and moved slowly, trying to widen it. Yes�� I expanded it since I wanted to use my level 5 demonic Erection. That would be a rough y so I wouldn''t hold myself back.


    Shamelessly, Lilieth arched her back and let out a scandalous moan.


    "Uhhh!" It was an erotic one and it showed that she liked it. Not only her moan, her pussy''s reaction also showed the same thing. Her inner flesh sucked my fingers and squeezed them as if it asked me to explore it further.


    But my y was interrupted by Nefaris. She removed her mouth from my cock.


    "Ah-hah--- Ethan�� If you continue like this I''ll--" Before she could finish her words, I pushed my cock into her pretty face, pressing it on her skin.


    Then I removed my mouth from Lilieth''s chest and turned to Nefaris.


    "You shouldn''t talk when you suck my cock," I said in a firm tone before I mped both sides of her face with one hand.


    "Open up," I demanded. That sounded like an order.


    Swallowing her pride, Nefaris did my order. After I put my cock in her mouth, she continued her job.


    That rough treatment was greeted by Lilieth with a giggle.


    "Today you''re really rough, Ethan," she teased. But then a loud moan came out of her mouth showing how my finger movements suddenly turned wild due to her tease.


    "Ohhhh!!!" she opened her mouth widely.


    "No talking. Moan only. Mommy��" I threatened.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 559 556. Two Queens And One Prince IV (18+)

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 556. Two Queens and One Prince IV


    It made her even more excited.


    "I understand." She squeezed her breast with both hands and offered it to me.


    "Here. Have some more," she seduced.


    Seeing her who used to have a high dignity suddenly obey me aroused me like crazy. Without hesitation, I took her offer and buried my head in her chest once again. While my waist moved back and forth, banging the tip of my cock into Nefaris'' throat.


    In just a few minutes, my thick liquid came out of Nefaris'' mouth. Instead of staying still, I pulled Nefaris'' head, mming the tip of my cock into her throat and sending all my white liquid straight down her throat.


    After I made sure I spat all of it, I pulled my cock from her mouth and my tail from her pussy even though she hadn''te out yet. I also removed my mouth from Lilieth''s breasts.


    "Now�� Show me your dirty holes. Both of you��" I said in amanding tone.


    Obediently, they crawled in front of me before theyy side by side and spread their legs, exposing their pussies to me.


    "Which one do you want to choose, Ethan?" Nefaris opened her sweet hole with both fingers and licked her lips in temptation. Her eyes stared at me full of clear invitation.


    "You better choose me first since I am already wet~" purred Lilieth. She fiddled with her pussy with her fingers, pressing her clitoris. I could see her liquid dripping from there as if it drooled over my cock so badly.


    My eyes fell on the two sweet holes in front of my eyes. Their pink flesh is clearly visible and their throbbing inner wall is calling me to stick my manhood on them. Pronto.


    ''Damn. I can''t choose.'' Yeah, someone had to deal with my tail first before I gave them my semen. For sure, I was not sure I wanted to finish this with one session.


    "This is a tough choice," I muttered. " I will fuck you in turn then. Or maybe��" I activated my Demonic Erection lv 5 and waved my folded tail in front of them.


    "Double pration with these two will be more fun?" I added.


    So I chose my first target. Lilieth. I chose it since she mentioned her hunger before. Apart from that, I realized her DP was kinda low. While I had fed Nefaris with my blood before I slept. So I chose to feed her first.


    A sassy grin appeared on Lilieth''s face.


    "Ah~ I knew you would--- Ahhh!" Her grin turned into a grimace in an instant once I pushed my cock and tail. She was so narrow. With these two prated her holes, what I felt was just rough friction. And she replied to me by tightening her holes.


    As if not satisfied, my hand caressed her soft mound while my face drew closer to the side of her face.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted, mommy? Being vited by your own beloved son?" I purred.


    She answered with a ragged breath before a grin appeared on her lips again.


    "Ah�� My boy knows what mommy''s favorite~" Her heavy breath was evident in her tone.


    "Um-hum. I know you like a big hard cock with a lots-lots of cum. But today, I''ll give you more than that." I paused and brought my face closer to her ear.


    "I will ruin your greedy holes," I whispered with clear intimidation.


    Without waiting for her answer, I pounded her hard.


    "Uah! Oh~" she moaned like crazy.


    As I moved my hips back and forth, she giggled.


    "This is amazing -ah-hah�� I think mommy will give you a special gift."


    *Ba-thump*


    Suddenly, my heart beat fast. My lust rose rapidly. My mind was filled with overwhelming sexual urges and my mind was filled with naughty things. I immediately realized it was that lubricant. I didn''t know the name but it worked as an aphrodisiac if it hit my cock.


    "I''m doing double pration yet you use this on me. You are crazy. Aren''t you afraid I''ll rip your pussy?" I said in a ragged breath. My disbelief was clear from the tone of my voice.


    Sheughed upon my threats.


    "You can''t do it, Ethan. Instead�� I will squeeze all your cum~" she returned my threat.


    "How frightening��" I scoffed. But yes what she said was not a joke. Even though she was tight. I could feel how her flesh caught my cock and stimted it perfectly. And despite my rough movement, she moved with me in rhythm, banging my tail and cock in hers as deep as she wanted.


    "Ghhh!" Both of us reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Once I pulled my cock, my semen came out of her pussy and flowed onto the bed sheet. But that was not enough for me. I activated my Demonic Erection lv 5 again and turned to Nefaris who was staring at us in shock.


    "You look surprised," I asked with a naughty grin.


    "I am�� I never saw you this wild before," she admitted in a stammering voice. Her wide eyes showed her shock clearly.


    Ignoring her shock, I approached her and ced my cock in front of her entrance.


    "There''s always a first time for everything." Slowly, I swiped my wet cock in front of it, telling her what was going on next. Likewise with my tail in front of her butt hole.


    "Are you going to do the same to me?" she guessed.


    "Um-hum," I replied with a hum.


    "I-I don''t think I can do it," she stammered once again. Her gaze was fixed on my cock.


    Rather than me, it was Lilieth who answered.


    "Chicken out in thest minutes? Coward," she mocked.


    It was enough to disturb her pride.


    "No, I''m not!" she retorted.


    Fiercely, Nefaris suddenly pushed me away, reversing our positions in an instant.


    After she secured her position above me, fearlessly, she put my thick pir into her wet hole.


    While seeing her wild act, Lilieth decided to help her. She grabbed my tail and stuffed it in Nefaris'' ass.


    "Uwahhh�� Ah!" Nefaris'' eyes widened once the tworge objects invaded her insides.


    I gritted my teeth to resist all the stimuli that swept over me. The liquid still affected me, so I couldn''t say a word since I was in so much pleasure.


    "What a loud moan," Lilieth teased in excitement.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 560 557. Two Queens And One Prince V (18+)

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 557. Two Queens and One Prince V


    It was another rough friction. Luckily my tail had loosened up her pussy so her lubricant was more than enough to soothe her. I moved my waist as if I were a wild horse at the rodeo. Likewise with my tail which moved back and forth.


    Unlike Lilieth, Nefaris didn''t move much and only let out a lot of moans. She even lowered her body and hugged me tightly, letting my movements control the ypletely.


    Due to what I did earlier, it only took a few minutes before we reached our climax.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    After the announcement, Nefaris released my cock and tail from hers and fell by my side. From the rhythm of her breathing and sweat, she looked tired.


    "Ha�� Let her take a rest," said Lilieth, looking at Nefaris''s tired body. "For time being��" Without hesitation shey in front of me, spread her legs once again, and exposed her wet pussy to me. My thick wet liquid still wet her pink flesh. It was my favorite sight. "Round two?" she asked.


    I used my demonic erection lv 5 and rubbed my hard shaft with my hand.


    "Bring it on. I will give as much cum as you want," I answered her challenge.


    Without further ado, I stuck my hard cock into it.


    -----


    Time passed, and I didn''t know how many times I had done this with the two of them, what I remembered was my hips and my tail not stopping. Our ragged breath filled my office and my cum soaked their bodies and the bedsheet.


    Between the heat, Nefaris copsed on my side. Her body and her face were covered with my white liquid. It exined how much I had cum on her body. Either in hers, her ass, her mouth, and her body. Since she was a death demon and wasn''t made for sex, she copsed after ten rounds.


    While Lilieth and I had done it at least twenty times. I pounded her flesh, bathed her in my semen, and made her beg for it. This was the most intense round of sex we had ever had.


    She was on her knees while I was standing up in front of her. My hand held on top of her head and pushed her a bit while she stuck her tongue out. And me, I shook my cock in front of her, preparing to give a nice facial on her face.


    "Do you want this mommy?" I asked once again.


    "I won''t get enough of this, Ethan~" she replied. Her excitement for my next load was clear on her face.


    "I just fed you with my load but your body still demands more. I like this," I said.


    I furrowed my brow as I reached my climax.


    "Uhhh!" A soft moan came out of my mouth along with my semen that came out of his face. A satisfied smile appeared on my lips.


    She licked the thick liquid that dripped between her lips.


    "Mhp~ Tasty," she purred.


    "Um-hum," I hummed. Without hesitation, I wiped the rest of my semen off her face and we ended it with a short chuckle.


    Seriously, we just had sex like crazy and I literary bathing her with my semen. Not only that, I filled her womb with my seed, making her reek of my scent and cum. I couldn''t imagine if Lord Damon caught us in this state. I knew this was normal for demons, especially Lust demons, but I was sure it was more than breastfeeding.


    Plopping myself on the bed, Lilieth approached me.


    "Stay still. Mommy will clean you up, okay?" She offered another service.


    "Okay. But if it makes me horny again, you know what you gotta do," I warned her.


    She replied to me with a cheeky smile.


    "Don''t worry. My legs will always be open to you." Without further ado, Lilieth went down on my cock and started with a soft kiss on my ns before she licked my shaft to my inner thighs.


    My eyes were fixed on her. My body burned upon every lewd movement. My heart started pounding again.


    ''Shit, this won''t end,'' I thought. She was the queen of subus so I couldn''t expect less from her.


    In just a few seconds, I was hard again. My load was full and ready to fire again.


    "Mind for another round? I promise this will be thest," I asked breathlessly.


    She pulled her face away from my cock and gave me a teasing smile.


    "You said that an hour ago," she reminded me.


    "Don''t me me for that." I used my Demonic Erection lv 5 again and twitched my finger at me, asking her to ride me. And she did.


    "So you put all the me on me?" she asked in a casual tone as she climbed up on top of me and started by spreading her pussy with her two fingers, exposing her pink flesh out, and rubbing it on my ns for a bit.


    "Well, it will be unfair. So I think it will be our fault. Hhh---" I gritted my teeth as her sweet hole swallowed my Demonic Erection greedily.


    "I agree. This cock is so tasty. So I can''t get enough of it." She pressed both sides of her breast and offered it to me. "Want some?"


    "I can''t say no." I kissed her breast without hesitation.


    Rather than me, she was the one moving up and down. She enjoyed my cock and pushed down my cock deeper into herself as if it was nothing. What I could feel was only pleasure.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Once again we reached our climax. But instead of letting go immediately, we ended it with a deep dirty kiss and an intimate hug.


    "Really? Exhibitionism?" A male voice interrupted our sweet moment. That voice made my blood freeze and from the suddenly changing atmosphere, I knew who he was.


    I broke my kiss and turned to the owner of the voice.


    "Uh. Hi, dad. Didn''t see you there," I said awkwardly.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 561 558. Caught In The Act I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 558. Caught in The Act I


    "Hi�� SON," he greeted me. Yeah, he emphasized thest word. He was standing one meter behind Lilieth with his trademark arrogant pose, folding his arms in front of his chest and raising his chin a bit. Even though he had just regained consciousness and still looked a little pale, he looked more than ready to tear me apart.


    "Ehm." Lilieth cleared her throat and stepped out of myp. My thick semen flowed from her hole. I was worried that it would worsen his mood, but he didn''t seem to care. Then, she quickly took a nket and covered Nefaris'' body with it.


    I put on my Demon''s Clothes and smiled nervously.


    "Ya know. You are the one who entered this ce so it''s not exhibitionism, just a threesome. Besides this is my office," I tried to exin myself while I only hoped he didn''t get mad since his wife literally smelled like my cum. I felt like I just got caught having an affair with someone''s wife.


    "Right." He still looked displeased.


    Seeing his expression, I panicked even more.


    ''He won''t kill me right?'' ording to my prediction, I should be close to his level. So even if he went berserk and we fought here, I wouldn''t die that easily.


    But the guilt made me feel defeated before I fought him. I knew it was a normal thing for a demon mother and child to do. But with all that thick liquid, I guessed I had crossed the line. Moreover, I remembered Lilieth mentioned how bad mood he was, after he woke up although I didn''t know the reason. She only mentioned that he had missed something important.


    I stood up from the bed.


    "Anyway, I''m d to see you," I said with an awkward smile, trying to change the subject. "You look much better," I added with a nervousugh.


    He replied to me with a re.


    "Oh, I think I will feel much better after Ind a hit in someone''s face."


    My smile faded.


    ''Wait, he''s seriously mad because of it?'' I panicked even more. He had seen Lilieth ride my cock when I was passed out yet he didn''t bat an eye.


    "Ethan��" I turned to Lilieth who approached my ear. Just like me, she had used her Demon''s Clothes. Still, her body reeked my cum. "I think you should apologize to him," she whispered.


    "You mean both of us?" I rified in confusion. The one who came for sex was her and I did it with her consent, why am I the only one apologizing?


    "It''s you who should apologize to me. This has nothing to do with Lilieth!" Lord Damon stated firmly.


    I frowned. My confusion was getting clearer.


    "Why only me?" I asked. I waspletely clueless about this.


    "Because you were the one who exposed your identity without my permission! Worse, I was passed out when you did! That is uneptable!" he half yelled as if it wasmon sense and I should have known about it.


    My jaw dropped. I wasn''t expecting this at all.


    "So�� you''re mad at me because I exposed my identity when you faint? Not because I had sex with Lilieth?" I rified once again.


    He frowned.


    "Of course. Why should I be angry that Lilieth slept with you? She only fed you and you only fed her." From the tone of his voice, he said it as if it was basic knowledge and I was the one who didn''t havemon sense about it.


    He nced at Lilieth.


    "I was just a little surprised by your appetite and didn''t expect it to be an all you can eat buffet," he added.


    I was surprised by how indifferent he was while he was more mad about what happened with my duel with Letos.


    ''Right�� It''s demon''s morality thing. I forgot about that,'' I reminded myself.


    Seriously, I didn''t understand why he made such a big deal about what happened after the duel andpletely didn''t care about what just happened in front of him.


    "Anyway, it was the most important moment in your life. How could you do that without my permission?!" he red at me. His killing intent was clear.


    But somehow rather than the fear of a demon king, my fear was more like the fear of a kid to his father. Something that reminded me of the fear when I came home after I did something messed up. But I knew it wasn''t my fault and I refused to be med.


    "Don''t me me for it. I don''t want to do it either. But the armor got destroyed since it couldn''t contain my power anymore so---" Before I finished my words, Lord Damon interrupted me.


    "The armor got destroyed?!" he half shouted in disbelief and anger.


    I pressed my lips.


    ''Okay, I''m so doomed.'' Yep, I hadn''t said this to Lilieth or anyone. I forgot about it since Letos'' Deathraze reced it just fine and my work kept me busytely.


    "It was destroyed by itself," I repeated once again. I knew he created it for me so I felt bad for him.


    "Then what are you using now?" he asked again, frowning in confusion.


    "It''s Letos'' DeathRaze. I turned it into armor to cover my Demonic Aura," I exined.


    "TCH!" He clicked his tongue in annoyance, but he didn''t say anyint again.


    Crisis averted!


    "Ya know. You still have to rify my identity so I don''t think you missed all of it," I tried to cheer him up.


    "But I have missed my grand entrance." He looked the other way in annoyance. "And I can''t see those traitors'' pathetic expressions when you beat Letos," he hissed.


    I held my cringe desperately. From all that, what he was worried about was his grand entrance.


    ''It''s demon''s morality, Ethan. Demons act like that. Don''t cringe,'' I reminded myself.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 562 559. Caught In The Act II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 559. Caught in The Act II


    Upon my weird expression, he nced at me and narrowed his eyes. A frown on his forehead.


    "What do you want to say? Spit it out," he said curtly.


    I replied with an awkward smile.


    "Ehm," I cleared my throat nervously and tried to regain myposure. I didn''t want to bring up the demon and human morality stuff since I knew where it would end up and how bad he would nag me.


    I knew who I was, but getting rid of something I had grown up with wasn''t that easy. So I still experienced one or two culture shocks.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask about your work. You''ve been out for a few days and I''m not with you in the capital. Has everything been handled properly?" I asked, trying to turn our conversation around. I knew Lilieth had handled his work, but I desperately needed another topic of conversation.


    "I have Lilieth with me," he said without taking his eyes off me. "She has handled my work well. So rather than me, those questions are more suitable for you," he returned my question with another.


    His gaze shifted to Nefaris who was still fast asleep on the bed.


    "Moreover, I don''t believe ''that thing'' can help you. She is hopeless and useless," he added sarcastically. Yeah, he emphasized the ''that thing'' words.


    Once again I held my cringe. ''That thing?'' I thought. Somehow I couldn''t understand why those two death demons couldn''t get along with each other when I found a lot of simrities between them.


    Rather than me, Nefaris'' voice that came from behind me answered him.


    "Hey, I heard that," sheined.


    When I looked back, she was already sitting down and covered her naked body with her usual red dress.


    "I beg your pardon, ''Your Majesty''. But I''m more useful than you think. I helped your son to take care of a lot of things and stabilize his authority over this city," she said in a sarcastic tone. A mocking smirk appeared on her lips. "Not like someone who just fainted and only opened his eyes after everything was done." A scoff came out of her mouth. "So useless," she mocked him mercilessly.


    I exhaled a long tired breath.


    ''Here we go again,'' I thought. I was just about to stop them since I wasn''t interested in a long argument, but another voice caught our attention.


    "Seriously, why are you guys so noisy today?" Licheriined, yawning. At the same time, the drawer of my desk opened by itself before he jumped out of it.


    From his half-opened eyes, it was clear he was still sleepy. Licheri wasn''t usually bothered by small things like arguments so I was guessing he woke up because of Lord Damon''s presence since he once told me that he could detect a demon lord''s presence even though the demon lord was able to cover his/her demonic aura like me.


    As if on cue, we turned to him at the same time.


    "Licheri, do you want to meet my dad?" I greeted him. It was my chance to divert the conversation and stop their argument.


    While Lord Damon greeted him in another way. Without a word, he teleported near my desk and stared at that white round creature in intimidation, like a lion staring at an innocent bunny cub.


    "Hie!" Licheri squeaked due to Lord Damon''s intense intimidation. His surprise was evident on his face. His half-open eyes snapped open in an instant.


    Then, without a warning, Lord Damon pinched Licheri''s cheek with both fingers and lifted that white creature in disgust.


    A frown appeared on Lord Damon''s forehead. His eyes fixed on Licheri were filled with clear confusion.


    "What is this white jelly creature? Some kind of mutant semen?" he asked with a cringe. His disparage was clear from the tone of his voice. He turned to me without removing the strange expression on his face.


    "Have you ejacted that much till you managed to create this monstrous creature?" he gave me a random guess.


    Meanwhile, Licheri struggled, trying to free himself from Lord Damon''s pinch. Her chubby cheek turned red as he swung around.


    "Let me go you cruel demon!" he whined. He looked like a huge marshmallow hanging in Lord Damon''s hand.


    A weird expression appeared on my face, either because I held my cringe or because I felt sorry for Licheri.


    "Dad, that''s Licheri. This city''s core. This ce''s Demon''s Reign," I exined, pointing at Licheri.


    He returned his gaze to Licheri and brought that creature closer to his face.


    "This little creature?" he said in disbelief.


    "Yes," I rified.


    He narrowed his eyes and observed Licheri in detail.


    "Hey, put me down. Show some respect. I know you are the king but I''m this ce''s core!" yelled Licheri in annoyance. His futile struggle only made his body sway back and forth.


    "Are you sure he''s not some kind of mutated semen?" Lord Damon made sure once again.


    "My semen can''t mutate," I replied. An awkward yet weird smile on my lips.


    Feeling that his efforts were in vain and realizing that Lord Damon would not let him go anytime soon, Licheri stopped struggling and pouted.


    "You are annoying," he protested.


    Without further ado, Licheri opened his mouth and bit Lord Damon''s finger.


    It wasn''t fatal, but enough to make Lord Damon frown.


    "You piece of shit!" Lord Damon shouted in anger. He threw Licheri at the nearby wall but before Licherinded, an invisible force held his body and caught him in the mid-air.


    Still in the mid-air, nonchntly, Licheri stuck his tongue to tease him. It was enough to trigger Lord Damon.


    In a blink of an eye, Lord Damon stormed at him, intending to attack him again. This time, it was for real.


    But I teleported in front of them and used my skill.


    "Stop it! both of you!" I shouted.


    I used my Telekinesis to stop Lord Damon with my right hand and covered Licheri''s face with my left palm. As I thought, my Telekinesis was enough to stop Lord Damon since he had just recovered. While Licheri only let out another squeak.


    My reckless movement surprised Nefaris and Lilieth.


    "Oh my..." Lilieth muttered in shock.


    Beside her, Nefaris covered her mouth with the same shocked expression.


    "Can we drop this stupid quarrel and talk about something else?" I asked in a serious tone. This was my office and I was sure their fight would destroy this room if I let them do as they please.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 563 560. Caught In The Act III

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 560. Caught in The Act III


    Without a word, he lowered his attack stance.


    "Right, what do you want to talk about?" From his tone, I could tell he wasn''t happy, but on the other hand, I was sure he knew his strength had not returned to its original state.


    In contrast to his reaction, Licheri simply jumped onto my shoulder once I loosened my grip.


    ''I have to bring another topic ASAP!'' I screamed internally as I tried to find another question and I found it right away.


    "Um�� Oh right! The conference. You have to rify that I am your son, right? I think we should do it as soon as possible to prevent more bad rumors," I suggested. There was a high chance that the demons who didn''t like me saw this as their chance to take me down, so his rification would help me to stabilize my power more quickly.


    "I''ve made a call and ordered your assistants to prepare everything. That lizard demon guy and the giant," he answered lightly.


    "You mean Leon and Curtis?" I asked. I was sure he knew they were my assistants from Lilieth.


    "Yes. Those two," he rified.


    A frown appeared on my forehead.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? They are my assistants," Iined in displeasure. He should have asked my opinion first since I was their leader. "Besides, this conference is to rify my identity. At least you should involve me," I added anotherint and exined my reasoning.


    "Says someone who reveals his identity without his father''s permission," said Lord Damon in a nonchnt tone.


    Upon his reply, I replied to him with a t stare.


    ''Did he�� hold a grudge just because I identally exposed myself after thest duel?'' Iined internally.


    Before I said a word, Licheri opened his voice.


    "Yes. That cruel demon is taking revenge on you. I can feel it!" he added gasoline to the fire.


    Lord Damon red at him in reply.


    "Shut up, you semen mutant. This is between father and son," he said with intimidation.


    Which was followed by replies from the women.


    "Pfft---How childish!" Nefaris held back herughter and mocked him.


    "Oh my. You are a bit grumpy after waking up are you?" said Lilieth. Her surprise sounded from the tone of her voice.


    He turned to the side, looking at them from the corner of his eyes.


    "Can''t be helped," he grumbled.


    A quiet exhale came out of my mouth.


    ''Why do I have a tsundere demon dad?'' I cried internally. At the same time, I kept Licheri''s mouth shut since I was sure he would say this out loud to vent his anger.


    "Anyway, since you ordered Leon and Curtis to handle it, it should be fine. I just need to get ready for the conference. When did you ask them to do it?" I decided to let it slide. After all, it was not a problem for me and lightened up my workload.


    He returned his gaze to me nonchntly.


    "In two hours," he answered lightly.


    I was stunned, desperately holding my tongue to let out anotherint. Or rather anger.


    ''What the hell?! You asked my assistants to set up an important conference in two hours?! Are you trying to kill my new assistants!'' I believed we had to invite a lot of reporters for this and we had to prepare some important things for the conference so his orders were too much for them. I indeed had been waiting for this conference so I could clear things up quickly but I didn''t expect it to be this soon.


    ''I feel sorry for Leon and Curtis...'' Especially since they often apany me for overtime. But saying myint would only make things worse and I still needed his rification so I had no other choice but to swallow myint.


    "Poor---Mph!" Licheri had just put my hand down and was about to make aint about what happened to my assistants and what I was thinking, but I quickly shut his mouth again. Yet, Lord Damon realized it.


    He turned his gaze to Licheri and gave him another intimidating look.


    "What?" he said curtly.


    Luckily, I knew what topic I should ask next and I was sure this was enough to divert the uing argument.


    "I''m thinking about the other three demon lords. I didn''t find them anywhere after myst duel with Letos. Do you have any suggestions for finding them?" I asked bluntly.


    Lord Damon''s gaze turned serious. His grumpy expression faded.


    "Have you sent spies?" he asked.


    "I did. I''ve also used my skills to spy on their ce. But I couldn''t find them anywhere," I exined.


    "Have you checked their vis?" he made sure.


    "I did."


    "All of them?" he made sure once again.


    "All of them," I repeated.


    "What about their assistants?"


    "They''re still there. Zatan and Beel disappeared at the same time for the same reason. Both of them went on vacation. The spider queen disappeared a few hourster. She said she was bored and wanted to find another handsome male to y with. I think she went alone," I gave him a long exnation.


    A short mocking chuckle came out of his mouth. A condescending grin appeared on his lips.


    "She was betrayed by the other two. How pathetic," he sneered.


    "I''m thinking about bringing her to our side. This is a great time since she didn''t have any ce to go. So I focus my search on her. Do you have any idea where she or they are?" I quickly told my n.


    He shook his head from side to side.


    "I have no idea," he said in regret.


    Licheri lowered my hand.


    "But they''re not here for sure," he added.


    "Not in my ce either," Nefaris said out of the blue.


    "I tightened the security when your father passed out. Besides, I should be able to feel their power if theye to the capital. I''ve also checked the human world. None of our soldiers sensed their presence either," Lilieth stated.


    Lord Damon ced his fist on his lower lip and was deep in thought.


    "They must have run away somewhere else��" he mumbled. Which was followed by a short silence.


    "I had a wild guess��" I broke the silence.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 564 561. Caught In The Act IV

    The Incubus System Chapter 561. Caught in The Act IV


    They shifted their attention to me.


    "Since they are afraid of us, they should be trying to find a new alliance against us. So maybe, they are offering another deal with other demon lords. I''ve checked some of them but haven''t found any clues," I exined.


    "Do you have the list?" asked Lord Damon.


    I flicked my fingers, using my Telekinesis. A sheet of paper flew from my drawer to him. He took it. His eyes moved side to side to read it until he stopped.


    "Have you checked on him?" He handed me the list and pointed to a name.


    My eyes were on it.


    ''Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall.''


    "Who''s he?" I asked, turning my attention to him.


    "If Letos and you represent Lust and I represent Pride. Then he represents wrath��" Lord Damon briefly exined.


    "You mean he is the Lord of Wrath?" I made sure in surprised. I could imagine how bad temper he was and his horrifying appearance just from his name. His name also somehow reminded me of Puriel''s story.


    "You can say it like that," he agreed.


    Which was followed by Nefaris.


    "Oh, that guy. Yes. If I was one of the traitors, I would probably do the same," she imed.


    "Why?" I asked, frowning and turning to her.


    "He is strong and has wit. A real demon lord among the demon lords," Lilieth who was sitting by Nefaris exined.


    "Can you give me the details?" I demanded in curiosity.


    "He is the first and only demon lord who rules the City of Wrath. Splein," Lord Damon gave a short exnation. The seriousness in his eyes showed I shouldn''t fuck around this Azrael guy.


    "You mean that the city has never had another leader before?" I rified in surprise. That meant he was older than Lord Damon. I could picture him as an old man.


    "Yes. He never does anything that offends anyone so he has almost no enemies. But he is also very strong and able to defend his territory from any attack. I can say he is the oldest of us," he exined.


    "If he''s the oldest, doesn''t that mean he has more power than you?" I asked. But before he said the answer, their exnation about the powerparison reminded me of the max level.


    Lord Damon gave me a t stare.


    "Should I exin it again?" he said in a displeased tone.


    "Nah. I just remember he can''t develop more than that due to his status," I replied.


    "Anyway��" I tried to change the topic again and turned to Nefaris.


    "Why didn''t you tell me anything about him? If he''s that important I should spy on him first." It was a genuine question since I already gave her the list. But she didn''t say anything.


    Unexpectedly, Nefaris replied to me with a warning.


    "If you want to investigate him, it''s better toe directly to him. Sending a spy or spying on him with your skill will only anger him. He will turn you into his enemy."


    "Does that mean he has a bad temper?" I assumed.


    "His temper is not that bad. He is a great demon actually if you could know him better. It''s just that he doesn''t like that kind of thing. He is a straight guy. If you have a problem with him,e to his ce and say it in front of him. He''ll be happy to settle it out with you," Lilieth added.


    I raised my hand.


    "Wait, wait, wait. What kind of ''settle'' do you mean? A duel? A battle? A discussion? A negotiation?" I demanded her exnation since it was an ambiguous thing.


    "With both of them, of course," she replied.


    "Even though he''s the lord of Wrath, that doesn''t mean he''s a brainless hot blood demon," Nefaris added.


    "He likes all kinds of discussions and appreciates someone who ising to him. Instead, if you try to sneak around him, he will think of you as his enemy. That''s why we called him Lord of Wrath. That''s because he often nagged the other demon lords thousands of years ago and killed their subordinates just because they came to his ce to spy on him," Lord Damon gave a long exnation.


    "He sounds like a good man to me," I said in relief. It made all of them look at me with a cringe.


    "A good demon, I mean," I quickly corrected.


    "There''s no such thing as a good demon, Ethan. He simply only minds his own business," Lord Damon stated before he nced at Nefaris.


    "The difference is, he''s better than a certain demon lord who doesn''t give a fuck about her territory," he said in a cynical tone.


    "Why do I feel a lot of judging looks from your gaze?" Nefaris asked without turning her gaze to Lord Damon as if her uneasy gaze pierced through his skin. Her displeasure was evident in her voice and a frown was on her forehead.


    "Just mentioned how different you are from a certain responsible demon," said Lord Damon in a teasing tone, looking to the other side nonchntly.


    Nefaris looked at Lord Damon from the corner of her eyes.


    "I can turn into something worse than him if the demon world doesn''t mind having two Wraths." Her tone was full of threats.


    "Do you dare?" challenged Lord Damon.


    Nefaris was silent for a while before she exhaled and opened her voice again.


    "Nah. Too much responsibility. I think I will skip," she said in a nonchnt tone.


    ''Hhh�� it''s so typical of her,'' I thought. But I knew why she chose to do it.


    "Pathetic," Lord Damon scoffed.


    "You already know about the decision. I think you need to stop bullying her," I tried to stop him before another argument urred.


    But he answered me with a smug smile.


    "That''s impossible. I''m the Lord of Pride after all."


    I was about to answer his words, but an announcement that appeared in front of me made me hold my tongue.


    [You are connected with Curtis]


    ''The conference room is ready, My Lord. We''re waiting for the reporters,'' Curtis said. I was surprised Leon and Curtis were able to get things ready faster than I expected.


    ''Okay,'' I replied.


    [You have disconnected with Curtis]


    "I want to take a shower first. I can''t possibly appear in this state," I said, ncing at my body. I couldn''t shake off the sticky feeling from it.


    Licheri took the initiative to get off my shoulder.


    "I''ming!" said Lilieth, getting up from her seat.


    "Me too," said Nefaris.


    "What?! Are you guys nning another threesome?" Lord Damonined with a frown.


    I replied with a smug smirk.


    "Why do you think they call me the Lord of Lust?" I said in a teasing tone before I went to the bathroom.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter Chapter 562. The King and The Princes First Press Conference

    565 Chapter 562. The King and The Prince''s First Press Conference I


    The Incubus System Chapter 562. The King and The Prince''s First Press Conference I


    After a good shower, I got ready for the conference. Even though I could create my clothes from my Demon''s Clothes, what I needed to prepare was my very first speech. At thest conference, I didn''t say much except for a few important things and when I disguised myself as Lord Damon, it was Lilieth who did most of the talking. While the uing conference would concentrate more on me. So I had to prepare myself as best I could.


    As for the bath threesome, it never happened. I was too nervous about the uing conference so I was not interested in having sex with them. Besides, I was just joking, to begin with.


    At my office, I walked back and forth restlessly in the middle of the room with a paper in my hand. My mouth mumbled about whatever was written there. I felt like a student who panicked because he hadn''t studied for the exam. My restlessness made everyone sitting on the sofa near me frown. Including Licheri who was sitting on Nefaris''p. Rather than a pearl or a milk jelly, he looked like slimezing around.


    "Cut it out. You gave me a headache,"ined Lord Damon who was sitting on the single sofa with his cool pose. His eyes followed wherever I walked.


    "Rx. It''s just a speech, dear," Lilieth, who was sitting by Nefaris added, trying to calm me down. Rather than tense, she opened the document I had just finished this morning. From her casual movements, I could tell she didn''t check it but only yed around.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to them.


    "Rx? I only have 15 minutes left! How can I rx?" I half yelled in panic. I knew this was just a rification and I shouldn''t worry too much about it. But after this rification, the demon world would see me as the crown prince of the dark dimension officially. The future king of this world. At least I wanted to show a good quality on my first impression. Moreover, Lord Damon was here and I didn''t know what he would say. Who knew he would treat me as a kid in public? It was the same as humiliating me.


    Even though I warned him, I knew no one could stop him if he wanted to. So instead of arguing with him, I decided to counter him with my speech. After all, I had this prepared a few days ago, it was just that I didn''t have the time to study it.


    "I don''t understand, what''s a big deal about this? Aren''t you guys just going to introduce him to this world?" said Nefaris in a nonchnt tone. Her fingers spun her strands of hair yfully.


    "It''s an official conference, Nefaris. It won''t end that easily," I reminded her.


    "Not to mention, the reporters have been waiting for this for a long time. They will bombard him with thousands of questions," added Lord Damon before he sighed. "Besides, you''ve seen those reporters right? It seems this is going to be a long night."


    He was right.


    The time had shown past midnight. I thought this would be an easy thing for us due to the sleepiness, but the reporters who had gathered in front of the city hall signified something else. It seemed that my mysterious appearance had created thousands of questions in their heads.


    As I tried to shove everything I wrote in my head, a knocking sound came from the direction of the door apanied by the door opening.


    A lizard demon in an office suit with a body smaller and shorter than mine came into the room. His skin was pale white. His spiky hair was indigo. The thin membrane between his fingers and the tail sticking out of his trousers indicated his status as a lizard demon. He wore sses with green lenses "Got it." Then I turned my gaze forward. "Thank you, dad." This time, it was my words that made him 09:33


    smile.


    to cover his asymmetrical eyes. It was rare eyes that made me recruit him to be my assistant. It could detect an object''s attribute whatever it was. Food, drinks, paper, essories, simply everything. Including items I couldn''t check with my skills. His name was Curtis.


    Behind him, a giant demon followed. He was in his humanoid form, but he was about 2 meters in height and had a muscr body. Very different from the previous lizard demon. His short hair was brown. His eyes were all white but he could see everything just fine. But what made me recruit him was that he could feel his surroundings only with the aura flow. Just like Curtis, he wore an office suit. His name was Leon.


    Both of them approached me and bowed to greet the three demon lords before returning their attention to me.


    "All ready, My Lord," Curtis reported.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    "Okay." I put the sheet of paper in my hand at the desk and took a couple of deep breaths. Soon I felt better, just better since the nervousness was still lingering in my heart.


    Ignoring what I felt, I turned to Lord Damon.


    "Shall we go now?" I said.


    He answered me with another smirk. From his gaze, I could tell he was stillughing at my nervousness but he didn''t show it.


    "Let''s go." He stood up from his seat and walked towards the exit. Followed by Lilieth and Nefaris.


    Rather than tailing him, I walked by his side, swallowing whatever I felt.


    Once we just got out of the office, suddenly, without stopping his steps, Lord Damon spoke again.


    "Just rx. You are already good as you are. Keep yourposure and dignity. Remember you are my son. A royal. All of those demons are under you. So act like one," he encouraged me without shifting his gaze at me.


    I nced at him. His words surprised me. But somehow it soothed me. Those simple things calmed me down. Unconsciously, a smile bloomed on my lips.


    "Got it." Then I turned my gaze forward. "Thank you, dad." This time, it was my words that made him smile.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic


    -wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 565 562. The King And The Princes First Press Conference I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 562. The King and The Prince''s First Press Conference I


    After a good shower, I got ready for the conference. Even though I could create my clothes from my Demon''s Clothes, what I needed to prepare was my very first speech. At thest conference, I didn''t say much except for a few important things and when I disguised myself as Lord Damon, it was Lilieth who did most of the talking. While the uing conference would concentrate more on me. So I had to prepare myself as best I could.


    As for the bath threesome, it never happened. I was too nervous about the uing conference so I was not interested in having sex with them. Besides, I was just joking, to begin with.


    At my office, I walked back and forth restlessly in the middle of the room with a paper in my hand. My mouth mumbled about whatever was written there. I felt like a student who panicked because he hadn''t studied for the exam. My restlessness made everyone sitting on the sofa near me frown. Including Licheri who was sitting on Nefaris''p. Rather than a pearl or a milk jelly, he looked like slimezing around.


    "Cut it out. You gave me a headache,"ined Lord Damon who was sitting on the single sofa with his cool pose. His eyes followed wherever I walked.


    "Rx. It''s just a speech, dear," Lilieth, who was sitting by Nefaris added, trying to calm me down. Rather than tense, she opened the document I had just finished this morning. From her casual movements, I could tell she didn''t check it but only yed around.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to them.


    "Rx? I only have 15 minutes left! How can I rx?" I half yelled in panic. I knew this was just a rification and I shouldn''t worry too much about it. But after this rification, the demon world would see me as the crown prince of the dark dimension officially. The future king of this world. At least I wanted to show a good quality on my first impression. Moreover, Lord Damon was here and I didn''t know what he would say. Who knew he would treat me as a kid in public? It was the same as humiliating me.


    Even though I warned him, I knew no one could stop him if he wanted to. So instead of arguing with him, I decided to counter him with my speech. After all, I had this prepared a few days ago, it was just that I didn''t have the time to study it.


    "I don''t understand, what''s a big deal about this? Aren''t you guys just going to introduce him to this world?" said Nefaris in a nonchnt tone. Her fingers spun her strands of hair yfully.


    "It''s an official conference, Nefaris. It won''t end that easily," I reminded her.


    "Not to mention, the reporters have been waiting for this for a long time. They will bombard him with thousands of questions," added Lord Damon before he sighed. "Besides, you''ve seen those reporters right? It seems this is going to be a long night."


    He was right.


    The time had shown past midnight. I thought this would be an easy thing for us due to the sleepiness, but the reporters who had gathered in front of the city hall signified something else. It seemed that my mysterious appearance had created thousands of questions in their heads.


    As I tried to shove everything I wrote in my head, a knocking sound came from the direction of the door apanied by the door opening.


    A lizard demon in an office suit with a body smaller and shorter than mine came into the room. His skin was pale white. His spiky hair was indigo. The thin membrane between his fingers and the tail sticking out of his trousers indicated his status as a lizard demon. He wore sses with green lenses to cover his asymmetrical eyes. It was rare eyes that made me recruit him to be my assistant. It could detect an object''s attribute whatever it was. Food, drinks, paper, essories, simply everything. Including items I couldn''t check with my skills. His name was Curtis.


    Behind him, a giant demon followed. He was in his humanoid form, but he was about 2 meters in height and had a muscr body. Very different from the previous lizard demon. His short hair was brown. His eyes were all white but he could see everything just fine. But what made me recruit him was that he could feel his surroundings only with the aura flow. Just like Curtis, he wore an office suit. His name was Leon.


    Both of them approached me and bowed to greet the three demon lords before returning their attention to me.


    "All ready, My Lord," Curtis reported.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    "Okay." I put the sheet of paper in my hand at the desk and took a couple of deep breaths. Soon I felt better, just better since the nervousness was still lingering in my heart.


    Ignoring what I felt, I turned to Lord Damon.


    "Shall we go now?" I said.


    He answered me with another smirk. From his gaze, I could tell he was stillughing at my nervousness but he didn''t show it.


    "Let''s go." He stood up from his seat and walked towards the exit. Followed by Lilieth and Nefaris.


    Rather than tailing him, I walked by his side, swallowing whatever I felt.


    Once we just got out of the office, suddenly, without stopping his steps, Lord Damon spoke again.


    "Just rx. You are already good as you are. Keep yourposure and dignity. Remember you are my son. A royal. All of those demons are under you. So act like one," he encouraged me without shifting his gaze at me.


    I nced at him. His words surprised me. But somehow it soothed me. Those simple things calmed me down. Unconsciously, a smile bloomed on my lips.


    "Got it." Then I turned my gaze forward. "Thank you, dad." This time, it was my words that made him smile.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 566 563. The King And The Princes First Press Conference II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 563. The King and The Prince''s First Press Conference II


    We walked down the corridor to the conference hall. The guards stood along the way to ensure our safety, especially making sure no trespassing reporters or intruders tried to take advantage of it. A standard protocol for a royal demon. I could say, although it was only prepared in a short time Leon and Curtis did the best they could.


    Instead of being with me, Licheri decided to turn himself into a pearl and sit together with Nefaris among the guests. He said he didn''t want to get too involved in something like this. Likewise, with Nefaris, she said this was within the royal family so she also didn''t want to interfere. Instead of walking with us, they took a detour and entered the hall through the other way.


    The door opened, and the noise of the crowd that greeted my ears immediately turned into silence and the clicking sound of cameras once we entered the room. As if on cue, all of them stood up from their seats to get a better view of us. But none of them dared to approach us due to protocol and security reasons. Besides, the three of us were the strongest demons in this world so trying to break in is tantamount to suicide.


    The shes of light assaulted us relentlessly as if we were the top actors and actresses on the red carpet at an award. But none of us turned on them. Lord Damon and Lilieth in front of me, held their heads high and walked towards the stage elegantly. A bit cold I could say. Their authority was clear from their expressions.


    While I, since this time I came as myself, not as Lord Damon likest time, I decided to sh a soft smile at the reporters before I followed my demon parents to the stage. I had shown my cruel side to themtely, so I was sure a smile or two would help me lighten up the mood and bnce my reputation. I knew I shouldn''t show my soft side too much, but continuing to show my cruel side too much could also encourage another discontent and rebellion. So bnce was the key.


    Still, that didn''t mean I didn''t show my dignity as the crown prince. Despite my nervousness, I didn''t show it on my face. I kept my head high just like them and maintained myposure.


    The three of us sat on the seats that had been prepared on the stage. Instead of a podium, a long tableplete with several mics was in front of us. That way, the three of us could talk in turn without having to get up from our seats. All the reporters could also get our pictures easily. Behind us, was a big screen to make sure all could see as well. It was the best setting so all of us could have a chance to talk.


    The city hall conference hall wasn''t as big as thest time, but it was packed with a lot of demons who looked excited by our presence. My servants guarded the room, while my pets guarded the outside.


    The conference started with an opening speech from Curtis followed by a clear statement from Lord Damon about my status and identity. Which was followed by my speech and a question and answer session. A long one.


    They asked a lot of things. About my previous existence, my age, why I had Erebus'' sword, and what caused me to kill Letos. It was a bit difficult to exin since it was a personal grudge and no one knew when Lilieth was pregnant before. On the other hand, I couldn''t say that I was from the human world either. Some would consider me unsuitable as the leader of this world since I grew up in a different world. So, yeah... we changed a lot of things and made up the story.


    They simply said I grew up in the Illusion Night towers and trained deep in the wild territories of the demon world. I sometimes went out to do a task or two, but I was undercover to make it easier for me to move. On top of that, they also said I was able to hide my Demonic Aura from birth so no one would notice my existence. As for my sword, Lord Damon told them it was he who gave it to me. It was his brother''s memento so he had the right to that sword.


    Regarding what happened between me and Letos, I used all the chaos that urred in Gourmando, Jealousi, and Avarici as my excuse to kill him. I said that he was nning to rebel and had deceived the demon world and Lord Damon at thest conference. I also ordered Curtis to show CCTV evidence when I disguised as Letos'' dead assistant on the screen. That was more than enough to make all of them believe that Letos was the mastermind behind all this chaos. Besides, Letos was a liar, to begin with.


    In other words, I framed him mercilessly. With the three demon lords absence, it was an easy thing for me. Yeah, it was cruel, but I needed my clean reputation.


    As for the three demon lords, none of us mentioned what they did since we wanted to lure them. Even if it was just a slim chance, it wouldn''t hurt to try, right?


    In addition to rifying my origin and stating I am the crown prince of the demon world officially, they also asked about my vision and mission, as well as my n for this city. Feeling it was my chance, I decided to exin to them that I didn''t want to make many changes and would rather keep what it was. I just changed the rules a bit so that the subus would have more freedom than before.


    Hour after hour passed, question after question came out of their mouths and we took turns answering them. The morning had arrived, so we had no other choice but to close the question and answer session and end the conference.


    The conference closed with an announcement about my ceremony to validate my status. But Lord Damon had not given the exact date for that.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 567 564. The King And The Princes First Press Conference III

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 564. The King and The Prince''s First Press Conference III


    The red moon in the sky of Licheri City was getting higher, indicating it was almostte morning when the others and I returned to my office. Once we all got into the room and the door closed, a long exhale of relief came out of my mouth as I plopped myself on the sofa.


    "Atst�� It''s done!" I said gratefully, almost shedding tears of happiness because of it.


    There was only me, Lilieth, Lord Damon, Nefaris, and Licheri in that room. Curtis, Leon, and all my servants were still securing the hall and escorting the reporters out of the building. They had to make sure none of those reporters infiltrated and tried to interview us in secret like what Elenna did to me in the human world.


    I knew most of them were not satisfied with our long Q&A session. Their curiosity was very high so they asked everything in detail, including why Nefaris was with me. But since the session had already passed, none of us decided to answer it. They even still chased us and asked a lot of questions as we walked towards the exit. But we told them that we would settle it another time. If we have time of course. So we didn''t give them any promise either.


    "Are you relieved now?" asked Lilieth, who was standing by Lord Damon''s side, in a teasing tone. While he was sitting down on the chair in front of my desk with his usual cool pose.


    "Um-hum," I admitted. My smile turned into a grin. I felt so relieved after all of this. With this, I hope all the lust demon kind''s doubts disappear so they could ept me better.


    "Like I said it''s not as bad as you think, right?" said Lord Damon in a casual tone. His eyes fell on the list of documents floating in front of him, indicating that he was using his Telekinesis. Every now and then, he flicked his index finger from side to side slowly, opening the next page. From the movement of his eyes, I guessed he was checking my work and making sure I could do everything right.


    "Yeah." I had to confess, my anxiety was too much, to begin with. But again, this was my first appearance with Lord Damon and Lilieth in public. More than that, I wanted to show that I was worthy of my status and position. So yeah, I could understand why I was so stressed out before.


    "So what are you going to do today?" asked Nefaris who was sitting beside me. She hugged my arm, trapping it between her soft mounds. I realized it was an invitation for the next sex round.


    Rather than me, it was Licheri who answered.


    "Imma gonna sleep," he said, jumping on my head and sittingfortably between my horns. His white melted body made him look like a massive liquid of semen that was covering the top of my head.


    I nced above me.


    "Shouldn''t you be sleeping in a drawer?" Iined. A frown on my forehead. Sometimes, despite his status as the core, he acted like a spoiled kid. Looked like he followed how my pets acted around me. Well, he sometimes also liked to y with them out of boredom.


    "Now. I chose your head today. Your hair is fluffy and I don''t want to miss any of your conversations, so this is the perfect ce for all," he said in a nonchnt tone. Instead of moving, he closed his eyes. A stupid smile on his lips.


    I replied with a t stare even though I knew he wasn''t looking at me.


    "So you just want to sleep and listen to our conversation at the same time?" I made my guess.


    "Yup," he confirmed confidently. "Don''t mind me. Go ahead. Continue your conversation," he added.


    A long exhale came out of my mouth as my gaze returned to the others.


    "Anyway, what are your ns?" asked Lilieth before I said a word.


    After a short humming sound and deep thought, I spoke again.


    "I''m nning to check that Azrael guy you mentioned before." I bet at least one of the demon lords came to him. Or at least he had a clue for me. Also, if I could be friends with him, that would be a bonus for me. I was new to this world and do not have any connection other than my demon family and Nefaris. I believed making him my ally would help me in the future, especially when I became a king.


    "So you''re going to visit him?" asked Nefaris curiously.


    "Yeah. I n to visit him tomorrow. I''m sure he''s seen the news so he should know who I am." It was something simr to ethics in the human world when a new neighbor came to visit and introduce himself to his neighborhood.


    "You should message him before you visit him. If I remember correctly, the great battle royalepetition just finished. He should be busy with his work. I''m not sure he''s watching the news either," said Lord Damon without taking his eyes off the document.


    "Oh, it''s already around that time again? One hundred years passed so quickly," Lilieth added.


    A frown on my forehead.


    "The great battle royalepetition?" I repeated.


    "Yes. He is an old demon. Strength is everything in his city. So it''s apetition and all the demons in the city have been waiting for it. He always joins thepetition without fail even if it wrecks out his job and knocks out all of his assistants," Lord Damon gave me a long exnation.


    "So I should send him a letter?" I asked. If he was an old demon, a letter was the best choice.


    "Why a letter?" asked Nefaris with a frown. "Just send him an email or text message," she added.


    It made me turn to her.


    "Are you sure about that?" I said in disbelief. "I mean, you said he is the oldest among you," I pointed out what I mean.


    "Yes. He is old, but not old-fashioned. So, as long it''s not an official visit or a grand invitation, an email should be enough," Nefaris exined.


    "Okay. An Email it is," I decided.


    "Great," said Lord Damon. In one flick, all of my documents went down and back on the desk.


    "I''ll give you the address."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 568 565. The Spider Queens Worries

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 565. The Spider Queen''s Worries


    The Spider Queen''s PoV


    A cynical scoff came out of her mouth once she heard how Damian, the crown prince of the dark dimension, the new ruler of Licheri city, framed Letos mercilessly. He even said that everything that happened in the other three cities was Letos'' doing and showed the Caf�� and the Game Center''s CCTV footage.


    ''I don''t know if I should call him smart or cunning��'' she thought. She was sitting on a simple single sofa. Her eyes were fixed on the TV screen in front of her. With that simple exnation and proof, that royal incubus could trick all demons with it easily.


    Of course, it was an easy thing, especially since he had destroyed Letos'' reputation from the start. Not to mention Letos himself was a big wild and the subus hated him so much. With Damian''s status as the king''s son and the son of the queen of subus, Lilieth, it was easy for him to gain the demons'' trust. Not to mention his reputation was clean.


    With his mysterious past, his strength, and Erebus'' sword, there was nothing he couldn''t get in the demon world. After all, she guessed that the lust demon kind had wanted a change of ruler long ago. To make it worse, what she, Zatan, and Beel did in Licheri City was tantamount to helping Damian to gain the lust demons'' trust.


    "What a bastard��" she hissed in annoyance, gritting her teeth. Even though he mentioned Letos was the only demon lord involved in the rebellion, she didn''t n on making any moves. She even didn''t dare send her Spyder to the capital or Licheri since that could backfire on her and get her caught. So what she could do was stay in her hiding ce.


    Rather than a luxury vi, she was in a simple cabin in the middle of the forest in a remote wild territory. There wasn''t much there other than a simple firece, a set of sofas, and a ce that resembled a kitchen and a bed. The TV and her phone were the only things that connected her to the modern world since everything in that ce was more like the furniture and equipment of the medieval era.


    Also, that electronic devices could work due to her Demonic power so she could stay there as long as she wanted. That ce was the house where she spent her childhood before she became a demon queen.


    The surroundings were only filled with boring trees with fruits. Some wild demons roamed around but that was not a problem for her since she had spread a lot of traps. While her Spyders would act as bait to lure the wild demons.


    Since she didn''t bring any servants with her, she used her Spyder to do many things. From looking for food, drinks also provided protection when she was resting, all done by her Spyder. So her life had not changed much more than her previous life. It was just that she couldn''t shake off the boredom since there wasn''t much she could do here.


    Apart from that she kinda missed her collection, either her male ves or her diamonds. And this cecked entertainment. After all, it had been a week since she arrived here and Azrael, the lord of Wrath, hadn''t replied to her messages, even though she had sent them through her Spyder three days ago.


    In frustration, Syntyche threw the back of her head behind the sofa and let out a long sigh. Still, her gaze was on the TV screen since she didn''t want to miss any of their rifications or words, but her thoughts weren''t there. What was on her mind was how to save herself.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" she muttered repeatedly. In a desperate time, she might have to go to that incubus. But that was if she had no other choice. On the other hand, that incubus could have killed her and said she was nning to betray the king easily since he already had proof of her crimes too.


    In addition, she also realized the incubus hadn''t discussed any incidents in Licheri City. Letos had all the evidence about how the three of them messed up the city. That incubus should have it too. If he decided to use it, then execution would wait for her.


    "What took you so long, Azrael?" she grumbled. Her Spyder had ced the letter on his desk. Azrael was even working there when the Spyder put it down. But that Lord of Wrath simply got rid of it and said thank you. Indeed she realized how busy he was, but it had been three days. He shouldn''t be that busy, right?


    "Please don''t tell me he forgot my letter and his assistant ended up throwing it away," she grumbled again, thinking the worst of it all. Her restlessness was driving her crazy. If that was the case then he would have to write another letter and send it again.


    On the other hand, she didn''t know if it was polite or not. She wasn''t close to Azrael and had only met him a couple of times. All of it happened a long time ago. There was a high chance that he would be angry if she forced him to immediately answer her letter. Moreover, asking him to meet out of sudden after she had not contacted him for hundreds of years sounded fishy.


    "I think I should write him another letter." Wasting no time, she flicked her finger, ordering her Spyder to write another letter.


    On the table in front of her, the little spiders gathered and formed a hideous ck pile before they took a pen and scribbled the ink on paper. They wrote down the reason why she suddenly asked him to meet and said that she didn''t have any ill intent towards him. She thought through every word written in the letter carefully and made sure he didn''t notice her problem. She was afraid that if she mentioned it from the start, he would reject her for sure. Moreover, she was sure that Azrael already knew about the crown prince from the news.


    The news was finished, and so was the letter. After she checked it for a while, she decided to send it.


    "Send it to Splein City," she ordered. The Spyders deftly put it in an envelope before one of them carried it out of the cabin through the window.


    As she looked at the letter away from her, she prayed.


    ''I hope he will help me...''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 569 566. Two Messages

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 566. Two Messages


    Azrael''s PoV


    Elsewhere, in an elegant pce dominated by purple, the City of Wrath, Splein, another demon lord sat in front of his desk. Or asleep to be exact. He was in his humanoid form, so he hid his six demon wings and two tails. Despite he was older than Lord Damon, his handsome cold face made him look like a man in his early 20s. His messy short ck hair with a pair of indigo horns adorned his head. His head pressed against his desk and a soft snore came out of his mouth.


    The room he was in was quiterge and dominated by purple andvender colors. A row of windows was behind him. The floor was covered with grey marble and the books selves were on the other side. Despite the luxurious and spacious room, there was no one there but that Demon Lord.


    The sheets of documents scattered on his desk showed how much his workload and a tower of a teacup on the other side of his desk showed how long he had spent there. He had already spent a week straight in his office and working through all the paperwork before he gave in to his drowsiness and fell asleep straight on the desk.


    Well, it couldn''t be helped since his city just spent a month straight of battlepetition to determine who is the strongest in that city and the winner of thatpetition was him. There hadn''t been a single demon who could kick him out of first ce in thatpetition for thousands of years. It was the most important and extraordinarypetition in Splein. Almost all adults and strong demons participated. It was unskippable.


    Since thatpetition used the Battle Royale system, he and all his assistants ended up neglecting his work for a month. He had no other choice but to do all his work after thepetition finished one week ago. To make it worse, none of his assistants could help him since all of them were injured after participating in thestpetition. So he was the one who had to do everything alone. That was the reason why he ended up sleeping on his desk.


    *Ding!*


    The sound of a new email came from theputer on the other side of the desk. It woke him up. He reflexively opened his eyes and pulled his head from the desk.


    "We''ll start the meeting in 10 minutes! '''' he shouted in reflex with his eyes half open. It was a spontaneous order since he only used the rm to remind him of the uing meeting and this was what usually happened every time he fell asleep at his desk. Since this had happened for thousands of years, this had be a reflex for him.


    He swept his gaze over his empty luxurious office with a half-drowsy look. His head moved from side to side and his brain processed what was happening before he realized that the sound wasing from theputer.


    ''Another report?'' he thought, yawning. His hand moved to cover his wide-open mouth. While his tentacle moved up the keyboard to open that new email.


    At the same time, his attention was fixed on the letter in front of him. That letter was from the Spider Queen. It had been on his desk for the past few days, but he hadn''t had the chance to read it due to his massive workload. After all, all regr letters were sent by email, yet she sent them by her Spyder. It was a bit old fashioned so he guessed it was just her second wedding invitation. Something that didn''t matter to him.


    His hand opened the envelope reluctantly.


    ''If this was a wedding invitation I wish I had missed it,'' he prayed. He was too busytely and not interested in attending any party before he finished his work. After all, he also had his own party next week. His victory celebration.


    But what he found was something different.


    ''She asked me to meet her?'' he thought in disbelief. A confused frown formed on his forehead.


    "Wait�� she''s not in love with me, is she?" he muttered unconsciously. It was a joke. He realized it was something impossible and was sure she had other goals. She had only met him a couple of times and they had no interest in each other. She also had never contacted him after their meeting several hundred years ago, so why did she suddenly want to see him for no apparent reason?


    A long exhale came out of his mouth.


    "Please don''t say this has to do with her failed marriage," he made a random guess since he didn''t know what else other than that.


    nning to ignore her request, he shifted his gaze to theputer screen and read the email. Another frown reappeared on his forehead once he recognized the sender.


    "Damian Lucio Malignus?" he read.


    A secondter the frown on his forehead disappeared.


    "Oh, I remember him. It''s the incubus that ims to be Damon''s son." He had indeed been attracted to him since he sensed his Demonic Aura a week ago and wanted to meet him in flesh one day. It was just that his workload forbade him. So he would obviously agree to his request to meet him. But instead of inviting him, it was Azrael who would invite Damian to his pce due to ethics.


    But then he returned his gaze to the spider queen''s letter in his hand.


    "Wait for a second, why did they invite me at the same time?" he said suspiciously. Even though it could be a coincidence, it was too scary.


    Realizing that something was wrong, he tried to find the connection between Damon''s son and The Spider Queen on the inte. But apart from the conference, he found nothing between them.


    "Hmm�� interesting��" he mumbled.


    Their request made an idea pop into his head.


    "Since both of them want to see me. Maybe I should invite them to my celebration." It was a fair way. He would also avoid misunderstandings,


    "Alright. I just need to reply to their letter and send an official invitation then," he said in a casual tone.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 570 567. Invitation For The Royals

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 567. Invitation for The Royals


    Ethan''s PoV


    An hour had passed since the conference ended, but Lord Damon and Lilieth were still in my office. Instead of going back right away, they decided to spend breakfast with us first. So, since my office''s dining table was a little cramped, we decided to eat on the sofa. Besides, it was just simple sandwiches with purple juice. Yeah, even though I had be a demon lord, I couldn''t get rid of my habit of eating sandwiches. It was a simple and convenient meal anyway.


    Luckily, Lilieth and Lord Damon didn''t give anyints about it. They knew this was my office, not my real house. The only one that made Lord Damonin was Licheri.


    "Hey, can you get that mutant semen out of your hair?" he protested. His eyes fell on Licheri who was fast asleep on top of my head like azy white slime. My ears could catch his cute snore.


    "That disgusting jelly destroys my appetite," he continued. His hand gripped his sandwich, almost ttening it.


    Realizing his sour mood, I decided to act.


    "Wait a second." I immediately put my sandwich onto the te and took the Licheri off my head. Once my hand touched him, his texture reminded me of fresh bread dough. Then I put it on the sofa beside me.


    "There. Better?" I asked, turning to Lord Damon who was still looking grumpy. To be honest, I never thought the conference didn''t manage to improve his mood.


    He didn''t answer me, instead, he bit his sandwich again in annoyance.


    ''Why does he act like an old spoiled kid?'' I thought, taking my sandwich and continuing to eat it again.


    "Pfftt," Licheri held back hisughter upon my thoughts even though his eyes were still closed.


    I quickly shut his mouth with my hand before he said a word since I didn''t want to make this worse. Yet Lord Damon''s gaze was already fixed on him, indicating he was ready to throw his question again. Orin to be exact. Luckily something saved me.


    *Ding!*


    The sound of an email ringtone chimed from the phone in my pocket. The phone was connected to myputer so I was sure it was something important.


    "Wait a second." I quickly checked the phone and hoped I could bring it to our next topic. Once again, I was right.


    "It''s from that Azrael guy," I said in surprise. ording to Lord Damon, Splein just finished hosting their greatest battle royale, so I didn''t expect to get an answer so soon.


    "What he said?" asked Lilieth curiously.


    While Nefaris didn''t hesitate to move to my side and peeked at my phone screen.


    "He said he agreed to meet me. In fact, he invited me for his victory celebration for his 255th battle royalepetition," I said. I was so lucky that I sent the message at the right time.


    "Oh, your first party. This is a great opportunity to socialize with demon lords," said Lord Damon in excitement. A smile on his face. Somehow that message cheered him up and changed his mood in an instant. It seemed there weren''t many old demons in this world so I was guessing he was happy with that invitation.


    "Yes. He also asked me to invite you to his pce," I said as I shifted my gaze from Lord Damon to Lilieth.


    "He invited us through that message?" rified Lord Damon, frowning in discontent. It was a bit disrespectful for a king like him.


    "Nah. He will send the official invitationter," I confirmed.


    "Oh that celebration, he usually sends me an invitation too. But I never came. I wonder if I should visit him?" Nefaris joined the conversation.


    "It will be a good idea. How about you?" I asked Lord Damon. He looked excited, but he hadn''t said whether he wasing or not.


    "When will the celebration be held?" he rified.


    "One more week," I replied before I took another bite off my sandwich.


    That answer made him deep in thought.


    "Hmm��" he hummed for a while before he spoke again. "I wonder if the four generals can protect the capital," he said.


    "You want to attend it together with Lilieth?" I made sure. My surprise was clear from the tone of my voice. This was something that had almost never happened before. At least not over a simple party like that. While this conference was definitely an exception.


    "I wish," Lord Damon admitted before he finished the rest of his sandwich in one bite. "He is my old friend. The only demon who is more interested in minding his own business. He''s the one who helped me clean the mess after Erebus died and I haven''t had time to visit his pce ever since," he said once he could swallow the rest of his sandwich.


    Even though it sounded like an easy thing, I realized that Lord Damon couldn''t leave the capital carelessly or unguarded as long as traitors were still lurking. In addition, even though we had started to be able to deal with the cracks problem, that didn''t mean it had disappearedpletely. We still had to be careful as long as the energy border was unstable.


    "Let me take care of the capital. It''s been five hundred years since youst saw him, I''m sure he''ll be happy to see you," said Lilieth out of the blue. I bet she caught how bad Lord Damon wanted to attend that party.


    It made him turn to her.


    "Are you sure?" he made sure. Again, I could catch a trace of excitement in his tone.


    "Yes. It''s been a while since you saw him and you promised to visit him once, remember?" she reminded him. "Besides, I think this is a good opportunity to try out the new armor," Lilieth added.


    "New armor?" I asked, frowning in confusion.


    "Yes. I made the armor for you in case your armor is damaged or destroyed. A spare. "This time I could catch the cynical tone in his voice. He nced at me.


    "But somehow, someone has gotten something better than that."


    ''How do I know he has a spare?'' I grumbled internally and decided to cover it with a wry smile. At least I knew why he was pissed off so much. My hand immediately covered Licheri''s mouth even though he hadn''t said a word.


    "Look at the bright side. You can wear that and visit Splein without getting caught. It will be a surprise for him," I cheered him up.


    "I also think the same thing," Lilieth added.


    "Heh, whatever," he said nonchntly. But from his brighter expression, it seemed that the idea was enough to cheer him up.


    He stood up from the seat.


    "We have to go back now. I have a meeting in less than 15 minutes," he said. And Lilieth also stood up to follow him.


    "See youter, Damian," said Lilieth. A portal appeared behind them and they walked into it.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 571 568. Splein, The City Of Wrath.

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 568. Splein, The City of Wrath.


    Another week had passed, the day of celebration had arrived and my vacation was running low so I needed to finish all my business in the dark dimension before I returned to the human world.


    In the future, I nned to go back and forth between the two worlds so I could carry out my duties with my dual identity. Letos'' n had been destroyed, and Lord Damon and I had also managed to clean up the rebels secretly, so it should be safe for me to go back and forth. After all, I had managed to handle all the affairs in the lust city, thanks to my Servant''s Sigil skill and Lord Damon''s rification.


    I knew my human identity wasn''t very useful to me anymore. Even if I graduate with the best grades, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy my life like an ordinary person. I had more important duties and responsibilities than that. For the human world, my power and strength put me in the same ce as Erebus in the past. Even though I grew up and spent most of my time in the human world, I was not part of them anymore.


    Well, a third of me was still a part of them but I was not sure they would ept me. Regardless of all these changes, I was grateful for what I had. Because with all of this I could change a lot of things and do what I couldn''t do before.


    During that week, I hadn''t received any news from the runaway demon lords. I had sent spies to many ces and used my skills to infiltrate difficult ces, but still, I hadn''t gotten any information. Likewise, Nefaris, Lord Damon, Lilieth, and my generals, all of them helped me but they got nothing. It was so frustrating, so my only hope was this Azrael guy. Maybe he knew a thing or two about them.


    ording to Lilieth and Lord Damon, he was a nice demon. At least he never rebelled or put Lord Damon in a difficult position even though he was a senior. But that didn''t mean I was going to let my guard down. He could have taken the side of those traitors and decided to set me up with the invitation.


    It was just a precaution since if that was what he wanted, then he should have invited me alone. The fact that he invited Nefaris and Lord Damon proved that for him this was an ordinary celebration event. He didn''t seem to have any clue as to what had happened since he had been too busy with his city''s battle royale.


    The red moon in the sky of Splein City was getting higher when a portal opened in the middle of an empty street not far from the pce. A secondter, a ck luxury car came from inside. It was Cerberus with me and Lord Damon in it. No other cars followed us since Lord Damon was nning to surprise Azrael, so a tight escort would only create more suspicion.


    Splein City itself was almost simr to the capital. It''s just a little smaller. The civilization and buildings were kinda simr. The difference was, this city had much more battle arenas than the capital and most of them were packed with demons as if fighting was their only entertainment. I could even see a long queue at one of them.


    Well, this was the Wrath City after all. So fighting was amon thing here since it was the only way to vent the emotions inside someone. Surprisingly, rather than anger, what I got from the demons'' expressions was enjoyment. This was indeed a weird and interesting city.


    Unlike a wee when I first arrived at Licheri, there was no one on the streets around us except the officers escorting us. It seemed the civilians cared more about the battle than anything else. I only caught some of them turning their heads as our car passed and that was it.


    Not far ahead, I could see an elegant antique-looking pce. Yes, a pce not a mansion or city hall. Azrael was an old demon so he liked some antique touches in his modern city. That was the only difference between this city and the capital.


    "You know, I''m surprised you decided to hide your Demonic Power and miss your Grand Entrance. It''s not like you," I asked Lord Damon who was sitting beside me without taking my eyes off the window. Previously, Lord Damon was hesitant about whether he would cover his Demonic Aura with the armor or not, since hiding it meant he would have missed his usual grand entrance.


    "I did this for my grand entrance. I''m sure he wouldn''t expect me to attend his invitation," said Lord Damon. His excitement was evident from the tone of his voice. Even his cold face couldn''t cover it.


    Some may doubt his identityter, including Azrael. But he nned to deactivate the armorter and reveal his real Demonic Aura. He even asked me to do the same. So he was kinda making a double grand entrance for us. He was sure it would be epic.


    It was kinda cringing for me and a bit childish I could say. But since I didn''t want to mess up his mood again, I simply agreed. I hoped this reced what happened in myst duel with Letos.


    I nced at him and smiled once I caught the eagerness on his face.


    "You look impatient," I teased.


    "As I said, he is my old friend and I haven''t seen him for a long time. It can''t be helped," he reasoned. I bet it was because this was the first time he was able to go undercover. The armor itself was a prototype and more powerful than my first armor, but since it concentrated on covering the Demonic Aura, it didn''t have any effect other than that. The good news, it was strong enough to cover his massive demonic aura.


    "Remember we have to do it right. Okay?" he reminded me once he noticed my nce.


    "Got it," I replied.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 572 569. The Kings Grand Entrance I

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 569. The King''s Grand Entrance I


    Once our car stopped at the Purple Stone Pce''s courtyard, Lord Damon was the one who got out of the car first. But none of the reporters who had lined up paid attention to him. Of course, apart from hiding his Demonic Aura with the armor, he also covered one-third of his face with a masquerade mask. So they simply ignored him and thought he was an ordinary demon. That was hisst-minute idea for his grand entrance n. And from how excited he was, I was sure he enjoyed it. Defty, he stood by the door of the car and waited for me to get out as if he were a professional bodyguard.


    ording to his previous request, I got out of the car and fixed my suit. I lifted my chin a bit, showing my confidence in the camera shlight that rained down on me. My eyes swept around me, ignoring himpletely as if he were my real bodyguard. A faint smile on my lips since I didn''t want to give off the arrogant impression of Lord Damon.


    The red carpet was already under my feet. The fences were on the right and left to ensure the reporters stayed in their position. The dozens of Giant Demons guarding the surroundings ensured that everything went well, a standard protocol to wee demon lords like us.


    A few meters ahead of me, a two meters horse-legged demon lord walked side by side with his subus partner. But since I didn''t activate my Demonic Aura, he didn''t turn to me at all. Even some of the reporters were still busy pointing their cameras at that demon lord rather than me. Only a few reporters who were aware of my presence immediately turned their cameras at me.


    I could feel the various demon lords'' aura mixed in here so Lord Damon and I didn''t know who it belonged to. All of them were so strong. Still, I could feel a powerful Demonic Aura from a single demon and I bet it belonged to the old demon, Azrael.


    "He''s getting stronger although his status hasn''t changed since then," Lord Damon whispered after he closed the car door and stood behind me.


    I tilted my head at him a bit. My sight caught a smile of excitement on his lips.


    "Cut that stupid stupid smile or you will expose yourself prematurely," I reminded him in a teasing tone.


    He scoffed.


    "So much talk," he replied without ncing at me.


    I clicked my tongue in response. Without saying anything else, I returned my gaze to the front and we started walking towards the huge carved marble door. It matched the antique modern pce.


    As I walked, some reporters, who had just noticed my presence, quickly pointed their cameras at me. None of them said a thing since, at thest conference, Lord Damon had already mentioned that I had the talent to hide my Demonic Aura since birth.


    Before we arrived in front of the huge door, I could feel another demon lord''s presence. A demon queen to be exact. And from her demonic aura, I already know who she was.


    We stopped our steps and turned around.


    My eyes could catch an open red carriage with two huge ck wolves pulling it. The carriage was elegant and beautiful with gold ornaments on the body and some parts. It was something I had only seen in epic fantasy movies before, but I saw it with my own eyes.


    Her servant sat at the front as a coachman and another one sat on one of the handles in the form of a bat. Once the carriage stopped, the bat servant flew to the front of the door and turned to his original form. Defty, he opened the door and bent his head a bit.


    I tilted my head at Lord Damon a bit without taking my eyes off her.


    "See that? That''s how a bodyguard should behave," Imented on his act.


    "I''m not your servant," he hissed in a cold voice. I could feel his death stare. That was enough to give me a chill.


    I smiled nervously. I thought he was in his ''troll mode'', but he didn''t seem happy with how Nefaris snatched everyone''s attention.


    "I''m just kidding." Even though our strengths were almost the same, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of a son to his dad.


    Nefaris got off the carriage. A dress in her favorite color covered her body. This dress was more elegant than the usual one. Three expensive nes adorn her neck. From the color and the shapes, those were expensive ones. Her appearance showed her status as the queen of vampires.


    She put her hands on her waist like a professional model and posed for the reporters who immediately took her photos eagerly. A confident smile on her lips. She rarely almost never attended events like this, so they didn''t waste this opportunity.


    "Tch! What an attention whore," Lord Damon hissed in displeasure. As I expected, his sour mood returned because of Nefaris'' presence. I even felt his killing intent from behind me.


    "Please restrain yourself. You are nning to surprise them, remember?" I reminded him, asking him to be patient.


    "I know. I''m just a little annoyed since she didn''t say anything about this." His annoyance was clearly heard in his every word. Yeah, Nefaris indeed said she wanted to go to this party on her own, but she didn''t mention that she would do this. Well, maybe they were both Death Demons so their eternalpetition would never stop.


    She approached us. Her eyes nced at Lord Damon and gave him an annoying smile before she returned her gaze to me.


    "You arrived earlier than I thought, Damian," she greeted,pletely ignoring Lord Damon.


    "And you look more magnificent than I expected," Iplimented her. It was a genuinepliment.


    But rather than me, it was Lord Damon who answered her.


    "Seriously?" he hissed in displeasure as if praising her was a crime.


    Nefaris nced at him.


    "Oh rx. It wasn''t like I wanted to steal your grand entrance. I only made my own entrance," she said in displeasure before she waved her hair with one of her hands and raised her head a bit. A smug smile on her lips. "In style," she continued.


    "Ugh," he cringed. Lord Damon couldn''t help himself but grunt and rolled his eyes to the side.


    "I think we should get inside. We can''t let Azrael wait for us," I quickly said to disperse the tense atmosphere.


    They just answered me by exchanging nces briefly and walked in without a word, leaving me alone.


    ''And--- he forgot that he still has to pretend to be my bodyguard,'' I grumbled internally. My t stare was on them.


    ''Whatever.'' I followed them.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 573 570. The King’s Grand Entrance II

    <h4>Chapter 573 Chapter 570. The King''s Grand Entrance II</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 570. The King''s Grand Entrance II


    The Spider Queen''s PoV


    In a guest room in the Purple Stone Pce, Splein City. Syntyche walked back and forth in worry as she noticed more demon lords had arrived at that pce. She did not even touch the food and drink on the table.


    The servants had prepared for her an hour ago. So the tea had turned cold. Likewise with the cream soup next to it. Even though a beautiful dress with some beautiful jewelry covered her body, her restless expression showed her stress clearly.


    Every now and then she would walk towards the window by her side. Her hand parted the curtain a bit before she peeked out of it. But the room didn''t face the entrance, instead, it overlooked the garden behind the pce so her sight didn''t catch anyone other than the well-maintained trees. To make it worse, Azrael forbade her to use her Spyder in his pce. If she did, he didn''t hesitate to kick her out. It was a threat not a request and she agreed to it since he applied this rule to everyone.


    Mixed feelings filled her heart, either because of annoyance, worried or impatient since this was a little different from what she expected but she decided toe since she knew she was running out of time and had waited too long.


    Around four days ago, a few days after she sent her second letter, Azrael finally replied to her letter and agreed to meet her. But instead of a private meeting like she expected, he sent an invitation to celebrate his victory. In the letter, he said that if she had something to talk about, they could talk after the party was over. While waiting, Azrael suggested she enjoy the party, but of course, with her current condition, she couldn''t do it.


    Even though it was dangerous, she decided toe since this was her only chance. So to avoid being caught, she had been here since morning. She also did that to avoid crowds and minimize witnesses. She even only used a rented luxury car since she couldn''t return to her city or ask her servant to prepare her car.


    Soon, after she arrived at the pce, she asked to meet Azrael. But that old demon lord was too busy to make sure his celebration went smoothly. He only greeted her, escorted her to the guest room, told her his pce''s rules, and asked the maids to serve her everything she needed before he left in a hurry. She even didn''t have the chance to say to keep her arrival a secret from everyone. Well, if she said that it would probably spark his suspicion so she wasn''t sure she could say it either.


    Hoping that she would be able to meet him soon, she decided to wait. But even until the celebration started, Azrael did not return to the room. So when the servant announced that the party was about to start, she lied by saying she was feeling unwell and wanted to stay in that room.


    Since the room hadplete furniture from the bed, a set of sofa, and a rack full of drinks and wine, she could get everything she needed there without leaving the room. Still, she felt restless since Azrael invited many demon lords.


    Luckily she knew Lord Damon and Lilieth never attended this type of event due to their busy schedule. So she was more afraid of that new incubus. Even though Azrael hadn''t said a word about this, he could have invited him to establish a good rtionship with that incubus. It was her main reason to hide. Fortunately, this much demonic aura was enough to cover her presence.


    ''Oh c''mon where are you, Azrael!'' she grumbled internally. She didn''t know how many hours she had been waiting, Azrael should have been ready to meet her, yet he didn''te back.


    Her eyes moved side to side, looking for Azrael in the garden, hoping he was walking around in that ce. But a momentter she closed the curtains in annoyance and plopped herself on the sofa again.


    She was sure Azrael had forgotten her. She wanted to get out of the room, but it was too dangerous for her so even though her curiosity was devouring her patience, she held it. But that didn''t mean she gave up. She was deep in thought, trying to find the best way for this situation, and immediately came up with an idea.


    Quickly, she stood up and pressed the button on the coffee table. It was a bell to call the servant.


    A few secondster, knocking sounds came from the door followed by a servant who entered the room. He bowed politely.


    "Did you call me, My Queen?" he asked.


    She pretended to cough before she ended it by putting her hand on her chest and looking at him with a pale face.


    "Tell your lord that I''m getting worse," she said in a weak voice. Demons couldn''t get sick and only needed a doctor to give birth. So if a demon was feeling unwell, that meant there was something wrong with her/his Demonic Power flow. Usually, it was caused by an injury or something about where he/she was. So a demon lord usually only needed another demon to check him/her. But they should be at the same level or higher.


    "Should I call others to check on you, My Queen?" asked the servant. A trace of panic in his tone. Azrael was busy, so he thought to call the assistant or maybe one of his subi to check her out.


    That simple advice was answered with the queen''s death re. Her pale face disappeared in an instant.


    "Do I need to repeat myself?" she said in a firm tone. Her red eyes showed her threat, an order to immediately convey her request to Azrael as soon as possible.


    The servant pressed his lips and shivered upon it.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Without giving her a bow, he quickly turned around and walked out of there.


    A long exhale came out of her mouth.


    "I have to make that old demon help me, no matter how," she muttered.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 574 571. The Kings Grand Entrance III

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 571. The King''s Grand Entrance III


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Wee to my pce, Your Highness, Nefaris." A ck haired handsome demon approached us and greeted us warmly once we entered the luxurious lobby. The interior had a simr style to the outdoors and it was so elegant with the purplish particle soft light.


    I immediately recognized who he was from the status above his head and desperately held back my surprise since he didn''t look like what I thought. My eyes looked from his feet to the tip of his head. He looked the same as a human. His demonic features were only two purple horns on top of his head and his red eyes.


    Okay, I had to admit that I was the one at fault since I didn''t check his information at all on the inte. So I just assumed he was an old-looking demon, something simr to a grandpa''s appearance. But in fact, he looked younger than Lord Damon. If I didn''t know his age, I would think he was around mine.


    Just like me and Lord Damon, a suit covered his body. But rather than a formal one, it was more informal than ours.


    He stopped in front of me and frowned.


    "You look confused. If you don''t like what I call you, I don''t mind calling you by your name," he offered.


    I blinked my eyes and quickly chased my surprise away.


    "Just call me by name," I said with a friendly smile, offering my hand for a handshake.


    But the next thing that happened made me even more surprised. Six tentacles, six wings and two tails that resembled rose stalks burst out from his back. I could see dozens of mouths with sharp teeth that resembled a huge leech''s mouth and eyes spread around his purple tentacles.


    One of the tentacles came to my hand. It made me freeze. I didn''t even know what to do to respond to it. On the other hand, I knew he didn''t mean to attack me. But showing his real form all of a sudden shocked me.


    His tentacle grabbed my hand and shook it as if it was his hand. I could feel an stic feeling that reminded me of raw meat when I touched it. The eye at the tip of his tentacle even rolled to get a better look at me. The feel was simr to Pearl and Diamond''s tentacles. But with those sharp teeth and scary eyes, I had no interest in touching them at all, even for shaking hands.


    A shiver crept upon my spine, either from disgust or because I was shocked. Despite all of it, luckily, I was able to put on my poker face and shake hands like nothing.


    ''Wait�� Why are his name and appearance the same as what Puriel wrote in her book?'' I thought. I remember she mentioned a simr demon with the same name and form before and I thought it was just fiction. But it turned out to be a real thing.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t ask her that directly since that would be tantamount to saying that I had met her before. Even though I had tried to cover my shock, Azraelughed once he released his tentacles from me.


    "My bad. I just want to try this old trick," he said between his chuckles. "I did this once to a small angel thousands of years ago and I made her run away," he added once hisughter faded. His chuckles sounded between his words.


    I bet it was Puriel. I wanted to ask more about it but I held it in at least until we were close enough.


    "You have a good sense of humor, sir," I said politely. At least his sense of humor was better than Lord Damon who teleported me from one ce to another. Even though my status was higher than his, he was way--- older than me. So I thought to give him some respect.


    "Just call me by name. I don''t like if other people call me like I''m an ancient demon," he said in a casual tone. Then he turned to Nefaris. "And youzy vampire. It''s fancy to see you here," he greeted Nefaris who was standing beside me with a teasing tone. His two tentacles drew closer to her face. The eyes on the tentacles were observing her, making sure it was really her.


    "I will take that as apliment," replied Nefaris in a rxed tone. A smug smile on her face.


    Azrael''s gaze shifted to Lord Damon who was behind me.


    "And who is this arrogant-looking demon?" he asked curiously.


    I thought Lord Damon would open his disguise since this was a perfect opportunity to make his grand entrance, but I was wrong.


    "I''m his bodyguard," Lord Damon simply said. His tone was a little disrespectful than the real bodyguard.


    Azrael frowned, showing his suspicion clearly.


    "What''s with the mask? Are you ugly? Or it''s because you can''t cover your demonic face?" Even though it sounded like a mockery, the tone of his voice showed he didn''t have any intention of that.


    "Yes, My Lord. I''m ugly," replied Lord Damon, swallowing his pride.


    "Ah, an ugly demon I see." Azrael shook his head from side to side in pity. "Poor you."


    From his expression, I guessed he didn''t notice since the armor covered Lord Damon''s Demonic Aura well.


    As they spoke, I desperately held back myugh. Still, it managed to create a weird smile on my face.


    ''He said ''My Lord'' and admitted he is ugly...'' I thought.


    While a shortugh managed to escape Nefaris'' mouth, she quickly pretended to cough to cover it up. I didn''t say anything about it. I was sure, once I opened my mouth, myugh woulde out of there.


    "Are you okay Nefaris?" Azrael asked, turning his gaze at her.


    "Um. I''m fine," replied Nefaris once she calmed down.


    "Are you sure? You''re not the only one who''s unwell today," Azrael confirmed. "Oh! Are my tentacles bothering you? I guess not all demons are fans of tentacles." He quickly hid his demonic features except for his horns.


    "I''mpletely fine. It''s not because of your tentacles. I only choked," she reasoned.


    "Just tell me if you need something, okay? It''s rare to see you here. I don''t want to disappoint you," Azrael said as he gestured for us to follow him.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 575 572. Topless or Bottomless

    <h4>Chapter 575 Chapter 572. Topless or Bottomless</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 572. Topless or Bottomless


    As we walked, Azrael exined to us his pce''s rules and what we could and couldn''t do. One of the most important was that we were not allowed to use any skills to create clones or anything that we usually used to spy on the enemy. We were also not allowed to use shape-shifting skills to change our form or face.


    He said this pce was equipped with a magic tech that could detect such things, so if he caught us doing so, he didn''t hesitate to kick us out of his pce, despite our status.


    Our steps stopped once we arrived at the hall''s door. He turned to us and smiled.


    "Please enjoy the party," he smiled. He was polite to an old demon. He was even far from grumpy or hot-blooded.


    "Thank you," I replied. My ears could catch the noise from behind the room.


    The guards opened the huge door for us, revealing the spacious hall filled with guests. Different from the elegant lobby, the hall looked more like a lively club which reminded me of the Sea Devil Club. The difference was this ce was bigger and wilder.


    We entered the dark hall. The only lighting was the colorfulser lights that shot from the ceiling. My feet trod and my eyes looked around the room. A big stage was at the front and several small stages were among the guests. The sexy dancers, either it was male or female danced expertly on stage. A DJ on the main stage was busy with a strange machine that resembled a DJ mixer.


    The sound of loud music and pounding feet mixed with the shouts of the guests. They danced, raised their hands, andughed together. Despite their appearance, all of them looked simr to how humans enjoy their time. And I had to admit, the music was kinda good.


    ''I thought the party would be more�� formal,'' I thought in confusion. This waspletely beyond my prediction. Especially since this pce was more suited to a formal party than a wild rave party.


    Well, that exined why Azrael only wore a shirt and suit without a tie. He didn''t even button his suit.


    A tap on my shoulder stopped me in my tracks and made me turn to Azrael.


    "Oh right, I forgot. You should take off your clothes. So it''s either topless or bottomless," he said in a loud voice due to the noisy music.


    I threw my gaze around me once again and due to the dim light, I just realized that all the demons were half-naked. I was about to answer him, but Lord Damon interrupted me.


    "Bottomless for me," he said without hesitation. He canceled his Demon''s Clothes, leaving his belowpletely naked. I could even see his cock hanging casually.


    My jaw dropped. I quickly used my Telepathy.


    ''Dad, are you out of your mind?!'' I half yelled in shock.


    He turned to me and frowned.


    ''Why?'' he asked innocently.


    ''You are a king but you show your Weiner shamelessly!'' Iined.


    ''It''s not a Weiner, but an anaconda,'' he protested.


    ''And you said I''m an exhibitionist! Don''t you have any shame?!''


    A smug smile appeared on his lips.


    ''I showed my heirloom in the right ce,'' he said proudly.


    Before I answered him, Nefaris spoke.


    "Topless for me," she said without hesitation.


    It made me turn to her and frown.


    "Nefaris," I refused. Somehow I didn''t want anyone else to see her body.


    But it was toote, she had canceled her Demon''s Clothes, exposing her naked breast. Her hands mped them together and covered the bottom of her breasts to her nipples. What was left behind was a red skirt that covered her bottom and her nes.


    She leaned her body at me and gave me a naughty smile.


    "Are you jealous?" she asked in a teasing tone.


    I turned to Azrael who looked didn''t care before returning my gaze to her. While Lord Damon rolled his eyes once again and cringed in disgust.


    "Should I say it out loud?" I asked. When Ivy was naked in front of the demon hunters, she just did it with me. All demon hunters knew that she belonged to me, it was different from her. Nefaris and I hadn''t announced our rtionship. The demon world didn''t know about our rtionship yet, so her appearance may end up attracting other demon lords.


    She giggled at my reaction and removed her hands from her breasts. I gasped as I thought she would show her bare breasts. But I was wrong. She still covered her nipples with an X sticker. So it wasn''tpletely bare. On second thought, it was better than bottomless.


    "Hey, that''s cheating!" Azraelined. A frown on his forehead.


    She turned to him and put her hands on her waist once again. Her eyes red at him.


    "What about you? You are the party host but you are still wearing your suit," she replied to hisint with another. "C''mon show us something. Either your old body or your d*ck!" she challenged shamelessly.


    "I will. But not now. I still have to wee some guests," replied Azrael without hesitation. Then he turned to me.


    "And for you, Damian. I know you have a crush with---" He pointed to Nefaris with his head. A teasing grin appeared on his lips. "I just wanted to say. Don''t worry. I never use my tentacles for a sexual purposes. Besides��" He moved one of his tentacles in front of me. "How can this give pleasure to women? I even have to use special gloves to work."


    "Don''t get me wrong, I never thought that way," I quickly said. I bet he misunderstood me. "I know you didn''t mean anything to Nefaris," I added.


    "Good," he replied.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 573 Chapter 570. The Kings Grand Entrance II

    573 Chapter 570. The King''s Grand Entrance II


    The Incubus System Chapter 570. The King''s Grand Entrance II


    The Spider Queen''s PoV


    In a guest room in the Purple Stone Pce, Splein City. Syntyche walked back and forth in worry as she noticed more demon lords had arrived at that pce. She did not even touch the food and drink on the table.


    The servants had prepared for her an hour ago. So the tea had turned cold. Likewise with the cream soup next to it. Even though a beautiful dress with some beautiful jewelry covered her body, her restless expression showed her stress clearly.


    Every now and then she would walk towards the window by her side. Her hand parted the curtain a bit before she peeked out of it. But the room didn''t face the entrance, instead, it overlooked the garden behind the pce so her sight didn''t catch anyone other than the well-maintained trees. To make it worse, Azrael forbade her to use her Spyder in his pce. If she did, he didn''t hesitate to kick her out. It was a threat not a request and she agreed to it since he applied this rule to everyone.


    Mixed feelings filled her heart, either because of annoyance, worried or impatient since this was a little different from what she expected but she decided toe since she knew she was running out of time and had waited too long.


    Around four days ago, a few days after she sent her second letter, Azrael finally replied to her letter and agreed to meet her. But instead of a private meeting like she expected, he sent an invitation to celebrate his victory. In the letter, he said that if she had something to talk about, they could talk after the party was over. While waiting, Azrael suggested she enjoy the party, but of course, with her current condition, she couldn''t do it.


    Even though it was dangerous, she decided toe since this was her only chance. So to avoid being caught, she had been here since morning. She also did that to avoid crowds and minimize witnesses. She even only used a rented luxury car since she couldn''t return to her city or ask her servant to prepare her car.


    Soon, after she arrived at the pce, she asked to meet Azrael. But that old demon lord was too busy to make sure his celebration went smoothly. He only greeted her, escorted her to the guest room, told her his pce''s rules, and asked the maids to serve her everything she needed before he left in a hurry. She even didn''t have the chance to say to keep her arrival a secret from everyone. Well, if she said that it would probably spark his suspicion so she wasn''t sure she could say it either.


    Hoping that she would be able to meet him soon, she decided to wait. But even until the celebration started, Azrael did not return to the room. So when the servant announced that the party was about to start, she lied by saying she was feeling unwell and wanted to stay in that room.


    Since the room hadplete furniture from the bed, a set of sofa, and a rack full of drinks and wine, she could get everything she needed there without leaving the room. Still, she felt restless since Azrael invited many demon lords.


    Luckily she knew Lord Damon and Lilieth never attended this type of event due to their busy schedule. So she was more afraid of that new incubus. Even though Azrael hadn''t said a word about this, he could have invited him to establish a good rtionship with that incubus. It was her main reason to hide. Fortunately, this much demonic aura was enough to cover her presence.


    ''Oh c''mon where are you, Azrael!'' she grumbled internally. She didn''t know how many hours she had been waiting, Azrael should have been ready to meet her, yet he didn''te back.


    Her eyes moved side to side, looking for Azrael in the garden, hoping he was walking around in that ce. But a momentter she closed the curtains in annoyance and plopped herself on the sofa again.


    She was sure Azrael had forgotten her. She wanted to get out of the room, but it was too dangerous for her so even though her curiosity was devouring her patience, she held it. But that didn''t mean she gave up. She was deep in thought, trying to find the best way for this situation, and immediately came up with an idea.


    Quickly, she stood up and pressed the button on the coffee table. It was a bell to call the servant.


    A few secondster, knocking sounds came from the door followed by a servant who entered the room. He bowed politely.


    "Did you call me, My Queen?" he asked.


    She pretended to cough before she ended it by putting her hand on her chest and looking at him with a pale face.


    "Tell your lord that I''m getting worse," she said in a weak voice. Demons couldn''t get sick and only needed a doctor to give birth. So if a demon was feeling unwell, that meant there was something wrong with her/his Demonic Power flow. Usually, it was caused by an injury or something about where he/she was. So a demon lord usually only needed another demon to check him/her. But they should be at the same level or higher.


    "Should I call others to check on you, My Queen?" asked the servant. A trace of panic in his tone. Azrael was busy, so he thought to call the assistant or maybe one of his subi to check her out.


    That simple advice was answered with the queen''s death re. Her pale face disappeared in an instant.


    "Do I need to repeat myself?" she said in a firm tone. Her red eyes showed her threat, an order to immediately convey her request to Azrael as soon as possible.


    The servant pressed his lips and shivered upon it.


    "Y-Yes, My Queen." Without giving her a bow, he quickly turned around and walked out of there.


    A long exhale came out of her mouth.


    "I have to make that old demon help me, no matter how," she muttered.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic


    -wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    \

 Chapter 574 Chapter 571. The Kings Grand Entrance III

    574 Chapter 571. The King''s Grand Entrance III


    The Incubus System Chapter 571. The King''s Grand Entrance III


    Ethan''s PoV


    "Wee to my pce, Your Highness, Nefaris." A ck haired handsome demon approached us and greeted us warmly once we entered the luxurious lobby. The interior had a simr style to the outdoors and it was so elegant with the purplish particle soft light.


    I immediately recognized who he was from the status above his head and desperately held back my surprise since he didn''t look like what I thought. My eyes looked from his feet to the tip of his head. He looked the same as a human. His demonic features were only two purple horns on top of his head and his red eyes.


    Okay, I had to admit that I was the one at fault since I didn''t check his information at all on the inte. So I just assumed he was an old-looking demon, something simr to a grandpa''s appearance. But in fact, he looked younger than Lord Damon. If I didn''t know his age, I would think he was around mine.


    Just like me and Lord Damon, a suit covered his body. But rather than a formal one, it was more informal than ours.


    He stopped in front of me and frowned.


    "You look confused. If you don''t like what I call you, I don''t mind calling you by your name," he offered.


    I blinked my eyes and quickly chased my surprise away.


    "Just call me by name," I said with a friendly smile, offering my hand for a handshake.


    But the next thing that happened made me even more surprised. Six tentacles, six wings and two tails that resembled rose stalks burst out from his back. I could see dozens of mouths with sharp teeth that resembled a huge leech''s mouth and eyes spread around his purple tentacles.


    One of the tentacles came to my hand. It made me freeze. I didn''t even know what to do to respond to it. On the other hand, I knew he didn''t mean to attack me. But showing his real form all of a sudden shocked me.


    His tentacle grabbed my hand and shook it as if it was his hand. I could feel an stic feeling that reminded me of raw meat when I touched it. The eye at the tip of his tentacle even rolled to get a better look at me. The feel was simr to Pearl and Diamond''s tentacles. But with those sharp teeth and scary eyes, I had no interest in touching them at all, even for shaking hands.


    A shiver crept upon my spine, either from disgust or because I was shocked. Despite all of it, luckily, I was able to put on my poker face and shake hands like nothing.


    ''Wait�� Why are his name and appearance the same as what Puriel wrote in her book?'' I thought. I remember she mentioned a simr demon with the same name and form before and I thought it was just fiction. But it turned out to be a real thing.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t ask her that directly since that would be tantamount to saying that I had met her before. Even though I had tried to cover my shock, Azraelughed once he released his tentacles from me.


    "My bad. I just want to try this old trick," he said between his chuckles. "I did this once to a small angel thousands of years ago and I made her run away," he added once hisughter faded. His chuckles sounded between his words.


    I bet it was Puriel. I wanted to ask more about it but I held it in at least until we were close enough.


    "You have a good sense of humor, sir," I said politely. At least his sense of humor was better than Lord Damon who teleported me from one ce to another. Even though my status was higher than his, he was way--- older than me. So I thought to give him some respect.


    "Just call me by name. I don''t like if other people call me like I''m an ancient demon," he said in a casual tone. Then he turned to Nefaris. "And youzy vampire. It''s fancy to see you here," he greeted Nefaris who was standing beside me with a teasing tone. His two tentacles drew closer to her face. The eyes on the tentacles were observing her, making sure it was really her.


    "I will take that as apliment," replied Nefaris in a rxed tone. A smug smile on her face.


    Azrael''s gaze shifted to Lord Damon who was behind me.


    "And who is this arrogant-looking demon?" he asked curiously.


    I thought Lord Damon would open his disguise since this was a perfect opportunity to make his grand entrance, but I was wrong.


    "I''m his bodyguard," Lord Damon simply said. His tone was a little disrespectful than the real bodyguard.


    Azrael frowned, showing his suspicion clearly.


    "What''s with the mask? Are you ugly? Or it''s because you can''t cover your demonic face?" Even though it sounded like a mockery, the tone of his voice showed he didn''t have any intention of that.


    "Yes, My Lord. I''m ugly," replied Lord Damon, swallowing his pride.


    "Ah, an ugly demon I see." Azrael shook his head from side to side in pity. "Poor you."


    From his expression, I guessed he didn''t notice since the armor covered Lord Damon''s Demonic Aura well.


    As they spoke, I desperately held back myugh. Still, it managed to create a weird smile on my face.


    ''He said ''My Lord'' and admitted he is ugly...'' I thought.


    While a shortugh managed to escape Nefaris'' mouth, she quickly pretended to cough to cover it up. I didn''t say anything about it. I was sure, once I opened my mouth, myugh woulde out of there.


    "Are you okay Nefaris?" Azrael asked, turning his gaze at her.


    "Um. I''m fine," replied Nefaris once she calmed down.


    "Are you sure? You''re not the only one who''s unwell today," Azrael confirmed. "Oh! Are my tentacles bothering you? I guess not all demons are fans of tentacles." He quickly hid his demonic features except for his horns.


    "I''mpletely fine. It''s not because of your tentacles. I only choked," she reasoned.


    "Just tell me if you need something, okay? It''s rare to see you here. I don''t want to disappoint you," Azrael said as he gestured for us to follow him.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic


    -wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 575 Chapter 572. Topless or Bottomless

    575 Chapter 572. Topless or Bottomless


    The Incubus System Chapter 572. Topless or Bottomless


    As we walked, Azrael exined to us his pce''s rules and what we could and couldn''t do. One of the most important was that we were not allowed to use any skills to create clones or anything that we usually used to spy on the enemy. We were also not allowed to use shape-shifting skills to change our form or face.


    He said this pce was equipped with a magic tech that could detect such things, so if he caught us doing so, he didn''t hesitate to kick us out of his pce, despite our status.


    Our steps stopped once we arrived at the hall''s door. He turned to us and smiled.


    "Please enjoy the party," he smiled. He was polite to an old demon. He was even far from grumpy or hot-blooded.


    "Thank you," I replied. My ears could catch the noise from behind the room.


    The guards opened the huge door for us, revealing the spacious hall filled with guests. Different from the elegant lobby, the hall looked more like a lively club which reminded me of the Sea Devil Club. The difference was this ce was bigger and wilder.


    We entered the dark hall. The only lighting was the colorfulser lights that shot from the ceiling. My feet trod and my eyes looked around the room. A big stage was at the front and several small stages were among the guests. The sexy dancers, either it was male or female danced expertly on stage. A DJ on the main stage was busy with a strange machine that resembled a DJ mixer.


    The sound of loud music and pounding feet mixed with the shouts of the guests. They danced, raised their hands, andughed together. Despite their appearance, all of them looked simr to how humans enjoy their time. And I had to admit, the music was kinda good.


    ''I thought the party would be more�� formal,'' I thought in confusion. This waspletely beyond my prediction. Especially since this pce was more suited to a formal party than a wild rave party.


    Well, that exined why Azrael only wore a shirt and suit without a tie. He didn''t even button his suit.


    A tap on my shoulder stopped me in my tracks and made me turn to Azrael.


    "Oh right, I forgot. You should take off your clothes. So it''s either topless or bottomless," he said in a loud voice due to the noisy music.


    I threw my gaze around me once again and due to the dim light, I just realized that all the demons were half-naked. I was about to answer him, but Lord Damon interrupted me.


    "Bottomless for me," he said without hesitation. He canceled his Demon''s Clothes, leaving his belowpletely naked. I could even see his cock hanging casually.


    My jaw dropped. I quickly used my Telepathy.


    ''Dad, are you out of your mind?!'' I half yelled in shock.


    He turned to me and frowned.


    ''Why?'' he asked innocently.


    ''You are a king but you show your Weiner shamelessly!'' Iined.


    ''It''s not a Weiner, but an anaconda,'' he protested.


    ''And you said I''m an exhibitionist! Don''t you have any shame?!''


    A smug smile appeared on his lips.


    ''I showed my heirloom in the right ce,'' he said proudly.


    Before I answered him, Nefaris spoke.


    "Topless for me," she said without hesitation.


    It made me turn to her and frown.


    "Nefaris," I refused. Somehow I didn''t want anyone else to see her body.


    But it was toote, she had canceled her Demon''s Clothes, exposing her naked breast. Her hands mped them together and covered the bottom of her breasts to her nipples. What was left behind was a red skirt that covered her bottom and her nes.


    She leaned her body at me and gave me a naughty smile.


    "Are you jealous?" she asked in a teasing tone.


    I turned to Azrael who looked didn''t care before returning my gaze to her. While Lord Damon rolled his eyes once again and cringed in disgust.


    "Should I say it out loud?" I asked. When Ivy was naked in front of the demon hunters, she just did it with me. All demon hunters knew that she belonged to me, it was different from her. Nefaris and I hadn''t announced our rtionship. The demon world didn''t know about our rtionship yet, so her appearance may end up attracting other demon lords.


    She giggled at my reaction and removed her hands from her breasts. I gasped as I thought she would show her bare breasts. But I was wrong. She still covered her nipples with an X sticker. So it wasn''tpletely bare. On second thought, it was better than bottomless.


    "Hey, that''s cheating!" Azraelined. A frown on his forehead.


    She turned to him and put her hands on her waist once again. Her eyes red at him.


    "What about you? You are the party host but you are still wearing your suit," she replied to hisint with another. "C''mon show us something. Either your old body or your d*ck!" she challenged shamelessly.


    "I will. But not now. I still have to wee some guests," replied Azrael without hesitation. Then he turned to me.


    "And for you, Damian. I know you have a crush with---" He pointed to Nefaris with his head. A teasing grin appeared on his lips. "I just wanted to say. Don''t worry. I never use my tentacles for a sexual purposes. Besides��" He moved one of his tentacles in front of me. "How can this give pleasure to women? I even have to use special gloves to work."


    "Don''t get me wrong, I never thought that way," I quickly said. I bet he misunderstood me. "I know you didn''t mean anything to Nefaris," I added.


    "Good," he replied.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic


    -wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan

 Chapter 576 573. Surprise~

    The Incubus System Chapter 573. Surprise~


    "So, what do you choose, Damian?" Azrael asked, ending our previous topic.


    I was about to answer him, but a demon in servant clothes approached us in a hurry.


    "My Lord, can I speak to you?" he said in a panic.


    "Go ahead," Azrael gave his permission.


    "The queen''s condition is deteriorating. She asked you to check her out," the servant said without further ado. Due to the music, he had no other choice but to shout so we could hear it.


    A frown appeared on his forehead.


    "That bad?" he asked in disbelief. "She looked fine to me when I saw her this morning. I think she''s just a little overreacting." A long exhale came out of his mouth. " Fine. I will check her. I hope she is okay."


    It made me frown in confusion since demons couldn''t be sick. So I decided to help him or rather find out more about this.


    Azrael turned to us.


    "I''m sorry. I think I have to go now. I hope you guys can enjoy yourself."


    "Do you mind if we help you? I have healing abilities, maybe I can use that," I offered.


    He snapped his fingers.


    "That''s a good idea! Maybe you can help her since I couldn''t detect what was wrong with her," he said in excitement. "Come with me," he quickly gestured to follow him.


    After passing through a luxurious corridor, we arrived in front of a room. Azrael threw a few knocks on the door before he opened and entered it. We followed him.


    "What happened to you, Syntyche?" he asked.


    But instead of answering, Syntyche who was sitting on the sofa froze in shock. Likewise with me, Nefaris, and Lord Damon. Our eyes looked at each other. Even Lord Damon who normally could maintain his cool reaction was unable to cover up his shock. The only one who was clueless about all of this was Azrael.


    None of us were ready for this so we didn''t know how we should react either. I expected to get a clue or two about it, but I got a better result.


    "Do you know each other?" Azrael broke the strange silence between us. His gaze shifted between us and her. His confusion was evident from his expression and tone of voice.


    Which was answered with nasty chuckles from Lord Damon.


    "Oh my. My grand entrance seems better than I thought." He flicked his fingers. The door behind us was closed as a transparent barrier covered the room, creating something akin to a separate space.


    It shocked the spider queen and Azrael. She even stood up from her seat.


    Before the two of them said a word, his mask disappeared as a heavy atmosphere pressed on us, a sign that he had removed his armor. Also, his trousers covered his bottom since as a king he needed them for his dignity. Likewise, Nefaris decided to cover her body with Demon''s Clothes since we wouldn''t be returning to the party anytime soon.


    "Surprise~," Lord Damon said in an annoying tone, opening his arms as if he was the greatest viin who had just made his grand entrance.


    Azrael''s jaw dropped in shock.


    "What the hell, Damon! You said you wouldn''te!" heined.


    Lord Damon turned to Azrael. His annoying smile widened.


    "It''s been a long time since we met, so I thought to make an epic grand entrance. I never thought it would work this good." He nced at The spider queen who was still standing in shock. Yet her spider legs were on her back, indicating that she was ready to defend herself or attack us.


    "Much-much better than I thought," he added.


    Syntyche turned to Azrael in anger.


    "Azrael! Is this your n? Did you cooperate with them to trap me?" she snarled. Her annoyance was evident in the tone of her voice.


    Azrael turned his gaze to Syntyche and frowned.


    "Trap you for what? Weren''t you the one who wanted to meet me? You even sent me your letter twice," he reminded her.


    "Right��" She turned her gaze to me and Lord Damon. "So it must be you who already know that I wille. Tell me how you found out?" she asked in a displeased tone.


    "We simply think the same as you. Isn''t that obvious?" I stated in a nonchnt tone. I had to admit, this was a terrifying coincidence.


    "No wonder, you keep getting betrayed by your boyfriend and your friends," Lord Damon added mockingly.


    She gritted her teeth, holding back her anger. She knew if she attacked us it would be one versus three. It was no different thanmitting suicide.


    "Okay. Mind exining to me what happened?" Azraelined in annoyance as he couldn''t hold the tense atmosphere again.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t understand. Isn''t that obvious from all of this?" said Lord Damon with a t stare.


    "I know you guys have a problem. But what? This is my pce, if you guys want to fight, at least give me a reason why you are fighting," he exined, sweeping his hand over all of us.


    "That is a long story, Azrael. I hope you don''t mind giving us time. We''ll exin it to you," I tried to calm him down. I could understand his annoyance but saying all of this in front of Syntyche would only end in an argument.


    "So you guys are going to fight without telling me the reason?" Azraelined again.


    "We are not going to fight. We just need to talk with her. Can you give us some space?" I asked.


    Azrael narrowed his eyes which were fixed on me.


    "Only talk? Are you sure?" he said in disbelief.


    "I hope," I smiled innocently. "We will avoid the battle as best as we can," I tried to bargain.


    While Lord Damon answered by clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    "Oh, c''mon. This ce has my barrier," he reminded him.


    "Fine." Azrael permitted with a heavy heart. "But don''t mess up my party, okay? And if you are going to fight. At least count me in. I don''t mind another battle royale."


    "Got it."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 577 574. Talk or Fight I

    <h4>Chapter 577 Chapter 574. Talk or Fight I</h4>


    The Incubus System Chapter 574. Talk or Fight I


    After that, Lord Damon made a hole where the door was, so Azrael could leave the room without breaking the barrier.


    "I assume you''d rather talk to us than fight, right?" I asked once Azrael left and the barrier covered the room again.


    But instead of answering me, she answered me with another question.


    "Tell me the real reason. How did you know I''m here?" she repeated her question in a displeased tone.


    "Didn''t we already tell you the reason?" I replied, frowning. I didn''t understand why she kept asking about it when the answer was obvious.


    Nefaris giggled and folded her hands in front of her chest.


    "Looks like someone is in denial~," she said in a mocking tone.


    Syntyche scoffed.


    "Do you think I will buy it?" she said in a sarcastic tone.


    Upon her words, I immediately realized that she was worried about something else. Or rather, she had another guess.


    "What''s your point Syntyche?" said Lord Damon without further ado. I bet he was aware of the same thing.


    "Was it Zatan and Beel that suggested youe here? Did theye to ask you to spare their lives?" she said in anger. That exined everything.


    From her words, I deduced she thought Zatan and Beel had sold her to redeem their crime.


    "Unfortunately, no," said Lord Damon. A wicked grin appeared on his lips. "If they did it, I would happily cut their heads and eat their souls before they left." Unlike his troll mode, his seriousness was evident from the tone of his voice. His intimidation was clear and the tense atmosphere was real. So yeah, he meant it. He would do that if Zatan and Beel came to him.


    Upon his threat, a grin of excitement appeared on Nefaris'' lips.


    "Ha�� I love the smell of death and blood." Somehow it made me realize that their status as a Death Demon was not just for show.


    Their response made The Spider Queen frown.


    "They didn''te to you?" she made sure in disbelief.


    "As I said, we came for the same reason as you. Azrael is the oldest among us, so we thought of visiting him and saying hello," I exined. A smirk appeared on my lips.


    "But who knows we got something better than that." My killing intent wasn''t as bad as Lord Damon and Nefaris, but getting something better than I expected did make me happy.


    "So you''re saying all of this is just a coincidence?" she confirmed.


    "More or less," I said lightly.


    "So do you want to talk or fight?" asked Lord Damon straight to the point.


    I quickly telepathed him.


    ''Dad, we promised Azrael that we won''t fight here,'' I reminded him.


    ''Heh. Just invite him. So we can gangbang her four versus one,'' he said in a nonchnt tone.


    I held back my cringe desperately. I never thought that he was such a bully.


    ''He mentioned Battle Royale, remember? He won''t think of any of us as his friends,'' I reminded him once again.


    ''Who cares? I don''t mind with battle royale either.''


    It made me turn to him and re at him. A frown on my forehead.


    ''You just recovered! Are you crazy?!'' I yelled internally. Why he was so childish?!


    "Tch!" he clicked his tongue in displeasure and turned his head to the other side as if I was an annoying parent who got in the way of his fun.


    An exhale left my mouth before I turned my gaze to Syntyche and cleared my throat.


    "I believe you prefer to talk."


    "I do, if you don''t mind," she weed my offer. "So what do you want to know about Zatan and Beel?" she said without hesitation.


    I was surprised since she mentioned Zatan and Beel right away.


    "You know you just sold them, right?" I confirmed. It was too easy. At least, I thought I should do something to her first before she gave the information. But maybe, she was that disappointed after Zatan and Beel betrayed her.


    "They are not my friends or allies anymore. After they asked for my help, they ditched me in thest seconds. Hell with them!" she said in a firm tone. Her anger was clear in every word.


    "Since you don''t mind it. How about we start with the basic question? Do you know where they are?" Lord Damon snatched the first question from me.


    "I don''t know. If I knew, I wouldn''t be here," she replied.


    "Oh great. After that ''they are not my friends or alliance anymore'', now you give me this bullshit," Lord Damon scoffed in displeasure. "I''m sure you should have a clue where they are."


    That made her even angrier


    "If I have it, then why am I here? Why didn''t I run with them? Why do I have to seek other demons to protect me?" she answered with a series of questions.


    "I''m sure you have talked a lot during your alliance. At least you have an idea or two about where they are," I pointed out what we mean.


    "I don''t have it," she replied in a firm tone.


    "Oh c''mon. You can''t be that stupid, can you?" said Lord Damon in disbelief. His tone made it sound like a mockery.


    "You can call me stupid or whatever. But I''ve checked every ce they''ve talked about and found nothing. They just left me dead," she exined in anger.


    "You must be kidding me," I said, raising one eyebrow.


    "Or lying," added Lord Damon.


    Yeah, she could be lying. But my Observation skill didn''t show any of that, so I was sure she spoke the truth. This coincidence also showed that she didn''t spread her Spyder much. I was guessing it was because she knew we were looking for her and some special demon like Curtis could see the thin demonic web connecting her Spyder with her.


    I was aware this interrogation would be futile. So to get information from her, I decided to offer something beneficial for both of us. Something Lord Damon had mentioned before.


    "Make a contract with me, Syntyche," I said out of the blue.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 578 575. Talk Or Fight II

    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 575. Talk or Fight II


    She let out a mocking chuckle upon my sudden offer.


    "Pardon me. You want me to make a contract with you? Did I hear it wrong?" she sneered.


    "No, you didn''t. I want to make sure that you are telling the truth and the contract will ensure it. Besides, you have tried to rebel once, I need to make sure you won''t do it again. A simple agreement won''t do the job. So it''s either be my woman or be ashes."


    Rather than Syntyche, it was Nefaris who answered me.


    "I have also made a contract with you even though I never rebelled. Isn''t that unfair?" sheined with a pout.


    I turned to her.


    "I need a guarantee that you won''t suck me dry when you drink my blood. And I don''t want to end up like the old demon in your prison either," I exined.


    After a short pause, Nefaris shrugged and spoke again.


    "Make sense."


    I returned my gaze to The Spider Queen.


    "So what''s your answer?"


    A scoff of mockery came out of her mouth.


    "Isn''t that obvious? "She clicked her tongue as she just realized something. "Oh, right. You are new. Of course, you don''t know about me. Let me tell you something. I won''t make a contract with anyone."


    "What happened in the past still hasn''t disappeared from your memory, isn''t it?" I replied, showing I know what she meant.


    "Ah, it turns out you already know it. Good then. And yeah, it will never be lost from my memory," she dered. "All men are the same anyway," she ended it with a ssicint from the broken heart girl.


    "So you have tried them all? Why I can''t remember when you tried me?" I replied with a scoff.


    "Sorry, Your Highness. I''m not interested in breaking my heart twice," she imed. She emphasized that ''Your Highness'' as a sign that she didn''t give a fuck with my status.


    Okay, this was not easy. Even though we managed to corner her, she refused my contract. In a bad case, we had to kill her, but I tried to find another way out.


    "Sorry, Syntyche. Without a contract, we can''t let you go," Lord Damon threatened. Even though he hadn''t made any moves, from the atmosphere, which was getting heavier, I could tell he was ready to attack her.


    Syntyche didn''t hesitate to put on her attack stance in response.


    I nced at them both in turn.


    ''This is bad...'' I thought. We had to prepare for the worst since killing Syntyche was the same as making the Spider demons turn against us. Unlike when I defeated Letos since I was a lust demon just like Letos, I could simply take over his throne. But if we killed her, all spider demons would turn against us. This would be another war.


    In addition, her Spyder would also be useful for spying on Zatan and Beel. But based on her desperate act, I was pretty sure that she didn''t lie to us.


    Suddenly, my first thought gave me an idea. I didn''t know if she would ept it or not but it was worth a try for sure.


    A mocking chuckle came out of my mouth. It made everyone turn to me. Especially Syntyche who gave me a displeased look.


    "You are a queen. Yet you are so selfish. You only think about yourself rather than your people," I mocked her mercilessly.


    As I suspected, that simple sentence made her angry.


    "What do you mean? Did you know what happened? Did you know what my ex-husband did to me? He made me kill my kind!" she shouted in rage.


    "But if you choose to fight with us here, the result will be worse than that!" I dered it with a firm tone.


    A chuckle of frustration escaped her mouth.


    "I beg to differ. I''d rather die than let someone use me to kill my kind again," she said once her chuckle disappeared. It seemed she was ready to die.


    "If I say I won''t do it, I bet you won''t believe it. Although I already proved it," I turned to Nefaris, showing what I meant before I returned my gaze to her. "So I will make you think about the domino effect of your death. Your city will be in chaos. The spider demons will fight each other for your throne and your loyalists will attack us. Since Zatan and Beel have left you, I''m sure you already know the result," I exined. Even though it sounded like a threat, it was the most likely thing that happened to her people after her death.


    It made her silent and deep in thought. If losing a third of her kind was almost driving her insane, she should be more afraid of this. The spider demons could be extinct because of her choice.


    During her silence, Lord Damon''s voice suddenly came into my head.


    ''Nice move. You''re smarter than I thought,'' he said proudly.


    I nced at him. ''Thanks, Dad...'' I said in a t tone.


    "So, what''s your answer?" I asked again.


    "This is not an easy choice. I need time to think." It was either a request or just a trick to buy time.


    "Fine, I will give you a minute to think," I replied. We had to settle this quickly. The more she thought she might find another way out or maybe another chance to escape.


    "It''s not enough. I need more time," sheined.


    "You need more time but we have a party to attend. So make it quick," said Lord Damon impatiently. I bet he already realized my strategy and decided to help me.


    "The answer is only yes or no. I''ve given you the reasons and all the risks. That should be easier for you," I added.


    Syntyche bit her lips briefly and deep in thought. Logically, her death would lead the spider demons into bigger chaos so she shouldn''t have rejected me. After a few seconds of internal struggle, she finally agreed.


    "Fine, I agree," she said with a heavy heart.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 579 576. A Relationship without Heart

    Chapter 579  576. A Rtionship without Heart


    The Incubus System Chapter 576. A Rtionship without Heart


    Upon her approval, I walked up to her. I was sure everyone thought I would have sex with her, make her my partner, and bind her with my Demon''s Rule. Just like what I did with Nefaris.


    But once I stopped in front of her without canceling my Demon''s Clothes, Lord Damon immediately realized I wasn''t nning on doing so.


    "Damian, what are you going to do?" he asked straight to the point. In an instant, his gaze turned serious. A frown on his forehead.


    "I will take her with my Demon''s Rule," I said without taking his eyes off her. Actually, I preferred to put her as my servant, but I couldn''t do it since her status was the same as mine. A partner was the only option I have.


    "You know that would be torture, right?" Lord Damon made sure I knew the consequences.


    "I know," I rified. Yeah, besides bypassing the love meter, as a demon lord, my Demon''s Rule could also force someone to be my partner. But this had never been used by other demon lords or even by Lord Damon even once due to the side effect.


    The skill would force the caster to feel the woman''s pain and feelings as payment for forcing it. In other words, the caster was forced to understand the woman''s feelings and all her pain caused by her actions. All the negative feelings, her trauma, and everything would enter my head. It would be simr to when I took Nightmare. Something I didn''t want to feel anymore.


    So yeah, some preferred to take a shortcut by using the Maniption skill on their target before he has sex with her and tying her up with his Demon''s Rule skill. So I understood his shock.


    Due to his change of expression, Nefaris tilted her head a bit at Lord Damon.


    "Psst! Is that bad?" she asked in curiosity.


    "Yes," he answered without taking his eyes off me.


    Nefaris pressed her lips and smiled wryly. It was something that the male demon lords knew.


    "Are you a masochist?" he asked with a frown.


    I snorted and nced at him.


    "Do I look like one?" I said curtly.


    "Then why did you do it?" he asked for my exnation.


    "Do I need to say it?" I replied. Since I could imagine theirughs if I answered because I didn''t want to rape her, I decided not to say it directly. Well, I believed Lord Damon already knew my reason since the words ''It''s about your human morality again, right?'' was clearly written on his annoyed expression.


    I knew the pain when I read Miranda''s mind. The pain she went through when she had to satisfy the sex demons before she could escape from there. And I refused to be equated with them even though I knew I was their leader. I even only used those brainless sex demons for certain purposes and prefer to develop my elite incubus subus troops.


    I scoffed in annoyance as I returned my gaze to Syntyche and held out my hand to her.


    "Take it." We still had to kiss. At least I wanted her approval before I did it.


    She only looked at my hand in reply.


    "Do you want to take it or not?" I said impatiently.


    She finally took my hand.


    "I only gave you one chance. If this fails, there''s no other chance," I warned her since she hadn''t lowered her spider legs.


    "Fine," she said.


    I raised my hands and ced them on both sides of her face gently. Our eyes met and locked into each other.


    ''Demon''s Rule''


    My eyes glinted in red. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a strange formation beneath our feet.


    [Demon''s Rule initiated�� ]


    The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and swirled around her body and mine. Her eyes locked onto mine. Then I could see an announcement appear before her.


    [Do you want to give your loyalty to Damian Lucio Malignus?]


    [Yes/No]


    "What the hell?" she said in shock. Her eyes are on the announcement.


    "Just choose it with your mind. Yes or no," I instructed.


    She answered me with a click of her tongue and concentrated on the announcement in front of her. A secondter, the screen disappeared and was reced by an announcement in front of me.


    [Demon''s Rule is in progress...]


    As that announcement appeared in front of me, a surge of negative emotions and pain entered my head, just like how I took Nightmare.


    Trying to hold the pain, I gritted my teeth. My heart was beating fast as her emotion rushed into my head. This was very different from what I usually felt whenever I bind my partner with my skill. Although it was hellish, it was nothingpared to when I saw Erebus'' memory or even Miranda''s pain. So I could endure all of it just fine.


    The dark aura beneath our feet grew thicker as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 67.8%]


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 98.9%]


    [Kiss your partner to seal the contract]


    Wasting no time, I brought my lips to her and kissed her. Even without putting my tongue in, I could feel my Demonic Power pouring into her and mixing with it. I could also feel her resistance from her power since she thought I was her invader. So I needed some time before I couldplete the contract.


    [Demon''s Rule has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! Now, Syntyche ispletely yours! ]


    I broke my kiss and retreated a bit. Even though it was just a simple contract, the sweat on my forehead and my heavy breathing showed it wasn''t something easy for me. And I was proud that I could deal with all that without letting out a scream or even a flinch.


    "Dad, Nefaris. Can you leave us? I want to talk to her for a moment," I asked.


    Lord Damon and Nefaris exchanged nces for a while. A smile on their lips. I bet they think I want to do it.


    "Fine, we will be waiting for you in the hall," said Lord Damon, canceling his barrier.


    "Good luck, Damian~," said Nefaris. Then they both left.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 580 577. The King Has Arrived I

    Chapter 580  577. The King Has Arrived I


    The Incubus System Chapter 577. The King Has Arrived I


    "What do you want?" she asked in a panic once both of them left the room.


    "I thought you didn''t want to do it since you were afraid of my spider legs." I was sure she also thought the same as Lord Damon and Nefaris.


    But what I did next silenced her, I didn''t do anything but hugged her. It was a full-on hug with my arms around her back, between her spider legs.


    She was stunned in shock.


    "W-What are you doing?" she said in a stammering voice once she could let out her voice. I could hear her heart pounding loudly. Her face was blushing red like a tomato.


    "I have seen through you. So I know you deserve this," I whispered. I knew what she did to enve a lot of male demons was wrong, but from her memory, I knew she was once a loyal wife. Unfortunately, her ex-husband wasted her. So she vent her frustration by collecting a lot of male demons just to cover her weakness.


    "I don''t understand��" she said in confusion.


    "You don''t have to," I said in a calm voice before I released my arms. My gaze turned serious, yet my gentleness was clear from it. "What you need to know, I did this because I wanted to take you to our side. I know Zatan and Beel left you. You are alone and your trust issue will not allow me to approach you. So rather than force you to do it, I''ll leave that decision to you."


    She smiled nervously.


    "D-Do you think I will buy your sweet talk?" Her confusion was still clear from her words. "I-I am not a fool!" Her stammering voice and blushing cheeks indicated something else.


    "The real question is, is it just sweet talk? Or I''ve shown it with what I did? Do I still need that after I tie you up with my contract?" I returned her question in a calm tone.


    It silenced her.


    "Since we are a ''political'' partner, I will exin a bit about what I want," I decided to exin what I expected from this partnership.


    Once again, her gaze turned serious.


    "I want your loyalty and your help to find your ex-alliances. As for the rest, I''m not asking for anything," I said my request.


    Her surprise was clear on her face. She looked at me in disbelief and was about to open her mouth to ask again but I interrupted her.


    "Oh, two more things. Cancel your ns about the human world and keep your kind at peace," I added.


    "Only that?" she asked in disbelief. A frown on her forehead.


    I replied with another frown.


    "Yes. What else did you expect?"


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "At least--- I thought you wanted to sleep with me," she said carefully. Her confusion was clear from her words.


    "You want to sleep with me?" I returned her question once again.


    "No. I mean definitely not," she said quickly. I could catch her cheeks turning even redder for whatever reason.


    I smiled wryly.


    "Your blushing face says otherwise tho," I teased, hoping it could break the ice between us.


    She looked even more panicked.


    "No. It just---" She stopped her words and pressed her lips. "No. Just no!" she added in panic, biting her lips.


    "I can hear you. You just need to say it once," I told her. "So�� since you don''t have any problems with anyone anymore." I stretched out my hand to her.


    "Shall we enjoy the party?" I offered.


    She looked embarrassed. Her gaze shifted from my hand to my face a couple of times in hesitation before I spoke again.


    "C''mon. You don''t want to miss out on the party, do you?" I asked her once again.


    "I-I can walk by myself," she said in a stammering voice.


    I lowered my hand.


    "Right. Suit yourself," I said in a nonchnt tone.


    We had just taken a couple of steps to the door when a loud noise came from it


    - Brak!


    Azrael broke in vigorously and immediately turned to us.


    "Are you guys fighting?" he said cheerfully as if he expected it.


    We exchanged nces with each other before we returned our gazes to the front.


    "Do we look like we''re fighting?" I asked.


    He looked at us for a moment before he exhaled a long breath.


    "It''s so disappointing. That''s why Damon went to the hall," he grumbled. His disappointment was clear from his expression.


    "Anyway, do you want toe with me? I bet he will give his speech in a moment," he added.


    "His speech?" I asked in confusion.


    "Yeah. He already said his request to me. Don''t you want to see how your dad shocks everyone up?"


    I held my cringe.


    "I can already imagine it, so I prefer to skip it."


    "You shouldn''t. It''s your dad after all. "


    As those words came out of his mouth, we could hear a faint ruckus that indicated the guests'' overwhelming excitement came from outside.


    "Ah I think it''s about to start," he added.


    Without another word, we went to the hall.


    -----


    Once we entered the hall, the music stopped even though thesers were still shining brightly and moved wildly. The guests'' murmurs filled the room. The heavy atmosphere filled the room, showing that he was here. The DJ on the stage picked up the mic and started talking.


    "Sorry for the interruptiondies and gentlemen! But our special guest has arrived! Please wee! The king!" he shouted.


    The sparkr indoor fireworks exploded, shing the fireworks that burst like a fountain surrounding the stage. The light of hundreds of fireworks was dazzlingly bright in the dark hall.


    "Wow!" said everyone in amazement.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 581 578. The Kings Has Arrived II

    Chapter 581  578. The King''s Has Arrived II


    The Incubus System Chapter 578. The King''s Has Arrived II


    A secondter Lord Damon emerged from the thick dark aura. He was sitting on top of the DJ mixer with confidence. His hands rested on the machine. His legs were wide open, revealing his lower half which was only covered by a thong. To make it worse, he wore nothing but a luxurious fur zer wrapped around his shoulders and that thong that barely covered his cock.


    Amidst the gleaming spotlight, a confident smile was on his face. His gaze fell on the guests who apuded and bowed their heads respectfully. All of them showed their excitement and respect for his presence. Everyone, except me.


    I cringed and froze like a rejected statue. My jaw dropped in shock. My eyes fell on Lord Damon who got down from the DJ Mixer as he spread his wings and popped his horns before he started to give his speech.


    ''Grand entrance, huh?'' I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by all this. This was too much and it did not fit for a king''s grand entrance at all.


    "Wow, your dad is really something," said Azrael who was standing by my side.


    "He is not my real dad," I denied spontaneously due to the overbearing shame. I was on autopilot mode.


    "Huh?" he answered in confusion and turned to me


    "I-I''m adopted," I continued in a stammering voice. A weird smile on my lips. The words ''Let me out of here'' were clearly written on my face.


    "Are you ashamed of what he did?" he guessed. And I answered it with eager nods.


    "It''s normal for him. He was much worse than this in the past," he said casually.


    Okay, I couldn''t imagine how bad he was in the past. Did he like to walk around naked before?


    "I think I need some fresh air," I decided to escape.


    I just turned around, but then Lord Damon raised his voice.


    "��so without further ado, I will introduce you to my son, Damian!"


    I froze when the spotlight shone on me. Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to me.


    "Come and join me, Damian!" he said in excitement.


    ''Please someone dig my grave!'' I cried internally.


    -----


    I thought he would ask me to strip like him or something, but I was wrong. So in contrast to him, I could keep my clothes on. He only asked me to apany him on stage and give a bit of a wee speech. Well, I still had to take my top off due to the rules, but I did it after I got down from the stage.


    Once I reached the bottom of the stage, the crowd of demon lords and queens greeted me. They shook hands with me, greeted me, made small talk about my duel with Letos, and even some demon queens seduced me and offered me a one-night stand. I replied to them as best as I could since there were too many of them. So sometimes I didn''t know who was talking. While another bigger crowd also surrounded Lord Damon, but he seemed used to it.


    Around half an hourter, after the crowd dispersed and they were busy with the music, I went to the bar.


    "Angel''s Tears, please," I said as I plopped myself on the bar stool. A long tired exhale out of my mouth. That simple thing drained my energy drastically.


    "Right away, Your Highness," said the bartender. Four horns showed his status as a demon.


    "You did it faster than I thought," said Nefaris who suddenly sat beside me. She held a cocktail ss filled with a reddish liquid. As before, there were only a pair of X stickers covering her bare breasts.


    "What do you mean?" I asked since the question could mean what I did with Syntyche or what just happened.


    "You and---" She tilted her head at Syntyche who was sitting and drinking alone not far from us. Just like Nefaris, she preferred to be topless but she didn''t have stickers to cover her nipples.


    I nced at her briefly and could catch the nervousness on her face. A secondter, I returned my gaze to Nefaris.


    "I didn''t do it," I dered.


    "You don''t?" she said in disbelief.


    "Forcing someone to satisfy me when her heart doesn''t want it is not my thing." I took the drink that the bartender just put in front of me. It was a cocktail ss filled with silver liquid.


    "Sounds like a hypocrite, right?" I said with a bitter smile before I took a sip from it. It tasted like the human world''s wine with a bit of a sweet-sour taste.


    "Indeed," she admitted.


    "I always thought sex was a fun activity and I wanted to keep it that way. If one of us doesn''t enjoy it, then it''s pointless," I spoke again after I lowered my ss.


    She paused for a moment before a chuckle came out of her mouth.


    "It''s fancy words from a leader of lust demons like you," she said in a teasing tone.


    "Really?" I asked in a teasing tone.


    "I expected it was the least words that woulde out from an incubus'' mouth, but I was wrong," she added.


    "Sounds pathetic." Iughed at myself.


    She smiled.


    "Not really. That''s what will set you apart from the others. Not in a bad way, of course."


    "Thank you for thepliment." I raised my ss a bit before I took another sip. Secretly, I nced at Syntyche again. Somehow her lonely expression reminded me of what I saw in her memory. From her face, I bet she was struggling with a dilemma. Maybe, she couldn''t ept the fact that she had be my partner.


    But Nefaris caught me.


    "Do you want to talk to her?" she asked once I lowered my drink.


    "I think I will apany her." I chugged the rest of my drink before I approached her and sat beside her.


    "Another Angel''s Tears, please," I said to the bartender.


    Due to my arrival, her face turned red again. She was just about to get up from her seat, but I caught her wrist.


    "Mind to apany me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Is Nefaris''pany not enough for you?" she asked.


    "I want to talk to you," I said straight to the point.


    After a short pause of hesitation, she sat down again.


    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.


    "We are already partners but I only know a little about you. Can you tell me a bit about yourself?" I started our conversation.


    "My name is Syntyche. I''m the queen of spiders and the ruler of Jealousi City," she introduced herself shabbily before she took another sip of her ss. It was an obvious thing and I was sure she knew that it wasn''t what I meant.


    "I mean your hobby or what you usually do in your free time," I pointed.


    She turned to me.


    "My hobbies?" She leaned toward me and gave me a mischievous smirk. "I like to enve men and have sex with them all night long," she tried to intimidate me.


    "We have something inmon then. I also love to have sex," I replied with a calm tone. A smile on my lips.


    "You don''t know how many male demons have fucked me," she told me how dirty she was. Unfortunately, I knew she only liked to y with men and took their pictures just to show her dominance, not to have sex with them. She was simr to Pearl in the past.


    I leaned towards her.


    "And you don''t know how many women I''ve slept with," I replied to her challenge.


    She pressed her lips and turned to her drink in front of her nervously.


    Upon her reaction, I smiled at her.


    "I know you''ve built the wall around yourself since you don''t want any man to touch your heart. You don''t even want to open your heart to anyone. You only ept business and political proposals, but you never want to fall in love again. I know you''re trying to protect your heart, but you can''t be like that forever."


    She gave me a mocking scoff. A bitter smile on her lips.


    "How could you say that to a woman who had just been betrayed by her alliances?" she said in a cynical tone.


    "Right. That sounds like bullshit with what you just went through. But I want to ask you one thing. You knew rebelling against the king is a heavy crime yet you still chose to do it. Did you make that decision because the other demon lords managed to convince you, or because you need something to fill your empty heart?" Of all the rebels, only her n had a personal benefit. So I guessed she did it to cover up her trauma.


    It made her press her lips once again.


    Note: Illustration is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 582 579. (Un)sweet Talk

    Chapter 582  579. (Un)sweet Talk


    The Incubus System Chapter 579. (Un)sweet Talk


    "That sounds like a trick question. Is this an interrogation?" she asked once she could get her voice out.


    I smirked in response.


    "Is it?" I returned her question followed by my chuckle.


    Upon my reaction, she turned her gaze forward and took another sip of her drink.


    "It seems you are no different than Letos," she blurted out randomly. From her expression, I knew my previous statement was right, but she tried to cover it up. She did all of this because she wanted to show her dominance over men. A proof that no man could beat her. In other words, she decided tomit that crime because of her trauma.


    "So you expect me to betray you too?" I retorted before I shoved half of my drink into my mouth. My smirk was still on my lips, showing it was a tease.


    "Who knows? Maybe you''ll do it someday too," she said without daring to turn to look at me.


    I turned to her.


    "I have bound you with my contract and have proof of your treason. Why should I wait? Wouldn''t it be better if I did it now?" Then I turned around, facing the dance hall. "Look at those demons. Almost all demon lords and queens are here. Isn''t this a good opportunity to expose your betrayal?" I asked.


    It silenced her.


    "I could rape you or even force you to do it with me, but I didn''t. Yet---" Again, I returned my gaze and turned my body to her.


    "---You said I was the same as him. You''ve worked with Letos for quite a while. I bet you know a thing or two about his personality. Now tell me. Is Letos going to do the same as what I did to you?" I brought my face closer to hers.


    "Or will he make you beg for his dick?" I added in a low voice. Without waiting for her answer, I distanced my head and smirked as I enjoyed her expression.


    She bit her lower lip. Her chest moved up and down.


    "You have your answer," she replied, ncing at me. "But it doesn''t mean you won''t do it in the future right?" And she ended it with another sip.


    Another chuckle came out of my mouth.


    "Your trust issue is really serious, isn''t it?" I asked in between myughs.


    "There''s nothing wrong with trust issues. It has protected me for so long. And when I tried to give my trust a bit, my alliance betrayed me," she replied.


    "You are the one who decided to have fun. You shouldn''t me others. Let''s say both of them didn''t leave you. You still have to run away with them. Or--- Let''s say you guys decide to attack us, the result will be the same. Betray or not, you still have to face the consequences. Stop lying to yourself, Syntyche," I warned her.


    It made her turn to me.


    "How do you know the result will be the same?" She asked for my exnation. I could catch a trace of the cynical tone of her voice.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" I answered in a rxed tone.


    "Obvious?" she repeated. A frown on her forehead.


    Without removing the smile on my face, I simply replied by deactivating my armor and activating my Demonic Aura. The atmosphere around me turned heavy like how Lord Damon activated his. Although it wasn''t as dense as his, it managed to make some middle-level demon around me tremble upon my presence.


    Syntyche''s eyes widened in shock. So did all the demons. They quickly turned their attention to me. From my Demonic Aura, they should be aware that I was the second strongest demon in this world. My power exceeded Azrael and Letos, although I believed Azrael had more battle experience than me and I bet some of his statuses were above me.


    "How can you hide this much power," she asked without taking her eyes off me.


    "I have a talent for it, remember?" I replied lightly. A teasing smirk on my lips. At the same time, I activated my armor and deactivated my Demonic Aura since I wanted to spend the party peacefully.


    "Anyway, I hope you are willing to join me," I added to my previous statement.


    "I did," she stated.


    "Yeah. But by force," I retorted.


    "So what do you want?"


    "You know what I want. You had taken this offer as a political proposal or alliance offer. But I prefer you to take it as a request to open your heart to me," I said what I wanted straight to the point.


    My request surprised her. Even though she kept herposure and put on her poker face, her silent gasp showed how shocked she was. And her face was getting redder indicating something else.


    "You are too demanding," she said once she could get her voice out.


    "Really?" I asked in a teasing tone.


    She answered me by turning her head to the side and lowering it. Her eyes fell on the drink on the counter.


    "I see, you''re not ready yet. But it''s fine. I will give you time to think. Just don''t let me wait for too long." I brought my ss to hers and bumped it before I lifted it a bit. A smile on my lips.


    "Cheers, partner. You cane to me anytime if you change your mind." I drank the rest of my drink and got off my seat.


    "Wanna dance?" I asked once I arrived at Nefaris'' side. She was still sitting in her previous seat.


    "I want to hear your story," she said curiously. Her eyes were between me and Syntyche.


    "Story about?" I repeated her question in a nonchnt tone.


    "Did she say something?" she pointed her point clearly, totally ignoring the fact that I was teasing her.


    "She has trust issues and needs some time to process all of this. So I give her time to think," I exined as simply as possible. I was sure Nefaris wouldn''t let me go before I said it.


    She brought her face closer to mine and I did the same due to her gesture.


    "Aren''t you afraid she''ll run away?"


    "Can you?" I asked since they were in the same contract.


    "Tch!" She clicked her tongue as she realized that she couldn''t. So Syntyche couldn''t either.


    "That side of you reminds me of Damon," sheined.


    I chuckled and distanced my face from her.


    "I''m not going to be like h. Don''t worry," I reassured. ''I hope...''


    "So, shall we dance?" I added before she said a word.


    "Sure."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 583 580. Unexpected Challenge I

    Chapter 583  580. Unexpected Challenge I


    The Incubus System Chapter 580. Unexpected Challenge I


    Nefaris and I just got off our seats. But then, we found Azrael already standing right behind us.


    "Azrael. You startle us,"ined Nefaris, frowning.


    But instead of answering me, he said something else.


    "What the fuck?! How could you be stronger than me when our status is the same?!" he protested without further ado. Yeah, it was for me since his gaze was on me.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "Uh--- because I''m that demon''s son?" I replied cautiously as I could, hoping I didn''t offend him. My thumb pointed at Lord Damon.


    He turned to Lord Damon who was dancing in the middle of the hall. Despite his status as the king, he moved his body confidently and danced like a pro. He was alone, so all the demon lords and queens'' attention was on him.


    A smile on his lips showed that he was enjoying this party to the fullest. It was one of the reasons why I quickly hid my Demonic Aura again after I showed it to Syntyche. I didn''t want to take the other demons'' attention away from him.


    Azrael exhaled a long breath.


    "Right, I forgot about that," he said before he turned to me again. "But it''s still unfair!" he threw hisint again.


    "You know you have more battle experience than I do, right?" I reminded him, hoping it would end there.


    He answered with a humming sound.


    "Hmm, you''re right. So---" A grin appeared on his face as hended a hard pat on my shoulder.


    "Mind for one round with me?" he said in a cheerful tone.


    "Oh, no��" Nefaris muttered in annoyance, rolling her eyes to the side.


    I put on my awkward smile once again.


    "You''re kidding, right? We are in the middle of your celebration," I asked in disbelief.


    "I''m not kidding! C''mon. I have a nice battle arena outside," he said excitedly. He gripped my shoulder tightly, a sign that he wouldn''t let me go until I epted his challenge.


    I took a deep breath.


    ''Those demons can''t give me a break don''t they?'' I thought. "Fine," I said.


    "Great!" he said happily. "Follow me!" He released his grip and walked to the exit. A dark aura covered his body before it turned into a ck elegant suit.


    As I tailed him, I also used my Demon''s Clothes and covered my body with the dark blue suit that matched my hair color.


    But then, he stopped in his tracks and turned to Nefaris who was following us silently.


    "You can''te with us. This is a private match," he gave her a t stare.


    A frown appeared on her forehead.


    "What? Why not?" sheined. "You steal my dance partner and now, you ask me to stay?" She scoffed. "No!" she refused firmly, folding her arms in front of her chest and putting on her arrogant face.


    "My pce, my rules. If you can''t follow it, get out," Azrael threatened without hesitation.


    "You want to fight, huh?" she challenged without a doubt. I could feel the intense stares from the two of them indicating that they were serious.


    ''Okay, this is so messed up.'' So I decided to prevent their real fight. I gave a gentle pad on her shoulder and it made her turn to me.


    "It won''t be long, Nefaris. We''ll dance afterward," I said, hoping I could finish things quickly.


    She paused for a while before she gave up and took a deep breath.


    "Fine." Then she turned her gaze to Azrael again. "If you don''t finish the match quickly. I will crush this party," she threatened.


    "Don''t worry it won''t be long," he reassured. Same with me, it seemed he didn''t want to miss out on the party for too long.


    After those words left his mouth, Azrael and I exited the hall. As we walked down the corridor, he asked me a lot of things, especially about how I could hide my Demonic Aura and my presence for years. He also looked surprised when I said that I was only 19 years old and felt like a great-great grandpa because of it.


    While I asked many questions about how he could manage his city and maintain his power for thousands of years peacefully.


    We reached the open corridor and stopped in front of a battle arena near the garden. The size was the same as the royal mansion''s battle arena so it should be enough to withstand the strength of both of us.


    "So what''s the rule?" I asked without looking at him, instead, I cast my gaze on the garden, enjoying the scenery around me.


    "Since your ''annoying girlfriend'' wants us to finish this quickly, how about no wings, no weapons, only match? So let''s just say we will fight like human warriors," he gave an idea.


    "And no tentacles," I added. Without wings and weapons, our movement should be more limited so the match should be finished faster.


    "Great! Also, don''t use your Deathraze, that weapon should be with you right?" he agreed.


    "Deal."


    We entered the battle arena, stood face-to-face in the distance, and took our attack stances. At the same time, we canceled all of our demonic features so it made us look like ordinary humans. I also took the opportunity to use all my buff skills.


    A secondter, as fast as lighting, both of us rushed at each other.


    ''Demonic Spike!'' I threw my cknces at him as an opening attack.


    But he cast his transparent barrier to block my attacks.


    When we almost reached each other, I used my other skill.


    ''Wrath Kill!'' My dark aura covered both my hands and formed a pair of ck ws. Quickly, I raised one of my ws, ready to rip him off.


    A smirk appeared on his lips as he muttered a skill.


    "Anger st," he said in a calm tone.


    - BOOM!


    A huge explosion pushed both of us in the opposite direction once my w collided with his power. I didn''t know what it was since it all happened so fast. I gritted my teeth. Expertly, I maneuvered through mid-air before Inded on my feet. Still, the impact pushed my body a few meters, creating a trail of trails beneath my feet.


    The wind blowing violently swept across our faces and bodies. It ruffled my hair and made my bangs cover my forehead. Followed by thick smoke due to the impact.


    Reflexively, I raised my hands in front of my face, protecting my eyes from the dust and wind that charged at me.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 584 581. Unexpected Challenge II

    Chapter 584  581. Unexpected Challenge II


    The Incubus System Chapter 581. Unexpected Challenge II


    Once the impact subsided and I lowered my hands, I could see two ck orbs surrounding Azrael''s body. They hovered around him like satellites revolving around the earth. That was the answer to what blocked my attack. A confident smile on his face.


    "I see��" I muttered in a weird calm tone. Without further ado, I teleported behind him and swung my Wrath Kill to rip him apart.


    But his orbs deflected my attack. Not only that, but it also dispersed the ws covering my hands, both for my Wrath Kill and my Demonic w, as if something was eating my Demonic Power.


    As he turned around, he used his Evil me on me. A fierce red fire stormed at me. It also spread around us and turned that arena into a sea of fire. The temperature suddenly rose drastically and a spark of fire was flying around us.


    It was a close call, but I quickly swung my hand from top to bottom, creating a barrier that blocked his attack, holding his fire right in front of me. At the same time, I cast my other skill and raised my other hand.


    ''Demonic Spike.'' My cknces appeared above him and with one movement of my hand, they would rain down on him.


    Meanwhile, Azarel who was aware of my uing attack had already raised one of his legs and was ready to destroy my barrier in one hit.


    But before weunched our attacks, both of us gasped and nced to the side as a dense demonic power broke through the battle arena. Among the fierce fire, my sight could catch a figure of a familiar demon.


    "Having fun without me, huh?" Lord Damon said. A smirk appeared on his lips before a powerful invisible power stormed at us.


    "Oh shit!" we said in unison. Both I and Azrael immediately stopped our fight, turned to Lord Damon, and cast our barrier at the same time.


    But it was toote, the invisible power managed to throw both of us hard before we managed to create our barriers. Hard enough to the point we had to get our wings out so we didn''t hit the arena barrier.


    Both of us pped our wings and floated in mid-air. Our eyes stared at Lord Damon, who was standing in the center of the arena, with a t stare. The annoyance was evident on our faces since he interrupted our fight.


    "Seriously?!" Iined.


    While Azrael shouted at him.


    "What the heck, Damon?! Can''t you let us mind our own business?!" His eyes shot his rage and his tentacles burst out of his back.


    Lord Damon answered us by clicking his tongue.


    "Oh c''mon. Both of you started the battle royale without me. At least let me join the fight."


    "Nope," I refused before I teleported myself out of the battle arena. "I promised Nefaris to dance with her." If he joined the fight, we would be stuck in the battle arena for a long time and we would end up not having any energy to enjoy the party again. After all, this was just a friendly match, I was not interested in bringing it more than that.


    Seeing my attitude, Azrael descended and hid all of his demonic features.


    "Heh, go battle with yourself," he scoffed at Lord Damon before he ran out of the arena and chased me, leaving Lord Damon behind.


    "Hey, I just got a nice wine a week ago. I will have my servant bring it to the bar, how''s that?" he offered me once he was on my side. Both of us walked towards the pce.


    "That''s a good idea. Thank you," I weed the idea.


    While Lord Damon''s jaw dropped upon our acts.


    "Seriously?!" he protested in annoyance.


    -----


    Syntyche''s PoV


    The party was over. Since Syntyche had already taken Damian''s contract, she decided to return to her mansion in Jealousi City. ording to Damian''s request before she left, she had already announced her return to lure Beel and Zatan.


    She was greeted by her servants. All of them immediately gathered at the entrance and prepared to throw a party to wee her. The usual procedure was when Syntyche just got back from her long vacation. But there was something different about her.


    She didn''t seem interested in all of that. There wasn''t a smile on her lips even though she said that she had just returned from a party. Yet, she didn''t look sad either. She looked lost and confused. She didn''t know what she wanted or what she wanted to do.


    Instead of partying, she called her first servant to talk about something important in her room. He was her first ve after her ex-husband''s betrayal.


    "How can I serve you, My Queen?" A handsome shadow demon greeted her once he entered the room. He was a noble demon with an athletic body. His ck long hair hung up on his neck. He has pointy ears like an elf, with tanned skin and a tail that resembled the skeleton of a lizard''s tail. His name was Remmy.


    "Take a seat. I just want to talk," she replied, gesturing to sit by her side. She decided to have this conversation in her room since it was a bit personal for her.


    He followed her orders.


    "Tell me, are you happy here?" she asked without further ado.


    That weird question made Remmy frown. But he soon returned to hisposure and smiled.


    "Of course, I''m happy," he replied.


    "I want an honest answer, Remmy." Her eyes stared at him gently. Something she had never done before.


    "I''m happy," he repeated once more. This time, his smile faded slightly, indicating that he was lying.


    "Really? I remember you begged me to let you go when I enved you," she reminded him. Her disbelief was clear in the tone of her voice. Yet her calm voice showed that she was not angry with him.


    He pressed his lips, not knowing what to say. He was used to telling lies like that ever since he knew that as a ve he could only obey his master''s orders.


    "If you''re asking it so you can have an excuse to punish me, just punish me. You don''t have to sour your mood for it," he finally answered and he meant it.


    "I just want your honest answer," she said once again. Remmy''s words had said everything, but she wanted him to say it out loud. For the first time, she could understand his pain.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 585 582. We Are In The Same Shoes

    Chapter 585  582. We Are In The Same Shoes


    The Incubus System Chapter 582. We Are In The Same Shoes


    Syntyche''s PoV


    "Fine. "He gulped. "I''m not happy, My Queen." He turned to her and looked at her with a bitter gaze. "You already know I''m only doing this so you can leave my family alone." A short pause followed. "I even let you embarrass me with all my pathetic pose photos and make me your entertainment��" he continued in a lower voice.


    "Do you want freedom?" she asked in a gentle voice.


    For some reason, after she was bound by Damian''s contract, she felt that what she was doing was wrong. Maybe, because she was in the same shoes as Remmy now. But how Damian treated her was different from how she treated Remmy. The party was an extraordinary opportunity to trample on her dignity. Damian''s power was enough to kill her, raping her was an easy thing for him. Coupled with Lord Damon and Nefaris by his side, she shouldn''t be able to do anything. Yet he only tied her in a contract without doing all of it.


    "You know it''s impossible. We can''t break the contract," he replied. His desperation was evident in the tone of his voice.


    "I mean, you don''t have to serve me as usual anymore. Just work as my bodyguard," she exined what she meant.


    Remmy frowned in confusion.


    "Pardon? Did I hear wrong?" he made sure.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "No, Remmy. This is not only for you but also for all my male servants. I''m thinking of disbanding my ves," she confirmed.


    Remmy''s jaw dropped in shock.


    "W-What? You must be kidding, right?" she said in a stammering voice in disbelief.


    "I mean it," she confirmed. "You will work for me as my bodyguard and I will pay you ording to your job desks. You can also return to your home once in a while. Let''s say one or two days each week. We just need to arrange the schedule in advance. Also, you are free to sleep with whoever you want, I will not forbid you anymore," she made a long exnation.


    Remmy''s shock was evident on his face. He didn''t even believe his ears.


    "Did you just run into a fight, My Queen? Should I call the doctor? Oh! Did a demon use his maniption skill on you so you can''t think straight?" He started to make a series of random guesses.


    A long exhale came out of her mouth.


    "I don''t think I''m in his Maniption skill." To prevent a simr incident, she developed a skill to prevent it, so she would not fall into the same Maniption skill as her ex-husband.


    "Then why?" he asked again in confusion.


    His question made her bend her head, trying to cover her blushing face and nervousness from him.


    "I�� I met this incubus in Splein City," she made a simple statement.


    "Incubus? You mean the crown prince?" he confirmed.


    "Yes. It''s him."


    "And?" he asked her to continue.


    "And we talked��. About a lot of things." She took a couple of deep breaths to shake off her nervousness before she continued again. "Somehow it made me think about what I had done. About you and all my servants. " She didn''t know why her heart was beating fast just because talking about that incubus.


    Remmy was speechless. He could only open his mouth in shock. Not a word came out of his mouth.


    "So�� I thought of giving you freedom," she filled the awkward silence.


    "Did he force you to serve him?" he made another random guess.


    "He did not. I''ve taken his contract, yet he didn''t force me to do anything. He didn''t ask me to sleep with him. He didn''t put me in the cage. He didn''t manipte me or ask me to do lewd things with him." Her confusion was evident in her tone of voice.


    "He didn''t?" he asked in disbelief.


    "He didn''t. And it made me think a lot��"


    Remmy frowned once again.


    "That''s weird�� Maybe he has other goals," he guessed.


    "I also think the same thing. But what? He already binds me with his contract. He can do anything to me and I won''t be able to fight him. Yet he didn''t," she retorted.


    After that, the two of them thought in silence. But none of them could guess what the incubus wanted.


    "My queen, may I ask you a question?" Finally, Remmy broke the silence between them.


    "Go ahead."


    "Why did you ept his contract?" he asked curiously. He realized that the queen had a serious trust issue so it was impossible for her to ept a contract from a male demon.


    "I have no other choice. We met at Azrael''s pce by ident and the king was there," she exined.


    "The king was there?" he repeated in shock.


    "Yes. With the Vampire queen. It was three versus one. I would lose for sure if I fought them." Another long exhale followed. "They knew all the mess I had made. I was so close to my death. I have no other choice but to take the contract," she said in bitterness. There was a clear trace of anger there and also sadness since she couldn''t do anything about it.


    "I see..." Remmy muttered. "It was a dead end for you��"


    "Remmy, you are the oldest among my servants. Make a schedule for all of them, including you. Make sure everyone gets paid and the holiday they deserve," she decided to divert their conversation around since she didn''t want Remmy to catch her blushing face. It was weird since she kept feeling something ring in her heart after that hug.


    "Now?" he confirmed.


    She frowned. "Yes. Now."


    "Yes. My queen." He was about to get up but she stopped him.


    "One more thing. Keep my contract a secret from the others. I''m not ready to announce it," she warned him.


    "I understand, My Queen." After giving her a bow, Remmy went to the exit.


    "I must be crazy..." she muttered once he left. She felt her decision didn''t make sense, but she knew it wasn''t maniption for sure. And that hug�� she felt something different from there and it made her feel something different, something that could fill the void in her heart.


    ''He is a lust demon. But he doesn''t act like one. Howe��?''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 586 583. The Party is Lit!

    Chapter 586  583. The Party is Lit!


    The Incubus System Chapter 583. The Party is Lit!


    Ethan''s PoV


    After that battle and an all-nighter party, we finally returned to the capital. It was a crazy one and I could say I enjoyed my first experience of the demon''s party. There wasn''t any long boring speech, formal etiquette, or annoying conversation. We danced, drank, and ate as we liked and did some lewd things. Azrael gave us some room to execute our needs so that was not a problem. Unfortunately, Syntyche didn''t enjoy the party that much. Well, she danced with me once and I knew she enjoyed it since I could see her blushing face.


    As for Lord Damon, he wasining all the way after we left him in the battle arena. I kinda felt bad for him since I knew he only wanted to join the match but since his fucking pride was so annoying so we decided to give him a little lesson. Luckily, he quickly forgot his annoyance after he took all the demons'' attention to him. Yeah, the king of pride was a suitable nickname for him.


    Once we stepped out of our portal, Lord Damon''s office entered our view. Lilieth, who was sitting behind the desk, quickly put down the pen and approached us.


    "How''s the party?" she asked curiously. A smile on her lips.


    "The party is lit!" said Lord Damon in excitement, half shouting.


    "Lit? You almost naked on the stage," I reminded him in a cynical tone. A frown on my forehead. It was the most embarrassing thing in the entire party. His grand entrance was more like for a stripper than a king.


    A smug smile appeared on his face. "Cool, right? Even after a thousand years, I haven''t lost my charm at all," he said proudly.


    "Naked? What does that mean, My Lord?" asked Lilieth. Her smile faded.


    "He was sitting on DJ Mixer half naked to make his ''Grand Entrance''." I emphasized a couple ofst words. I was sure Lilieth would be shocked after hearing my exnation.


    But it turned out I was wrong.


    A smile of excitement appeared on her lips. Her face was reddened for whatever reason. She drew herself closer to Lord Damon and embraced him affectionately.


    "Oh my~. It reminded me of our first meeting. You also sat on the throne, naked when you turned me into your subus," she purred in a sweet voice.


    He nced at her and hugged her waist with one of his hands.


    "I remember that. That was the first time I vited your pure body. It was so tasty," heplimented her.


    ''What the hell��'' I cringed. My jaw dropped. ''Right. They are not humans, Ethan. Don''t forget about that,'' I reminded myself.


    "Ha�� Hahaha��" I let out a brokenugh since I don''t know how I should respond. And yeah, Azrael was right, Lord Damon was crazier in the past.


    That strangeugh made Lord Damon and Lilieth look at me with strange gazes.


    "What''s with thatugh?" he asked.


    I quickly stopped myughter and pressed my lips. "Nothing."


    "Anyway, I want to say I will return to the human world in one week," I added to divert our conversation.


    "Why? Is there something important?" asked Lilieth. I could catch her disapproval in her tone.


    "My college almost started," I gave them a simple exnation.


    They gave me a t stare in response. Something I had expected.


    "Besides�� my sis'' graduation ceremony ising up and I want to attend it," I continued.


    "Seriously?" asked Lord Damon in annoyance.


    "You are a demon lord now. You don''t need to go to college anymore," said Lilieth. Her request to stay was clear.


    Of course, I knew. College meant nothing to me anymore since I wouldn''t be working or living a normal life as an ordinary human being. But I still had some problems in the human world and had some people waiting for me toe back, I couldn''t throw them away.


    "I have finished almost all my work and managed my city. So--- I can live as a human in the day and be a demon lord in the night. How''s that?" I had promised Celia and the others to return to the human world so I would keep it.


    A frown appeared on Lord Damon''s forehead.


    "You''ve only been a demon lord for two weeks. How did you---" Before he could finish his sentence, I interrupted him.


    "I have Licheri, remember? He helped me to take care of my work a lot," I reassured.


    His ugly frown worsened.


    "Licheri?" he repeated in confusion before he realized who it was. "Oh right. I forgot. That mutated semen''s name is also Licheri."


    "What about the spider queen?" Lilieth asked, hoping I would stay longer.


    It was Lord Damon who answered it.


    "Damian has brought her to his contract."


    "You did?" said Lilieth in disbelief. Her eyes widened.


    "Yeah. But I haven''t slept with her," I exined.


    "What?" She was shocked.


    "He forced the contract," he gave a simple exnation.


    She turned to him.


    "Is that possible?" she asked with a puzzled expression.


    "It is. After he endured mental torture," he stated.


    She returned her gaze to me and gave me a gentle gaze.


    "Oh, Ethan." She released her embrace from Lord Damon and went to hug me.


    "My boy. You should stop pushing yourself." Her hand brushed my back gently. That motherly hug gave me warmth.


    I responded by wrapping my arms around her waist.


    "I''m not pushing myself, mom. I''ve seen a lot of things. From Erebus'' memory to another''s. Forcing her to satisfy me doesn''t feel right��" I admitted.


    "But you need to take her soon orter," Lord Damon reminded.


    "I will. I just gave her time to think first." Even though she acted like Pearl, I knew Syntyche''s problem was simr to Olivia''s. She built a wall around her to protect her fragile heart. That''s why I did this. I wanted to earn her trust.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 587 584. Sparring Partner

    Chapter 587  584. Sparring Partner


    The Incubus System Chapter 584. Sparring Partner


    "How much time are you going to give her?" Lilieth questioned me while holding me. "Didn''t you say you''d be back in the human realm soon?" She proceeded to remind me once again.


    It left me speechless. She had a valid point. I had no choice but to call a timeout for Syntyche because otherwise, things would be in vain. And I needed to get it done quickly before the shock therapy disappeared from her mind.


    I told her that I would visit her before I went back to the human realm, and I meant it.


    "I will visit her one day before I return to the human world," I stated. "Secretly��" I added. Although I would have preferred to make the public announcement of our alliance, I was unable to do so since I used her to lure Zatan and Beel out.


    "Secretly? Why?" asked Lilieth, frowning.


    I did my best to break out of her hug in a gentle manner.


    "She has agreed that she will assist me in luring Zatan and Beel out. I hope her return will bring them back to their cities." Actually, I seriously doubt it would be that simple. Considering that I had deceived them in the past and that Syntyche harbored ill will toward them, Zatan and Beel would put their extreme caution.


    "Oh right. I forgot about them. Do you have any information about them?" she asked.


    "I''ve searched many ces and can''t find them. Syntyche doesn''t know where they are either," I exined. Previously, we limited Syntyche''s movement. She couldn''t send her Spyder since she was afraid of being caught. But now, since she was already at our side, she could mobilize her Spyder and use her skill to the fullest. She would be very useful to me.


    "For time being, I''ve put some spies in their cities and asked Syntyche to announce that she''s back. Hopefully, those two will return to their cities after seeing them. So--- since I don''t have anything else to do. I decided to return to the human world," I added.


    I just needed to take care of important things and based on what I saw when I got Licheri, the demon lords didn''t have much work. Most of them usually gave their work to their assistants and only showed up when they were needed. So even though they looked like the human world''s mayor, they had a very different job desk and acted more like a king or queen of their territory.


    "At least, you have to reach your max level first," Lord Damon, who was sitting down on his chair, reminded me.


    A humming sound came out of my mouth.


    "Hmm... You are right," I answered. I was not sure I would get a worthy opponent in the human world so I would have a hard time raising my levelter. So reaching my level to the max before the holiday was over was a good idea.


    "So�� Should I go to the Abyss again?" I asked in doubt. "I did finish off the Burial Grounds'' demons, but there''s some left in Lunatic Ravine."


    Lord Damon shook his head from side to side.


    "I don''t think you can do it."


    I frowned again. "Why?"


    "The evil atmosphere has spread. The Abyss'' demons have been killing each other ever since you left. All of them went crazy and died within a week."


    My eyes widened.


    "What?!" I never thought what happenedst time would be that fatal.


    "Well, not all of them. Some still survive but they are weaker than the previous generation. I don''t think it will help you raise your level," he stated. "Besides, you are stronger than a demon lord now. You need another demon lord as your opponent to raise your level."


    I had to say he was right, but��


    "I can''t go to them and challenge them out of nowhere, can I?" I smiled dryly upon his statement. Then I remembered a demon. "Except Azrael," I quickly added.


    "Then you can fight him as your training," Lord Damon suggested in a casual tone. "Just think of him as your friend. You can go to his pce and y with him for like two or three hours per day." He said it as if I was an elementary kid spending time ying at his friend''s house for summer.


    I held my cringe although it was a good idea.


    "We just met. What if I offend him? It could lead to a war," I was concerned. I was a new demon lord and was just able to stabilize my territory. Some demons still hadn''t epted me. While he was a demon lord who got along with others. If something happened and he was offended by it, he could decide to wage the war and attack my city.


    "Judging from his personality, I don''t think so. Instead, I''m sure he''ll be happy since he has a friend," Lord Damon assured me. "Sparring partner to be precise."


    "If he is that peaceful why are you calling him the Lord of Wrath?" I asked curiously.


    "Because his strength will be doubled if he is angry. He is the type of demon who can turn his inner anger into power. So being the lord of wrath doesn''t mean he gets angry easily or will be angry 24/7," he exined.


    "Or maybe you can fight Licheri," Lilieth said out of the blue.


    I snapped my fingers and pointed at Lilieth. My face brightened.


    "That is a good idea!" I said in excitement. I never fought Licheri before. But judging by his status, his position was above me, so he should be stronger than me. Well��


    I nced at Lord Damon.


    ''Maybe I can also raise my level if I fight him. '' But I couldn''t say it since I knew his power hadn''t returned yet. On the other hand, I was curious about how big our current power gap was.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 588 585. Stay Over

    Chapter 588  585. Stay Over


    The Incubus System Chapter 585. Stay Over


    He caught my gaze.


    "I know you''re thinking of something. Spit it out," he demanded in a firm tone.


    Since he caught me, I decided to say it. I cleared my throat before I started speaking.


    "Do you still remember my first test?" I started with a simple question.


    "When you came to the throne hall for the first time?" he made sure. "Yes, I remember it," he rified.


    "So--- since I''m going back to the human world, I want topare how much I''ve grown. This time I want you to use your full power," I said my request.


    "You mean you want to challenge me to a duel?" he said straight to the point.


    "Yeah. Something like that. But you don''t have to do it, if you''re still in recovery," I quickly added. I was not afraid of him. Instead, I was more afraid that he forced himself to fight with me while his body wasn''t ready yet.


    An ugly frown appeared on his forehead.


    "I just challenged you in the battle royale earlier, but you left me. Now you want to fight me one on one. Is this also some kind of your human thing? Like morality or etiquette?" His question sounded like aint. His displeasure was evident on his face.


    "This is a different case. Previously, you broke through the barrier when I was fighting Azrael. It was a duel. One on one matches. A friendly one since we didn''t want to miss the party. If you join us, do you think we still have the energy to enjoy the party?" I said all my reasons why I turned him down.


    "We can stop if we have to stop," heined again.


    I gave him my usual t stare.


    "Are you sure?" I asked in disbelief.


    He was silent for a moment before he clicked his tongue and turned to the other side in displeasure.


    "Tch! Weak."


    ''This guy��'' I grumbled in annoyance. I was sure he couldn''t hold himself back, while I didn''t know if Azrael could do it or not. To be sure, with Lord Damon''s current condition, I was not sure he could take on Azrael and me at the same time. And since I didn''t want to embarrass him in front of the other demon lords, refusing the battle royale was the best way to hide his condition.


    "Anyway, I''ll be staying here tonight." I decided to ignore him.


    "Really?" said Lilieth excitedly. A smile bloomed on her face.


    I turned to her.


    "Yeah. I have told my servants via telepathy, "I made sure.


    "That''s unusual," she replied.


    "Well, since I''m going back to the human world---" I took Lilieth''s hand and held it. "I''m thinking of spending my time more with you."


    I looked at her face and gave her my gentle gaze. A soft smile on my lips.


    "I will miss you, mom. I know we can still meet every night, but I know you''re busy with a lot of stuff. We rarely meet even though I''m still here," I admitted. My sincerity was clear in my eyes.


    And I couldn''t just walk into her room unless she allowed it. I didn''t want to see how she and Lord Damon having sex either.


    I knew in her eyes I was her child. She just breastfeed me and never thought more than that. I knew in her eyes her love was only for Lord Damon and I was grateful for that. It showed her loyalty despite she was a subus. I knew the pain of betrayal of a woman. I had seen how my human dad suffered because my human mom left him. I didn''t want to do the same to Lord Damon by Lilieth from him. He was my dad. And despite his annoying attitude and tsundere personality, I knew he was a good dad trying to do the best for me.


    But after all the intimacy and sexual encounters, it was hard for me to see Lilieth only as my mom. I saw her as a woman. A demondy who seduced me in bed. My feelings were mixed every time we did it. My body enjoyed it and her love filled the void in my heart.


    "Then we shall spend a lot of time together tonight," she replied with a soft smile.


    I turned to Lord Damon, asking for his approval.


    "Can we?" I asked.


    He frowned.


    "Why are you asking me?" he asked with a weird expression. It wasn''t an expression of disapproval for sure.


    "Um---Because you are her husband?" I grinned innocently. My caution was evident in my tone of voice.


    His frown got worse.


    "Haven''t both of you done it many times without asking me? Isn''t it toote for that?" he asked.


    He was right, but I just wanted to make sure since we said it in front of him. Who knew if he suddenly went berserk because of that?


    "Uh�� Yeah. Right. I will assume you don''t mind that," I confirmed once again.


    He replied to me with a mocking scoff.


    "If I have a problem with that, you are already dead."


    I smiled dryly. ''He got the point.''


    "He doesn''t mind it, Ethan. Don''t worry about it." Her voice made me return my gaze to Lilieth.


    "Okay. So�� I will take a bath first," I said. I smelled like wine, alcohol and sweat after that crazy party. Not to mention I was sweating a lot since I was dancing with Nefaris, Syntyche, and a couple of Demon Queens.


    "We will take a bath first," she corrected my words and emphasized ''we''. Her naughty smile showed it wouldn''t just be an ordinary bath.


    A smirk appeared on my lips.


    "Sounds like a good idea," I said. Then I pulled her once again into my arms before I used my teleportation skill.


    "See yater, dad."


    While Lord Damon clicked his tongue.


    "Heh, incubus," he scoffed.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 589 586. Bathe With Mom I (18+)

    Chapter 589  586. Bathe With Mom I (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 586. Bathe With Mom I


    Once the dark aura that covered us disappeared, we were already in the bathroom.


    "Should I call a maid to prepare our water bath?" she asked.


    "It''s fine." I approached the bathtub and turned on the water tab. "I can take care of this." This was our intimate moment, I didn''t want the maid to ruin this moment.


    The sound of running water filled the bathtub. My eyes closed as I listened to it with anticipation and pleasure at how rxing it sounded. It made me feel warm inside knowing she wanted to spend time with me like this too.


    But before the water filled the tub, I could feel a huging from behind me.


    "Ethan~" she called my name in a sexy voice. That sounded like a seduction. From her breast that pressed my back, I was pretty sure she was naked.


    "Mm?" I turned around slowly to look at her beautiful face. "You''re so cute when you smile," I said as I kissed her on the lips gently. Her soft skin felt nice against mine. Our tongues touched for a moment until we pulled away slightly.


    She smiled happily.


    "Thank you."


    Her words melted my heart even more than usual since they were always full of affection toward me. Then she looked into my eyes and asked, "Will you stay here with me tonight?"


    She held out her hand to take mine. The warmth of her palm radiated through my body making my stomach flutter. No awkwardness or hesitation. Just pure happiness.


    Responding to her sexual invitation, I canceled my Demon''s Clothes, exposing my naked body to her. As soon as my pants disappeared, revealing everything below, Lilieth gasped softly in surprise. In response, I ran my fingers over my chest and belly area, showing her my muscles. I also rubbed myself lightly while watching her reaction carefully.


    When she saw what I had done, her cheeks flushed red and her mouth hung open for a few seconds. After that, she took my hands and ced them between hers. With one finger each, she guided us both toward the water''s edge where I sat down first.


    When I did, she went in and knelt beside me, leaning forward to kiss me passionately. The bathtub was big enough for three to four people so this wasn''t a problem.


    "Umm---*ck*��Mph��" We kissed for some minutes without stopping until finally we broke apart and panted heavily. We stared deeply into each other''s eyes as if trying to memorize who we really loved.


    Then we started kissing again, slower now because neither of us wanted to rush anything. Kisses became passionate, wet, sloppy, hungry kisses that left no room for breathing. Every part of our bodies came together with increasing urgency until we couldn''t stand it anymore.


    After she moved in front of me, my arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer to me. At the same time, Lilieth''s arms reached around me and pulled me tightly to her breasts, pressing her nice mounds against my skin as we continued to make out intensely.


    My right arm slid under her butt, lifting it high above the surface of the water so I could press my groin against her lower abdomen. Then my fingers began sliding along the crease separating her legs, parting her pussy lips to expose herselfpletely to me.


    With my free hand, I cupped her round ass cheek firmly, squeezing and massaging it. All the while, our mouths met repeatedly as if to keep our passion burning hot. Our mutual arousal built quickly as our lips and tongues explored each other''s mouths.


    My cock grew hard instantly under her touch. She must have noticed that too since she squeezed herself against me harder and whispered huskily, "Don''t worry about your erection... I will take care of it."


    And then Lilieth moaned loudly, thrusting her pelvis against me. This caused my erection to slide and rub against her clitoris. Immediately, her hips jerked downward as she screamed in ecstasy.


    As much as I tried to hold back, I knew I wouldn''tst very long. I pushed my hips upward and thrust deep within her. Her inner walls mped around my cock immediately, squeezing me tight and milking me for every drop.


    We moved our hips in rhythm, shed our flesh, and filled the bathroom with our moans and ragged breath. Both of us cried out loud as wave after wave crashed upon us. The tsunami washed over us in waves of intense pleasure, leaving me breathless and spent.


    "Yes! Yes!" She yelled. "Give it to me!"


    "Fine," I said with a ragged breath.


    ''Demonic Erection.'' I used my skill.


    A strong pulse raced through my entire body, causing me to growrger and stronger. My shaft hardened further, bing even thicker and longer than normal.


    "Woah!" she moaned loudly and jerked as she could feel my flesh fill her inside.


    "Ahh!" I grunted as well, pushing deeper still.


    "Ohhh~" she moaned again, moving her hips in small circles to grind against me.


    I leaned forward slightly and grabbed onto the edge of the tub with my hands to steady myself. Now fully erect, my cock throbbed strongly inside her and she could feel it pulsating powerfully in her depths.


    "Faster... faster~" she begged, grinding her crotch against mine.


    At her request, I increased my pace, fucking her harder and faster.


    That sent me over the edge instantly. All thoughts vanished from my mind except one�� my urge to cum.


    And as soon as I climaxed, I released my seed into her hot depths. Our orgasms blended perfectly, sending waves of ecstasy throughout our bodies. Lilieth threw her head backward with another loud moan. Waves of pleasure washed over me as she climaxed. While she shuddered in orgasmic bliss, I kept pumping my shaft into her, without stopping.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    My orgasm hit me like a tidal wave. My whole body shook uncontrobly as my seed spurted forcefully into her womb. For several moments afterward, Iy there motionless.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 590 587. Bathe With Mom II (18+)

    Chapter 590  587. Bathe With Mom II (18+)


    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 587. Bathe With Mom II


    "That''s a nice one..." I whispered.


    She looked into my eyes and smiled gently.


    "You know I can never get enough of you," she said in a soft voice.


    It was true. Since we were sex demons, Lilieth enjoyed multiple rounds of sex during our sessions together. And this time proved no different. Still, what I felt was more than just an ordinary sex activity. Something else happened between us.


    All the emotions and feelings we shared made us want to be close to each other. We didn''t need any words to express those desires either. Instead, we spoke with our bodies, touching, caressing, and moaning aloud as if to tell everyone that we belonged to each other.


    Finally, we rested quietly next to each other, holding hands as we floated in the bathwater.


    "Do you want a nice massage? I''m pretty good at full-body massage," she offered. Then she approached her lips to my ear. "Especially massaging your cock," she seduced.


    I chuckled softly but agreed anyway.


    "I can''t say no to it," I replied.


    "Okay."


    Then she turned off the water. She started it by taking a small towel and sshing a bit of liquid soap on it.  Then she rubbed it against my skin.


    First, she cleaned my neck, shoulders, upper chest, and arms. Next, she worked her way down my torso, cleaning me everywhere below my navel. Finally, she finished with my thighs, calves, and feet.


    It was a bit weird since she did all of it while my body was still submerged in the water. But who cared, as long as I enjoyed it? She gave such wonderful attention to detail. Especially when she rubbed my cock and balls vigorously. It felt great especially when she teased me by rubbing the tip against sensitive spots.


    Once she got tired of that, she moved to give my abs some extra special care using her hands. Then she moved back up to my chest again to cleanse my nipples before going back down to wash my stomach and pubic region thoroughly.


    While doing that, Lilieth talked dirty to me, "I wish I could y with your cock right now. It looks so tasty," she said. "I bet it tastes amazing."


    "Not now. You haven''t finished cleaning me up yet," I whispered with a teasing smile.


    "Hmm~ I guess I''ll have to do itter then." Her voice sounded like a moan.


    She quickly bathed me, cleaning my body, and wiping my face. Once she was done, she pressed her body against mine one more time. Her hand went down to my wet naked cock once again. The heat of her body radiated through my skin, making me tremble.


    Then her hand gripped my semi-erect shaft tightly, stroking it slowly. As she did that, I watched closely to see how exactly she would do this. Soon, her index finger circled around my tip while rubbing my underneath. She repeated these two motions several times until I could feel something growing beneath.


    While she yed with my cock, Lilieth licked her lips seductively and bit her bottom lip in anticipation of what was going to happen next.


    "Shall we continue it outside?" she demanded.


    "With pleasure," I said as I understood what she wanted to do.


    We got out of the bathtub. But rather thane out, I sat down on the side of the bathtub and spread my legs. While she knelt down in front of me.


    Without a word, she moved her head forward, licking my length delicately. In response, my hips jerked upwards involuntarily. She sucked me in roughly, slurping loudly as she swallowed my whole cock down her throat.


    Her warm mouth enveloped my shaft, sucking it greedily. Then her tongue swirled around my underside, tickling and stimting my sensitive parts. Meanwhile, her hands grasped my buttocks and squeezed them lovingly.


    The sensation of her mouth was incredible. Even though I had cum earlier, my cock responded rapidly. Within a few strokes, I shot my load into her mouth. She gulped it all down without missing a single drop.


    She distanced her head and licked her lips in satisfaction.


    "Mmm, tasty~" she purred.


    I thought it would end there, but no.


    She stood up and walked across the floor. On her way, her body swayed sensually. I watched her walk past the mirror and admire her own form. Her breast bounced nicely in front of my eyes, swaying up and down as she moved.


    ''So hot...'' I thought. I never thought a simple thing like this could re up my desire.


    Stopping in front of the mirror, she turned around to face me.  Her smooth thighs and nice breasts were exposed as she gave me a better angle. I could see her pink folds glistening with moisture already and I knew what it was.


    She slid her fingers between her legs and dabbed her liquid before she showed it to me.


    "I think you should do something about that," she suggested yfully.


    My eyes stared at the transparent liquid that dripped off between her fingers. My desire was getting higher just because of that hot scene.


    When Lilieth touched herself in front of the mirror, her fingers traced along her slit, spreading her juices all over. She looked down at herself while sliding her fingers up and down her folds, making sure they reached her clit.


    Next, she spread her pussy lips open and dipped her middle finger into her hole, rubbing it against herself.


    Afterward, she pulled her fingers out and brought them to her mouth where shepped at them eagerly.


    There was no way I could hold myself. Without a word, I got off from the bathtub and approached her.


    Once I was in front of her, I bent down and licked her pussy just like how I did it the first time with Cam. The taste was sweet of nectar mixed together. It was delicious and I devoured her pussy eagerly. Soon, Lilieth moaned in delight as my tongue danced on her sensitive folds.


    Illustration is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 591 588. Bathe With Mom III (18+)

    Chapter 591  588. Bathe With Mom III (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 588. Bathe With Mom III


    But instead of stopping there, I continued licking her pussy for several minutes until my saliva coated her inner wallspletely. Afterward, I switched to fingering her, working her insides with both my fingers and tongue.


    "Uuugh~!" Lilieth moaned loudly. "Don''t stop!"


    As she encouraged me, I pushed another finger deep inside her, curving my digits to stimte her g-spot. At the same time, I licked and nibbled her clitoris relentlessly, bringing her closer to orgasm.


    "Mmm~" she groaned, closing her eyes as her hips twitched slightly.


    While licking her, my hands reached for her buttcheeks, gripping them firmly. My thumbs slipped onto her ass and rubbed gently over her bare skin.


    "Oooh~" she moaned softly, tilting her head back.


    In response, I sucked on her clit for a minute before releasing it. Then I teased her entrance with my index finger while circling her clitoral hood with the tip of my tongue.


    "AH~!" she yelped when my finger prated her opening. "Yeeees..."


    I slowly inserted more of my finger into her cunt, stretching her wider with each movement. Once I was sure that I had gone as far as I could go, I pressed the t end of my fingertip against her sweet spot. That made her gasp loudly and buck wildly.


    The sound of Lilieth''s gasps echoed through the bathroom as she writhed and twisted under my assault. Even though I was only doing light teasing, her pussy responded by tightening around my fingers.


    Soon, Lilieth''s breathing grew heavy. I knew she was close to reaching climax. Her body trembled continuously as her excitement mounted. Eventually, her muscles clenched hard and she let out a loud cry as her orgasm swept over her. Her juices gushed forth from her pussy as her body spasmed violently.


    "OHH... YEEESSSS!" she cried out in ecstasy. "Uuuunnnngghhh~"


    Her orgasmsted for a few minutes until she eventually calmed down and regained control of herself. While I finished herst liquid without leaving a single drop.


    Afterward, I stood up straight and faced her. My eyes were on her. With her hair dripping wet, she looked stunningly beautiful.


    "Done already?" I said in a teasing tone. My thumb grazed the side of my lips, wiping her remaining liquid. A naughty smirk on my lips.


    "Ha~ That was great," sheplimented. " I couldn''t hold myself. But---" She took my hand. " We aren''t done yet."


    It didn''t take much persuasion for us to get out of the bathroom. Once we stepped into the bedroom, Lilieth led me to the center of the bed. Then she crawled towards me on all fours, crawling seductively on her knees.


    "Let''s continue here. Now, let me suck your cock again..."


    Lilieth was right; we weren''t finished. After finishing the previous session, I was ready to start all over. As promised, she crawled closer to me and kissed me passionately once again. Then she guided my hard cock into her mouth.


    A soft grunt came out of my mouth as Lilieth sucked my hard cock. Her warm, moist, and soft lips wrapped tightly around my shaft and she slurped and licked it lovingly. Meanwhile, her talented tongue yed with the underside of my cockhead.


    I moaned in satisfaction as her lips stretched around my length and enveloped me entirely. Her sucking sounds reverberated throughout the room as she bobbed her head rapidly, taking my entire shaft down her throat.


    ''Fuck�� This is good.'' My heart was beating fast and I could feel my load was getting more and more.


    With her eyes locked on mine, she pulled my cock halfway out of her mouth and then mmed it back down her throat. Her cheeks hollowed inward as she gulped hungrily on me, trying to swallow my entire cock.


    "Take it easy," I said between my heavy breaths.


    She nodded obediently and slowed down. This allowed me to catch my breath and enjoy her oral skills without too much pressure.


    "Mommy, how could you be so good at this," I encouraged her. A naughty smile on my lips.


    That simple sentence was enough to provoke her deepest sexual desire.


    She released my cock from her mouth.


    "What did you say?" She asked me to repeat it.


    My naughty smile grew wider.


    "Mommy," I teased.


    That simple word was enough to bring her sexual desire to the top of her head.


    Without a word, Lilieth lustfully grabbed my shoulders and pushed me down onto the mattress.


    She climbed atop me, straddling my waist. And with one swift motion, she lowered herself onto me. My erections met her wet pussy perfectly.


    Our bodies meshed and connected smoothly, causing a tingle of electricity to run through us both.


    Then she lifted her pelvis upwards, grinding her crotch against my hardness.


    "Ah~" she moaned quietly. "You''re big."


    "Um-hum," I answered in agreement.


    While we fucked, our bodies rocked together in perfect unison. Our chests collided, our skin brushed against each other, and we breathed heavily into each other''s mouths. All these actions sent sparks flying between us.


    And after several minutes of passionate fucking, I felt Lilieth''s climax approaching. I sensed her arousal building up within her and knew that soon she''d reach an orgasmic high.


    To make sure that happened, I increased my pace and thrust harder than ever before.


    "Ohh~!" Lilieth screamed out in pleasure as she came. Her orgasm shook her body uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, I kept going until my own climax hit me.


    "Mm! Ahhhhh!" I yelled out, unable to contain myself anymore.


    At that moment, my cock erupted inside Lilieth''s pussy. Cum exploded from my shaft as if it were a volcano erupting itsva. Each burst of semen shot powerfully into her womb, filling her with my seed.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Overwhelmed by my own release, I exhaled a long breath of relief.


    Lilieth cuddled closely to my chest. She was still recovering from her climax but seemed alright now. In fact, she was smiling happily.


    I smiled back at her.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 592 589. A Woman and A Mother

    Chapter 592  589. A Woman and A Mother


    The Incubus System Chapter 589. A Woman and A Mother


    "We should do this again in the future," she whispered. A soft smile on her face didn''t show any lustful intent anymore. I knew she just wanted to spend more time with me.


    I agreed and kissed her forehead affectionately.


    "Yes," I replied. "Let''s do it again sometime." There was a trace of bitterness in my tone of voice since I knew after this, both of us would be busy. But again, I didn''t want to destroy our moment so I decided to hold back my mixed feelings.


    "Yes." She leaned toward me and snuggled close to me. Once again, our raw skin touched each other and gave warmth to each other.


    I hugged her waist gently and let her fall asleep in my arms. But strangely, even though I was the one who smothered her, I was the one who felt her warmth. Something I missed.


    Is this a mother''s warmth? Or is it because I started seeing her as a woman?


    Those mixed feelings stirred inside of me to the point I didn''t know what I should take it as. I knew all these sexual things were a form of a mother''s love for her child. Okay, correction. It was a form of a subus queen''s love for her demon son. But I was stuck in my own feelings where I didn''t know what to think of it as.


    A mother?


    A woman?


    A sex partner?


    The more I thought about it the more confused I became. My dilemma filled my head, but not a word coulde out of my mouth. I couldn''t even close my eyes.


    "Ethan?" Lilieth''s soft voice dismissed my thoughts.


    "Hmm?" I answered her with a humming sound and nced at her.


    "Are you thinking about something?" She made a bull-eye guess.


    It surprised me since I didn''t show any gestures or clues about it.


    "How did you find out?" I asked in surprise.


    "Mother''s intuition," she replied lightly.


    I didn''t know if she was joking or not, but I knew most mothers had that. When I was little, my human mom used to have it. So every time I lied that I fell in the park when I was actually bullied by my ssmate, she always knew it.


    "Mind telling me?" she asked again.


    I paused for a moment in hesitation before I let out my voice again.


    "I don''t mind. But�� you and dad might not like it." I knew I couldn''t keep everything in silence forever. At least, I hoped... by saying it, it would clear my head a bit.


    Lilieth distanced herself spontaneously due to my words.


    "What is it, Ethan?" Her curiosity and concern were evident in her tone of voice. Her eyes looked deep into mine.


    "If--- Just If I love you as a woman, not as a mother, will you ept it?" I asked. My hesitation was evident in the tone of my voice. There was an obvious fear from there since this question might destroy our rtionship. It was a taboo question after all.


    "You mean�� you are starting to see me like Nefaris and the others?" she repeated, making sure my intention was.


    Her question made me think again andpared myself to how I saw Nefaris and her.


    "It''s not really like Nefaris," I admitted. A frown on my forehead. My eyes trembled and were filled with obvious confusion. It wasn''t like Ivy and the others either. Or even if Ipared her with Celia, Mia, or even Emma, it was not the same. My feelings for her were different. I couldn''tpare it to any other woman. Either my servants or partners.


    "Then what?" she asked for my exnation in a soft voice.


    I was silent again for a while before I finally answered her.


    "I don''t know. My feelings for you are deeper than my feelings for them, yet I don''t know how to put it. I can''t exin it. It''s moreplex than that."


    "Does that mean you want to snatch me from Lord Damon? And make me your woman?" she asked me in a gloomy tone.


    *Ba-thump*


    That question made my heart beat faster. My heart pounded in my chest. I couldn''t breathe. I was lost. Confused. Lost. Conflicted. Torn apart.


    Why am I so conflicted? Why do I feel so confused? Is that what I want?


    Was it because I loved her so much? Was it because I didn''t want to hurt her? Or was it because I wanted to be with her forever?


    All these thoughts and emotions swirled inside of me and made me dizzy.


    "He cares about me and has sacrificed a lot for me. He is my dad and I don''t want to take his happiness," I admitted.


    "Then what do you want?" she asked again.


    "I wish I knew." I pressed my lips for a second before I spoke again. "I just want to say it to you and that''s all," I whispered.


    Due to my answer, she hugged me. Her warm embrace caused my heart to melt. I could feel her breasts press against my torso. The softness of her skin caressed my back, sending tingles throughout my body. Her hair tickled my neck.


    I enjoyed her warmth before I spoke again.


    "Lilieth, how do you feel about me? Do you only see me as your son? Or do you also see me as a man?" I decided to ask her a direct question.


    "I''m Lord Damon''s Subus, Ethan. My feelings and everything are tied to him," she confessed.


    I quickly understood that it wasn''t about her feelings anymore. The contract had been made and she could not run from it.


    "I will take that as a no." I couldn''tin either since I also did the same to my partners so I knew the consequences. But I couldn''t get rid of this possessiveness that bothered me.


    "Thanks for your understanding, Ethan��" she whispered.


    "Don''t thank me..." I closed my eyes. ''Yeah�� Don''t thank me. It''s just a stupid confession after all.''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 593 590. Wheres My Good Morning?

    Chapter 593  590. Where''s My Good Morning?


    The Incubus System Chapter 590. Where''s My Good Morning?


    The next morning, once I opened my eyes I didn''t find Lilieth by my side. I blinked my sleepy eyes as I stared at the messy bed sheet.


    ''She''s gone already��'' I thought, sitting on the bed.


    Well, this wasn''t the first time she did this. In fact, she always did this every time I slept with her. She would go crazy and we would fuck a few rounds before we cuddled and slept in each other''s warmth.


    But the next morning�� she would be gone. She would do her duty and we usually wouldn''t see each other again for the rest of the day. Somehow, I felt like everything I did with herst night was no different than a dream. A fling. Or maybe it was simr to what I did to Cam when I broke into her mansion.


    ''But she belongs to Lord Damon from the start,'' I tried to warn myself. It was me who didn''t want to snatch her from him and I should have epted it since it was the decision.


    ''Am I that greed?'' I asked myself.


    Yeah, maybe.


    But maybe I just didn''t want to admit it and refuse to be equated with someone who has taken away my family''s happiness. I would not do the same thing with my stepfather.


    I quickly chased my thoughts away and scratched my head although it didn''t itch, messing up my morning hair.


    "What am I thinking the first time in the morning? This is ridiculous!" I half yelled at myself.


    I think a quote that said ''A man''s first love is his mother'' was right. At least in my case. Unfortunately, my human mom had hurt myte father a lot, me and Celia, so she didn''t count.


    I stopped and lowered my hand as that thought made me remember something.


    "Thinking about it, I haven''t heard anything about my human mom," I thought. I wondered if they had found her.


    I turned to the window and stared at the dim light of the red moon shining in the clear dark sky.


    ''And I wonder how the others are doing now...'' I thought. All this time, I only met Mia once a month. Even then our time was very limited since Lord Damon only allowed us to meet for about 10 to 15 minutes. So we could only do a quickie.


    I usually couldn''t say much and Mia only told me a few important things like, Emma just got her promotion, Celia spent her vacation learning martial arts with Olivia, Pearl''s shield was out of stock on itsunching day, and also some important things about her kingdom.


    Somehow hearing her story made me feel a bit sad since I realized I had missed a lot of things. But this was my choice. At least after all this, the demon''s attacks decreased. Okay, not really decreased since what I did, didn''t solve the problem of the cracks. But with Letos'' death and Syntyche who was already on our side, at least I managed to prevent the demon lords'' invasion of the human world.


    Indeed, what I did had little effect on humans. But I had prevented a greater danger. Well, I still had to find Zatan and Beel.


    "I wonder where those two went." I could only hope that I would get their whereabouts in the near future.


    Turning to the side, I dropped my feet on the floor and got up from the bed. I stretched out my body a couple of seconds before I snapped my fingers and used my Demon''s Clothes.


    My dark aura covered my body. Once it subsided a set of ck trousers and a white shirt reced it.


    I was about to ask Rin and Ran to bring my breakfast, but then I just remembered I left them in Licheri so I had no choice but to get it myself.


    After brushing my teeth and washing my face, I came out of my room. My steps stopped when I saw Lilieth and Lord Damon already in the dining room. But instead of the usual formal atmosphere, this was more�� natural for human standards.


    Lord Damon was still in his sleepwear. A tab in his hand and his eyes were on it. Maybe he checked his email or something.


    While Lilieth wore her usual purple dress with an apron and slid some purple scramble eggs on his te. Other food is also ready.


    A nostalgic feeling hit me. A long, long time ago, when my human family still wplete, this was a sight I used to see every morning. Then myte dad would always ask me to wake Celia up while my human mom would ask me if I wanted milk or orange juice. I didn''t expect that I would see this sight in my demon family.


    A soft smile bloomed on my face. I couldn''t help it. I was happy. It made me realize, despite my status, I had been living a life I was longing for so long. I didn''t want to ruin it for whatever cost...


    "Where''s my good morning?" said Lord Damon before he turned to me, indicating it was for me.


    Lilieth turned to me and smiled.


    "You are awake, Ethan," she greeted me.


    I blinked several times as if I had just woken up from hypnosis.


    "Morning dad, mom," I greeted them.


    "Sit down, Ethan. I already made your breakfast," said Lilieth.


    I approached, sat down on my seat, and nced at the food on the table once more. It was a bit simpler and toomon than the usual breakfast.


    "Did you make it yourself?" I asked, judging from her clothes.


    "Yes, I did. It''s a bit simple since I rarely cook. You don''t mind, do you?" she asked.


    "No, it''s fine. Thank you." I nodded.


    She smiled before she started serving my breakfast.


    "Is there anything else you need?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Thank you. That''s all," I replied.


    "Then." She sat down on her seat while Lord Damon put his tab away. "Let''s start our breakfast."


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 594 591. Nyahaha~

    Chapter 594  591. Nyahaha~


    The Incubus System Chapter 591. Nyahaha~


    After breakfast, I went back to Lust City and decided to start my training. The first one, of course, was Licheri. Yeah, I picked him since I had never fought him before. Nefaris had never said anything about her core either. While Lord Damon simply said the core was nothing more than a valuable item possessed by a demon lord. Licheri was the only one that had ever manifested into a creature.


    So after a quick check to make sure I had no other work to do and no report from my servants, I decided to wake Licheri up. I pulled out my drawer and took the pearl from there.


    "Licheri, do you want to y with me?" I asked casually, like a kid inviting his friend to y.


    Hearing my offer, Licheri immediately changed his body into his white jelly form.


    "Aye, sir!" Licheri said excitedly. A grin on his lips showed how happy he was. But a secondter his smile faded.


    "Wait�� you just want to make me your sparring partner," he said in disappointment.


    I grinned innocently.


    "I need one to raise my level. Besides, we''ve never fought before, aren''t you curious about it?" I tried to convince him. Yeah, this little creature could read my mind so I would be having a hard time making him agree to my request.


    He pouted and turned to the side.


    "Uh! No! I''m this city core and I have gone through your head once, remember? I know how much your power is," he eximed.


    "Right��" I had to think of another way to convince him.


    He nced at me and gave me his cynical stare.


    "You know I can read your mind right?"


    I responded with a t stare. Of course, I knew that, but how did I stop my own mind or block him from reading my mind?


    "Nyahahaha!" heughed in an annoying tone. I didn''t know what kind ofugh it was, but I bet this little creature had just read my mind again.


    "It''s impossible, Nephilim boi~. You have be this territory''s demon lord so you can''t block me from reading your mind. In addition, my duty is storing important information about this city and transmitting it to the next generation," he mocked me.


    "You don''t have to remind me," I replied in annoyance.


    He shrugged nonchntly.


    "Since you have nothing to talk about. See ya then~" He was about to return to his pearl form, but I stopped him.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" I half yelled.


    He undid his intention and tilted his head cutely. "What?"


    "Do you want something? Like anything? I will try to get it for a battle with you," I tried to bargain.


    "Hmm," he thought for a moment before he spoke again. "Oh, right I have one!"


    "What is it?" I asked excitedly.


    "I want to sleep," he smirked irritably.


    ''This little creature��'' I gave him my trademark t stare.


    "Nyahahaha~" Again, heughed. From his annoyingugh, I could tell he just read my mind again.


    "I just want a battle with you. Is it that difficult? Fine! Forget it." I went to my phone and startedposing an email. "I should be texting Azrael in the first ce," I grumbled.


    "Don''t be mad." He jumped and faced me. "I agree. I will be your sparring partner."


    I nced at him.


    "I''m not interested anymore," I said coldly.


    "EH?! Why?" he whined.


    "You''veughed at me a couple of times. I don''t want to hear it anymore," Iined.


    "Eh?" He jumped on my shoulder. "C''mon don''t be mad! I was just kidding!" he persuaded me.


    "Really?" I asked in disbelief, ying hard to get.


    "Yeah. I will apany you to practice! But on one condition," he replied.


    "Tell me."


    "I will tell you once we arrive at the battle arena."


    His innocent smile was a bit fishy for me, but I decided to take his offer.


    "Fine." Without any words, I used my Teleportation skill. Once the dark aura subsided, we already were in the city hall''s battle arena.


    "There," I said.


    Without further ado, Licheri jumped down. At the same time, the ground beneath me transformed into a huge monster mouth with dozens of sharp teeth. It raised fast as if it was a huge shark that was trying to eat me whole.


    In shock, I activated my demonic form and teleported to the other side of that arena.


    Once my dark aura disappeared, I didn''t say a thing to him. Yet my gaze had told him everything.


    He grinned in reply.


    "My condition is�� I will attack using my full power and this battle will end after you manage to destroy this." The ground next to him formed his statue.


    "Sounds good to me," I said as I activated all my buff skills.


    After those words, the battle began.


    I used my Hell Inferno skill as my first attack. He was stronger than Azrael and had a tiny body so this would be the best choice for me. The battle arena was engulfed in mes. The fire was so intense that it burned everything and burned Licheri''s body. But Licheri remained calm. He didn''t seem to feel any pain as the thin barrier protected him.


    The mes were so hot. He used the perfect opportunity to use his special ability.


    "I am Licheri, the core of Lust City. I can control everything in this city!"


    As soon as he shouted, the entire arena was filled with a massive me more than mine. It was so powerful!


    ''He turns my fire against me?!'' I thought in shock. I even had no choice but to use my barrier to protect myself and cancel my Hell Inferno.


    But that was just the beginning. Since his next attack was worse than that.


    "Nyahahaha~ Eat this!" The me disappeared and was reced by a dozen big ck mouths trying to reach and eat me.


    I had no choice but to p my wings and bring my body up.


    "How is it? Nephilim boi?" he asked in a mocking tone.


    Instead of fear, a grin appeared on my face.


    "This exceeded my expectations. I think I will enjoy this fight."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 595 592. The Spider Queens Invitation I

    Chapter 595  592. The Spider Queen''s Invitation I


    The Incubus System Chapter 592. The Spider Queen''s Invitation I


    Three days had passed. And instead of going to Azrael''s ce, I ended up training with Licheri. Every fight was a tough one. Just like what he said the first time, he didn''t hold himself back at all.


    Despite his tiny body, he could read my attacks and my thoughts so I had a hard time attacking him. Not to mention he could use anything to attack me, literary everything since he is the core of this territory. He even used the battle arena''s barrier to attack me once. But I was mad at him since if our skill came out of the battle arena, it would damage my office and the buildings around here. In the end, he decided to exclude it.


    Those were nice and fierce battles. Licheri and I fought until we became the daily show for my staff, servants, and pets. Some of my servants were even jealous since they thought Licheri got more attention from me. Likewise with Nefaris. So every night, after the hard battle, we had an orgy.


    Yeah, that was definitely crazy even for demons. Luckily, I''m an incubus and my source of power was having sex. So it was not a problem for me.


    As for my level, as I predicted, even with the hard training and sex, things were not that easy. I had only gone up around 5 levels since my first training with Licheri. So I would need 5 more.


    The red moon was high, indicating that noon almost arrived. The same as yesterday, I was practicing with Licheri in the battle arena. But this time, in the middle of our fight, Licheri stopped halfway before I could destroy his statue.


    "What''s the matter?" From his expression and the frown on his forehead, I could tell he had detected something.


    "I think we have to end the battle here for today," he replied. His statue turned into ashes in an instant.


    "Why? Did something happen? a rebel?" I asked curiously. He usually made this kind of face because of it.


    "Nah. You will have guests. Don''t worry, it''s not an enemy. The most important thing is you have to eat your lunch first since I''m sure this will be a long business," he said with a perverted smile.


    It made me frown.


    "What is it?"


    "Tehehehe~" He jumped on my shoulder and perched like a good pet. "You will find soon. It''s on its way."


    It made me frown, but from his expression, I knew it wasn''t a bad thing.


    "Fine. Anyway, stop that disgusting smile," I nagged him as I walked into my office.


    "Eh? Dun wanna. It''s cute ya know~" His voice sounded like a whine.


    "You finish early. Is something happening, Your Highness?" Maria greeted me with a question once I came out of the battle arena. Her concern was clear on her face since this had never happened before. Likewise with Foxy and Yuffy. The three of them were my only spectator for today.


    I tilted my head to Licheri, hoping he would exin to them since I also didn''t know what it was.


    "Nothing. The lord and I are hungry so we want to have our lunch first.


    "Only that?" Yuffy made sure. A trace of suspicion was clear in her tone.


    "Yes. Don''t worry," Licheri gave her a reassuring grin.


    I cringed in response to his overly cute act while he acted like a beast when he fought me.


    "Why? That''s not for you, ya know!" he whined. Followed by his huff. "See? That''s why I don''t want to fight. It doesn''t suit my cute image," he pouted.


    "I''m just kidding," I replied.


    After that, we went to my office and ordered my maids to prepare our lunch. The lunch started after all my servants were present.


    Another half an hour had passed. As expected, when I was about to finish my short lunch with my servants, I could feel the familiar demonic power. It approached us silently like a professional thief approaching its victim.


    "Your Highness��" Ivy, who was sitting next to me, whispered. Her eyes stared at my office''s walls in caution and followed where that demonic power went.


    "Something is approaching us," said Luna in the same cautious tone. They were surprised since usually, Licheri would warn them about something like this. While my pets'' instincts were not as sharp as my servants'' so this creature could get past them.


    Despite the tense atmosphere, I and Licheri were still calm. Even though he didn''t tell me who it was from its demonic power, I immediately realized what Licheri meant before.


    A secondter, a Spyder came down from the ceiling andnded right in the middle of our dining table. Its size was about my palm, a bit hugepared to other Spyders. A letter was on its body.


    Spontaneously, my servants stood up from their seats and prepared to attack it. But I simply raised my hand to stop them.


    "It''s fine. It''s the spider queen''s delegation," I stated in a calm voice. From its huge body, I knew it was never meant to hide in the first ce.


    And my servants did what I say.


    Without saying a word, I took the letter and read it. It was a request to meet her at her mansion in Jealousi City.


    I folded the letter and put it on the side before I shifted my gaze to that huge Spyder again.


    "Please tell your queen, she just needs to text me to invite me. Oh, sorry. I will tell her myself." No. She could actually use telepathy on me yet she chose this way.


    After answering me with a nod, the Spyder left.


    "She asked you to meet her? I wonder what it is about," said Ivy curiously, since it could be about my contract with the spider queen or it could be because of Zatan and Beel.


    "I wonder if she has changed her mind," I said.


    "hange her mind to ept you?" Luna rified.


    I nodded.


    "Well, there''s one only way to find out." I finished my drink and wiped my mouth before I stood up.


    "I wille back soon," I said again as I opened my portal to Jealousi.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 596 593. The Spider Queens Invitation II

    Chapter 596  593. The Spider Queen''s Invitation II


    The Incubus System Chapter 593. The Spider Queen''s Invitation II


    Once I stepped out of my portal, I was at Syntyche''s mansion''s entrance. The guards quickly turned to me in shock and prepared to attack me.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen. Your queen invited me here. Do you know where she is?" I asked in a calm tone.


    The guards frowned. Their doubts were clear from their expressions.


    "Your Highness? The prince?" one of them finally called me. Yeah, the demon world recognized a demon lord and other demons with his demonic aura, not by our faces. And since I deactivated it, they had a hard time recognizing me.


    "Yeah. Who else can use the portal besides me and my parents?" I asked them. It was in our bloodline.


    Quickly, they canceled their attack stances and bowed to me.


    "She is in her room, Your Highness," one of them answered.


    "Very well." Instead of walking, I used my Teleportation skill. "Remember, don''t say anything about my arrival," I warned them before my dark aurapletely engulfed me.


    Once the dark aura that covered my body disappeared, I was already sitting on the sofa in her room.


    "Afternoon, Syntyche," I greeted her casually. Luckily I had a memory of her mansion from when I bound her with my contract so I could teleport anywhere in this ce easily.


    "Afternoon, Your Highness," she replied. She didn''t look surprised at all by my sudden arrival. She was also already sitting on the sofa across from me. She looked calm although I could catch nervousness on her face.


    "You should text me or telepath me if you want to talk. You don''t need to send your Spyder for it. We are partners, remember?" I reminded her in a calm tone.


    "I know. But I don''t know much about you so I thought sending you my Spyder would be something more polite," she reasoned.


    Well, she got a point. Although we were partners, for her, we were still strangers.


    "I see�� So what do you want to talk about?" I nced at the table in front of me which was filled with strange food. Most of them were living insects. Some human countries did consume insects, but not in my country. Moreover, those insects were more�� terrifying and much bigger.


    "First of all, I am d that you came, Damian. This is a gift from me. Please try it," she said as she offered me the te of food.


    The te contained various kinds of insects. There were demonic beetles, spiders, worms, caterpirs, ants, centipedes, cockroaches, scorpions, and other creepy crawlies. It was served with a ss of wine.


    That sight made my stomach swirl.


    "Sorry. I must decline. I just have my lunch," I refused politely, maintaining myposure.


    "That''s a pity..." One of her spider legs pierced a live insect on the te. In an instant, it didn''t move anymore due to her poison. "I have prepared all of it yet you turn it down," she said in disappointment.


    ''Should I remind her that I am an incubus, not a spider?'' I thought. But I decided to undo my intention. "Sorry about that."


    "Never mind. I already had my lunch . These are just snacks." She flicked her spider leg and threw the insect to the other side of the room. But something got it stuck in mid-air. A sign that this room was filled with her web trap.


    Soon, the Spyders immediately surrounded that poor insect like a swarm of ants that had just found sugar.


    "So? Did you change your mind about me?" I tried to change the subject.


    "I won''t say I changed my mind�� I''m just curious about the way you think and why don''t you act like the most incubus. Thinking with their dick," she asked me in curiosity.


    A frown appeared on my forehead.


    "So--- you want me to think with my dick? Do you prefer that kind of guy?" I replied with another question. I wondered if I acted too ''indemon''.


    She bent her head a bit in response.


    "Not really��" she answered in a much lower tone.


    "Then what?"


    "I just want to talk. Like getting closer so we can get to know each other better," she confessed.


    I was stunned. Did I hear it wrong? She wanted to get closer to me? Like a normal rtionship for humans? I thought all demons mostly deepened their rtionship with sex.


    "Fine," I answered her in confusion and used my teleport skill once again to move to her side.


    "So where do we start?" I asked in a casual tone.


    "Um--- I think you are too close," she said nervously.


    There was still a one-third-meter gap between me and her since I didn''t want to get too close to her spider legs. So I was kinda confused by her request.


    "Fine. I thought this would be a good start for us, but I think I acted too quickly." I just wanted to teleport back to my previous position, but she caught my wrist.


    I turned to her in response. Our eyes met each other.


    "Wait, I changed my mind," she said quickly. "Stay here," she added.


    A secondter, she released her hand nervously.


    "Oh. Right, I forgot." She quickly hid her spider legs. In an instant, it disappeared. "They won''t scare you anymore."


    Another frown appeared on my forehead.


    "You''re acting weird. Are you in love with me?" I asked straight to the point. Since she was my partner, my system couldn''t catch whether she fell in love with me or not. But I did catch the nervous status of her emotions. Well, it was clear on her face. But wasn''t this too soon?


    "No. I''m not in love with you. I just wanted to get to know you better," she exined. Her cheeks were red and her eyes were wide open. Her lips were slightly parted. The tension in her body was obvious.


    A smirk appeared on my lips.


    ''That''s 100% a lie,'' I thought.


    "Damian, may i know how you feel about me?" she asked me hesitantly.


    That question made my smirk fade.


    Illustration is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 597 594. The Spider Queens Invitation III

    Chapter 597  594. The Spider Queen''s Invitation III


    The Incubus System Chapter 594. The Spider Queen''s Invitation III


    "What''s wrong?" she asked once she realized the change in my expression.


    I didn''t quickly answer her as I was in a dilemma. I knew she wanted to open up her heart to me and hoped I didn''t see her only as a political partner. But we just met and I only knew one or two things about her, so I hadn''t grown any feelings for her.


    "That''s a tough question," I answered. I could lie. But lying to a woman who wanted to give her honest feelings for you wouldn''t end well.


    "Why?" she asked me worriedly.


    I sighed. "I don''t know. I just... I don''t know how to describe it." I looked into her eyes deeply. "I could lie to you. But..." I shook my head from side to side slowly. "I don''t want it. I know it''s hard for you to reach this point. I don''t want to destroy your thrust," I said with a soft smile.


    My answer surprised her. "I see," she said after a short silence. She smiled softly back at me. It was a genuine one. "You are an honest guy..."


    I bent my head a bit and wondered if I messed up. I could make it fast and say that I love her. It might settle everything. But I also didn''t understand why I decided to be honest with her.


    ''Is this because I saw her memory and understand her pain of betrayal?'' I asked myself. ''Or because I feel we share the same pain?'' I didn''t know the reason. But I felt like I needed to be honest with her.


    But strangely, she suddenly leaned toward me and hugged me tightly. It confused me a lot to the point I didn''t know how to react.


    "Thank you," she whispered in my ear. "For being honest." I could feel her heartbeat through her skin and touch. And each of her words was filled with sincerity. "I will wait for you," she promised.


    I was stunned.


    "What?" I asked her.


    "I will wait for you until you love me," she repeated.


    Her words made my heart ache. It should be my line! Yet she stole it. I was the one who wanted to have sex with her to settle our contract.


    "Syntyche..." I breathed out. I didn''t know what to say next. "I don''t get it. Why are you suddenly..."


    My words trailed off as she distanced herself and pressed her index finger to my lips.


    "You won''t understand, Damian. Ever since he broke my heart, I know I have been living inside a Fata Morgana. In my own illusion world. It was my choice to protect myself. I tried to make myself raise my value and stepped on another''s dignity to cover my wound. But I know I was just fooling myself. I am still hurting," she confessed sadly. "I am afraid of my feelings for you. Because I know they are real. I don''t know much about you and I''m afraid I will end up just like in the past."


    "I see," I said in a low voice. "I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do." I tried tofort her. "I just want you to know that we are partners. Although it''s a bit soon, I want you to trust me."


    "I do." She nodded. "And I hope you do the same." She gave me a warm smile.


    I smiled at her in return. We both knew that we were still strangers. But we were willing to get to know each other better. That was enough for me.


    "Um... right one more thing. I already dismissed my ves," she announced with a blushing face.


    My eyes widened.


    "You did?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. I also have ordered my assistant to take their photos from the museum and destroy them," she continued.


    "Did you break your contract with them?" I asked in worry. I knew her good intention, but I didn''t want an unnecessary death either.


    She shook her head from side to side.


    "They are my bodyguards now. I also permit them to go where they belong and the freedom to love those they love," she exined.


    It was enough to show how serious she was and it shocked me. This kind of feeling... I wouldn''t waste it. "Does that mean I will be the only one who touches you?" I made sure.


    She bent her head a bit. Her face was getting redder in embarrassment.


    "Um... you can say so," she answered me in a low, gentle voice.


    My gaze locked on her and burned her shy figure in my memory. I couldn''t help but stare at her body. She was once my enemy, but somehow she didn''t look like one anymore. My heart ached with my feelings and lust upon my incubus instinct at the same time. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest.


    Her silky long ck hair flowed down to her neck and shoulders. Her waist was small and her hips red out nicely. Her breasts were big but her body was slim and her thighs were slender. Her legs were long and shapely. Her skin was smooth and her fingers were delicate. Her lips were full and pink.


    Unconsciously, I extended my hand and pressed my palm to her cheek. It was so soft and warm. I could feel her heartbeat through her skin. I closed my eyes and inhaled her sweet scent. But the next thing I heard was her soft whisper,


    "Damian..." She ovepped my hand with hers.


    I opened my eyes slowly and saw her delicate face in front of me. She was so close to me. I could smell her sweat and her skin was so smooth. I could feel the warmth of her body through my palm. I could feel my heart beating faster in my chest.


    "I want you to touch me," she said softly. Her voice sounded like a plea. She looked at me with her brown eyes. They were filled with desire.


    I was stunned by her request.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 598 595. Touch and Kiss I

    Chapter 598  595. Touch and Kiss I


    ?


    The Incubus System Chapter 595. Touch and Kiss I


    "Are you okay with this?" I made sure. Although this was my goal, I knew her trauma was still lingering in her heart.


    "I''m fine," she replied with a gentle smile. "I want to be touched by you. More," she confessed.


    Following her request, I lifted my other hand and touched her other cheek with it. Gently. So I could feel my every movement against her skin.


    "I want you to kiss me," she said with a husky tone. Her breath hitched.


    Once again, I was stunned.


    "Kiss me," she repeated. "Please," she pleaded.


    I swallowed hard and looked into her eyes. She was begging me. And I couldn''t refuse. But really, I wasn''t expecting it would turn like this. I thought it would be a nd political rtionship when I just needed to sleep with her for our alliance. But it escted quickly and turned into something else. It confused me to the point I didn''t know how I should feel happy or sad about this.


    "Okay," I agreed. "But I need to know one thing first." I leaned closer to her face. "Will you be okay?"


    Her cheeks turned red in embarrassment. "I-I''m fine," she stuttered. "You don''t have to worry."


    I chuckled. "I''m not worried. I just want to make sure." I kissed her gently on her lips.


    She gasped and melted in my arms. Her lips were warm and soft. Her tongue explored my mouth. I could feel her pulse through her lips. It was so arousing and delicate at the same time.


    Our tongues danced in our mouths. I could taste her sweetness. It was addictive. I wanted more. I wanted to explore more. I wanted to know more about her.


    "Damian..." she moaned softly. Her hands were roaming over my back. "I want you to touch me," she whispered.


    I pulled away from her and looked at her face. "Where?" I asked her.


    "Everywhere," she answered me. "I want you to touch me everywhere. I want you to know me better just like how I want to know you. I want you to feel me. But more of all... I want you to touch me here." She grabbed my hand and ced it on her chest. A sign that she wanted me to touch my heart.


    I felt her heart beat fast. It was so strong. I could feel her heartbeat through her skin. It was so warm and soft. I could feel her trembling through my palm. I was overwhelmed by it.


    "What made you change your mind?" I asked as I couldn''t hold my curiosity anymore.


    "I don''t know," she shrugged. "The moment I know, I realized that I am already falling in love with you. And your honesty and your act... moved me. I know you could rape me back in the Purple Stone Pce, but you didn''t do it. You value me when I was at my lowest point, so I thought... I want to try to open my heart again."


    I was surprised by her answer. I never knew demons also had delicate feelings just like humans. I thought they didn''t care about that, but I was wrong. They were the same as humans. The only different thing was their culture and instinct were wilder.


    "I see..." I whispered. I already got my answer so I just needed to do what I needed to do.


    Once again, my face approached her before our lips met. Our lips touched each other gently. It was so soft and warm. It was like kissing the air. It was so gentle yet so passionate. So sweet, innocent and pure.


    I kissed her again. This time, our lips were intertwined. Her tongue was exploring my mouth. I could feel her pulse and passion through her tongue. It was so hot and wet. It was so intense and so beautiful.


    My hands roamed around her body and slid into her dress. I cupped her breasts and squeezed them. Her nipples hardened under my touch. I pinched them between my fingers and twisted them. Her moan vibrated through our lips. I could feel her excitement.


    "Damian..." she moaned.


    Ignoring her, I sucked on her lips and tasted her saliva. I licked her lips and savored her taste. I wanted more. I wanted to know everything about her. I wanted to know her better than anyone else. I wanted to know her body. I wanted to know her soul.


    I pulled away from her and looked into her eyes. She was staring back at me with desire.


    "I want you to undress for me," I told her.


    But instead of canceling her Demon''s Clothes, she stood up and reached behind herself to unbutton her dress. Once she finished doing it, she let it fall down to the floor. It was more erotic than if she canceled it just like that.


    She stood in front of me wearing nothing but her underwear. Her body was so sexy. Her skin was smooth and her curves were so tempting. My eyes were glued to her body. I couldn''t stop looking at her.


    "Take off your bra," Imanded her.


    She nodded and started taking off her bra. Herrge breasts bounced up and down. I could see her hard nipples poking out from her soft skin. Her breasts were so round and so perfect. I could feel my cock twitching in my pants.


    "I want you to take off your panties too," I told her.


    She nodded again and took them off. She stood naked in front of me. Her skin was so smooth and her body was so fit. Her skin was so white and her body was so toned. Her waist was small and her hips red out nicely. Her thighs were slim and her legs were long and shapely. Her feet were small and delicate. Her toes were painted pink.


    "Come with me," I said as I stood up from my seat and headed to the bed.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 599 596. Touch and Kiss II (18+)

    Chapter 599  596. Touch and Kiss II (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 596. Touch and Kiss II (18+)


    She followed me and sat beside me. I grabbed her hand and led her to the bed. Iy on the bed and waited for her to join me. She climbed on top of me and straddled myp. Her breasts were pressing against my chest. Her pussy was so close to me. I could feel her heat through my pants.


    Her hands went to my belt and unfastened it. She undid my pants and pulled them down. I kicked off my shoes and removed my shirt. Yeah, I chose to do the same as her, peeling my clothes manually as if I was just a human.


    My cock sprung out and pped against my stomach. It was so big and so hard. It was throbbing with excitement. I could feel my pre cum dripping out of my tip.


    As I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, my blood boiling in my veins.


    Syntyche stared at my cock with awe and desire. She was mesmerized by its size and shape, and so amazed by the length and girth of my cock. It was so big and so hard. It was throbbing with excitement. She couldn''t help but stare at it.


    "It''s so big," she murmured. "So thick."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, I know." I grabbed my cock and stroked it. "Do you like it?" I asked her.


    "I want to touch it," she said. "Can I?"


    I smiled at her words. "You can touch it." I spread my legs wide open to give her room to move. I knew what she wanted to do with my cock and to me. And I didn''t expect she would ask me that.


    "Can I stroke it?" she asked.


    I smirked. "Okay." I grabbed her hand and ced it on my cock. "Feel how hard it is," I said to her. "Feel how hot it is."


    I watched her face as she slowly wrapped her hand around my cock. Her grip was so tight. Her fingers were so strong. She gripped my cock with such force. Her palm was pressed against my shaft. Her fingers were rubbing my balls.


    "Mmm..." she hummed. "I can feel how warm it is."


    "Is it nice?"


    "Yes." She giggled. "I want to feel more," she whispered. "I want to touch you more."


    I smirked and grabbed her hand and guided it to my crotch. "Touch my balls," I told her.


    She did as I said. She grasped my balls and squeezed them gently. She rubbed her thumb over my sack and massaged them. Her hand was so gentle and her touch was so soft.


    Her hand was so warm. Her touch was so soft. Her fingers were so delicate. Her palm was so gentle.


    "Oh..." she moaned softly. "I can feel how hot you are."


    I smirked. "I know." I kissed her neck. "I''m always hot," I teased her before I kissed her neck and inhaled her scent.


    "I want to taste you," she whispered.


    I smirked. "Do it."


    She leaned forward and kissed me. Her tongue was exploring my mouth. She was tasting me.


    I could taste her sweetness...


    Her vor.


    Her saliva.


    Her passion.


    Her love.


    Her lust.


    Her desire.


    Her hunger.


    Her need.


    Her happiness.


    Yet ...


    I also could taste her sadness...


    Her fear.


    Her anger.


    Once we broke our kiss, she spoke again.


    "I want to feel you deep inside me, your warmth and... your hardness," she seduced.


    "I want you to be mine," I replied as I kissed her.


    We kissed passionately. Our tongues were entwined. We kissed each other deeply. Our lips meshed together. Her tongue was exploring my mouth. I could feel her pulse and excitement through her tongue. I could feel her heartbeat through her tongue. It was so hot and wet. I could feel her passion and lust through her kisses. She was so hungry for me.


    Our lips parted and our tongues separated. I decided to make my move. My hands explored her body, tracing her soft skin. I cupped her breasts and squeezed them. I pinched her nipples between my fingers and twisted them. She moaned and gasped. I could feel her excitement.


    "Damian..." she moaned. "I want you to fuck me." Her demand was clear.


    I grinned at her. "I will. But first." My hand went between her legs. I found her clit and rubbed it. "I need to make sure you''re ready," I said as I circled it with my fingers.


    She whimpered and arched her back. Her head rolled back and forth. Her hands grabbed my arms. Her nails dug into my skin.


    "Damian..." she moaned. "Make mee." Her demand sounded like a seduction.


    "I will," I promised her.


    I kept teasing her clit and rubbing it with my fingers. I felt her pulse and excitement grow stronger. She was getting closer to the climax. She was so close. So desperate for release. So eager to have an orgasm. But then, I stopped.


    "Why?" she asked me in disappointment.


    I answered her with a smirk.


    "Ride me," I demanded.


    She blushed. "What?"


    "Ride me, Syntyche," I repeated. "You won''t let ''him'' wait, will you?" I pointed at my hard erection with my gaze to show what I refer to.


    She looked at my cock and licked her lips in temptation. Then she got on top of me and straddled my hips. Her breasts pressed against my chest. Her pussy was so close to me. It was so warm and inviting.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 600 597. Touch and Kiss III (18+)

    Chapter 600  597. Touch and Kiss III (18+)


    The Incubus System Chapter 597. Touch and Kiss III


    Note: illustration is in my discord channel


    She lowered herself onto my cock and took it inside her. Then she pushed her ass against me to grind her pussy against my cock before she rocked her hips back and forth to meet my thrusts.


    "Fuck me harder!" she screamed in pleasure.


    I grabbed her hips and fucked her harder, pounding her pussy with my cock. I mmed into her and drove my cock deep into her. Her soft mounds jiggled and bounced up and down erotically.


    At the same time, I could feel her inner wall mp my cock tightly. Her sweat dripped down from her forehead.


    "Yes! Yes! Fuck me harder!" she screamed in ecstasy.


    I fucked her faster, giving her more of what she wanted. Her pussy was so tight, hot and so wet.


    ''Demonic Erection.'' I used my skill.


    [Demonic Erection has been activated.]


    My huge cock filled her pussy.


    "Aaaahh... Aaaaaaahhh..." she moaned loudly. "Ohhhhhhhh yes!"


    I grabbed her hips and pumped her pussy with my cock. I fucked her harder and deeper than ever before. She screamed in pleasure and cried out in joy.


    She exploded with her orgasm. Her pussy was squeezing my cock so hard. Her walls were clenching around me. Her pussy was milking me so good. Her juices were flowing down my cock. Her body was shaking and quivering in ecstasy.


    "AH!" she yelped as I shot my crazy amount of semen. Due to our wild movement, it leaked out and wet her stomach and breasts.


    *Ting!*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    She copsed on top of me and hugged me dearly. We were both breathing heavily. Her eyes were closed. Her chest was rising and falling. Her lips were parted. Her cheeks were flushed. She was smiling. Her eyes were half-closed.


    "Did you enjoy it?" I asked her.


    "Yes," she replied. "I did. Thank you for not letting me wait too long."


    "You''re wee," I whispered. A smile on my lips.


    I kissed her lips and held her close. I could feel her warmth, the heat of her body, and her heartbeat through her chest. But more than anything... I could feel her love through her embrace.


    The next thing we could feel was each other''s warmth. Our breath tickled each other and our heavy sound of breath rang clearly in our ears. We were holding each other in a tight embrace.


    The smell of her perfume mixed with the scent of her blood filled the room. The sensation of her body against mine and the softness of her skin made me want to hold her even more.


    In the middle of that intimate moment, I spoke.


    "I need to tell you something," I started our conversation.


    "What is it?" she asked me without opening her eyes.


    "I need to leave for the human world next week," I announced. I needed to tell her so she wouldn''t be shocked because of it.


    She distanced herself and looked at me.


    "Why?" she asked me, confused. "Is this the king''s order?" she guessed. Her disappointment was clear in her voice. It was a normal reaction, that''s why I had to say it.


    "No. This is my own decision," I told her.


    "Your own decision?" she questioned me. "But why?" Her frown on her forehead.


    Her confusion made me nervous. I knew she wasn''t going to be happy about it. But I had no choice. I made my promise to my other partners and I needed to settle all my problems. I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I will tell you why. But first." I pointed to the side and moved my index finger in a circr motion, asking her to create a barrier.


    She nodded and opened her mouth. The strings of webs came out of there and covered the room. They formed a spherical barrier that blocked everything else from entering.


    "Thank you," I said. "First, I need to tell you something about myself," I began.


    "About yourself? What do you mean?" she asked me.


    "Although I''m the king''s son, I was a human," I dered.


    "W-What do you mean?" Her puzzled expression was getting clearer. Her confusion was clear from the tone of her voice and her expression. She was different from Nefaris, so she couldn''t feel who I was.


    "I was born a human being. I lived a normal life. I went to school. I had human family. I had friends. Just like every normal human. Until Lilieth came to me," I exined.


    "I-- I don''t understand. I thought you were..." Before she could say more, I put my index finger on her lips.


    "Let me exin everything. You need to know the truth about me," I whispered.


    I looked her in the eye and told her everything. From my human identity to how I could be a demon lord. I also exined that I couldn''t announce my origin since it would threaten Lord Damon and my position. I told her everything about my past, why I ended up as the crown prince of this world, and my partners in the human world and Celia...


    Syntyche was shocked by my exnation. She was confused and intrigued but also worried. But most of all, I could catch clear disbelief in her expression.


    "You mean, you are both the king and Lord Erebus'' descendant? I can''t believe it," she said in shock. "It''s the most absurd story I''ve ever heard..."


    I smiled dryly.


    "I know. But it is the truth... I think it exined why no one in this world knew about me before I defeated Letos," I exined.


    "I can''t deny that..." she muttered before she bent her head a bit and put on her sad face.


    "What is it?" I asked. My hand took her chin and lifted her face to look at me.


    "We just met and just started a rtionship, but you will leave me," she said sadly.


    "Don''t worry, I wille back to this world every night," I reassured her.


    Despite my answer, she looked dissatisfied with that. But then she remembered something. Her eyes widened.


    "Or... I can follow you to the human world," she said out of the blue.


    "I don''t think you can do it. The demon hunter will detect you," I warned her.


    "The king can make an armor that can cover our demonic aura, right? Maybe we can talk to him," she gave her idea.


    "Hmm," I hummed and was deep in thought for a moment. "There''s no harm in trying," I said.


    "Then I should send my request to him. I hope he will agree with it," she said happily.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 601 598. Three Queens in A Room

    Chapter 601  598. Three Queens in A Room


    The Incubus System Chapter 598. Three Queens in A Room


    The time was 03.04 PM when I was sitting on my sofa in my office with my gaze on the three queens before me, Syntyche, Nefaris, and Lilieth. The three of them were in a serious conversation about my uingst party before I headed for the human world. It was Lilieth''s spontaneous idea.


    ''Seriously, when did they be close like this?'' I thought as my gaze shifted to them one by one. Yeah, when I and Syntyche arrived, Lilieth and Nefaris were already here. They were talking about the party without asking me then Syntyche suddenly joined them.


    And... there they were, talking about my party, the show, the guests, and everything without me. Even Syntyche prioritized this over the armor.


    Since I didn''t have anything to do, so I just sat there and listened. Well, I couldn''t give any suggestion either since the demon''s kind of party was kinda... unusual.


    "How about magic tricks? A spectacr one?" Lilieth said in excitement. "Like that one where the user uses his fire skill and changes the dark sky into bloody red."


    "Add some blood. It will be more fabolous~" Nefaris added.


    "That sounds great, but didn''t you say this is a private party?" Syntyche reminded them. " I don''t think we can do it."


    "Ha... you are right," Lilieth said in disappointment. "We should keep it as a sex party then."


    "Yeah, exactly," Nefaris agreed.


    "So all his servants also join us, right?" Lilieth asked them.


    "Of course, it is Damian''sst party after all," Nefaris answered.


    "Okay, okay! So, what''s the n now?" Syntyche inquired.


    "Yeah. We have to decide everything today! At least, we decide the main thing!" Nefaris eximed.


    I couldn''t help but smile at their eagerness. I was d to see them like this. It meant that they really wanted to do this for me.


    "We can start it with the basic thing. Pole dance," Lilieth gave her idea.


    "I can''t pole dance,"ined Nefaris with a frown.


    "Striptease is fine," Syntyche said in a nonchnt tone.


    "And then we do an erotic massage for him. And then a sumptuous dinner," Nefaris suggested while Lilieth nodded.


    I felt proud hearing those ideas from them. I wondered what Lilieth''s idea was going to be.


    "And then... we do a private show for him. That''s the best part," Lilieth said.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "A private show..." I repeated her words in a low voice. I could guess what it was.


    "Sure," Nefaris nodded. "We can easily arrange it."


    "Also, if he wants to watch, we can invite the otherdies to join us," Lilieth continued.


    "Oh, yes! I forgot about that!" Nefaris said excitedly. "What do you think?" she asked Syntyche.


    Syntyche''s eyes widened.


    "More girls? I think I will be too much," she disagreed.


    "I think it will be fun," Lilieth replied. "It is Damian''s party after all!"


    ''But I think it''s too much,'' I held my cringe desperately.


    Syntyche''s forehead creased.


    "But I am notfortable doing that with that many girls," she said.


    "Just try it," Lilieth encouraged her. "You won''t regret it."


    "I also think it''s too much," I finally gave my suggestion. "Just keep it private. Some might be curious about why we suddenly throw the party."


    They were silent for a moment before Lilieth shrugged.


    "Fine. We''ll just keep it as it is. I just want to do it for you," she reminded.


    "I know," I said with a nod.


    "You know, you shouldn''t be here, Damian," Nefaris suddenlyined. "You should rest."


    I frowned.


    "Why do I need a rest?" I asked. I knew it was just her random excuse.


    "Don''t you still have work to do?" Lilieth asked me suddenly.


    My ugly frown worsened.


    "Huh? Curtis and Leon already take care of the rest. I have nothing to do right now," I said.


    "What about your training?" Lilieth reminded me.


    "I also want to do it, but..." My gaze shifted to my desk, where Licheri was asleep. "Licheri is sleeping. I tried to wake him up, but he didn''t budge." It was the main reason why I was still here and listening to them.


    "Then go to Azrael''s ce. y with him," Nefaris suggested out of the blue.


    I cringed as I started to understand what they wanted.


    "Did you want to kick me out of my own ce? Do I bother you guys?" I asked.


    They responded to me with a t stare.


    "What?" I asked, shifting my gaze to each of them.


    "It won''t be fun if you know about the whole party," Lilieth exined. A dry smile on her lips.


    "Okay, I get it." I stood up from my seat. "You just need to say so," I added as I moved my legs out to the exit.


    "Anyway. Don''t mess up my office okay? And tell Licheri to telepath me if he wakes up," I reminded them once again before I went out.


    "What should I do now..." I muttered once the door behind me closed. I had two choices, went to the capital and helping Lord Damon or went to Splein City like Lilieth''s suggestion.


    ''I think Splein City is a better choice.'' The fact that Lilieth was here indicated she had nothing to do in the capital so... ''ying'' with my new friend sounded more reasonable. Except he was busy and also kick me out. Well, I hoped not.


    I quickly took my phone and texted Azrael. In just a second, he replied to me. But it wasn''t him who texted me, but his assistant. He said Azrael was sleeping after he pulled an all-nighter.


    Since my servants were busy arranging all the remaining work, especially since this was thest day of the new recruit''s training, I decided to g to the capital with my portal.


    Unfortunately, Sarael said Lord Damon was in the middle of a meeting. So I waspletely alone this time.


    ''I think I will check out the lust city alone then...'' I decided as I went back to Licheri with my skill.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 602 599. The Incubus Me Time I

    Chapter 602  599. The Incubus'' Me Time I


    The Incubus System Chapter 599. The Incubus'' Me Time I


    The time showed 03.43 PM when I went along the streets in the city of Licheri alone. This was the first time I walked around this city alone without anyone apanying me. None of my servants followed me as well as my pets. Yet instead of feeling lonely, I felt happy. So, since I could go anywhere I want in this city, I decided to explore it.


    ''Is this what they called "Me time"?'' I thought. Apart from my training in the Abyss, I was always apanied by my assistants, servants, or pets. Especially recently, after I became a demon lord.


    I knew it was a normal thing for my status. But I was a normal student before, so I felt a bit ufortable and wanted to be alone sometimes.


    As my feet stepped, my eyes fixed on the rows of shops and clubs that lined the streets. Those were some shops selling, sexy clothes, food, toys, and sex-rted products. Some clubs offered various kinds of shows, such as erotic dance, and strip tease. Most of the people around were subi and incubi. However, there were also some other kinds of demons who were staring at them with lustful gazes.


    I felt like I was in a much-much bigger version of Ledred. Funny thing was, while I remembered that I was feeling a bit ufortable when I went to Ledred for the first time and relied a lot on my incubus instincts, I felt no problem with this ce''s absurdity. Instead, I feltfortable with all of this. Well, it was because I was already used to it.


    While walking slowly through the streets, I saw several subi and incubi around me. From their gaze, I bet some of them looked for sex partners and were ready to approach me for a quickie. While some of them were ring at me with lustful eyes. But I just kept walking past them.


    I also could see some demons pointing at me and talking to their friends. I guessed they were talking about why I was here or why their lord was walking around like a mere demon. But from the clear doubt on their faces, they weren''t convinced by it.


    Yeah, I deactivated my Demonic Aura, so even if they knew I could do it, the demons weren''t used to it. Moreover, some demons could disguise themselves as me. So their doubt was reasonable. As for my clothes, I only wore my usual clothes, a shirt, trousers and a pair of sunsses as apliment. Nothing special or fancy about them.


    Ignoring the gazes around me, every now and then I took a sip on a cup of icedtte in my hand. My eyes kept looking around and my brain thought about where to go next. My only stop before was the coffee shop. Maybe I should buy something else then. Or...


    ''Should I hit the club?'' I thought. With my status, I had no problems with money. I could even get a free service if I exploit my status, but I decided to go as a mere demon since I just wanted a peaceful walk.


    After answering some subi who were waving at me with a smile, I decided to hit this city''s famous club. It was located at the end of the street.


    Previously, it belonged to Letos. But now, it was mine. I had never been to that ce before and mostly handed over the management to one of my new servants, Kei. Letos had entrusted the ce to him from the start and I wasn''t interested in changing it since Kei did a pretty good job.


    But I would note as this city''s demon lord or the crown prince. I woulde as a mere guest. My steps stopped at the nightclub''s entrance.


    The building shape was a square box with an arch shape. The roof was made of ss which allowed us to look inside. The wall was abination of wood and steel. Inside, it had high ceilings and big windows.


    When my attention was on the building, security suddenly approached me.


    "Worker or guest?" he asked straight to the point. He had a muscr body with a scar on the left side of his face, but he was still handsome enough. His eyes were red, and from his demonic features, I guessed he was a Giant demon kind.


    "Guest," I answered. Unlike the human world which checked IDs to ensure the guest had the legal age, the demon world allowed all ages to go to clubs. What set it apart was, whether we were workers or not.


    The security narrowed his eyes and looked at me suspiciously.


    "Are you sure? I can''t feel your Demonic Aura at all. Why are you borrowing His Highness'' face?" he asked again.


    Due to his question, I decided to show off a bit.


    "Unfortunately��." Without moving a muscle, I used my Telekinesis to grab his body. It was enough to grip him but not enough to hurt him.


    His eyes widened in shock. His face turned pale in an instant. I bet he realized that he couldn''t move his body either.


    "No," I continued. My voice sounded calm.


    Then I canceled my Telekinesis.


    "Y-Your High----" he said in a stammering voice and was about to call me. But I interrupted him by putting my index finger on my lips.


    "Shhhh! Don''t say anything or you will lose your head," I said in a low voice.


    He looked at me with fear and puzzlement.


    "Y-Yes, sir." He gestured to me to get in.


    I finished the rest of my coffee and threw the cup in the trash bin as I went through the entrance.


    My eyes wandered around the room as my gazended on many subi and incubi. Some of them were dancing. Others were sitting at tables drinking alcohol.


    At the front, one of the stages was decorated with a bed. The ceiling was covered with light bulbs which gave the ce a soft glow. On top of the bed, two girls were having sex. They didn''t have any clothes on and their bodies glowed due to the lights.


    I was surprised by how much the scene was arousing me. Even though I knew it was just a trick to make people aroused, I was feeling turned on.


    After watching the two girls for several minutes, I decided to leave the stage and went to the bar counter.


    There, I ordered a drink for myself.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 603 600. The Incubus Me Time II

    The Incubus System Chapter 600. The Incubus'' Me Time II


    "One Angel''s Tear, please," I said without further ado and sat down on the stool. I canceled my sunsses so I could enjoy this ce better. Besides the club''s dim light and the loud music, I was sure no one noticed me.


    "Right away, sir," the bartender said.


    I exhaled a long breath and cast my gaze on another stage behind me. My eyes fell on the several subi and incubi dancing on it, naked. They didn''t even hesitate to touch each other''s bodies or seduce the audience. Their faces were painted with lustful expressions and their voices were hoarse.


    While observing all these, I could feel my heart beating faster. ''Nice,'' I thought. I was d that I could enjoy all of this in peace, thanks to my armor.


    As I waited for my drink, I moved my feet and my head slightly followed the beat, enjoying the music.


    But a few secondster, three subi in sexy clothes approached me. One had red hair, the second had ck hair and thest had silver hair in a ponytail style. They were all wearing ck dresses.


    As soon as I saw their level above their head, I already knew what they wanted.


    "Hello, handsome. Are you alone? Do you needpany?" one of them said in a sweet friendly voice. She sat beside me without hesitation.


    I nced at her.


    "For a drink? Sure? It''s on me." I said and gestured at the bar counter to order a drink.


    The two others also approached me.


    "What about the other?" said the second.


    "We can apany you for other things. Like for naughty things," added the third.


    Their hands started to caress my body. I didn''t resist since their touch felt nice and warm.


    "Oh, yes, let''s do that. This guy seems like someone that needs some pleasure," said the red-haired subus.


    "No. Thanks. I just want to drink and enjoy the music," I refused.


    "Oh, c''mon~ Don''t disappoint us. We can do this for free." Which was followed by a kiss on my cheek and lips. Their touches were so soft. One of them even didn''t hesitate to rub my cock.


    "Free, huh? You know, I actually don''t want to do it. But I can''t say no to free stuff." While I was talking, the other two were kissing my neck and ears.


    The red-haired subus giggled.


    "Then let''s move to another room."


    Right after I stood up, the bartender put down my drink.


    "Your Angel''s Tear, sir. "


    "Hold it. I will return them," I said. Then without further ado, I followed them.


    We split the crowd and walked through a hallway to a staircase that led to the upper floor. The music was getting dimmed in my ears as we were getting farther away from the crowd.


    I followed them through it. There were several rooms on the way and I took a peek inside each of them. All of them were upied. I could hear moaning and pleasuring soundsing from those rooms.


    After a while, I spoke again.


    "There''s no one else here. You should stop pretending," I said in a calm tone.


    The three of them looked at me with confusion.


    "What are you talking about?" said the red-haired subus.


    "You like to joke huh?" said another one.


    I sighed.


    "Unfortunately no. And I also know you are not entertainers."<snext>lights</snext>


    Upon my statement, all of them suddenly used their Demonic w. Their sharp nails were close to my neck. They were as sharp as des and ready to cut me out. But that kind of attack wouldn''t be able to kill me or injure me.


    But rather than being shocked or afraid, Iughed.


    "Rx. It doesn''t mean I don''t want toe with you," I said in a calm tone. There was no pressure or even madness in my tone.


    "You know us? Have we met before? " The red-haired subus asked curiously.


    I shook my head.


    "Not yet. It''s the first time. But I can feel from your demonic aura that you are not a mere subus," I exined.


    She blinked several times. Her red eyes became wide open.


    "Have you been expecting this?" asked the other one.


    "Hmph!" The ponytailed subus let out a sharp breath in displeasure. "He pretended to be His Highness so he should have been expecting this," she continued.


    "I already know where you guys are taking me. Just make it fast, I don''t want to make my drink wait too long," I said, still with a calm tone.


    "You are really bold aren''t you?" the ck-haired subus scoffed.


    "Do you know how many demons were trying to pretend to be His Highness?" the other said menacingly.historical


    I shrugged. "Well, some demons are truly shameless. I have set a new rule though." It was the rule to punish anyone who tried to impersonate me. I created that punishment since I had predicted some lowly demons would use my appearance for their personal gain.


    Well, it was usually only low demons since only their demonic aura was close to zero. So proving strength was the easiest way to prove that it was me.


    "Anyway, I don''t minding with you. So mind removing the ws from me?" I demanded.


    They hesitated.


    "Seriously, I can walk straight with those ws on my neck," I added.


    "Fine," the red-haired subus finally agreed.


    After they removed their ws from me, we continued our steps and arrived at a room. It was a spacious room with a lot of facilities. It seemed like it was made for special guests. There, a male demon sat down on the sofa with a ss of cocktail in his hand.


    His short silver hair was a bit longer than mine. His red eyes sparkled brightly and his eyebrows were thin and curved upwards. His teeth were white and perfect. His body was slim and muscr. His skin was pale pink. He had a well-defined physique with strong muscles. His clothes were mostly white and ck.


    He turned his gaze to us once we entered. In an instant, his face turned pale.


    Note: Pic is in my discord channel.


    Just a quick update: I''ve been battling Carpal Tunnel Syndrome in my right hand, slowing down my writing. This is the second time. Huge apologies for the dyed posts. On the mend now, but still a bit sore. Thanks for your patience and understanding.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m./book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original o/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reo/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 604 Chapter 601. The Incubus Me Time III

    604 Chapter 601. The Incubus'' Me Time III


    The Incubus System Chapter 601. The Incubus'' Me Time III


    "Y-Your Highness," Kei said in a stammering voice. His shock was clear from the tone of his voice and his expression.


    Spontaneously, he got up from his seat. "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you tell me that you woulde here?" he said quickly. Of course, he immediately recognized me. He was my servant and had my servant''s sigil. So there was no way he didn''t recognize me at first nce.


    "His Highness?" The three subi screamed and turned to me at the same time.


    "So this is a real one?" said the red-haired subus. Followed by the ponytailed one.


    "Please forgive me, Your Highness. We didn''t mean to��"


    But before she finished her sentence, I raised my hand to stop her and sat down on the sofa in front of Kei.


    "It''s fine. I know you''re just doing your job. I will not me you," I said in a casual tone, signifying that I wasn''t mad at all.


    "What brings you here, Your Highness? Do you want to check out the club?" Kei guessed. His curiosity was clear from the tone of his voice. Well, this was my first time doing this after all.


    "Actually not. I just want to take an evening walk and enjoy my city. Since I took over this city what I do is work, work, and work. I need a break sometimes," I exined with a shrug.


    While I talked, the ck-haired subus immediately poured a drink for me, but I stopped her.


    "Just get me my Angel''s Tear," I demanded before I returned my gaze to Kei. Which she answered with a nod. Quickly, she went out and did my request.


    The two others sat by my side and started touching my body. Boldly, their hands traveled from the side of my face to my neck and my chest. Even though they didn''t unbutton my shirt, their fingers kept sneaking into my clothes and touching my skin. I could smell their nice perfume. Yet they didn''t speak a word since I was talking to Kei.


    "Alone? Where''s sir Leon and Curtis? Or�� Miss Ivy, Luna, and the others?" asked Kei in shock. His frown was on his forehead.


    "They are busy right now. Besides, walking alone is not a bad idea," I answered lightly.


    His frown was getting clearer. He shook his head from side to side in disagreement.


    "It''s dangerous, Your Highness. Some unsatisfied demons are still trying to kill you. I know you''re strong, but they might use a nasty trick," he warned me.


    I knew he was right. But this was just once in a while and I was still in my city. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can detect them, remember?" I reminded him. Well, usually, it was Licheri who did the job for me, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t detect danger around me.


    He exhaled a long breath.


    "I forgot about that," he admitted.


    The ck-haired subus returned and gave me my Angel''s Tear. And I took it.


    "Thank you." Then, without waiting for her answer, I drank it.


    "Since you''re here, can I report some things to you?" said Kei, diverting the conversation.


    "Go ahead," I said as I lowered my drink and put it on the table.


    He pointed to the door with his gaze and the subi quickly understood his orders. It meant what Kei would talk about after this was a secret.


    Without a word, they stood up from their seats.


    "See youter, Your Highness," they waved at me sassily and went to the exit.


    Which I answered with a smile.


    Once the door closed, my expression turned serious.


    "Something important?" I guessed. If not he couldn''t possibly ask the subi to get out of there.


    "Yes. It''s about Lord Zatan and Beel. But this is just a rumor, so I''m not sure about its validity."


    I leaned my body towards him as a sign that he had my full concentration.


    "Tell me," I demanded.


    "One of my subi overheard a conversation between two guests this morning. They said that they felt both demon lords'' demonic power in the west of the Unimed Forest. Close to the Hole of Doom," he exined.


    The Hole of Doom was one of the demon world''s historical ces. ording to history, that ce was the area where the first demon lords fought and killed each other. That battle created permanent damage to the demon world and a huge hole that could not be closed. Some remnants of demonic power still remained, but it wasn''t much.


    "But when they went there to check, they found nothing," Kei added.


    "Hmm..." I hummed. Previously, I had sent someone to check that ce but I didn''t find anything. It was rare for demons to go to that ce so it was a perfect ce to hide for Zatan and Beel. That was why I decided to check it out.


    ''I wonder if they have simr armor to Lord Damon''s?'' But ording to Lord Damon, they needed his demonic power to make that kind of armor.


    "When did they feel it?" I asked.


    "Around three days ago," answered Kei.


    "Any other information?" I tried to dig for more information.


    But Kei answered me by shaking his head from side to side.


    "Have you been to that ce before?" I asked my final question.


    "Once. But it''s a long time ago. Like 50 years ago. I went there for vacation," said Kei. He looked confused but he still answered me.


    I furrowed my brows.


    ''Vacation? Demons surely have a strange meaning to those words.'' What I knew, there were only wild demons and a boring forest there. So I was kinda confused about why some demons like to visit that ce.


    "Anyway, I need you to do something for me." I extended my hand to him. "Take my hand," I demanded.


    In confusion, he took it.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with his memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Read. Everything rted to The Hole of Doom.''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 605 Chapter 602. The Incubus Me Time IV

    605 Chapter 602. The Incubus'' Me Time IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 602. The Incubus'' Me Time IV


    I closed my eyes and let a series of information rush into my head. It wasn''t much since it was only about a ce and Kei only had set foot there once. Around a couple of secondster, I opened my eyes.


    "Thank you, Kei," I said then I stood up. "I must go now. Tell the girls that I''m sorry I can''t stay here too long," I added.


    "I understand, Your Highness," answered Kei. The same as me, he also got up from his seat.


    "If I don''t contact you with Telepathy within an hour, tell Ivy and the others about this incident and tell them to be careful," I warned him in case something bad happened to me. They were still in the middle of the new recruit''s training and if I contacted them now, they would leave it for sure. Since this was just a spontaneous event so I decided to check this alone.


    I opened my portal to the Hole of Doom.


    [The Portal has been opened]


    As soon as the dark hole appeared in front of me, I walked into it.


    "Please take care of yourself, Your Highness," Kei added, bowing politely. I replied by waving my hand without turning to him.


    Once I got out of the portal, the scenery around me changed.


    The ground was dry and dusty. There were small rocks scattered all over the ce. All the trees were withered and dead.


    In the middle of it, arge round hole with a diameter of 100 meters was burning. mes burned inside it and cast ck smoke that blocked the moonlight and reflected into the sky. The ground around that hole was covered in ashes, creating a gloomy atmosphere. Thick ash kes were falling from the hole onto the ground, which made the surroundings look even worse than before.


    I could feel dense demonic power around here. Not as thick as the demon lord''s but more than mere demons''. But it didn''te from one ce. All of it was in the air and filled this ce. It was kinda simr to the Cursed Mountain where Lord Damon kept Erebus'' swords, but this one was much weaker.


    Even though I didn''t find anyone, I decided to check my surroundings. Maybe, I could find some clues regarding Zatan and Beel''s whereabouts. Who knew if they were in this ce before, but immediately ran away after realizing that another demon was approaching this ce?


    ''Well, this could be a trap,'' I thought. I had to be on guard since those demons could have been Zatan and Beel''s subordinates. They did that on purpose to invite me here for whatever reason. So I decided to use my skill.


    ''Evil Eye.'' My dark power gathered in my palm and formed a One-Eyed Demon that flew and surveyed everything from above. With this way, at least I could detect abnormalities more quickly. Except for everything that happened underground, of course. Zatan could be that desperate to lure and fight me 2 Vs 1 here, but if he did that, it would be the same as suicide.


    I walked around without activating my Demonic Aura and the side effect immediately appeared as my eyes were able to catch some curious demons hiding between the trunks and approaching me. There were only a few of them at the beginning, but they continued to increase over time. I bet they detected me as a new demon, a low-level one since they couldn''t sense my demonic aura at all.


    But I paid no heed to them. I concentrated on my surroundings and tried to find anything that could be a clue. Like the battle remnants, skills, or even their traces of demonic aura. But after five minutes of walking around the hole, I found nothing.


    The wild demons around me started letting out growls. I could even hear them whispering to each other mixed with the sound of their footsteps.


    "Lowly demon. A lowly demon has entered our territory."


    "A disgusting lowly demon."


    "Gross."


    I exhaled a long breath.


    ''They are noisy��'' I thought. Yet, their presence gave me an idea.


    A smirk appeared on my lips.


    ''Then I will let them attack me��'' But since I didn''t want to be careless, I didn''t provoke them but waited for them to attack me.


    A couple of secondster they attacked me. From the north, one group rushed at me while the other group came from the south.


    Their numbers were around 30, maybe more. Their shape was humanoid with short tails and thin arms and legs. But their bodies were covered with scales and they had sharp ws. And they were wearing leather armor over their naked body. So they looked like the human world''s primitive tribe.


    They let out a war cry.


    "Kill him! Tear his flesh!"


    They rushed at me with their sharp ws. But I remained calm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Poison Domain. Paralyze��''


    [You have activated your Poison Domain: Paralyze]


    [Area: 100 Meters]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    In an instant, the poison spread around the area. The atmosphere turned dark and the poison began to move through the air. As soon as the poison was released, the demons that rushed at me stopped in their tracks and froze. Then, their limbs became immobile and they fell down to the ground. Some of them screamed.


    11:19


    "Aaaahhhh!!!"


    Their painful cries echoed like a pathetic orchestra. The demons were screaming as they were paralyzed. But I didn''t care. I paid no attention to their pleas. I simply just stood there and watched them copse one by one.


    "Uuu�� Aaa..."


    After a while, the attack stopped. What was left was nothing but the demons that were groaning in pain andy weakly on the ground.


    I walked among them and looked for the strongest or the most intelligent one and I quickly found it. I used my Telekinesis to lift his body to me, hovering the demon in the mid-air.


    "Let''s find out what you saw a few days ago." I extended my hand to him. ''Mind Corruption.''


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with his memory?]


    [Read / Erase / Alter]


    ''Read. Everything rted to the strong demons within this week.''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 606: Making New Crack

    Chapter 606: Making New Crack


    The Incubus System Chapter 603. Making New Crack


    Once again, a series of information rushed into my head as I closed my eyes. Then I saw them... I saw Zatan and Beel in the demon''s memory! Yet they acted weird...


    "What are they doing?" I muttered as soon as I opened my eyes. My confusion was clear from the tone of my voice and my facial expressions.


    In front of me, the demon crashed into the ground as I canceled my Telekinesis.


    From the demon''s memory, I could see Zatan and Beel fighting against each other here. They put all their might and strength like they meant to kill each other, threw their ultimate skills, and let their demonic power blow up.


    Their battle scared all the wild demons around here even though they used a barrier to make sure no one disturbed them. Even they covered the ground with the barrier. That was why I couldn''t find any clues here.


    Strangely, once they detected another demon approaching this ce, the two of them stopped their fight and ran away. Which meant, what the demons said this morning was true. They were not Letos'' subordinates.


    My brows furrowed in confusion.


    ''But why? If they wanted to kill each other, why did they stop their fight halfway?'' I thought. This was strange since a little interruption could stop them despite their rage. It was too fishy.


    ''Is it because they''re afraid the demon will report their location?'' I guessed. If that was the case, why didn''t they kill him immediately? Well, indeed that wouldn''t solve their problems since they still had to run away from here. If the demon was my subordinate, he might report to me before they managed to kill him. Then I and Lord Damon woulde here with my portal.


    ''Yeah, with their status, running away indeed is the best way to stay out of trouble,'' I thought. So my question was why were they fighting? If they weren''tpatible anymore, why didn''t they just go their separate ways?


    I flicked my fingers and used my Telekinesis to several demon bodies. The invisible power lifted their bodies and stacked them behind me. Then I sat down on them.


    "Hmm," I hummed and tapped my index finger under my lips. My mind was deep in thought. "I don''t understand��" I muttered under my breath.


    Were they trying to kill to expose each other? Or did they do it for Lord Damon''s forgiveness? Were they trying to save their own ass? Or was it because they disagreed on something?


    The more I thought about it the more confused I got. Since if they wanted to kill each other, they should be trying to expose each other''s existence to me or Lord Damon. But this was different.


    ''Or��'' A thought crossed my head as I could remember how I remembered when I spied Zatan and Beel with my Evil Eyest time. My heart was beating fast upon that guess.


    ''Back then�� Did they realize what was going on? That their fight managed to create a new crack?'' Even though at that time, I didn''t see any suspicious movements from them, Zatan and Beel probably did realize something from there. That was why they fought. They were trying to create new cracks. In other words, Zatan and Beel were trying to escape to the human world.


    ''That''s why they''re holding back��'' I thought. If this was the case, it meant that I had to return to the human world and await their arrival there. Meanwhile, I would leave Licheri''s security and their search for my servants.


    "Shit!" I cursed and stood up. I knew I still had time since I didn''t detect any cracks around here. Since Lord Damon has used his power to stabilize the border energy twice in a row before, I predicted I''d be the one to do it next.


    "I wonder if I can take over their cities��" I muttered again. That way I could cut off all their reinforcement. Unfortunately, doing so was tantamount to waging a great war with the Gargoyles and Parasite demon kind. If I put my concentration too much on it, Beel and Zatan might take advantage of our carelessness to take over the human world.


    "I can''t��" I exhaled a long breath. ''I just need to put my concentration on the human world.'' Good thing, they didn''t know I was from the human world so I could ambush them there. Well, I preferred to catch them before they managed to do so.


    ''Maybe we can detect them from the border room,'' I thought. Without further ado, I canceled my Poison Domain and Evil Eye before I opened the portal to the Illusion Night Tower. I could only hope his meeting was over now.


    ***


    I arrived at the tower, but unfortunately, Lord Damon hadn''t finished his meeting yet. But rather than walking around, I decided to wait in the mansion and kill time by reading some books rted to energy borders. Lord Damon once said he had tried to stabilize the energy hundreds of thousands of times, but it didn''t work. Every time he thought he had seeded, a few dayster a new crack would appear. Not to mention, that crack above Lightglen City.


    It exhausted him and took a toll on his body.


    After waiting for an hour, Lord Damon suddenly appeared.


    "Is there a problem? Sarael said you are looking for me." He was sitting down on the sofa across from me.


    "It is," I answered and put down the book in hand on the table. My gaze shifted to Lord Damon.


    "I think Zatan and Beel noticed thest new cracks. Now, they are trying to make one," I said straight to the point.


    Lord Damon''s face turned serious.


    "Are you sure?" he confirmed.


    "It''s just my analysis, but I''m sure about it. I just found out they were fighting against each other at the Hole of Doom a few days ago to make another crack. But they failed," I exined.


    "I see. That exins why they haven''t made any move yet." He exhaled a sharp breath. "That means we have to look for them in a ce simr to the Hole of Doom then. Something covered in demonic miasma."


    "Or... Can we track their location from the border room?" I gave my idea.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 607: No Clue

    Chapter 607: No Clue


    The Incubus System Chapter 604. No Clue


    "Hmm..." He hummed and thought for a while before he spoke again. "I''m not sure about that. But we can try," answered Lord Damon. His doubt was evident in the tone of his voice.


    The crack didn''t work like my Barrier which only existed in one ce. Sometimes, yeah, it opened up in the same ce. Sometimes, the crack got carried away with the energy flow and it would open elsewhere. Or sometimes, it took a few moments before the energy damage urred.


    So simply, the energy border did not stay in one ce like I thought before, it moved like a stream of a river. The difference was that, if a river moved in one direction, the border energy moved in a different direction depending on the ruler of this world''s power. In other words, it depended on Lord Damon.


    Many factors influence it, his emotions, his power, his conditions, and his feelings. Once I took the throne it would act depending on me. So what Myra did in theb before was something really extraordinary.


    I had to admit she was a genius since her magic tech portal stopped the energy flow and opened it by force so the two worlds could be connected to each other. More than that, it stayed in one ce for a long time and didn''t move like a wild crack.


    As for the demons who tried to open the crack by mixing their demonic powers, it worked like a virus that infected a human body and weakened the host''s health over time. But in this case, it created a crack between the demon world from the human world.


    But when we had difficulty in detecting where the crack would open in the demon world, it was easier for us to detect it in the human world. Lightglen, Nighthallow, and Ironshade Town. If the border disturbance was too severe, cracks would most likely appear between the three of them. Especially in Lightglen City.


    Those three ces were the same as the organs that had been damaged. The energy border that protected the three of them had been damaged by the war between Lord Damon and Erebus a thousand years ago. Even Lord Damon couldn''t restore it to how it was before, so Zatan and Beel would most likely appear in one of those cities.


    I didn''t know if I should be happy or sad since I lived in Ironshade town which meant I could keep an eye on those three ces easily. But on the other hand, all my friends and partners also lived in those ces, so it would be dangerous for them. So even though the easiest way to catch Zatan and Beel was to wait for them to branch off the border and escape to the human world, I prefer to deal with them before.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go." I snapped my fingers and used my Teleportation. My dark aura engulfed both of us. In an instant, we were already in front of the border room.


    We entered it and walked to the end of the room.


    "Have you never tried this before?" I asked curiously without stopping my steps. There were many things I hadn''t learned in the demon world. Especially about the cracks and energy borders.


    "This has never happened before. The demons usually only rely on wild cracks to escape to the human world. The only anomaly thing was what that crazy female human did." I knew he meant Myra.


    "Did you detect what she was doing through this ce too?" I guessed.


    "Yes," he answered. "It was too obvious and I could feel it. So I went here to check it and found out about that portal. But since I knew that it was rted to Letos, I decided to use it to trap him." A sharp exhale out of his mouth. "Unfortunately, it was a failure."


    "I see. That''s why you didn''t let me kill her." A trace of disappointment was clear in my tone as I remembered how bad my killing intent was when I found she drugged my human dad to decrease his power.


    We stopped our conversation once we arrived at the end of the room. Our gaze fell to the gate in front of us. I could see some dots but it wasn''t as much as before. But it quickly disappeared. It signified someone had closed them. I bet it was closed by Lord Damon''s elite soldiers. Those five people were pretty strong and had Dark Energy skill to cover the cracks.


    As for the others, there weren''t any problems or suspicious movements from them.


    "I think they haven''t seeded yet," said Lord Damon.


    "Maybe the two of them aren''t strong enough to create it," I analyzed. There were Letos and Syntyche in theirst battle. I was sure they yed a lot of roles to create the cracks.


    "I guess so," answered Lord Damon. "I will ce some spies to make sure they aren''t approaching other demon lords," he added.


    "I think that is the best solution for now," I stated as I couldn''t think of another good way.


    After that, we continued to stare at the gate for a while. But nothing happened.


    "Maybe we should stop here?" suggested Lord Damon.


    "Yes," I agreed.


    We turned around and walked to the entrance.


    "Since you have nothing to do, how about apanying me for a drink and joining me for dinner?" he asked. "We need to talk about your coronation ceremony after all."


    "Coronation ceremony?" I repeated with a frown. "Was yesterday''s conference not enough?" I asked.


    "It''s not a simple ceremony. But also a rification that the throne will be yours in the future. No one can have it," he exined. He snapped his fingers and used his Teleportation skill.


    "Okay. I''ll join you then." I nodded. As the dark aura disappeared, we were already in the mansion''s entertainment room.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 608: Erotic Mansion

    Chapter 608: Erotic Mansion


    The Incubus System Chapter 605. Erotic Mansion


    After that conversation, Lord Damon and I spent some time chatting in the entertainment room before we finally had dinner without Lilieth. Lord Damon said she decided to have dinner at Licheri with Nefaris and Syntyche. It seemed Lord Damon didn''t say that I was here with him. We spent a lot of time talking about the demon world. Mostly about the border and what methods he had done to solve the crack problem. The goal was to find a better solution.


    We also discussed a lot about our n to catch Zatan and Beel. Mostly about the suspicious locations and where they might be. We had checked some, but we decided to recheck again and put some spies in case those demon lords decided toe back or use that ceter.


    Another thing we talked about was my coronation. It was an essential event for the demon world and Lord Damon himself. It was an important ceremony to bond me with this world. So once Lord Damon died, the border automatically connected to me.


    After that long conversation, I went back to my office at midnight, when Lilieth had already returned to the capital and the others went to finish the party. So even though they were in Licheri, they didn''t sleep at my ce.


    I ended the day by checking some reports from my servants. Those were about the new soldiers'' results. I also gave some instructions to my servants about Beel and Zatan. After that, I hit the shower and went to bed.


    The next day. Once I woke up, I already got a message from Azrael. He apologized for what happened yesterday and asked why I suddenly texted him.


    I simply replied by saying that yesterday, I intended toe to chat with him. This time, it was he who invited me to have a drink at his pce, but I gave my apologies since I already had an appointment with the others today, but I would visit himter when I had another free time.


    Then, as usual, I trained with Licheri at the training ground. I concentrated on raising the rest of my levels since I wanted to make sure that I was strong enough to fight Zatan and Beel at the same time, alone. I didn''t know where or when I would meet them. But in the worst case, I would most likely have to fight them in the human world. Which meant, the sooner I took care of them, the better. Even with my Devil Space and my servants, I predicted I would have to face Zatan and Beel alone. Not to mention the demon hunter would most likely think of me as the same as them.


    One more thing I could think of was, freeing Puriel from the crystal and asking her to open my angelic seal. That way, I would get additional strength. On the other hand, from myst talk with Mia, I was not sure I would be able to do it anytime soon. Her kingdom wasn''t ready for that and chaos would ur if I let Puriel go without any careful consideration. This was aplicated dilemma.


    Another day passed and the red moon had set when I almost hit my max level. I was level 199 now. It was a tiring and awful training I could say since Licheri attacked me mercilessly after I exined that I might have to face those two demon lords. And we did it for 12 hours, two days in a row.


    Licheri sped up my training on purpose since he wanted to continue his sleep. When actually, I knew this had something to do with Lilieth and the others'' ns. Even if they didn''t say anything, Licheri could feel what they were doing.


    After I went to the bath, I hit Letos'' mansion. My mansion to be exact. Lilieth decided to hold the party there because it was more private and I almost never upied it due to my work. She also took the opportunity to tidy up the mansion.


    Yeah, I just realized taking someone''s private property was terrible, but it was normal in war.


    I moved my feet, passing through the empty living room to Letos'' special room in the middle of the mansion. They said they would meet me there.


    As I walked, my gaze swept around that luxurious mansion. It was quiterge and grand. The white marble floor was polished and gleaming. The walls were made of ck granite and decorated with paintings, sculptures, tapestries, and other fine lewd artworks. The ceiling was painted with a beautiful and erotic obscene scene. The windows were tinted blue.


    The furniture inside was expensive too. Every chair and sofa was carved with exquisite detail and material. The tables were made of the finest wood. The dining table was huge and there were 7 chairs on each side of it. There were also 7 silver tes, 7 cups, and 7 forks. The kitchen was designed with gold and white.


    ''I can''t believe all of this belongs to me now...'' I thought. I felt like a princess in the fairytale who suddenly got rich after marrying the prince or a poor female student who suddenly got rich after she got a wealthy sugar daddy.


    ''Well, I think what Larry said in ourst meeting is kinda right.''


    Once I arrived in front of the room, I opened the door without knocking. My eyes widened in shock. The room lookedpletely different than before. The wallpaper, the flooring, and the furniture were all changed. The room was now more like a nightclub. ck lights lit up the whole room and the windows were covered with curtains so that no one could see inside. The sofa, the table, and the chairs were ced in the center of the room, facing each other.


    "Wee!" I heard Lilieth''s cheerful voice. She sat on the sofa, waiting for me. She wore a red dress that emphasized her curves.


    "Heyo!" On her side, Licheri was sitting leisurely in his jelly form.


    "Wow! You really went all out on this. I don''t know what to say..." I said, looking at the room and walking to the sofa.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 609: Three Demon Queens and An Incubus Lord I

    Chapter 609: Three Demon Queens and An Incubus Lord I


    The Incubus System Chapter 606. Three Demon Queens and An Incubus Lord I


    "I thought this was Letos'' BDSM room?" I asked as I sat on the sofa. Due to his past trauma, Letos had a bad hobby of sexually assaulting his wives. Some did enjoy it, some didn''t. But he still did it regardless of his wives'' consent.


    This room was previously filled with a lot of crazy BDSM tools, more gruesome than Lord Damon''s entertainment room. So I was surprised since the room had turned into a mini clubplete with a bar, a stage, and a master bed. It was perfect for private parties. Even though I was not a real fan of crazy parties, it was more ''me'' than Letos.


    "Yes. We changed it. Did you like it? Sorry, we didn''t tell you earlier," she stated.


    "I love it. This ce is more lively than before. But you should tell me next time. It''s my mansion," I reminded her. I had to admit this was a great idea. I could throw my own private party here and invite whomever I wanted. Like Azrael for example. Or even my human partners. But I would do itter after I took care of Zatan and Beel.


    "See? I told you he will like it," said Licheri proudly.


    She smiled. "That''s a relief. I thought you''d be mad at us. Although we consulted with Licheri, we took a big risk to do it."


    I nced at Licheri. My menacing gaze said everything clearly. ''You little rascal. How dare you bber what''s on my mind without my permission?''


    But Licheri responded by looking to the other side and whistling innocently.


    I returned my gaze to Lilieth. "You took a big risk indeed. But luckily, this is what I want." Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to do it since my work, my level, the rebels, Zatan and Beel took my full attention. It was crazy since I was the demon lord, but my act was more responsible than most rotten politicians of the human world. A bit ironic I could say.


    "Let''s cut the chit-chat here and enjoy the party shall we?" Without further ado, she pped her hands twice.


    The light went off.


    A couple of secondster, the light went on again and the music started. This time, Syntyche was already on the stage and stood on the side of a pole. Her ck sexy clothes show her body clearly. It was more like lingerie. The fabric was sheer, showing her skin and her cleavage. It was low cut, revealing her big boobs.


    She swayed her body slowly to the rhythm of the music. As the dance progressed, she moved forward and backward on the pole, turning her torso from right to left. Then she started spinning around.


    Her moves were slow and sensual. Her body was perfectly trained and her movements were beautiful and elegant. Her sensual expression tickled my desire. It felt like she was alive only by her graceful movements.


    Then Syntyche jumped down from the pole and danced on the stage, showing more and more skin. She slipped her hands under her skirt so that her thighs were exposed.


    After a while, she stopped moving and undid her top. Then, she removed her bra. Her breasts looked even bigger and rounder than before. She continued dancing and then she peeled her panties off.


    Finally, Syntyche danced in the nude.


    "Drink?" Lilieth''s voice came from my side. She handed me a drink and I took it without turning my attention from Syntyche.


    Two days ago, Lilieth telephated me and said that she had conveyed Syntyche''s request to Lord Damon, but Nefaris also wanted it. So it would take more time to make the armor.


    They were demon queens. They have more power than the others so they couldn''t cover it like my servants or elite soldiers. As for Lilieth, she was Lord Damon''s subus from the beginning, she could manipte her demonic power since her original source of power was Lord Damon''s.


    "Thank you," I said and took a sip of my drink. I didn''t know what it was but it tasted sweet in my mouth.


    When the show was halfway through, Nefaris, who wore red sexy dress, suddenly showed up and started to dance. But instead of pole dancing like Syntyche, she did a striptease.


    As her body swayed erotically, she started to remove her clothes. First, she removed her outer clothes and her bra which left her with a corset. Then she undid the sp and her corset fell to the floor. She continued stripping until nothing was left on her body.


    I stared at her naked body. Her body was incredibly beautiful. She had long legs, a t stomach, a well-toned ass, and big boobs. Her tits were big and round, perfect for tit fucking. Her skin was fair and smooth. Her nipples were hard as rocks.


    She walked seductively to the stage and posed on the side of the pole,pletely interrupting Syntyche''s pole dance.


    Syntyche didn''t look happy about it and pushed her away harshly. Then both of them looked at each other in displeasure.


    "Oh, the drama. I like this," said Licheri in a casual tone.


    While I leaned my head to Lilieth without taking my eyes off them.


    "Uh�� is this staged?" I confirmed.


    "No. Nefaris shouldn''t have appeared before Syntyche finished," she replied. Her worry was clear from the tone of her voice.


    "Does this mean bad?" I asked again.


    "I think. I will stop them before it turns into a real fight," she reassured before she teleported herself to the stage.


    "Cut it out, you two." She stood between Nefaris and Syntyche.


    Both demondies turned to face her.


    "This is unfair. It''s my turn now!" Syntycheined.


    "You said 5 minutes. It''s already more than 6 minutes," protested Nefaris.


    "The music hasn''t stopped yet. I just follow it," Syntyche added unhappily.


    "What crappy reason is that?" Nefaris answered in a cynical tone.


    Lilieth sighed. "Girls, please. This is Damian''s party remember?" she reminded them.


    Syntyche and Nefaris red at her. "We know but this is uneptable," they said in unison.


    Lilieth shrugged. "Then I have a good idea to end this." She snapped her fingers. In an instant, her clothes disappeared. It surprised me.


    "How about three of us entertain him at the same time?" she said with a naughty smirk. Judging from her and the others'' expressions, I bet this was scripted.


    Note: Hot illustrations are in my discord channel!


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 610: Three Demon Queens and An Incubus Lord II

    Chapter 610: Three Demon Queens and An Incubus Lord II


    The Incubus System Chapter 607. Three Demon Queens and An Incubus Lord II


    ''Right. It was just an act.'' I breathed a sigh of relief when I realized they were just acting. I thought the party would end up in chaos because of theirpetition.


    "Pfftt!" Beside me, Licheri held hisughter. I bet he already knew their n.


    They continued to dance seductively on the stage, their hips swaying back and forth. The music was slow and sexy. Their bodies swayed erotically. It was beautiful and graceful.


    Syntyche danced on the side of the pole while Nefaris did a striptease. Lilieth positioned herself between Syntyche and Nefaris. Rather than just a dance, she did something lewder. She started to touch herself.


    Her hand traced her neck to her breasts before sliding down to her belly. She continued touching herself and did it passionately. Each time she touched, she made a moaning sound. Her eyes became hooded and her lips were parted. It was beautiful to see her expression.


    Her hands went down and her fingers slid over her pussy. She rubbed her clit and then her fingers spread her lips. Her other hand touched her breast. The movement of her finger was slow and sensuous, entuating her beauty and arousing her.


    On her side, Syntyche looked at me in lust. Her eyes were half-closed and she licked her lips. Her brows furrowed. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly, making her boobs sway erotically. Her breathing was ragged, her cheeks flushed red.


    The same as Lilieth, she also seduced me by touching herself. I stared at her in awe. It was beautiful to see her move like that. I could feel her arousal from here.


    Then Nefaris also did the same.


    She started to touch herself too. Her fingers found her cunt and caressed her clit. She moaned erotically. Her fingers moved fast and her hips swayed to the music.


    I found myself getting excited. Looking at them in that state, it was easy to believe that I was watching a porn movie.


    They noticed me staring at them and smiled wickedly.


    Due to my gaze, Lilieth used her teleportation skill. In an instant, she appeared in front of me.


    "Do you like our show?" Lilieth asked in a sweet voice.


    My heart skipped a beat. "Yes," I answered without thinking.


    "Good. Would you like to join us?" she suggested.


    "With pleasure."


    "Excellent. Come," she took my hand and led me to a chair in front of the stage.


    "Is this a game?" I joked. A smile on my lips. It was the only chair there. The chair was quiterge and hadfortable handles. The spotlight shone on it, showing it was something they had prepared for me.


    "It is. We''ve thought about it a lot, so we''vee up with an interesting game," she answered with a naughty smile.


    Lilieth used her telekinesis to grip my body while Syntyche got down from the stage and bound me with her web. My hands were tied to the handles and my legs to the chair.


    "ying rough?" I guessed. My calm tone signified that I wasn''t afraid of this. I could release myself from them easily if I wanted to, but I decided to follow their game.


    "Not really. It''s the lust game," answered Lilieth.


    "Hah?"


    "This is a popr game in city lust. Twelve subi seductions," she reminded me.


    "Twelve Ah right. That game." I heard it before. It was quite popr in this city and it wasmonly yed by demon lords, high-level lust demons, and demon queens. This must be yed by the leader of this city to measure how far his sexual power is. And usually, it was done the day after he was taking over the city. But since I was too busy for that, I totally missed it.


    The y was quite simple. I just let the women seduce me and give my semen as payment after I satisfied them. My level of satisfaction would be measured by my Demonic Erection level. While my strength would be measured by how many rounds I did with them.


    There were no roles in this y. It all depends on how they could seduce me.


    "Wait. So I''m going to be some kind of your unlimited sperm dispenser?" I asked boldly.


    They exchanged nces and smiled innocently.


    "Something like that," Nefaris answered.


    "Right. Then bring it on. I will show you how far I could go," I said confidently.


    "As you wish. But first I''ll warm you up," said Lilieth.


    Then she pressed her hand to the side of my face. Her lips came to mine and she kissed me deeply. Her tongue slipped into my mouth.


    Her lips felt soft and her tongue was slim and gentle against my own. I opened my mouth and she slid her tongue inside. I responded to her kiss by kissing her back passionately.


    "Mmm... Mm..." Lilieth moaned in joy.


    Her hands explored my body. First, hers went to my chest and groped it. Then she unbuttoned my shirt and unzipped my pants. Delightfully, she sneaked into my underwear, touched my cock, and stroked it with her hand. I gasped and shivered. Her hand was so hot and tight around my cock.


    I replied to her by canceling my Demon''s Clothes.


    She kept massaging me, kissing me, and touching me. Her hand slid down my body. She reached for my balls and gently fondled them. Then she went up until she grasped my shaft. I could feel her soft palm. I groaned loudly.


    Didn''t stop there, she took it to another level by sitting on myp, teasing my half-awakened cock with her warm pussy. She rubbed it slowly in a nice rhythm.


    Soon her liquid dripped down on my half-hard cock, and in an instant, my adrenaline rushed. My body started to feel hot.


    I knew it was her special liquid that could drive my lust significantly. But then, rather than continue it, she got off myp.


    "Ha~ preparations areplete. Now we will see how my cute boy enjoys the service," she teased me. Her naughty smile on her lips.


    But I had a trick on my sleeve.


    "You gave me your fluid but then you left me. You are crazy, mother" I said in a ragged breath.


    Upon my words, she gasped. Her face flushed. I thought she would do the same as before and give up on me but I was wrong.


    She gulped hard.


    "Sorry, Ethan. That''s not going to work. Neither is your Charm skill." She pped twice.


    Upon her signal, Ivy came with Maria. They all wore sexy lingerie and stood in front of me.


    "You know the drill. You can''t cum during forey," Lilieth gave me her warning.


    As I could hear Licheri''s annoyingughter in the background, I realized it would be torture.


    Important Note:


    This chapter illustrations are in Discord channel


    Please join my discord channel for R18 polling! I only open it for 24 hours!


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 611: Bonus Scene (1). Succubi’s Seduction I

    Chapter 611: Bonus Scene (1). Subi��s Seduction I


    The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (1). Subi''s Seduction I


    Maria and Ivy both stared at me, smiling happily. They were wearing ck bras and panties. They were well-made and their fabric was silky and smooth. Their bodies were slender and their curves emphasized their beauty.


    A part of me was excited to see them in such revealing outfits. and my excitement quickly turned into desire. I stared at their beautiful bodies and couldn''t help myself. I found it hard to breathe.


    Their faces were so innocent and pure. Yet seductive and inviting.


    "Let''s begin," said Lilieth.


    The slow erotic music started. Both girls approached me. Maria sat on myp while Ivy embraced me from behind.


    Ivy kissed me and I returned the kiss passionately. Her lips were soft and warm. Her tongue slipped into my mouth. She tasted sweet and she was so passionate. Her hands explored my body. Soon her left hand went down to my crotch.


    "Ahhh..." I gasped as she touched me. My heart beat faster. I wanted more.


    She caressed my cock and soon she wrapped her fingers around it.


    I groaned loudly. She pulled me and buried my face in her chest. Her skin felt so good against mine.


    "You''re so big," Ivy whispered in my ear, making me shiver.


    I was getting excited, but it wasn''t enough. I needed more. I wanted more pleasure.


    But then she stopped.


    Then Maria made her move. She traced my body with her fingertips. As she did, she put one hand on my abs and the other on my chest. She slid her hands down and touched my cock. She wrapped her hand around it and started to stroke it with slow motions. Her hand was soft and warm.


    "Mmm... Yes..." I groaned.


    Maria giggled.


    I turned my head towards her and stared deep into her eyes. Her eyes were so innocent. Her pupils were wide open and her eyshes were long. She gave me a sweet smile and her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    "Does my touch excite you?" she asked with a suggestive tone.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Good. I''ll make sure that I can please you. Your needs, your desires," she said with confidence.


    She leaned forward and began to kiss me passionately. Her tongue slipped into my mouth. Her kisses became more intense and her hands grabbed my ass.


    I felt her breasts touch my chest. Her nipples were erect and excited me greatly.


    "Mmmm... I want to taste your cream." Maria whispered in my ear.


    I didn''t hesitate. "Go ahead."


    But before Maria made another move, Ivy who was still standing behind me make her move again.


    She slowly moved her hand down to my crotch and touched me. I gasped once more. She caressed me and wrapped it around my cock before they moved their hands together.


    "Do you like this?" Ivy asked in a sweet voice.


    My answer was simply a moan. My heart was racing. My mind was clouded. My blood boiled.


    Ivy''s fingers glided along my shaft, increasing the excitement.


    I moaned and closed my eyes. I tried to hold back the pleasure bubbling in my stomach.


    Ivy continued to massage me. Her skill was remarkable. Her hand moved so gracefully, so smoothly. It was so erotic.


    Then she wrapped her hand around my cock and began to jerk it. She stroked my cock with firm movements. Her touch was so pleasurable that I felt the need to cum immediately.


    Feeling my load, they giggled. "Remember you can''t cum before the intercourse," Ivy whispered, reminding me.


    I exhaled a long breath of disappointment. "Okay."


    "Mmm... That''s right. We are going to y until our time is up. No matter how long it takes." Maria winked at me.


    I didn''t respond but instead, I just smiled, enjoying their touch.


    Ivy kissed me and gave me a hug from behind.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you won''t regret it," she whispered in my ear.


    A few minutester, after they were satisfied ying with my body, Lilieth''s p ended it.


    "All right! That''s enough!" Lilieth eximed excitedly.


    Upon hermand, Maria got up from myp and Ivy distanced away from me.


    "Next," Lilieth ordered.


    Upon her signal, four subi came out. One of them was a raven-haired woman wearing red blood leather attire. She appeared very strong and confident.


    The next one was a blue-haired subus who wore a purple-blue leather attire. She looked aggressive. Next was a tall blonde woman with heterochromia eyes. Her appearance was simr to Ivy''s. She also wore a red wine leather attire. Thest one was a deep brown-haired subus. Her hair was straightened. Her face was sweet and beautiful.


    "Four?" Iined. My cock was already this hard and she ordered four subi to seduce me?


    "Are you trying to turn me into a monk?" I protested.


    Lilieth gave me a teasing smile. "Don''t be silly. You won''t turn into a monk," she teased me before she flicked her finger to me, ordering the four subi to do their jobs.


    Four of them approached me. One of them had a blindfold in her hand.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. It''s Her Highness'' order," the blonde-haired subus said. Then she put it over my eyes.


    The darkness made my body more excited. I felt my heart beating faster as I waited for what wasing next.


    I heard whispers behind me. I couldn''t tell where they were. All I could hear was their voices.


    "Have you ever been blindfolded before?" one said.


    "I have," I answered, tilting my head to the source of the voice.


    They giggled.


    "Good. Then we will remind you how it felt like." I felt someone caress my body. A soft hand brushed against my skin. I didn''t move. I wanted to enjoy it.


    "Damian," the whispering voice said.


    It repeated my name several times and it grew louder and louder. Suddenly, I felt a soft hand touch my thigh and then slide up until it reached my groin. Her fingers lightly caressed my cock, making me groan.


    I was so aroused by her touch that I wasn''t able to move or resist. I had never felt anything better than this. The pleasure was so intense and overwhelming.


    Note: pics are in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 612: Bonus Scene (2). Succubi’s Seduction II

    Chapter 612: Bonus Scene (2). Subi��s Seduction II


    The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (2). Subi''s Seduction II


    The pleasure was so intense and overwhelming. It made me want to cry out with joy.


    Soon, the four subi began to lick my body. They licked my chest, my neck, my shoulders, my arms, my thighs, and even my feet. They didn''t stop until they reached my crotch.


    I trembled with pleasure. My body was so sensitive and they knew exactly which parts to touch to excite me more. I groaned and grunted and soon I lost control. My orgasm struck me hard.


    "Suck me," I demanded. " Give me a nice BJ."


    They giggled. "We will take care of your cock. Just rx."


    I listened to their advice and rxed. After a while, I felt them kissing me on the lips. They took turns kissing me but each of their kisses was so gentle and sweet. Their kisses awakened my desire, making me feel that much hornier. I felt like I wanted to use my Evil Eye Skill so I could see what they were doing, but it would kill the mood.


    Soon, one of them moved her lips to my ear and whispered something. I was too distracted by the heavenly sensation of their kisses to focus on what she said. But she kept repeating her words.


    "Your cock is so tasty, Your Highness~"


    Another one whispered. "He tastes so good~"


    And yet another one whispered, "Your cream is so sweet."


    Each of them whispered in my ears. I was unable to form coherent thoughts. All I thought about was how sweet everything was. How wonderful each moment was. Each second that passed was blissful. And more than that, the naughty thought that filled my head made me crazy!


    Eventually, they stopped whispering. They just licked my body and continued to kiss me. Soon, one of them started to suck my cock. She wrapped her lips around my shaft and began to bob her head up and down.


    Her suction was so powerful that I couldn''t help but groan out loud. I felt the other''s tongue licking my balls and it sent shivers down my spine.


    "Mmm... Mmmmm..." I groaned as she did it.


    The other three took turns sucking my cock. The pleasure was overwhelming, so I couldn''t keep quiet. I moaned like an animal. My eyes rolled back into the back of my head. I felt the urge to cum. It was getting harder and harder to suppress myself.


    ''Two plus four is six. Fifteen times five is seventy five,'' I tried to distract myself by doing the math inside my head. ''Forty three plus fifty five is ny eight.''


    I kept counting numbers and doing some calctions in my head to ignore the great pleasure coursing through my body. ''Seventy six minus twenty two is forty four. Wait... That''s wrong. It''s fifty two. Huh? I think it''s also wrong. What''s the number again?'' But I failed. I couldn''t think straight. I was too focused on pleasure.


    One of the subi spoke up. "You''re almost there, Damian." She whispered in my ear.


    I wanted to deny it but I couldn''t. She was right. I was about to explode.


    "God damn it!" I yelled.


    "Haha~" Theyughed.


    I groaned and cursed under my breath. "I''m gonna erase this stupid yter."


    "Sorry, Your Highness," one of them apologized.


    "Just a little longer," another one added. "Please, don''t cum yet."


    I shook my head from side to side. "This won''t happen. I''m not going to cum until I make you squirt and scream my name."


    "Oh! I''d be happy if you did," they gushed.


    But again, Lilieth''s p ended my torment.


    They stopped their oral activity. Oddly, they didn''t open my blindfold.


    "Farewell, Your Highness. It was nice to y with you," one whispered.


    "I hope you enjoyed the show," another one added.


    "Thank you for the wonderful evening, Your Highness. It was fun and exciting," the fourth one said.


    Then I could hear their footsteps which were getting further away. I turned to Lilieth. "Are they okay with that?" Although I couldn''t see her, I knew where she was. A trace of concern was clear in my voice. I felt bad for them since they left just like that. They hadn''t had their climax.


    "Don''t worry they will be waiting in the next room," Lilieth assured me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Now, next please," said Lilieth.


    The sound of footsteps followed hermand. Judging from the sound there were three of them. I quickly realized who they were. Luna, Foxy, and Yuffy.


    "Eheh~ Good evening, Your Highness," Luna giggled. Even though I couldn''t see them, I could tell they were looking at me with smiles stered on their faces.


    "Take it easy on me. I''m already this hard," I asked, pointing at my fully awake cock with my chin. "I''m going to blow up soon."


    "Why don''t we give you a rxing massage?" Yuffy suggested.


    "A rxing massage? From you?" I ended it by shaking my head from side to side as a sign that I didn''t believe it. "There is no way I''ll get a ''normal rxing massage''."


    "Of course not," Yuffy agreed. "We will give you a ''special'' one."


    "How nice." I smiled cynically.


    "Then we''ll start," said Foxy.


    They approached me and started to touch me. But rather than a soft warm touch, I could feel the cold of the ice that brushed my skin.


    "Nghh!" A grunt came out of my mouth as my body flinched. ''Ice cubes?'' I quickly noticed what it was. But despite the cold, it felt nice especially since they only gave me a little dip here and there.


    They used their hands and tongues to spread the ice all over my body. First, they covered my chest. Then they touched my stomach. Next, they tickled my skin causing goosebumps to appear on my body. After they licked me a few times, they kissed me. Their lips were so wet and warm as they pressed against mine.


    "Haaa!" A low moan escaped my throat.


    Note: hot pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 613: Bonus Scene (3). Succubi’s Seduction III

    Chapter 613: Bonus Scene (3). Subi��s Seduction III


    The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (3). Subi''s Seduction III


    I felt the burning heat all over my body. That was how much the ice was arousing me.


    "Mmmm," they sighed. "I can feel your arousal."


    "Um-hum," I hummed. I couldn''t help it. I was so hot and horny.


    "You look so cute when you''re like this," Foxy said.


    "I know right," Yuffy agreed. "We should do this more often."


    "Yes. We should." Foxy nodded.


    "Nope. This is just one time." I shook my head from side to side.


    The three of them giggled. "It''s fine. You earned the privilege to have us seducing you."


    They proceeded to cover my whole body with ice. They licked, kissed, and teased my body while they did it. I couldn''t help but groan and moan.


    Soon, they finished covering my entire body. Now, it was their turn to tease me. They opened my blindfold and saw me staring at them with lustful eyes.


    "Oops," Yuffy giggled. "Did you get excited?"


    "Yeah... I did."


    "I''m sorry," Foxy apologized. "But I just want to make sure you''re ready."


    "Ready for what?" I asked.


    "For this," Yuffy replied, gesturing to the three demon queens


    They stood before me. Their sexy bodies enticed me and my desire grew stronger.


    "Heehee~" Yuffy giggled. "That''s yourst game, Your Highness."


    "Indeed," Syntyche giggled. "After you finish it, I''ll let you go."


    "But before that," Lilieth added, "We are going to let you fuck us."


    "Right, bring it on," I smiled. "I''m ready." I looked at them with lustful eyes. They were all so beautiful. Especially Lilieth. Her beautiful face, big eyes, cute smile, and long hair made my heart beat faster.


    "I''ll start," Lilieth said. She walked towards me and leaned forward and our lips met.


    "Mn~" The sensation of her warm lips against mine sent shivers down my spine. I couldn''t help but moan.


    She then pulled back and whispered something in my ear. "I want you to cum inside me."


    I couldn''t help but groan. "I want to."


    "Good boy~" Lilieth smiled.


    Syntyche suddenly licked my neck. "Mmph~" I groaned softly.


    "Nefaris," Lilieth called out to the other demon queen.


    Nefaris got closer to me and whispered something in my ear. "I want to suck your blood till you dry." Despite her seductive voice, it sounded like a threat. But I couldn''t help but cringe.


    Lilieth and Syntyche frowned upon her words. Nefaris turned at them. "What? It''s sexy seduction for a vampire," she defended herself.


    "No, it''s not," Lilieth responded. "Don''t use it anymore."


    Nefaris exhaled a long breath and rolled her eyes to the side. "Okay," she agreed. "But I''m hungry."


    "You''re always hungry," Lilieth sighed.


    "Duh~," Nefaris giggled. "I''m a vampire. You know that."


    "Bite me," I suggested.


    "Huh?" Lilieth looked at me in shock. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes," I replied. "I don''t mind. Besides, she usually did it before we had sex."


    "Oh~," Nefaris smiled. "Well, I''ll be gentle then."


    She gently bit my neck. Then she sucked my blood. It wasn''t painful at all. It felt good actually. The warmth of her tongue made me fall into another world. I forgot everything except for her. She took my blood and drank it.


    "Mmm~" I grunted. "That''s delicious." She smiled.


    The hissing sound from my wounds indicated that my body regenerated. Then without further ado, Nefaris started to kiss me. Her soft and warm lips against mine aroused me even more. And the stimtion was too much for me to handle. I could taste my own blood in her mouth and the scent of my arousal was so strong.


    "Nefaris," I groaned as her lips moved from my mouth to my cheek.


    "Sorry," she apologized. "I''m a vampire. I can''t resist the temptation."


    "It''s alright," I replied. "It''s just..."


    "Just what?" she asked.


    "I''m so hot right now," I confessed. "I need to settle my desire. Besides..." I turned to Lilieth. "The three of you already yed with me. It''s my turn now."


    "Ah, I see," Lilieth nodded and flicked her finger. An invisible power cut off the web and the power that bound me disappeared. With this, I could do intercourse with them and after all the y I won''t be gentle.


    "Great," I smiled and got off my seat. "It''s my turn now." I teleported to Lilieth''s side and pushed her to the sofa. "I will start with you," I smirked.


    Lilieth looked at me with surprise. "Wha...?"


    "Yes, you heard me," I smiled. "I want you first. So here." I grabbed her boobs and squeezed them.


    "Nghh!" Lilieth gasped. "You''re too rough! You should start with a massage instead."


    "Not happening," I replied. "I want to do it now."


    "Is there any other way?" she asked, sounding frustrated.


    "Probably not," Iughed. "I won''t even try to be gentle."


    I continued to squeeze her boobs and kissed her lips. I loved the softness of her skin and her sweet smell. I could feel the passion between us. It felt amazing and I could feel myself getting hard. The hard cock from my crotch wanted to be released. But for now, I had to wait.


    When I finally pulled back from our kiss, I looked into her eyes with an aroused smile. "Do you have any idea how horny I am?" Then I whispered in her ear. "My dear mom." Then I kissed her again. I could feel my cock throbbing and my balls ached. I needed to relieve the pressure that built up inside me.


    "Mnnu," Lilieth moaned. "You''re so rough."


    "Don''t me me for it," I grinned. "You are the one who turned me into an incubus. So take responsibility for it."


    "You''re such a brat," Lilieth pouted.


    "Maybe," I shrugged. Then I continued my lewd act. I went down to her stomach and kissed her navel. Then I slowly slid my hand to the top of her thighs. There, I gently rubbed her pussy. The warmth of her skin felt great.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 614 Bonus Scene (4). Succubi’s Seduction IV

    The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (4). Subi''s Seduction IV


    My fingers touched her clit and started to move in circles.


    "Aah," Lilieth moaned. "Oh~"


    I kissed her inner thigh and continued to rub her pussy before I slipped two fingers inside her and moved them in a circr motion. The friction caused her to squirm. I could feel her heart beating fast and her breathing became ragged. Her legs started to tremble.


    "Hmf," she grunted. "Mmm~" She closed her eyes. "That feels good~."


    Then suddenly my fingers'' movement turned rough and forceful. "Aah!" She cried out. "Oh-"


    I kept moving my fingers until I found the spot that she likes. "Mmm," I could hear her moaning.


    Soon, I moved my position between her thighs and positioned my cock above her pussy. I rubbed the head against her entrance. The tip entered her tight hole and began to push in. At the same time, I used my skill.


    ''Demonic Erection.''


    My cock went bigger as I pushed it inside her hole. It created a tight fit around my cock and stretched her pussy. Meanwhile, I kept pushing until the tip waspletely inside her. Then I stopped and let my cock rest against her wet walls.


    "Mph," Lilieth groaned. "Ugh..."


    I then removed my hands from her hips and gripped her breasts. Her breasts were soft and firm. Just squeezing them made her moan. Then I turned to my side and kissed her. Our tongues met each other and I tasted her saliva. Soon, I moved my hand to her neck and gently bit her.


    Lilieth returned the favor by biting my lower lip. This made me excited and I felt my cock throb again. My cock twitched and I felt the urge to release my semen inside her pussy.


    I banged her roughly. I thrust my hips and plunged my cock inside her hole deeper. I fucked her hard.


    "Haaa!" I grunted. "I''m cumming, mom!" Despite my sweet words, my voice and tone showed another thing. Lustful and intimidating.


    "Ah~ Your seed is so hot." Her voice sounded like a moan and seduction at the same time.


    I smiled at herpliment and pumped my cock inside her. Then I groaned as my cock pulsed. I filled her womb with my semen. It dripped out and covered her pussy.


    *Ting*


    [Your demonic power is fully charged!]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "Mmmm~" Lilieth sighed. "It feels so good~"


    "It does," I chuckled. "After all, I''m your son."


    I withdrew my cock from her pussy and sat on the sofa.


    Then with my gaze on Nefaris, I waved my index finger back and forth, calling her to me. "C''mon, Nefaris. I have given you my blood. Now it''s your turn to give me something. "


    Nefaris let out a long exhale. "As always..." She approached me in casual steps as she continued her words. "You are an impatient and dirty-minded incubus."


    lightsvl m I smiled. "Am I really?"


    "Yes," she sat on myp and touched my wet cock without hesitation. "You''re a pervert. But I love you anyway."


    Without waiting for my answer, she bumped her lips onto mine. I kissed her back passionately and caressed her hair. I could feel the warmth of her body and her scent was intoxicating. My cock twitched again.


    Nefaris broke our kiss. Then she grabbed my hand and stood up. Without saying a word, she led me to the bed.


    Weid down and ced ourselves in the center. Nefaris wrapped her arms around my neck while I held her waist. Our bodies intertwined and I could feel my cock getting hard again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then Nefaris faced me. She stared into my eyes and softly brushed her hand down my chest and stomach. When her fingers reached my cock, she stroked it gently. The sensation was awesome. I could feel my heartbeat racing.


    "Mmmm..." Nefaris leaned closer to me and licked my neck. Then she kissed me and dragged her tongue down to my chest. A few secondster, I turned our position and ced myself on top of her.


    With this position, I could see her body clearly. My gaze fell on her ripe breast. They were round and looked tasty like a pair of fresh apples. I licked my lips. "I will take a bite."


    I opened my mouth as my face descended to her breast. I bit her nipple and tugged on it.bender


    "Aah!" Nefaris''s voice echoed through the room. I continued to suck her nipple while my hand massaged her other breast.


    When I finished sucking her right breast, I repeated the same thing to the left. Then my hand traveled downward. I licked my palm and rubbed it on her belly.


    "Yessss," Nefaris moaned. "Oh~"


    Then I rubbed her stomach and traced the lines of her abdomen. After a few minutes of exploring her body, I moved my hand over her pussy. I spread her thighs and guided my fingers to her opening.


    "Ahh," Nefaris cooed. "Ah~"


    I rubbed her pussy and soon found the spot. It was small and tight. But when I pressed my fingers on it, I could feel her muscles tense. I kept rubbing it and soon I felt Nefaris''s legs shaking. She clenched her teeth and her chest rose up and down rapidly.


    "Mm!" She moaned. "Ngh... Ahhhhh~!"


    Then suddenly she stiffened. I knew what wasing next. "Nefaris...!"


    Her body tensed. There was no more resistance. Her muscles rxed and she slumped to the mattress. Her pussy was dripping with her juices.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. "You came before I put it in?" I said in a teasing tone.


    Her face reddened in embarrassment. "It can''t be helped."


    Iughed. "You''re so cute."


    Nefaris red at me.


    I smiled in reply. "I will give you a proper one next time. But for now--" I turned to Syntyche, but unexpectedly, she pounced on me and pushed me onto the bed. I looked at her in surprised


    "y with me, Damian," she purred in a lustful voice.


    Note: illustration is in my discord channel


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.web/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.web/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reo/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 615: Bonus Scene (5). Succubi’s Seduction V

    Chapter 615: Bonus Scene (5). Subi��s Seduction V


    The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (5). Subi''s Seduction V


    She straddled my thigh, lowered herself, and took my member into her mouth. Without hesitation, she sucked and bobbed her head up and down. I groaned as her hot mouth engulfed my cock. Her tongue flicked up and down my shaft and I felt it tingling against my sensitive skin.


    Syntyche gripped my cock firmly in her hand and moved her hand faster. My hips buckled and I thrust my hips upwards.


    "Ng!" I groaned.


    Syntyche increased the speed of her movements and soon I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Ah!" I shot my load into her mouth while she kept sucking me off with her skilled tongue.


    "Mm!" She moaned happily. "You taste sooo good~!"


    I chuckled and released her head. "I think you swallowed too much."


    Syntyche licked her lips and then looked at me with a naughty smile. "Maybe," she got up and walked towards the door. "But I will make sure to get some more next time."


    "Next time?" I chuckled. "Why next time if we can do it now?"This time it was me who pushed her onto the bed. But before I could do anything, she put her index finger on my lips. "Don''t be too impatient, Damian," she whispered with a teasing smile before she pointed to the other side.


    I turned to where she pointed and saw my servants standing near the bed. "Don''t forget about us, Your Highness," Ivy said in a sultry voice. Then they approached me.


    As my attention turned to them, Syntyche took the opportunity to roll to the side and escape from my grip.


    "Five in one go?" I rified. I thought I would have them one on one.


    "Yes," Ivy replied. "All of us."


    I blinked. " Are you sure?"


    Ivy nodded. "Of course," she grinned. "Just like how you did it the first time."


    A smile on my lips. "That sounds fun," I raised my hand and flicked my index finger as I used my Telekinesis. My invisible power ripped their clothes and exposed their naked bodies to me.


    I stared at my servants'' nude forms. They were all beautiful and sexy.


    "Let''s start," I murmured.


    Ivy approached me and gave me a deep kiss. Soon Luna joined us and kissed me on the cheek. Then Yuffy licked my earlobe and soon she jumped onto the bed. I stared at her and then hugged her from behind.


    Yuffy moaned as she rubbed her breasts against my chest. Then she climbed onto myp and wrapped her arms around my neck. Her soft breasts pressed against my chest while her pelvis rubbed against my cock.


    "Mmm~" Yuffy purred. "Do you want me to lick you?"


    I nodded. "Yes," I whispered.


    Yuffy giggled and kissed me. Then she licked my neck and lips. Then she moved her tongue down my chest and stomach.


    She went lower until her lips reached my cock. Yuffy stuck her tongue out and licked my tip. Her tongue flicked up and down my shaft and soon I shivered at her touch.


    "Mmm~" Yuffy moaned. "You taste so good~"


    I grabbed her hair and guided her head. "Suck me," I ordered her.


    Yuffyplied and she sucked me off. I thrust my hips and soon I felt myself growing hard.


    "Mmph~" Yuffy moaned. "Oh~"


    I broke the kiss and stared at her. With my hands still holding her hair, I kissed her neck.


    Yuffy''s eyes widened with pleasure. Her red lips parted and she gasped. Then she returned the favor and sucked my cock. She sucked enthusiastically and it tickled my sensitive skin.


    Yuffy''s skillful tongue worked magic on my cock. My cock throbbed and soon I was rock hard again.


    "Nng~" Yuffy moaned as she bobbed her head up and down. "Ah~"


    Satisfied with her BJ, I kissed her neck again and then grabbed her waist. I lifted her up and turned us sideways. Then I ced myself on my elbows and held her by her waist. This way, I could look at her naked body clearly.


    Yuffy tilted her head and kissed me. Then I licked her lips and gently sucked her tongue. Our lips continued to move, alternated between kissing and licking.


    Soon Yuffy''s body began to tremble. She moaned. "Mnn~"


    I chuckled. "Do you need me to stop?"


    Yuffy shook her head. "No~! Don''t stop~!"


    My mouth moved back to her lips and we resumed our kiss. Then Yuffy sat on my stomach and started bouncing her ass against my cock. Her pelvis rubbed against my hardness and soon I was rock hard once again.


    "Mmmm~!" Yuffy moaned. "Fuck~!"


    I pinched her nipples and she squirmed. Then I licked her lips and kissed her neck. Yuffy''s body trembled and soon her legs tightened around my hips.


    "Ahh~" Yuffie moaned. "That feels so good~"


    The pleasure was too much for Yuffy and she climaxed. Her orgasmic screams echoed throughout the room. Her inner muscles clenched around my cock and her body tensed.


    *Ting*


    [Your demonic power is fully charged!]


    [Your servant''s demonic power is fully charged!]


    I slowed down my movements and soon Yuffy stopped convulsing. "Mmpf~" She sighed. "How do you feel, Damian?"


    I stroked Yuffy''s hair and kissed her forehead. "You''re amazing," I whispered. "Your body has never failed to amaze me."


    Yuffy blushed and looked away shyly. "Thank you~"


    Before I said a word, Ivy, Luna, and Maria came to me. Without saying a word, they started to touch my shoulders and arms.


    Maria caressed my chest and Luna started to y with my hair.


    Luna was the first one to speak. "Have you grown tired already?" Rather than a question, it sounded like a seduction.


    I shook my head and a confident smirk grew on my face. "Instead... I''m thinking of taking this to another level." I activated my demonic form, letting my horns, wings, and tail out. "We will have so much fun," I said with a clear invitation.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 616 Bonus Scene (6). Succubi’s Seduction VI

    Chapter 616 Bonus Scene (6). Subi��s Seduction VI


    ??The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (6). Subi''s Seduction VI


    The giggles that escaped their lips sent a shiver down my spine as they touched me once again. Their thirst for me was palpable, the heat emanating from them practically palpable as my own desire for them swelled within me. My arousal pulsed and throbbed, yearning for them with an intensity that took my breath away.


    Ivy crawled atop me, straddling my thighs as she leaned down to whisper in my ear. "Give me all of your creams," she said with a sly, seductive smile.


    "You''ll have it, all of it," I replied, my voice low and throaty with desire.


    Luna climbed atop my chest, taking her ce as she teased me with a yful grin. "Hurry up," she said, her voice dripping with desire.


    Mariay beside me, her lips brushing to my own as she pressed her mouth to mine. "Come on, put it in," she whispered against my lips.


    I chuckled, a sly smirk spreading across my face. "Not yet," I said. "You haven''t given me what I want yet."


    The two of them giggled and pressed their lips to mine once again, their kisses burning with lust and desire. "I know," Luna purred, "but I''ll take care of you, make sure you get everything you want."


    I returned her kiss, my arms wrapping around her as Ivy''s fingers wandered down to cup my balls, her touch sending shivers of pleasure through my body. Luna''s hands traced circles over my shaft, her touch driving me wild as Maria''s tongue flicked over another sensitive spot, my tail.


    The sensation sent tingles down my spine, a wave of pleasure coursing through my body as I grunted at their touch.


    Maria took her time, savoring the taste of me as she licked and kissed her way along the base of my tail. I could feel myself growing harder, my arousal swelling to new heights as Maria''s tongue worked its magic.


    "Mmm," I breathed, unable to contain my pleasure as she continued to tease and tantalize me.


    Ivy shifted her position, lowering herself onto my throbbing cock as she impaled herself on my length with a cry of pleasure. Her tight, wet pussy squeezed around me as she rode me, her breasts bouncing with each thrust as she focused entirely on pleasing me.


    At the same time, I pushed my tail into Maria''s waiting pussy, and the three of us locked in a passionate embrace as we kissed and fucked with wild abandon.


    "Ahh," Maria groaned, her body writhing beneath me as I filled her with my demonic appendage.


    But I wasn''t satisfied with just them. I broke our kiss, calling out to Luna with a beckoning finger. "Come here, let me taste your juices," I demanded.


    She crawled towards me, spreading her legs wide as she presented her dripping, swollen nice hole to my face. I licked my lips at the sight of her pink folds glistening with her arousal, my tongue darting out to taste her sweet juices. She writhed and whimpered as I licked and sucked at her clit, my tongue slipping inside her to slurp at her dripping cunt.


    Luna moaned loudly, her body writhing as I pleasured her with my mouth. Maria giggled and Ivy moaned as they rode me, their bodies trembling with pleasure as I thrust inside them.


    I licked and sucked at Luna''s folds, my fingers circling her clit as she rocked her hips faster, crying out in delight.


    "Mmn~" Luna cried out. "D-Damian~!"


    I grinned and circled my thumb around Luna''s clit. She rocked her hips faster and soon I felt her climax.


    "Ah~" Luna cried out.


    I chuckled and licked her clit some more. While my cock and tail were moving inside Maria''s and Ivy''s pussies. I felt my own climax approaching.


    Then I felt myself getting close to cumming. It was so hot to watch my cock and tail sliding in and out of my servants''.


    ''Demonic Erection.'' My cock was getting bigger and longer due to the skill. It pushed her flesh and filled her hole with my hot meat.


    Ivy screamed due to the skill and I could feel her pussy getting tighter due to the skill.


    "Aah~" I grunted and grabbed Ivy''s hip. "Cum for me~" Imanded her.


    Ivy''s body stiffened as I pumped her harder. Suddenly I felt my body tense up.


    "Mmph~" I grunted.


    Ivy''s inner walls squeezed my cock and I felt myself cumming. I moaned and shot my load inside Ivy. My seed coated her insides. At the same time, Maria also reached her climax and her juices gushed out of her.


    *Ting*


    [Your demonic power is fully charged!]


    [Your servant''s demonic power is fully charged!]


    Soon Ivy copsed on top of me and Luna got down from my face. Beside me, Maria went closer to my chest.


    "Mmm~" Maria smiled and cuddled up to me.


    Ivy nuzzled her face against my neck. "Thank you~" She cooed.


    Ivy''s eyes blinked open and she looked at me. "Mm~" She muttered happily. "I didn''t expect that."


    I replied with a smile before I turned to the side, looking at Lilieth. "Those four girls. I shall make them squirt as I promise."


    "Should I call them?" said Lilieth.


    I nodded and sat up. "Yes. Call them."


    "Okay~," Lilieth said and she pped twice.


    Upon her signal, the four subi entered the room. "Remember, Damian. They are my servants. You can''t im them," Lilieth reminded me. I already expected that since this was a private party.


    "So you decide to give us a good squirt, Your Highness," the blonde subus said.


    "I can''t wait to enjoy your cock," the bluehead said.


    "Oh, Your Highness ~" The ck-haired subus moaned. "You will be the one to take us to heaven~"


    I raised my hand, showing them the back, and moved my fingers, showing that I was ready to finger them. "Then who''s the first?" I asked them with a teasing smirk.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.webnovel/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: https://ko-fi/nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 617: Bonus Scene (7). Succubi’s Seduction VII

    Chapter 617: Bonus Scene (7). Subi��s Seduction VII


    The Incubus System 607 Bonus Scene (7). Subi''s Seduction VII


    As they approached me, they giggled and smiled, and then straddled myp. Their buttocks pressed against my arousal, and their thighs wrapped around my waist.


    "Now, who wants to go first?" I repatead, feeling a surge of excitement run through me.


    "Me!" The ck-haired subus shouted out, making the other threeugh.


    I smiled and nodded, eager to please her. I started by rubbing her inner thighs, just to tease her and to get her aroused. Then I reached her clitoris and teased her there, causing her to moan with pleasure.


    "Just rx," I told her, my voice low and husky. "And let me bring you pleasure."


    The ck subus closed her eyes and gasped as I continued to tease and caress her most intimate areas. Her lips parted and her breathing became heavier, and soon I could feel her sweet hole twitch and tighten around my fingers. She moaned and I knew she was close to orgasm.


    "Ah~" The ck haired subus shivered and moaned as she climaxed, her body shaking and trembling with pleasure.


    After she had finished, I withdrew my fingers from her sweet hole and licked them clean, savoring the taste of her arousal. Then I turned to the side and inserted my middle finger into the blue haired subus'' sweet hole. She gritted her teeth at first, but soon she rxed and her body tensed up as I began to pleasure her.


    "Ah~" The subus panted as I continued to finger her, her moans bing louder and more intense.


    I could feel her sweet hole be wetter and I knew she was close to cumming. I continued to finger her until she climaxed, her juices flowing out of her hole like a fountain. It was a hot and sexy sight to behold.


    "Ah..." She breathed out as she finished, her body still trembling with pleasure.


    I licked her juices off my fingers and then removed them from her sweet hole. "Next," I told her, already feeling my arousal growing again.


    The deep brown haired subus crawled onto myp and I felt my cock harden even more. "Wait... Your Highness..." She said with a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    I ced my hand on her head and stroked her hair to reassure her. "Rx," I told her. My voice sounded like a whisper.


    She nodded and stared at me with her red eyes, and then leaned into me and kissed me. Her mouth tasted sweet and our tongues danced with each other as we kissed passionately. My hand went to her breast and I squeezed it gently, my fingers ying between the tips.


    Meanwhile, the blonde subus crawled to my crotch and started to lick it. My cock was covered with her saliva and soon she went to my shaft. First, she licked me, and then she stuck her tongue to my ns.


    "Mn..." I groaned in pleasure. A shiver ran down my skin. I enjoyed it and it was clear from my expression.


    The blonde subus giggled and then she sucked my cock. Her lips slid over my shaft and soon she bobbed her head. My tip touched her throat and I felt myself growing harder.


    "Mm..." The subus moaned and smiled. "Your cock is really big." Her eyes stared at me.


    I chuckled and gave her a light p on the cheek. "Quiet and focus on pleasing me." It was a tease but also an order.


    The blonde subus hummed and then she took me deeper. Soon my cock was buried in her mouth.


    "Mmm~" the blonde subus moaned and sucked my cock. Her expression showed how much she enjoyed this. Her tongue moved skillfully around my cock.


    I removed my hand from her head and rested my palm on her cheek. I caressed her soft skin and soon she stopped sucking my cock. Instead, her lips slid along my cock while her tongue yed with my tip.


    "Oh... Mm~" I hissed. It was a nice sensation and I liked it.


    I continued to stroke her cheek and soon she returned to sucking my cock. Her tongue darted around my cock and soon I felt her throat constricting around my cock. I groaned and gripped her head with both my hands.


    "Ah~" I growled in a low voice.


    I thrust my hips upwards and soon I spilled my load into her mouth. My white seed dripped down her chin and soon her lips sealed around my cock. I could feel how she sent all of it directly to her throat.


    "Mmf..." The blonde subus moaned as I filled her mouth with my cum.


    After a moment, I pulled my spent cock out of her mouth. "Swallow it. Don''t leave a drop," I told her.


    The blonde subus hummed and swallowed my load without question. I smiled and caressed her cheek. "Good girl," I told her.


    After that, my hand went down to their crotch. I began to y with their pussies, just to tease them and get them horny. I enjoyed watching their bodies tremble and shake before I made them squirt.


    "Mm~" The deep brown haired subus moaned. While the blonde subus whimpered. "Ugh..."


    I knew they would reach their peak soon. And when they did, I would make sure they squirted on my finger or maybe even my cock.


    Seeing their wet pussy leaking out their juices. It was like seeing their inner organs spilling out of their holes. I couldn''t resist touching them. Before long, I was ying with them and soon they climaxed. The deep brown haired subus squirted first and then the blonde subus followed.


    They copsed on the bed. My eyes were on the hot scene before me. It made me aroused, I felt my cock throbbing.


    "Well, I think my night hasn''t ended yet. Let''s continue." Then I turned to Lilieth. " Starting with you."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 618: So-So?

    Chapter 618: So-So?


    The Incubus System Chapter 608. So-So?


    The game was crazy. It was even hotter than Pearl''s game. Instead of me, they mostly took the initiative to seduce and touch me here and there.


    Well, they were demons after all, so I couldn''t expect less. Moreover, the rule was quite simple and I could shoot my cum as much as I wanted. Plus, since they were my partners and servants once we reached our climax, their demonic power was fully charged. Then we were ready to do it again.


    The time showed 10.50 AM when I woke up. I opened my eyes slowly and what I saw the first time was the dim light of the ceiling.


    ''Shit Thiste already?'' The smell of alcohol and my cum pricked my nose. A trace ofst night''s party.


    Lazily, I forced my body to get up. My hand scratched my hair which was not itchy as I yawned.


    ''I have an important lunch with Lord Damon this noon,'' I reminded myself. It was a regr lunch since Lord Damon had no interest in bragging about my departure to the human world. With his portal skill, it was no different from going to the neighbors.


    So this would be a normal lunch or meeting where we could discuss our next strategy. As for Nefaris and Syntyche, Lord Damon also invited them. He wanted to talk about the armor in more detail. Although Lord Damon said he didn''t mind since it was just a simple armor, Irien would need at least a week or two to make it. What Lord Damon needed to do was bless them with his Demonic Power and all set.


    Dropping my feet on the floor, I decided to get up from the bed. But instead of going to the bathroom and preparing myself, I just stood there and cast my gaze around me. Some of my women were asleep in bed, some were on the floor. The stage and the room were in a mess due to our party.


    And Licheri? He slept on the sofa in his furry jelly form, something I had never seen before since he usually slept in his pearl form.


    His open mouth and drooling face made me want to tease him, but I stopped my intention since I knew how strong he was. Who knew if he identally attacked me? Even though I was not afraid of him, my women were still sleeping in that room. His skill would probably hurt them.


    So, I teleported myself and took a shower first. My body felt sticky from all the y.


    Still, even though 20 minutes had passed and I had finished taking a shower, none of them woke up. They only had half an hour to get ready before we headed to the capital.


    I decided to wake them up on my way. After a long exhale, I sat down on the sofa and activated my Demon Lord Aura. The sudden change of atmosphere shocked them. It was enough to snap their eyes open. Especially Licheri.


    All of them got up, quickly on their feet, and put on their attack stances. They swept their gaze around them but they only found me.


    "You startled me!" Licheri broke the silence in that room. He was standing on the sofa and pouted in annoyance.


    I put on my innocent grin and hid my Demon Lord Aura again.


    "Sorry, Licheri."


    "If you want to wake us up, you should do it normally," Nefaris, who was sitting on the bed,ined.


    "I do want it. But" I pointed at the clock. "I don''t think you guys have much time for that."


    "Oh no!" Lilieth muttered. While the others quickly got up. All of them looked panicked.


    "We should take a bath!" Ivy half yelled in panic.


    "There are only 5 bathrooms in this mansion," I reminded them.


    "I''m going to the city hall!" said Lilieth. Without another word, she used her teleportation skill to go there. Although she could be returned to the capital with her portal, at least I was sure she didn''t want to return with my cum perfume all over her body.


    As for the others, they quickly dispersed and went to the exit. I could hear their footsteps running away in panic. They didn''t even bother to use their Demon''s Clothes. Luckily, there was no one here except us. Yeah, I hadn''t recruited any housemaids due to my work. I nned to use puppets for efficiency reasons.


    I sighed lightly and turned to Licheri.


    "What?" he asked me curtly. He still pouted since I woke him that way.


    "Nothing. I wonder if you want to join us," I asked him. What did I know the core never left the territory but since he was an exception, who knew?


    He looked at me suspiciously.


    "You want me to leave this ce? Ha! No. Never!"


    I chuckled due to his overreaction and patted his head. "Calm down. You don''t have to respond that way."


    "You almost gave me a heart attack, ya know!" heined and red at me.


    "I already told my reason, did I?" I defended myself.


    "Indeed." He exhaled a long breath. "It was still annoying tho." He pouted again.


    "Anyway, what do you think aboutst night''s game?" I asked him. Although it wasn''t a big deal, I was curious about how much my sexual powerpared to the previous demon lords.


    He looked at me from the corner of his eyes.


    "You seriously want to know it?" he made sure.


    I nodded in response.


    "Some things are better left unsaid, ya know," he added.


    "I just want to know. It doesn''t matter what the result is," I reassured him. My confidence was clear from the tone of my voice.


    "Hmm... It''s kinda so-so for the lust demon lord. Letos'' mother was crazier than that. She was a crazy subus and literally didn''t mind sleeping with everyone. While Letos had an unusual sexual taste. He was more like to torture than doing sex itself," he exined.


    While I froze due to his exnation. His first sentence hit me hard.


    "So-so?" I repeated in disbelief. I could feel my pride as an incubus lord shattered into pieces.


    Licheri replied with a t stare and shook his head from side to side.


    "I knew I shouldn''t say it," he said regretfully.


    Note: Licheri mean that Damian doesn''t think with his dong (like Letos'' mother) and doesn''t have twisted sexual preference like Letos. He will exin more in the next chapter, but it still a shock for Damian.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 619: A Forever Responsibility

    Chapter 619: A Forever Responsibility


    The Incubus System Chapter 609. A Forever Responsibility


    "That''s not a bad thing ya know?" he said again after a short silence. His cringe was still on his face.


    "Really?" I asked in a spiritless tone. "If you only want to cheer me up, I don''t need it," I added. My mind was still nk due to his words.


    "I mean it." He huffed. "I''m not that good ya know? What makes you think that I will entertain you over this stupid kind of thing?" he said proudly.


    I nced at him.


    "Exin," I demanded without expecting anything. I thought a lust demon lord was usually measured by how great his sexual power was.


    "A demon lord''s sexual power is not measured by how he satisfies his partner, but by how much he cum and does it. Most previous demon lords or queens didn''t mind doing it with anyone. Literary anyone," he emphasized in thest sentence. "They didn''t mind having a one-night stand or even snatching someone else''s partner," he exined.


    Then he cleared his throat awkwardly. "Well, you kinda half snatched one of your partners from a man, but I prefer not to count it since it was his fault. He didn''t want her either in the first ce." I was sure he meant Cam.


    "Anyway, the previous rulers also didn''t care about their partners'' satisfaction and only did it based on their lust. Some like to rape and never pay attention to others'' consent. They changed partners without binding them with their contracts or simply considered their partners as sex tools. And most of them also did it with the same gender," he gave me another long exnation.


    ''Did it with the same gender?'' I couldn''t imagine myself doing it. Even though I couldn''t deny it, it did make sense. They were lust demons after all.


    He grinned annoyingly due to my reaction.


    "You didn''t know it?"


    I shook my head from side to side. My shocked expression was still on my face.


    "Did Letos also do it?" I asked in curiosity. Even though he was a drama king, he always acted almighty so I was shocked by this fact.


    "Yeah. He has done it with some of his servants even though he prefers women. He also offered himself to Erebus. But Erebus turned him down," he exined and ended it by shaking his head from side to side.


    I cringed.


    "W-What? He once offered himself to Erebus?" I repeated in a stammering voice. My disbelief was clear from my tone. I could feel the shiver upon my spine since I had a simr face to Erebus. Luckily, Letos didn''t ask me to do it with him and I also didn''t see any of that in Erebus'' memories. I bet Erebus thought it was a useless thing and not worth remembering.


    "That''s right," Licheri replied in a casual tone. "Even Lilieth did it with Irien and Tania. It''s normal for subus and incubus, ya know. Most of them are Bi after all. You were raised in a straight family and human world so you don''t know how twisted a lust demon''s family is," he added a long exnation.


    "No kidding..." I muttered. Thinking again, incest was a normal thing for demons so I shouldn''t be surprised that they also think this was a normal thing.


    "Yup. That''s why I said so-so," he concluded. "You are the first lust demon lord who pays attention to your partners'' and servants'' satisfaction. On the other hand, your human morality is one of the reasons why I was attracted to you and decided to take this form. You don''t think with your dong and think outside the box. That way you can make better decisions. So, yeah. So-so is not a bad thing," he exined.


    A long exhale of relief came out of my mouth.


    "Ha... I see..." His exnationforted me. At least I felt better knowing that it wasn''t because I sucked in bed or my sex y was pathetic.


    "So do you feel happy now?" he asked with a grin. I bet he already knew it from my expression.


    I nodded in response.


    "One more question. I''m not going to be like them, right? Think with my dong," I asked myst question.


    "That depends on you. Being a demon lord is a forever responsibility. Who knows if you need a thrill someday." An annoying smile appeared on his face.


    This time his answer not only shocked me but also made my face pale.


    "Don''t think about it too much. Just enjoy yourself," he reminded me.


    I was about to answer him, but the sound of a ruckusing from outside the room interrupted our conversation. Both Licheri and I turned our heads toward the door as the girls stormed into the room.


    "We are ready!" they said in a panic. Funnily enough, despite what they said, some were stillbing their hair. Others were busy putting on their lipstick or essories.


    "Rx. Lilieth hasn''te yet," I calmed them down. Indeed they had already put on their clothes, but they hadn''t done their hair and makeup. So even though our time was a bit narrow at least I wanted to give them a little time to spruce up their appearance.


    "Great." Quickly, they took a random seat and started tidying up whatever they felt was missing from their appearance.


    As I waited, Licheri jumped to my shoulder and brought his mouth close to my ear.


    "Being a woman is surely hard," he whispered. "Even with Demon''s Clothes they still have to do their makeup and stuff. What a waste of time."


    "This is nothing. My sis is much worse than them. She said five minutes but ended up for another half hour. They..." I pointed at my partners and servants who were busy sprucing up their appearance. "- are better than her."


    "I can''t argue with that," Licheri replied with a shrug.


    Lilieth suddenly appeared in the center of the room


    "We have to go now. Lord Damon doesn''t like to wait," she announced. Unlike the others, she was ready. Her appearance was perfect.


    Upon her announcement, the others stood up as well as me. While Licheri jumped to the sofa. Then I and Lilieth opened the portal to the towers.


    But when I was just about to enter the portal, Licheri called out to me, "Ethan."


    I turned to him.


    "I hope you can solve all your problems," he said. I was sure he meant my problems in the human world.


    "Thank you," I replied before I entered the portal.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 620: Im Back!

    Chapter 620: I''m Back!


    The Incubus System Chapter 610. I''m Back!


    Once we passed the dark passage, we arrived at the royal mansion''s dining room. It wasst minute before lunch started and Lord Damon came.


    The lunch itself was no different from a meeting. So instead of the food, everything concentrated on the conversation. We talked about who should stay in the demon world and who shoulde with me. Who should be my representative while I was in the human world, the lust city''s security, etc. We had to manage it carefully since I had to keep both the human world and my city safe.


    Luckily, I had managed everything before about who woulde with me to the human world. They were my pets, Foxy, Ivy, and Maria. We decided it since Ivy and Maria still had to fulfill their roles as Myra and Miguel. I took Foxy since her skills would be useful for spying on the Demon Hunter association or acting as my double in case I needed itter. She was a five tails fox demon now so she should be strong enough to carry out her mission on her own. I could use my pets to hunt some low-level demons while I do my Shadow Ritual with my partners. After all, I only needed my Dark Energy to feed them. It should be more efficient, especially since there weren''t that many demons around since I killed Letos. Still, Zatan and Beel could appear at any time. Not to mention the crack above Lightglen city.


    As for Yuffy and Luna, they would be my representatives in lust city along with Leon and Curtis. Luna would lead the recruit. Yuffy would take care of my work with my two assistants. While this may sound unfair, Luna and Yuffy would be the only demons with the privilege to ess the human world via themand center in case they needed to report something important to me. It was Lord Damon who permitted them. The Licheri would also help them to keep an eye on the Lust City.


    Meanwhile, Nefaris and Syntyche would stay in this world for a while until they got their armor. Even though they asked Lord Damon for the privilege so that they could enter and leave the human world via themand center, Lord Damon did not agree. Instead, he asked them to make up their mind. After all, they could follow me back to this demon world at any time.


    As for emergencies in case something happened to their cities, Lord Damon would use Kir to send them a message. What their assistant needed to do was reported to him.


    Due to long deliberations, the two of them finally decided to share their time between the human world and the demon world fairly. So in one month, they would spend two weeks in the human world and two other weeks in the demon world.


    Even though someints colored the lunch, in the end, everyone agreed with the original n. Or they had no choice but to agree to be exact since Lord Damon almost snapped with theirints while we needed to pay attention to something else.


    We also discussed the search n for Zatan and Beel even though I and Lord Damon had ordered our spies to hunt them.


    And as for my n to lure out those two demons by announcing Syntyche''s return, we still went with it regardless we did not expect it to work. She had also sent her Spyder to many ces to search for the two of them. Still no sign of those two yet.


    I had to admit I was so lucky that Lord Damon and I were able to meet Syntyche at Azrael''s pce. If not, I might also have trouble finding her.


    It was so frustrating since we should be able to feel their demonic power easily yet we didn''t know where they were. For sure, Lord Damon said they were still alive. He could sense if one of the demon lords died as long as he was conscious.


    We closed the lunch with a toast and a hard warning from Lord Damon to cover up the fact that I went back and forth between the human world and the demon world. He would not hesitate to kill anyone who vited this.


    The lunch finished and Lord Damon left with his Teleportation to his office. He didn''t seem to care about my departure while Lilieth was different from him. She hugged me dearly and asked me to be careful. It was a bit funny since the danger in the human world was nothingpared to this world.


    After the short goodbye, I opened my portal to take Nefaris and Syntyche back to their cities before I took Yuffy and Luna to lust city.


    Then I went with the rest to themand center. It was at the lower level of this tower. The only one who apanied me was Lilieth. Even though Lord Damon had given me his permission so I could ess the human world with my portal. But since I had to pick up the five elite soldiers, I had to use themand center. The portal in themand center was different from mine. If my portal was only able to open one way, themand center was two ways.


    Themand center itself was just a big room filled with big screens and advancedputers. It showed the border energy status and some important ces. Most demons working here had already given their loyalty to Lord Damon.


    A tubr elevator was at the far end of the room. The elevator was heavily guarded because it was the only thing that connected the two worlds.


    We stood in front of the elevator, waiting for the elevator to open. Kir had delivered the key to the elite soldiers yesterday and had said when they should return. They should be arriving soon.


    Soon, the elevator opened. The five soldiers came out of there and bowed to me.


    "Your Highness," they greeted.


    "Thank you for protecting my partners while I''m away," I said.


    "It''s our duty, Your Highness," they replied.


    After I answered them with a nod, I got in the elevator with the others. Different than when I left the human world, I could see Lilieth smiling proudly at me as the door slowly closed. Even though her traces of sadness were there, I knew she was proud about how much I had changed over the past three months.


    The elevator moved up slowly. As it moved my pets looked excited by what they would see in the human world and immediately transformed themselves into normal-looking animals. Buni hid his wings. Red hid his horns. Rave hid a pair of his eyes. Shadow hid one of his tails.


    My servants also hid their demonic features. While I deactivated my incubus form and returned to my human form.


    *Ding*


    The door opened. A familiar living room scene entered my view. Even though there was no light, the sunlight from between the curtains was enough to illuminate it.


    I stepped into my house''s living room.


    "Hello, human world. I''m back," I muttered. I couldn''t shake off the excitement inside me to meet my other partners.


    "What do you n to do today, Master?" Foxy''s voice came from behind me.


    "I think I have to go somewhere first." I turned to the clock which was not far from me. "I should be there soon or I will bete."


    2nd saga- He Who Will Be The Demon King (End)


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 621: Lonely Graduation

    Chapter 621: Lonely Graduation


    The Incubus System Chapter 611. Lonely Graduation


    Celia and Jenny''s PoV


    The time showed 01.21 PM and the sun was shining brightly above a Clentric football field, Nighthallow City. The main stadium was crowded. People were dressed in red and ck, the school colors. They cheered loudly while others waved their hands and the entire arena was filled with excitement.


    In the middle of the stadium, a stage stood. A banner was hanging on either side of the stage. It was the school crest.


    The students who were already wearing the graduation cap and gown lined up neatly in the middle of the green field and walked slowly towards the stage. In the audience seats, their parents and guardians sat with proud faces.


    It was an unusual sight on a hot day like this since graduation ceremonies were usually held in the morning. But the school had no other choice since all the halls, buildings and fields were full.


    This was the side effect after the government stated that the demon attacks had decreased and the situation was much safer. That''s why everyone immediately decided to hold their important event as soon as possible before the demon attack got worse again.


    As the students walked slowly towards the stage, some parents were seen chatting and smiling. Some waved their hands once their daughters or sons turned to look at them. Including Jenny who looked happy once she saw her parents and brother, Nathan. What differentiated it, while her parents looked happy and excited, Nathan looked around him in intimidation. He looked more like an eagle who was watching its prey than a brother attending his sister''s graduation.


    ''Ugh, he should be wearing sunsses,'' Jenny grumbled internally and shifted her gaze forward. For some reason, Nathan suddenly decided to attend her graduation ceremony after she mentioned how sad Celia was after Ethan went on vacation to a long-distance acquaintance''s ce. Not only that, but Jenny was also aware of her brother''s unusual curiosity about Ethan even though they had never met before. It gave her goosebumps.


    Not far in front of her, Celia walked and bent her head slightly. There wasn''t any energy from her steps or excitement showing on her face. asionally she nced at the audience seats and hoped there was someone she knew. But she didn''t find it. Cam, who had agreed to attend her graduation ceremony, suddenly couldn''te after she had an important meeting this afternoon and Olivia wasing with her. The Demon Hunter Association asked Emma to attend an impromptu meeting. Mia and Diamond were working since it was a weekday. Pearl had a meeting with Emma''s father, Mr. Richard, to discuss her invention. So no one could attend her ceremony today.


    It made her sad. But most of all was her brother. The holiday was almost over, but she hadn''t heard anything from Ethan yet. Only Ms. Mia gave her the news about his condition. But that was only limited to his health. He didn''t talk much with Ms. Mia either due to limited time and mostly he only came to relieve Ms. Mia''s period before he left. Even Ms. Mia said sometimes she felt Ethan''s arrival was no different from a dream since she couldn''t find any trace of him in the morning.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t me Cam. Cam and Olivia had taken good care of her. Olivia even taught some martial arts moves, so she could protect herself. They also went on vacation at their private vi and spent a lot of time with her friends. During this holiday, she was even able to fix her rtionship with Jenny.


    Despite all the good things, she missed her brother so much. But she couldn''t meet him and didn''t know where he was.


    Again, she nced at the seats, hoping Cam woulde. She said she woulde once the meeting was over. But the meeting was in Lightglen City. She wasn''t sure Cam would be able to attend this ceremony on time. Unfortunately, she didn''t find her, instead, she found another one.


    Her eyes widened once she caught the figure of a man who looked very familiar in her mind. He wore a neat shirt, sweater and jeans like he used to.


    It even made her stop her steps for a moment due to the unbearable surprise. She even thought her eyes were trying to deceive her or... was she the one hallucinating?


    But a smile and a simple wave from him showed that what she saw was a real thing. It was her brother! It was Ethan!


    She wanted to go to where he was now and hug him, but the girl behind her reprimanded her.


    "Celia, what are you doing? Move," she said in annoyance.


    "Oh sorry." Immediately Celia moved her feet again.


    Even though she tried to keep her cool expression, she couldn''t hide her excitement from her face at all. Her brother was back!


    He''s back!


    ''I see... That''s why Mrs. Cam canceled it all of a sudden,'' she thought. It was strange since she had confirmed that she could attend her graduation before, but suddenly she couldn''te.


    She returned her gaze to Ethan without stopping in her tracks.


    ''I wonder if he talked to her about this surprise.'' It was a bit disappointing since they hid this from her. Yet it wasn''t enough to drive away her happiness.


    But then her smile started to fade as questions swarmed into her head.


    Has he changed?


    Would he be even more ruthless after he spent so much time in the demon world?


    Had he forgotten he was a human?


    Or had his human morality eroded due to the demon world''s influence?


    The questions gued her mind. She was afraid that her brother would not be the same as the old him and would act more demon-like. It worried her so much.


    But then amidst her uneasiness, she could hear her brother''s voice inside her head.


    Note: pics are in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 622: Wheres My Souvenir?

    Chapter 622: Where''s My Souvenir?


    The Incubus System Chapter 612. Where''s My Souvenir?


    Ethan''s PoV


    A smile grew on my lips as I waved at Celia. Her face turned bright in an instant. She even stopped her steps and almost made a girl behind her fall. But then she apologized and walked again. Her eyes kept ncing at me to make sure that I stayed where I was. As she walked, I could also see her smile fade.


    Upon her anxiety, I decided to use my Telepathy.


    [You are connected with Celia Strongheart]


    ''Just concentrate on your ceremony, Celia. You will stumble if you keep looking at me,'' I said in a teasing tone.


    ''Brother, you''re back!'' she said excitedly.


    ''Yes. I am.''


    ''Why didn''t you tell me?'' sheined. Luckily, she had turned her attention to the front.


    ''If I tell you, it won''t be a surprise.'' I mentioned this n to Mia at ourst meeting and asked her to pass it on to Cam. As for the elite soldiers, they had no obligation to say when they would return. They even rarelymunicated with my partners due to Lord Damon''s request. Even though they were his loyal servants, they were demons. They still had the instinct to eat humans. So Lord Damon simply wanted to avoid that.


    ''How about your stay there? Did you eat well? Are you eating humans now? Did they bully you?'' She gave me a series of questions due to her curiosity.


    Her question managed to make me almost let out a chuckle. Luckily, I could cover it. They would think I was crazy since my next seat was empty while on my other side a mid aged couple was busy talking to each other. To make it worse, I didn''t bring my phone with me.


    ''It was good. I ate well and still like normal food,'' I exined.


    ''And?''


    A frown appeared on my forehead.


    ''And what?''


    ''Did they bully you?'' she pointed out her meaning.


    ''Except the demon king who likes to pull a prank on me, no.''


    ''He likes to prank you? He must be awful.'' She pitied me.


    ''Not really. He just has a hard time expressing his feelings. But overall, he is a good man.'' I shook my head from side to side spontaneously. ''Uh--- a good father,'' I corrected. I couldn''t say he was a good demon since I knew he did some of his actions for his own benefit. Besides, a good demon didn''t exist.


    ''I see.'' She sounded more relieved. ''So did you bring me a souvenir?'' She changed the subject.


    I froze.


    Right, souvenirs! How could I forget that? Going to the demon world was kinda the same as going overseas so it was a normal request.


    ''I don''t bring any,'' I said in regret. I was sure Celia must be curious about the demon world and would be surprised if she found out it wasn''t much different there than here. ''But I can bring you a dildo or two if you want,'' I quickly added.


    She turned to me and stared at me intently.


    ''Why dildo? What makes you think I''d use it?'' Her voice sounded like aint.


    ''It''s the demon world. Some items contain demonic power and I''m not sure the food will suit your taste. Only certain items are made normally without using any demonic power. One of them is the dildo. What do you expect?'' I said as if it was nothing.


    She cringed in disgust while I replied with an innocent smile.


    ''What about the essories or clothes?'' she said what she wanted straight to the point.


    ''All of them have demonic power. Even if it''s just a little bit, I''m sure the demon hunter can detect it. So it''s better safe than sorry,'' I exined the reason why I couldn''t take any of it.


    Then she returned her gaze to the front.


    ''Well, I guess I''d rather not get any of it then.'' I could catch a wry smile on her face.


    ''You can count me as a souvenir,'' I joked.


    Again, it made her turn to me. I thought she would nag me or protest. But I was wrong. She smiled at me and showed how happy she was.


    ''It''s a littleme. But I can ept that. I''m happy you''re back, brother.'' From her voice, I knew she said that from the bottom of her heart.


    A smile appeared on my lips.


    ''I''m also d I cane back here. Now concentrate on your ceremony, okay?'' I added once she arrived at the stage steps. After that, I disconnected my Telepathy.


    [You have disconnected with Celia Strongheart]


    I exhaled a long breath as I swept my eyes around and enjoyed something that I had long missed. The human world''s air, the breeze, the beautiful light, the people, and the sun!


    ''Ha I really miss it! Thank goodness they''re holding this at a football stadium. '' I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, looking at the view around me. A scene I hadn''t seen in a long time. I didn''t expect that a small thing like this could make me happy.


    Well, there was one more thing I missed. The food! I would take Celia to a restaurant after this.


    On the other hand, I could feel something had changed within me. I could feel how weak humans were. I couldn''t feel any demonic power and could only feel a bit of magic power from them but it was too faint and mostly weaker than a low-level demon. Besides, I was used to being surrounded by high-level demons, demon lords, and queens, and I felt a significant difference. I couldn''t look at humans with the same gaze anymore, even though I was one of them before.


    This warned me about how fragile the human world was.


    ''I guess that''s why the demons think humans are weak and consider them their food.''


    It made me think about strengthening my human partners. At least I wanted them to be able to protect themselves from low-level demons. But that was not an easy thing.


    As I was deep in thought, a patnded on my shoulder. Which was apanied by a male voice that came from my side.


    "Ethan Strongheart?"


    Once I turned to the source of the voice, I immediately recognized who it was.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 623: Uninvited Company

    Chapter 623: Uninvited Company


    The Incubus System Chapter 613. Uninvited Company


    I cast my gaze from his feet to the top of his head in a foreign look before I spoke, "Sorry. Do I know you?" I asked. This was Ethan''s first meeting with Nathan so I had to pretend I didn''t recognize him.


    "My name is Nathan. I''m Jenny''s brother." He pointed to where Jenny was.


    I forced myself to smile.


    "Oh. Nice to meet you, Nathan."


    "Mind if I take the seat?" he asked.


    "Sure."


    "Thank you."


    "Where''re your parents? Are they working?" It was preamble since my sight had caught where they were.


    "They are here. Jenny is my parents'' favorite child so they won''t miss it. I don''t want to miss it either," he said kindly and leaned to me a bit. "I want to see my sister stumble on the stage since she insisted on wearing high heels for this event," he tried to be funny.


    I cringed in response. Judging from his reaction when I and Celia brought Jenny home after the prom, I was sure he wouldn''tugh if that happened.


    "I see." I nodded. "It''s good to see a whole family here," I answered modestly.


    "Yeah. Except the stumble hasn''t happened yet, so I''m kinda bored." I knew it was just an excuse. I knew the main reason he was here was probably me since I remembered Ruby''s warning and weird act before I left for the demon world. I guessed the demon hunter association was nning something rted to me.


    ''Right, I forgot to text Larry to say I''m back. I wonder if Ruby tortured him.'' I felt bad for him so I thought to treat him to a mealter. If he was still alive. I hoped.


    "Anyway how are you?" he suddenly asked me again.


    I nced at him and smiled dryly.


    "As you can see. Great," I said with a shrug. Yeah, it was clear that he was trying to find out about me. But since we just got to know each other he had to start everything with basic questions. I was sure he wouldn''t like it since it was a waste of his time.


    "I mean. How did you spend your holiday? You are a college student right?" he tried to continue my dead-end answer.


    I frowned at him.


    "How do you know that?" I asked out of curiosity and tried to react as naturally as possible.


    "Jenny said a thing or two about you," he reasoned.


    "Really?" I asked in disbelief. A frown was still on my forehead. "I thought Celia and Jenny weren''t on good terms since a problem rted to Bern?" I asked again.


    Then he snapped his fingers. Looked like he just got the right topic of conversation for us.


    "Ah yes! That guy! You know, I also want to talk to you about that guy. I heard Celia has broken up with him. Good for her. He is an asshole." His tone suddenly changed. He sounded more excited and less calm than before.


    I frowned due to his reaction.


    "Yeah. I''m happy with that."


    "I think we should teach him a lesson someday," he assured me excitedly.


    My frown worsened.


    "We?" I repeated.


    "Yeah. He yed with our sisters'' feelings. We have to hang out sometimes and teach him a lesson." He ended by bumping his fists against each other in excitement. It was clear that he was trying to lure me for something and I was sure this had something to do with the association.


    Even though I wanted to ept it happily, I decided to hold back and find out more before I took action. I knew I was far stronger than them now and I was able to finish them easily. But the association had secret weapons and authorities that I didn''t have in the human world. I took the precaution since I didn''t want to mess up anything.


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "Sorry. I think I will pass. Bern already apologized to me and Celia. He too has gone from our lives. I''m not interested in making trouble," I refused.


    His brow furrowed in displeasure.


    "So you''re just going to let him go?" he scoffed. "Are you a coward?" he provoked me.


    "You should learn the difference between a coward and someone who solves problems with his brain, Nathan," I said unhappily. Then without hesitation, I turned to the field again, showing I wasn''t interested in talking to him.


    He pressed his lips for a while. But then he spoke again, "I see. Sorry then. I didn''t think much. I forgot you already lost your parents and only have each other so you have to keep yourselves out of trouble," he said regretfully.


    "Thank you for your understanding," I said in an indifferent tone.


    "But I still hope to hang out with you sometimes. Like we could bring Celia and Jenny together. I hope they can be good friends again like before," he tried to bargain.


    "It depends on them. We don''t have the right to force them to make up. They''re not little kids anymore. Let them decide," I stated.


    "Hmm you''re right. But I still think about bringing them closer. A friend is better than an enemy. Do you think the same thing, Ethan?" Somehow his voice sounded like an offer that I shouldn''t refuse.


    Still, I decided to refuse it. I turned to him and smiled.


    "Indeed. But I''m not interested in imposing my will on others. They don''t hate each other, they just decide to keep their distance and do what they want without disturbing each other. What''s the big deal then? Just let them be," I asked him. "Besides, it''s a normal thing for girls their age," I continued.


    A long exhale left his mouth as a dry smile formed on his lips.


    "Well, I''m just giving suggestions since I always heard about Celia and you from my sis. So I thought to help them and give them a little encouragement. I don''t mean anything. But you don''t seem interested in that." He stood up from his seat. "Okay, then there''s nothing more I can talk about. Have a nice day, Ethan."


    "Have a nice day."


    Then he left.


    Even though this was a short encounter, I was sure this would be the start of our sh.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 624: A Happy Reunion

    Chapter 624: A Happy Reunion


    The Incubus System Chapter 614. A Happy Reunion


    Half an hourter, the celebration was over and the guests started to disperse. The noise was getting louder as the audience and students mingled to take pictures before going home. Some were holding a bouquet of flowers or a doll as their graduation present from their family or friends. Happiness filled the ce, but of all of them, it was Celia who was the happiest. She didn''t hesitate to run towards me, splitting the crowd in front of her when I got down to the field.


    "Wee back, brother!" She bumped her body onto me eagerly and hugged me dearly in front of everyone. A big smile on her face. Her happiness was clear in her expression. I could even see her eyes were a little wet with happiness and emotion.


    "I''m home, Celia," I whispered. My happiness was also clearly visible on my face. I didn''t care what others thought of us. This was the first time I had been separated from her for so long and had gone through many important events without her. I missed her so much and had been holding back my feelings for too long due to my workload and new responsibilities.


    "So? Where''re my flowers?" she asked once she released her hug. I knew she was teasing me since I obviously didn''t have anything with me.


    I replied with an innocent grin and opened my hands.


    "Sorry. How a linner instead?" I offered. It was too early even for an early dinner and toote for lunch.


    And she epted it without hesitation.


    "Sounds good. I''m hungry after all and a bit thirsty. Do you have any ideas where we should eat?" she asked.


    Even though it was my spontaneous idea, a restaurant immediately popped into my head.


    "You like to eat fusion food, right?" I made sure.


    She nodded.


    "Then I have a restaurant that suits us," I said excitedly.


    "So, what are we waiting for?" She shifted to my side and held my arm confidently. A big smile on her face. "Let''s go. It''s your treat."


    "Ok---" I was about to answer her and moved my feet, but suddenly I remembered something. My smile faded in an instant.


    Celia immediately realized something was wrong with me.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked in worry.


    I grinned awkwardly.


    "I forgot my wallet and phone," I admitted.


    "Huh?" She frowned in disbelief. "Then how did you---" I knew she wanted to ask how I got here without all that, but her words stopped as she remembered my skill. "Ah right. I forgot you can do that," She smiled wryly. Of course, she meant my Portal skill.


    "Just give me a couple of minutes. I''ll take my phone and wallet."


    Those words had just left my mouth when a woman''s voice came from our side.


    "Celia!"


    We turned in the direction of the voice and could see Jenny jogging towards us. A friendly smile on her face and her happy wave showed that she had made up with Celia.


    Behind her, Nathan shamelessly walked after her.


    "That''s why you smile. Your brother is back," teased Jenny once she stopped near us.


    "Can you take a photo of us?" Celia didn''t waste the opportunity and gave her the phone.


    "Sure." Jenny took it and took a couple of snaps before she gave it back to Celia.


    "Thanks."


    As Celia checked the results, Jenny turned to me.


    "Ethan, you shouldn''t leave her too long. You don''t know how sad she was when you were gone," Jenny greeted me with aint.


    "Well, it was an emergency. I don''t have much choice either," I replied with a smile. asionally I stole nces at Nathan who was busy ying with his phone behind her.


    Due to his ignorance, I decided to have a little chat so he couldn''t use Celia and Jenny anymore as an excuse to meet with me.


    "Anyway, I just found out you''ve reconciled with Celia," I started our conversation.


    "Yeah. After the prom party, we cleared the misunderstanding between us and" She shrugged cutely. "We suddenly made up." She gave a brief exnation as if everything happened magically.


    "So you two have been made up for a long time?" I asked.


    "Yeah. I think it was around two months ago," Celia answered.


    "You haven''t told your brother yet?" asked Jenny to Celia, frowning.


    "I haven''t. I told you he didn''t bring his phone, remember?" Celia reminded her.


    "And I just came back today. So she hasn''t told me anything," I added. "Besides" I turned my eyes to Nathan. "You haven''t told your brother either."


    "Huh?" Confusion was evident on Jenny''s face. "Have you guys met before?"


    "He went to my seat earlier and asked my help to fix your rtionship. He even suggested beating Bern up," I blurted out mercilessly.


    Yet from his unchanged expression, I could tell it did not affect him.


    Immediately, Jenny turned to Nathan.


    "Really, brother?"


    He lowered his phone and put it in his pocket.


    "Yes," he admitted nonchntly.


    "I told you I made up with Celia a month ago, remember?" Jenny pouted.


    "I thought you were just kidding," he answered simply before he turned to me. "I really didn''t expect it to be true." It was a simple answer that was enough to cover all his previous stupid questions.


    "Seriously?" Jenny replied in annoyance. "Didn''t I say it clearly?"


    "Yes, but you like to fool around. I thought you were lying," he added.


    "When did I lie to you about something like this?" she retorted in displeasure.


    "When you rented a random asshole for your prom date for example," he mentioned without hesitation. It was a checkmate for Jenny.


    That answer made Jenny''s face red with anger, annoyance, and embarrassment. Even if that was an honest answer, he shouldn''t say that in front of me and Celia.


    "You are annoying! I hate you!" she yelled to him before she turned and left without saying goodbye to us.


    Nathan simply shrugged casually.


    "Sorry for my sister''s immaturity." Then he chased after her.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 625: You Will Eat All of It, Right?

    Chapter 625: You Will Eat All of It, Right?


    The Incubus System Chapter 615. You Will Eat All of It, Right?


    "You shouldn''t mention it." This time, Celia was the one who nagged me. "If not, Nathan wouldn''t have said that to her," sheined.


    "I have to" I muttered as I watched Nathan and Jenny who were getting further away.


    "Why?" she retorted.


    I turned to her. "Nathan is plotting something and he is trying to use you and Jenny to do it," I gave her a brief exnation.


    It surprised her.


    "What" she muttered in disbelief.


    "I don''t want to involve you. So yeah. This is the best way," I stated.


    "Brother" She moved to my side and held my hand gently. Her eyes fixed on me said her question clearly. ''You are really going to sh with him?''


    I answered her with a bitter smile and a nod.


    "There''s nothing I can do. All depends on him," I answered softly. Before she said a word, I released her hand from me. "Ask the chauffeur to pick us up, I will get my phone," I said.


    After I got out of the toilet, we waited for our ride and went to the caf where Larry took me for our chaotic dinner a few months ago. We were at Nighthallow city and it was a perfect opportunity so I wouldn''t waste it. I just hoped they had extra seats since I didn''t make any reservations.


    A luxurious white car arrived and the chauffeur immediately opened the door for us. It was Cam''s Car. I just hoped the Demon Hunter Association didn''t mess with her or they would face me directly. Well, sooner orter I still had to face them. I just needed more information. My goal was to take over them and I should have enough strength for that. Still, since most of my family and friends were in this world and I didn''t have any authority, I had to be careful.


    They were a legal organization and I was the viin here. For them, my presence was a mistake and there was nothing I could do to change it. It was easy to make all humans hate me and everyone who was associated with me.


    In the car, we killed time by chatting. Mostly via Telepathy since we talked about many things rted to my stay in the dark dimension. I talked about my new partners, Nefaris and Syntyche, which almost made her scream after she found out they were demon queens. And I also mentioned my pets.


    At first, she seemed to mind it since we never had that many pets before. Not to mention they were demons. But I reassured her that they were not dangerous, moreover, all of them were Foxy''s friends and their shape was not much different from the human world''s pets. So she finally agreed.


    "Wait where are they going to sleep? Should we buy some cages?" she asked. She had already taken off her graduation gown.


    Our car moved through the streets. It wasn''t as crowded as usual but we were still stuck in the traffic here and there. But I knew we were close to our destination.


    I hummed for a while before I replied, "I think a couple of dog beds should be enough," I confirmed. Thinking again, back in the capital, they could sleep on a tree together with Kir. While in Licheri, they usually slept on a tree in the yard. I had offered to let them sleep in a real bed, but they refused. They said they weren''t used to it and preferred to sleep in the open ce. But since Mrs. Clea was my neighbor and I couldn''t let them sleep in my yard, a few dog beds should be enough.


    "Then should we also buy some litter boxes?" she asked.


    It left me speechless. I put my fist in front of my chin. My puzzled expression was getting clearer on my face.


    ''Wait, do they ever poop or not?'' I thought. I had never seen them do it so I was confused. I did still do it and they had the bathroom in demon world so they should still do it. But here, they only consumed my energy so I wasn''t sure whether they would pop or not.


    She cringed at my expression.


    "Please don''t say you don''t know"


    I turned to her and shook my head from side to side.


    "Well, they always take care of themselves. How do I know?" I defended myself.


    "Just buy one first. In case they need it."


    I nodded in agreement.


    A few secondster, the car stopped, indicating that we had arrived. We got out of the car and entered the cafe. The crowded caf surprised me since I thought it wouldn''t be as crowded as the meal time, but I was wrong.


    Well, if we didn''t get a ce, we would just have to move somewhere else.


    "Good afternoon, sir. Wee to the Unusual Fest Caf. How can I help you?" the waiter asked me politely.


    "We haven''t made a reservation but can we have a table for two?" I asked.


    "Of course. We still have a few seats left. Follow me, sir," he replied. It relieved me.


    We followed him, past the tables filled with people, and sat at the table by the window.


    "Here is the menu," said the waiter, putting the list on the table. "Please call me when you are ready to order."


    "Okay," I said with a smile.


    Then he left.


    "Oh my God" Celia muttered. Her eyes were busy tracing the menu list in front of her. "They will make costumes of fusion food of our choice?" she said in disbelief. Her excitement was evident in her tone.


    "Yeah. That''s an interesting concept, right? That''s why I brought you here." A smile bloomed on my lips due to her excitement.


    She shifted her gaze to me.


    "Then I hope you don''t regret it." Somehow it sounded like a threat. Then a grin appeared on her face. "Cause I will order a lot of it."


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you eat all of it," I stated. Well, money was not a problem anymore so she could order and eat as much as she wanted.


    She answered me with an annoying smirk.


    In an instant, my smile faded as I began to understand her meaning.


    "You will eat all of it, right?" I made sure.


    "I will taste it and you will eat all of it," she stated firmly before returning her gaze to the menu again.


    ''Oh no''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 626: If I Manage to Get You I Will Tie You Up!

    Chapter 626: If I Manage to Get You I Will Tie You Up!


    The Incubus System Chapter 616. If I Manage to Get You I Will Tie You Up!


    As we waited for our food I decided to turn on my phone and check the messages. Unexpectedly, once my phone turned on, a series of never-ending phone notifications appeared on my screen. Either it was miscalled or messages. The ringtone even was enough to make the guests around us turn towards me.


    In a panic, I quickly switched the phone to silent mode. Still, I was worried that the iing notifications would break my phone. It was an old model and I hadn''t bought a new one even after I had enough money for it.


    "A lot of people surely worried about you," teased Celia once the phone stopped. She forgot she was one of them.


    "Well, I only said goodbye to a few people, so some might be shocked by my disappearance," I said. I unlocked my phone screen and as I expected, it wasgging.


    "Please don''t break. Please don''t break. Please don''t break," I prayed without taking my eyes off my phone screen.


    When it was sessful, the screen showed how much the messages were.


    ''You have 307 messages, 345 missed calls, and 30 voice messages.''


    I cringed. ''That many?''


    Celia looked at my poor phone and shook her head from side to side.


    "I would scream if I was your phone. It doesn''t deserve this. It''s torture," she said in regret.


    "It''s not my fault you know," I defended myself.


    I moved my finger and started checking the messages one by one. Some from my college''s group chat, my ssmates, Tiffany, Mrs. Clea, and Larry. But most of them were Ruby''s. She sent me more than 200 messages which were dominated by questions about my whereabouts and how she missed me. Some also contained a prayer. While some were her babbles, something like what girls sent their exes when they were drunk.


    The miscalls mostly also came from her. But I was also aware of a few anonymous numbers. It was a rare thing. But I couldn''t use it from the association. It could be from anyone. Like the police or the bank for example. Since I also left my phone number with them, in case they have information about my mom.


    Due to curiosity Celia stood up from her seat and took a peek at my phone again.


    "Celia, sit down," I demanded.


    "Oh c''mon. Let me see it," she said with an annoying smile. Her hand snatched my phone. Then she started reading it with a different tone as if Ruby was the one who said that directly to me.


    "I love you, Ethan. Where are you?" she said in a gentle voice.


    "I miss you so much. I feel like I''m going crazy." This time her tone sounded like a beg.


    "Oh God, please save and protect my beloved man wherever he is," she prayed.


    "Ethan, if I manage to get you, I will tie you up and su---" She quickly pressed her lips and returned my phone awkwardly. "Okay, she is crazy," she admitted.


    "I know." Yeah, Ruby texted that she''d tie me up and suck my cock if she got me.


    Quickly, I deleted unimportant messages to reduce theg and reply to some messages. I apologized since I didn''t bring my phone and made them worry, also asking why they texted me. I replied to all, except Ruby. At the very least, I wanted to spend my first day in the human world in peace.


    My fingers moved quickly to reply to thest message. It was from Larry. He invited me to y games at his house and asked me to text him immediately when I got back. He needed me to defeat the huge ck dragon.


    Me: Hey, man. I''m back. How about tomorrow afternoon? But my gaming skill sucks now. Are you okay with that?


    Again, Celia peeked at my screen.


    "Are you going to Larry''s ce tomorrow?"


    "Yeah." After I pressed enter, I put down my phone on the table. " I promised to help him finish a game. And a promise is a promise," I said. It was a bit weird to imagine how a demon hunter and a demon lord yed games together. But as long as the demon hunter association didn''t know my real identity, it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    She chuckled. "That''s typical of you."


    "What?" I asked in confusion.


    "You always remember your promise and try to keep it no matter how busy you are."


    "It''s a good thing right?"


    She nodded.


    "So--- I assume you also remember your promise before you left?"


    "About our n to Theme Park?" I confirmed. "Of course, I remember. Just tell me when. "


    "How about this weekend?" She gave me an idea.


    "Sounds good. Just make sure Ruby doesn''t know it or I''ll be stuck with her."


    "Or she will catch you and tie you up in her basement," she tried to scare me with a joking tone.


    Which we ended with a goodugh.


    "Your food, sir." The waiter who put food on our table broke ourughter.


    "Thank you," I said.


    Our eyes immediately fixed on the food. The smell of the food made me hungry. Especially since this would be my first meal after I left the human world for months.


    The tes of tasty-looking food soon filled our table. There were 6 tes of them containing 6 different fusion foods. Curry ravioli, rendang sushi, spaghetti chicken teriyaki, creamy mushroom noodle soup, and rice paper-wrapped steak. Two iced tea apanied them.


    "Enjoy your meal," said the waiter before he left.


    "Those look delicious," Celia said in a low voice. Her excitement was evident in her tone. Her eyes stared at the entire food in front of her.


    "Let''s dig in," I said impatiently. Without waiting for her answer, I took my eating utensils and put my Curry ravioli into my mouth.


    The vorful curry taste mixed with the ravioli filled my mouth. It was so delicious. But more than all of that, it was the human world''s food! A real one!


    ''It is so good'' I was so moved to the point I almost shed tears.


    Unfortunately, my happiness did notst long. I caught an unusual status above three people''s heads. Their levels are above the average normal people and they were watching us from outside the cafe.


    Note: pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 627: Do They Know My Identity?

    Chapter 627: Do They Know My Identity?


    The Incubus System Chapter 617. Do They Know My Identity?


    Even though I still wanted to enjoy my meal, I decided to check them out.


    "Wait here. I need to go to the toilet." I took a few sips of my drink and a napkin to wipe out my mouth before I got up from my seat.


    "For real?" she confirmed since ''go to the bathroom'' could mean two things to me. It was either I had to go somewhere with my portal skill or a real one.


    I smiled innocently. "Yeah. I want to take number 2."


    "Hurry or I will eat your food," she threatened in a teasing tone.


    "Hey, don''t touch my food," I returned her threat and turned to the nearby waiter.


    "Excuse me. Can you show me where the toilet is?" I asked.


    "It''s around that corner." The waiter pointed with his gaze.


    "Thank you." Then I walked there and went inside one of the stalls.


    Once I locked the door, I used my camouge skill to make myself invisible before I teleported near one of the guys.


    The scene around me changed to the sidewalk of the street. The man was sitting on a bench in front of me with a newspaper in his hands. His eyes fixed on my seat and his anxiety was visible on his face. A ck ear plug stuck in one ear.


    A guess popped into my head. Especially after I remembered how Nathan yed with his phone earlier.


    ''Let''s see what you want from me.'' Without showing my figure, I grabbed the back of his neck. It startled him. But before he reacted I used my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    [The target has been in your Mind Corruption. What do you want to do with his memory?]


    [Read/ Erase/ Alter]


    ''Read. Why is he watching me?''


    As I expected, a series of pieces of information about the demon hunter association entered my head, but it wasn''t enough. At first, I thought they were Shadow, but I was wrong. They were just spies hired by the demon hunter association. Their job is to monitor me and report my activities to the association. Unfortunately, they got their orders through their supervisor.


    I took my hand away from him and canceled my skill.


    ''Do they already know my identity?'' First Ruby''s weird acts, Nathan, then those guys. If they suspected I was the great demon, they should arrest me. Worse, they should have captured Celia and taken her hostage. Yet they didn''t.


    Besides, I had also told my return to my partners earlier, including Emma. We even talked about one or two things about the demon hunter association, but she didn''t mention anything about this.


    ''Did they make me their bait again? Or do they have another n?'' I thought. For sure, this was a secret order. Only certain Demon Hunters would know it. That was why Emma and Larry knew nothing about this. Since that was the case, I just needed to find out from Mrs. Clea.


    Celia''s safety immediately popped into my head. If the demon hunters wanted to do anything to me, she would be their first target. ''I will have Foxy to guard her like she used to.''


    I used my teleportation skill again to get back into the stall, canceled my camouge, and got out of there. After washing my hands like a normal person who has justpleted his ''mission'', I returned to my table.


    "You''ve washed your hands right?" she reminded me.


    "I''m not a kid you know," I answered with aint. But instead of continuing my meal, I picked up my phone from the table as I realized there was a notification message. It was from Larry.


    Larry: I''m d you''re back. Wanna grab a coffee with me this evening? I want to discuss something with you.


    I replied to him.


    Me: I need to unpack and pick up Celia. Can you just text me?


    I was thinking of bringing her back. It wasn''t because I didn''t want to stay at Cam''s house, but I had Foxy and the others. If someone noticed some movement in my vacant house, it would raise suspicion. After all, Foxy could protect Celia from the association and it was safer for her.


    A few secondster, a reply came.


    Larry: I can''t. This is important. We will meet at 06.00 PM. How about that?


    Okay, this was definitely bad news and it may have something to do with the association.


    I leaned my back to prevent Celia from peeking at the screen. I didn''t want to worry her.


    Me: Okay. At the usual coffee shop in Peace Blossom Square, right?


    Larry: Don''t go near that ce for a while. We will meet at the coffee shop near your house.


    ''Right I forgot Ruby works nearby,'' I thought.


    Me: Sure. See yater.


    I locked my phone screen, put down the phone, and continued my meal.


    "It''s from Larry, right?" Celia confirmed.


    I answered with a nod since my mouth was full of food.


    "Then why did you hide it from me?" she asked again. It seemed she noticed the change in my expression when I distanced my phone away from her.


    "Cause I don''t want you to read the message again," I reasoned.


    "I won''t do it and I know that''s only an excuse." Her eyes looked at me suspiciously.


    I ignored her stares and continued to shove food into my mouth.


    "C''mon speak up," she demanded in annoyance."


    I exhaled a long breath.


    "He wanted to talk to me about something and asked me to meet up," I admitted.


    "What does he want to talk about?"


    I shook my head from side to side.


    "He hasn''t told me yet."


    She was silent and thought for a while.


    "Could it be about Ruby? She called me several times to ask how you were doing while you were away."


    "What did she say?" I already guessed she would search for me everywhere, including contacting Celia.


    "Mostly she was asking if I had heard of you or asking when you would be back. She also asked why you suddenly left," she exined.


    "What did you say to her?"


    "Like what you said to the others. You go to an acquaintance''s house in a remote area to help them."


    "Then?" I asked her to continue.


    "That''s all. I didn''t say where I was since I didn''t want to bother Cam. I only said I was staying at a friend''s house."


    "I see. At least she didn''t text you weird messages like what she sent me," I shrugged and continued to eat.


    "I would freak out if she did. Anyway, do you want to try my food?" She suddenly changed the subject.


    "Sure," I epted happily.


    I thought she would give me a bite but it turned out it was the rest of her portion.


    "Why? You don''t like it?" I asked in confusion.


    She grinned awkwardly.


    "I''m already full."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 628: Im An Eagle!

    Chapter 628: I''m An Eagle!


    The Incubus System Chapter 618. I''m An Eagle!


    I ended up eating three-fourths of each portion. Unexpectedly I managed to finish all of it. I was crazily full since that was beyond my meal portion but I have to admit it was a satisfying meal after I was away from this ce for months. After we paid, we returned to the car and went to Cam''s mansion.


    Although I wanted to stay for a while and chat with them at least for a bit, they had not arrived from Lightglen City yet. They said the traffic was crazy due to the overload of events all over the city. There were at least three major events. A mega concert of idols, a yearly fashion show, and a bigic con. Cam even regretted that she didn''t go there with her new helicopter.


    We spent around an hour repacking Celia''s stuff and saying goodbye to ''Miguel''. Yeah, Ivy and Maria had taken over their roles as Myra and Miguel again. But while Ivy seemed more rxed since Cam had taken care of thepany and everything, Maria was soon immersed in the work. She even asked me to order Ivy to help her.


    Finished, we headed back to my house after we stopped by Wel-Mart to buy a litter box, twofortable dog beds, and an indoor birdhouse. We also bought some groceries since Celia insisted on cooking dinner for me while I suggested ordering a take-out. Well, I missed her cooking tho, so I didn''tin much either.


    The car stopped in front of our house and the chauffeur helped us take out Celia''s luggage and all our groceries.


    "I don''t get it. How is it possible for your luggage to multiply? Are they divided like amoebas?" I grumbled in annoyance as I pulled a suitcase. Two other bags in my other hand. My feet stepped towards the house entrance. Behind us, the chauffeur brought another suitcase and another bag.


    Too bad I had to carry it manually, if I could use my Telekinesis I could take all of this in one trip.


    "It''s from Olivia and Cam. They are bags and shoes. We were on a shopping spreest month," said Celia who walked in front of me. She only dragged a suitcase since she had to unlock the door.


    "So there are bags inside these bags?" I asked in a sarcastic tone.


    "And there are purses inside the bags," Celia added. Her hand unlocked the door.


    "That''s a crazy paradox," Imented, getting inside the house.


    "Hey, noints, okay?" said Celia as she turned the light.


    We put all the stuff on the side of the entrance.


    "Good thing, you don''t forget to pay the house bills," I said in a teasing tone. I had asked Foxy and the others to hide before I announced it was safe.


    "There''s no way I would forget that," she retorted.


    "Take your things upstairs. I will take care of the rest," I said, turning back to the car and ignoring what she said.


    "Okay."


    I and the chauffeur returned to the car to take the rest of her belongings. But when I was about to walk inside, n approached me.


    "Brother!" he ran to me and hugged my legs without hesitation. Behind him, Mrs. Clea followed suit.


    "Hey, big boy. How are you?" I greeted him with a smile. Too bad I couldn''t bend down or hug him since my hands were filled with two full grocery bags.


    "I''m good. Ehehehe," replied n cheerfully.


    While Mrs. Clea greeted me with another.


    "Ethan, where have you been? You have gone for three months. I almost called the police and broke into your house. I was afraid that you and Celia fainted in there," she said in worry.


    "Sorry I didn''t inform you before. It was an emergency. I also only got a short notice," I exined.


    "Let me help you, sir," the chauffeur offered his help to carry the rest of the bags.


    And I gave them to him. "Thank you." Then he went back inside.


    "So your acquaintance is the owner of this car?" she guessed.


    "No. This is my friend''s. I couldn''t let Celia stay alone and a friend offered me a ce to stay during this holiday. So I took her offer," I exined.


    "So your acquaintance is someone else?" she confirmed.


    "Yeah."


    "Is he your distant rtive?" She tried to get information from me.


    I nodded.


    "From your dad or your mom?" she kept digging information out of me.


    Although it sounded simple, this question was very dangerous. I knew she was trying to find out who it was so I decided not to answer her.


    "Why do you need that detail?" I asked her.


    "Ah sorry. I''m just curious. They could be bad people or demons who were pretending to be your acquaintances," she warned me.


    "If they were demons, I would be dead by now," I said with an awkward smile.


    "Maybe I''m just too worried. Anyway--- I''m d you''re back, Ethan. You need to take care of yourself," she reminded me.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Clea," I said.


    "C''mon n. Say bye-bye to Ethan," she asked n who had not said anything. It was a little weird since he was an active boy.


    But when we turned to him, we realized he was staring at my house intensely.


    ''Does he sense Red and the others?'' I thought in panic. Luna and Yuffy had lived in this ce for a while and n had never acted like this before so I guessed it was because of them.


    "n, what''s wrong?" Mrs. Clea called his name one more time.


    But instead of her, he turned to me.


    "Brother, do you have new friends?" he asked.


    "Yeah. My acquaintance gave me some of his pets as a thank you," I announced since I couldn''t hide this from n.


    "It is a dog?" Mrs. Clea guessed.


    "A dog, a bird, a cat, and a rabbit. They are all domestic and docile animals, so don''t worry. They won''t chase or bite n," I made sure.


    "Wow. Your house will be crowded," she said.


    "Yeah." I returned my gaze to n. "I''m surprised you can detect them even though I haven''t let them out of their cages."


    n smiled proudly and put his hands on his waist.


    "It''s because I''m an eagle!" He raised his chin a bit confidently.


    I cringed awkwardly. ''Did he just expose himself?''


    But Mrs. Clea covered it up calmly.


    "Ah, sorry for his babble. n has a good instinct for detecting animals so he often says that he is an eagle."


    "I see" Well, n was a kid and a kid sometimes bbered irrational things. So her reason made sense.


    "Let''s go, n. It''s your snack time," she said.


    After saying goodbye, n followed her back home.


    Note: pics are in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 629: Same Person, Different Appearance

    Chapter 629: Same Person, Different Appearance


    The Incubus System Chapter 619. Same Person, Different Appearance


    I thanked the chauffeur with a nod and made my way back home. Once I entered the entrance, my sight could catch Celia struggling to carry her luggage up the stairs. Without a second thought, I flicked my index finger and used my telekinesis skill to lift all of her belongings off the floor and float them up.


    "That''s not fair," Celiained as we climbed the steps. "You should have used your powers from the start."


    I shrugged nonchntly, a small smile ying on my lips. "I can''t use them in front of other people, remember?"


    Celia pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. "Well, it''s still not fair. You get all the cool powers while I only got barrier skills."


    "Wait, you got Shadow Barrier?" I asked in shock, unable to hide the surprise in my voice. "I hadn''t heard any announcements about that."


    "I got it about a month ago, while you were still in the Dark Dimension," Celia replied, a hint of pride in her voice. "It wasn''t Shadow Barrier, but Mana Barrier. It''s simr to a demon hunter''s skill. I''m not sure why I got it, sure but I think it''s because I wanted to protect people. A high-speed truck almost crashed into a kid and his dad. Everyone was screaming, including me. Suddenly, my body felt hot and a barrier appeared out of nowhere to protect them. It happened right in front of us and I knew the barrier wasing from me because I received a notification about it," she exined.


    ''I see'' As I listened to Celia''s story, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity. It sounded like her powers had been triggered by her emotions and feelings, just like how my first quest had been triggered by my own inner turmoil. But as she continued to speak, a sense of panic began to well up inside of me.


    "Wait, you used your powers in front of everyone?" I asked, my toneced with worry. The Demon Hunter Association had been hot on my heels for months. If they found out about Celia and her abilities, they might use her to get to me.


    "Remember when I told you about that shopping spree with Cam and Olivia? It happened when we wereing home from the mall," Celia replied, seemingly unaware of my fear. "I was in the car with them, so no one else noticed what happened."


    "What about the chauffeur?" I asked, still wary.


    "He was focused on the road and didn''t realize anything was going on," Celia assured me.


    I let out a sigh of relief, grateful that the Association should haven''t discovered Celia''s powers. But just as I began to rx, Celia let out a scream of panic.


    "Ah! Something is moving over there! Is that a mouse?!" she yelled, pointing toward the side of her bed.


    I calmly turned to it to take a closer look and saw that it was Red who was trying to hide under the bed. It seemed he had gotten curious and decided to take a peek at what was going on.


    I had been so focused on our conversation that I hadpletely forgotten about them. "Oops, I almost forgot about them," I said, feeling a sense of regret wash over me. I returned my gaze to her. "Remember what I told you about my pets?" I asked Celia, waving my hand down. "He is one of them."


    As I spoke, Celia''s luggage slowly descended back to the floor. "You may show yourselves now," Imanded, directing my words toward the invisible figures lurking in the room.


    In response to my words, a young woman with long, flowing blonde hair materialized in front of us. Followed by my pets. Buni, Red, Shadow, and Rave.


    "Celia!" Foxy eximed as she rushed towards Celia and hugged her tightly. Foxy''s eyes were closed in relief and happiness, a bright smile on her lips.


    Celia, on the other hand, looked shocked. Her jaw dropped in surprise as she stared at Foxy in confusion. "Who are you?" she asked, not moving to return the embrace. Her stiffness was visible.


    I couldn''t me Celia for her confusion. Foxy had undergone a significant transformation since thest time they had met. She had gained additional tails, and her body and face had matured significantly. She was now a woman with full curves and a mature appearance. It was no wonder that Celia didn''t recognize her at first.


    Foxy released her hug and smiled at Celia, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "It''s me, Foxy," she said, her voice full of fondness.


    "F-Foxy?" Celia repeated, still in disbelief. She stared at Foxy''s mature face for a few moments before she shifted down. Her chest was much fuller and bigger than before. From her height and her curves, Foxy looked like a mature woman.


    "Yes, it''s me! I''m five tails now," she announced in happiness.


    Celia shifted her gaze to her tails for a few seconds before finally allowing a smile to spread across her own face. "Oh my goodness, I can''t believe it''s you! You''ve grown up so much!"


    As the two women hugged again, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness wash over me. It was always heartwarming to see my family reunited.


    "It''s been a long time," Foxy said, still hugging Celia tightly.


    "Three months isn''t a long time for this transformation," Celia chuckled and pulled back from the embrace, a fond look in her eyes. "I can''t believe how much you have changed since west saw each other."


    "Well, both of you have a lot of catching up to do," I said with a smile, breaking into their conversation. " But I need to introduce them first," I added, gesturing to my pets who were sitting neatly and lining up in front of her.


    Celia tilted her head and frowned.


    "Are they Kir''s friends?" she guessed.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 630: What Are You Embarrassed About?

    Chapter 630: What Are You Embarrassed About?


    The Incubus System Chapter 620. What Are You Embarrassed About?


    "Yeah, you can say that," I replied to Celia''s question, a small smile ying on my lips.


    Celia''s eyes widened in surprise as she took in the sight of Buni, Red, Shadow, and Rave in turns. "So they''re demons?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief.


    I nodded, confirming her suspicions. "They may look like normal domestic animals, but they have a lot more power and strength than you might think."


    Celia looked at the creatures in detail, studying their demonic features with a mixture of curiosity and fascination. "Why do they look harmless?" she asked, reaching out to stroke Buni''s fluffy head.


    "You should see their battle form," I said with a smile. "That''s when you''ll really see their true power."


    At mymand, Buni, Red, Shadow, and Rave transformed into their true demonic form. Their bodies grewrger and taller, their teeth sharpening into razor-sharp points and their ws elongating into deadly weapons. In an instant, they went from cute and cuddly to terrifying and imposing.


    Celia let out a small gasp of shock as she fell back onto her butt, unable to believe what she was seeing. Thankfully, she didn''t scream, simply staring at the demons in amazement.


    "Don''t be surprised," I said with a chuckle, helping her back to her feet. "They may look scary, but they''re actually very gentle and kind. They''re my pets and have given their loyalty to me. So don''t worry." They were only gentle and kind to certain people of course.


    "Yeah, don''t be afraid," Buni said, his voice sounding like a deep roar despite his attempts to calm Celia.


    Unfortunately, his words had the opposite effect, it causes Celia to be even more afraid. "They can talk?" she asked, her voice stammering in shock.


    "Kir also can talk, remember?" I reminded her, turning towards the group of demons. "I think you should return to your disguises," I ordered, wanting to ease Celia''s fear.


    The pets obeyed mymand, returning to their disguise as normal domestic animals. Celia visibly rxed as she watched them transform, her fear dissipating slightly.


    Once Celia had calmed down, I decided to speak again. "Anyway, you should be careful of The Demon Hunter Association," I warned her. "They''re targeting me, and I don''t want them to get any closer to you." I turned towards Foxy, a serious expression on my face. "For the time being, I want you to protect Celia as you did in the past," I ordered.


    "Leave it to me, Master," Foxy replied, a determined look in her eyes.


    "Why are they after you?" Celia asked worriedly, her concern for my safety evident on her face.


    "I don''t know what they want either," I told Celia, frustration clear in my voice. I knew that I couldn''t outrun them forever. "I''m thinking of asking Mrs. Clea." But I couldn''t do it at her house. I had to find somewhere else to read her mind.


    ''Haa... I should have invited her and n in earlier,'' I thought to myself, feeling a sense of regret wash over me. On the other hand, I wasn''t ready for it and didn''t have a solid n in ce yet. If I rushed into things, it could end badly.


    ''No, I need a thorough n if I want to do this,'' I thought to myself, determined to be cautious.


    "I see... I''ll be careful from now on," Celia said, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "I never thought this would be soplicated," she muttered as she opened her suitcase and began to unpack.


    Foxy took the initiative to help Celia. Looking at how busy they were, I decided to join in as well, using my telekinesis to unpack Celia''s luggage. The bags and suitcases opened simultaneously, and all of Celia''s belongings floated out and hovered around us.


    "Wow!" the pets eximed in amazement, watching as I effortlessly unpacked Celia''s things.


    "Brother!" Celiained, annoyance clear in her voice. I could tell that she thought I was ying with her.


    "I''m trying to help. Just tell me where they should go," I instructed, trying to be helpful.


    "That''s not what I mean!" Celia quickly caught her flying underwear and bras before hugging them close to her chest and giving me an annoyed look. It was clear that she was embarrassed by the situation.


    "I''ve already seen all of this before, and we''ve slept together more than a dozen times. What are you embarrassed about?" I defended myself, trying to reassure her.


    Celia approached me vigorously, a stern look in her eyes. "Sleep or not, you shouldn''t touch a girl''s underwear, Mr. Great Demon," she threatened.


    ''You look like a demon more than me,'' I protested with a dry smile. But I decided to hold my tongue, knowing that this was probably some kind of girl stuff that I didn''t understand. "Okay, so you don''t want my help putting all of this away?" I asked, making sure I understood her instructions.


    "I do need your help. Just follow my instructions," Celiamanded me with confidence.


    ''She turns so fast...'' I thought to myself with a cringe.


    Celia instructed me on where to put her things one by one, with Foxy also helping me. Meanwhile, my pets were simply rolling around on the bed,pletely useless.


    "Now it''s all done," I said as I put herst stuff in her closet. I only needed less than 5 minutes and all had been in their ces, including dirty clothes and stuff. Well, except for our groceries bags.


    "Thanks. It was a big help," she replied happily.


    I checked the clock on the wall, I realized that it was time for me to head to the coffee shop to meet Larry.


    "Celia, can you give me the house key?" I asked, turning towards her. I could use my portal, but since I just got back, I needed to act as normal as possible.


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out the key, handing it to me with a smile. As I took it from her, I noticed that something was different about it. The keychain had been changed - previously, it had been a simple letter ''E'' keychain, signifying that it belonged to me. But now, it was a blue polka dot bow keychain, a stark contrast to my usual style.


    I couldn''t help but grimace at the girly keychain, knowing that it was too feminine for my liking. But who cared? I only brought it for formality.


    "Thanks," I said with a sigh, tucking the key into my pocket. "Anyway, I need to go now. I will be back before dinner." Then I turned to my pets. "Guys, behave okay? We have an eagle living next door," I warned them.


    "Okay!" They answered me in unison. Then I rushed down the stairs and went out of the house.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 631: Black and Blue

    Chapter 631: ck and Blue


    The Incubus System Chapter 621. ck and Blue


    After ten minutes of walking, I arrived at the coffee shop. Once I stepped through the threshold of the coffee shop, the smell of freshly brewed espresso beans and frothy milk wafted through the air, causing my senses toe alive.


    I scanned the room, taking in the cozy atmosphere with its rustic wood tables and mismatched chairs, each one adorned with a different pattern or color. The walls were adorned with local art, adding a touch of whimsy and character to the space.


    Despite the bustling crowds and the ttering of cups and saucers, there was a sense of calm andmunity here. People sat chatting with friends or tapping away on theirptops, all lost in their own little worlds.


    I didn''t see Larry, so I decided to order atte and take a seat. As I waited for my drink, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia wash over me.


    It had been a few months since I''dst been in a coffee shop. A human coffee show to be precise. And I had forgotten how much I missed the simple pleasures of this. The sound ofughter and conversation, the warmth of a mug in my hands, and thefort of a cozy chair.


    "Yourtte, sir," the waiter put my order on the table.


    "Thank you," I said.


    I sipped mytte and looked around the room. I felt so calm and more than anything, there wasn''t a single spy following me.


    I sat in the coffee shop for 5 minutes, lost in my own thoughts before I was startled out of my reverie by the sound of someone panting and out of breath. I turned to see Larry stumbling through the door, a look of apology etched on his face.


    "Sorry, I''mte," he gasped, panting as he tried to catch his breath.


    I frowned, not just at his tardiness but also at the strange way he was dressed. Larry had on a flu mask and sunsses. His ck hair also a bit longer than before and a little messy, I guessed he didn''t have time to cut it. As he approached, I noticed that his HP point wasn''t full. It was a strange sight and one that immediately set off rm bells in my head.


    "What happened?" I asked. My curiosity and concern mixed in my tone. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had happened, and I was sure Larry was trying to hide some wounds. Did the association torture him to get my location? Or Ruby?


    Larry hesitated for a moment as if he wasn''t sure he wanted to reveal the truth. But finally, he sighed and sat down opposite me, his shoulders sagging in defeat.


    "It''s a long story," he said, running a hand through his hair. " I was attacked by a group of bandits yesterday. They were trying to steal my wallet, but I fought back. I managed to kick all of them, but not before they left a few bruises," he exined.


    I cringed. ''Bandits, huh?'' It was a pathetic lie. But yeah, I decided to pretend to believe him. Judging from how he lied to me, I was quite sure it was because of Ruby.


    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" I asked.


    Larry chuckled ruefully. "No, no. It''s nothing. A few bandages and some rest will fix it. I just didn''t want to scare anyone with my appearance, that''s all." He sounded like a tragic hero.


    Despite his words, I could see the pain etched on his face and the way he winced as he shifted in his seat.


    "Do you want a drink?" I offered, gesturing towards the menu. "My treat."


    Larry hesitated for a moment as if he was trying to weigh the pros and cons of epting my offer. But finally, he waved his hand in the direction of the waiter. "I can''t say no to a free drink," he said with a grin.


    The waiter approached, a friendly smile on his face. "What can I get for you?" he asked.


    Larry scanned the menu for a moment. "A cappino and a croissant," he ordered.


    The waiter nodded and jotted down the order before turning to me. "Anything else?" he asked.


    "That''s all," I said.


    "Okay, I will get it for you right away," he said. Then the waiter left.


    "So what''s up?" I asked, turning my gaze to him. "Why did you call me here?"


    Larry hesitated for a moment before sighing and exining. "I just wanted to make sure you were safe," he said, his tone filled with worry. "I haven''t seen you in months, and no one knew where you were. Who knows if aliens kidnapped you and scooped your brain out of your head?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of his words, but I could see the genuine concern in his voice. "Sorry for making you worry," I said, feeling guilty for causing him so much stress. "But as you can see, I''m fine," I reassured him.


    "I''m d," Larry said, visibly relieved. But then he bent his head and murmured in a much lower voice, "But that doesn''t mean you''re safe."


    I raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Why? What do you mean?"


    Larry threw a furtive nce around the room before leaning in closer. "Because the danger is everywhere," he whispered. "Like some crazy bandits who like to kidnap and put their victims in basements. You have to be careful."


    I frowned, trying to make sense of his words. "Is this about Ruby?" I asked openly.


    The horror quickly painted his gesture. It was too clear although he was trying to cover it. "No-Not her. Of course, it''s not her. Ahahaha" he ended it with a nervousugh which made me sure it was because of her.


    "Tell me what she said and what she did to you," I said straight to the point before I took a sip of mytte.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 632: Are You A Masochist?

    Chapter 632: Are You A Masochist?


    The Incubus System Chapter 622. Are You A Masochist?


    "Believe me, it''s not her," he tried to convince me, but I knew he was lying. I couldn''t help but give him a dry smile.


    "You should stop lying to me," I said gently. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and concern. He knew I already discovered the truth. "You can''t let her keep abusing you like that." ''Even though she is your mentor and you were kinda at fault.'' I wanted to say that, but I decided to hold my tongue. I didn''t want to overstep my bounds and dered openly that I knew they were demon hunters.


    "I know," he said in a much lower voice, turning his head to the side and looking at the window. "But on the other hand, I also know why she did it. I can''t me herpletely." He sounded so wise and understanding, and it was a strange contrast to the Larry I knew.


    I cringed at his words, feeling a sense of weirdness. "Are you in love with her?" I asked, unable to hold back my curiosity any longer. I decided to make sure again.


    Larry turned his gaze to me, his eyes wide with fear. "No. Seriously, no," he answered quickly. "Don''t give me goosebumps, dude. It''s terrifying."


    Before I could say anything else, the waiter arrived with Larry''s drink and food. "Your cappino and croissant, sir," he said, cing them on the table.


    "Thank you," Larry said, smiling at the waiter. "Remember, it''s on him," he added, gesturing towards me.


    I turned to the waiter and nodded. "I will pay before I leave," I said. Due his words, I couldn''t help but wonder if it was because he knew that the association had already given my dad''spensation to me, or if he thought I would get a great amount of inheritance from my ''acquaintance.'' Either way, I wasn''t going toin or me him, especially since he had helped me when I had no money.


    The waiter nodded and left, leaving Larry and me alone once again.


    I turned to ask him a question. "It''s rare for you to---" I stopped mid-sentence as my eyes fell on his face. His sunsses were on the table, so I could see the bruise and scar on the corner of his eye, as well as a ster covering the other one.


    Then Larry took off his flu mask. As he did, I noticed another wound on the corner of his lips, still raw and red despite the ster that covered it. It was clear that he had been through some kind of trauma.


    Unaware of my stare, Larry picked up his drink and blew on it briefly before taking a sip. But as he did, he winced in pain, hissing through his teeth.


    "Dude You should go to the hospital," I said, concern etched on my face.


    Larry lowered his cup and shook his head. "Because of this?" he asked, gesturing to his wound. "Meh, I''ve been through worse than this," he said lightly, a chuckle escaping his lips.


    I knew what he meant  that his injury was nothingpared to the hard training that demon hunters went through. But still, I couldn''t shake the feeling of concern. "Are you a masochist?" I asked in confusion.


    Larry frowned at my words, his disgust clear in his voice. "No. What the hell?! I don''t have that kind of fetish," he retorted.


    I sighed, feeling frustrated that I couldn''t dig too deep into his secret profession, even though it irked me to no end. I knew that Ruby had done this to him because of me, and it filled me with a sense of guilt and responsibility. ''I need to take care of her soon,'' I thought to myself.


    Taking a couple of deep breaths to calm myself, I turned to Larry and spoke up. "You should take care of yourself better then," I said, trying to keep the emotion out of my voice. "There mighte a point where you''ve had enough of all this. You should stand up for yourself," I reminded him.


    My words seemed to surprise Larry. "It''s rare to hear something like that from you," he said, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    "I know," I admitted, feeling a sense of guilt within me. We usually just liked to fool around and have fun. "But you are my friend, and I can''t see you like this. I bet you would do the same for me," I reminded him.


    A smile bloomed on Larry''s face, and he nodded in gratitude. "I will. I will definitely do the same for you," he said in a firm tone.


    "Then you should stand up for yourself," I said, repeating my earlier words. "You deserve to be treated better than this."


    Larry looked thoughtful for a moment before speaking. "It depends on the case," he said in a soft voice, a rare moment of calm on his face. "I will stand up if I have to, and I will step up if I need to. But in this case, I chose to step up rather than stand up."


    I frowned, trying to understand his words. "You mean, you chose to step up for me?" I asked. Bitterness was clear in my voice. Despite his foolishness and stupidity, I knew that Larry had always fought hard to protect me, for whatever reason. He was a loyal and good friend, and maybe that was the reason why I kept being friends with him despite his nonsense. "I''m sorry. I know that she abused you because she wanted to know where I was. I know that she beat you up because of your silence," I continued, feeling the weight of my words.


    He chuckled nervously, clearly ufortable with the conversation. "You don''t have to mention it," he said, trying to brush it off.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 633: Ow! Ow! Ow!

    Chapter 633: Ow! Ow! Ow!


    The Incubus System Chapter 623. Ow! Ow! Ow!


    "I have to." I muttered. "I just wanted to say that I appreciate everything you''ve done for me," I said, turning to the side before meeting his gaze again. "You have done so much for me, and I am truly grateful." I held my words as I remembered that I haven''t even told my real identity yet. It built another guilt in my heart. But for sure, I knew what to do with his wounds.


    Larry smiled and poked my shoulder with his fist. "Stop making that face," he said, joking around as usual. "It''s disgusting. Aren''t you tired of making others think that we''re more than friends?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at his joke. "You''re right," I said, shaking my head.


    "Besides, this is my choice. This is what all heroes do," Larry said, taking another bite of his croissant nonchntly without using his eating utensils. But as he opened his mouth, he grimaced in pain again. "Ow! Ow! Ow!" I bet the wound hurt him. Still, he ate it while I was staring at him worriedly. "I should have ordered the chocte one," hemented, rubbing his jaw.


    "You know, I''m surprised your dad and mom haven''t said anything about your wounds," I said, changing the subject. "Where is your dad, anyway?"


    "Oh, he''s gone again," Larry said, rolling his eyes. "Duty called. And my mom I managed to lie to her." He grinned proudly.


    "What did you tell her?" I asked curiously.


    Larry took another big bite of his croissant before speaking again. "I told her that I had a fight with Ruby and she pped me in the face," he said, shrugging carelessly as he gestured to his wounds. "That''s why I got all of this. And she believed me." He closed the conversation with a quiet chuckle, his mouth still full of food.


    I cringed at his exnation, feeling a sense of disgust wash over me. "Is that kind of simr to what actually happened?" I asked, skepticism in my voice.


    Larry looked at me, confusion on his face. "What are you talking about? It''spletely different," he said in a casual tone.


    "What''s different is that Ruby didn''t just p you, but she beat you up and you never dated her," I pointed out, trying to make sense of the situation. "And I''m surprised your mom didn''t report her to the police."


    Larry sighed and shrugged. "Actually, she almost did, but I managed to stop her," he admitted, looking a little sheepish.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What did you say to your mom?" I asked, curious.


    Larry hesitated for a moment before confessing. "I told her that I cheated on Ruby, so she was mad at me and beat me up," he said innocently, taking another bite of his food.


    I let out a long exhale and shook my head from side to side, feeling a sense of disbelief wash over me. "Let me guess. Are you saying that you''re having an affair with ''Nana-chan''?" I guessed, taking another sip of mytte.


    Larry''s eyes widened in shock. "No!" he protested, shaking his head. "I told her that I cheated with you."


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    The sudden shock of Larry''s words caused me to almost choke on mytte, and I quickly set it down on the table to avoid spilling it. My wide eyes were fixed on him as I covered my mouth with my hand, trying to catch my breath.


    "W-What?!" I eximed, my voice hoarse from coughing. "Why would you tell her that?!"


    Larry shrugged, looking unapologetic. "It was the only excuse I could think of on the spot," he said, his tone nonchnt. "And it worked. My mom bought it, and she stopped trying to report Ruby to the police."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. "You lied to your own mom and used me as an excuse?!" I asked in disbelief, my voice rising in anger.


    Larry raised his hands to calm me down. "Don''t freak out. I''m still straight. I just had no other choice," he said, trying to defend himself. "If I said ''Nana-chan'', my mom would have tossed her out again. And she knew I had almost no female friends, so I could only think of your name."


    I stared at him in shock and disgust. "Then what was the point of the previous dinner then?" I asked, the weight of my question heavy in the air.


    Larry shrugged nonchntly and popped the remaining croissant into his mouth. "It was an emergency situation," he said as if that exined everything


    My jaw dropped in shock. I couldn''t believe how he could be so casual about lying to his own mother. ''Ha whatever. It''s his mom anyway,'' I gave up. But at the same time, I couldn''t me him either, given that it was all because of me. I sighed, knowing that there wasn''t much I could do about it.


    "If something happens, I''ll throw all the misunderstandings at you," I said in a threatening tone, trying to make it clear that I wouldn''t take the fall for his lies.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it," Larry said confidently, giving me a thumbs up.


    We decided to change the subject and spent the next hour catching up on what we had been doing over the holidays. Larry told me a lot about the demon hunter association, carefully disguising it as just a game. He mentioned an annoying higher-up official, whom I suspected was Nathan and a couple of new, cool skills he had recently learned. I could tell that he had leveled up a lot. I wondered if he had been participating in a lot of demon huntstely.


    Eventually, I realized that an hour had passed and decided that it was time for me to head home. "I have to go. I promise toe home before dinner," I said, getting up from my seat.


    "Cool. My job also will start soon," Larry replied, also standing up.


    After paying, we left the coffee shop, and as we walked out, a girl''s voice called out from behind us. "Ethan..."


    Larry and I turned around at the same time, and as soon as we saw Ruby standing a few meters away from us, our smiles faded.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 634: You Shall Not Pass!

    Chapter 634: You Shall Not Pass!


    The Incubus System Chapter 624. You Shall Not Pass!


    Once we turned to face Ruby, my eyes couldn''t help but take in the chaotic mess of her appearance. She was dressed in a maid uniform, her pink hair styled into twintails that were slightly disheveled. Her makeup was smudged, and there were visible stains on her apron. It was clear that she had been working hard, but the wild look in her eyes made it seem like she was ready to pounce on me at any moment.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as I met her gaze. She looked at me as if she wanted to catch me, like a predator stalking its prey. Her eyes were narrowed and focused, her body tense and ready to spring into action.


    Trying to dissolve this awkward situation, I was just about to say hello, but then Larry suddenly grabbed my hand and took me to run. I followed him in reflex.


    "What are you doing?!" he nagged me in panic without stopping his steps.


    "I was just about to say hello," I said in confusion.


    "Say hello? Are you crazy? Did living on a farm keep your brain from detecting danger?" he said in a cynical tone.


    "What danger?" I was a demon lord, her strength was nothingpared to mine. So why should I be afraid of her? Unfortunately, I couldn''t say that openly to Larry.


    "Her! She''s dangerous. You don''t know what she''s capable of," Larry said, pulling me harder.


    "Calm down. She''s just a girl," I said, trying to reason with him.


    "Just a girl? Are you kidding me? She''s not just a girl. She''s Ruby. And she''s not normal. She''s a demon," Larry said, his voiceced with fear.


    I couldn''t help but hold my cringe since the only demon here was me.


    "We have to find a way to calm her down and make things right," I said to Larry.


    "Calm her down? That''s impossible. You need to get as far away from her as possible. Trust me, I''ve seen this kind of rage. It''s not pretty," Larry said, shaking his head.


    "She shouldn''t be that bad." As I turned to look behind me, I was met with the sight of Ruby chasing after us with an almost maniacal enthusiasm. Her pink hair whipped around her face in the wind created by her fast movements, and she resembled a hungry cat that chased a couple of small mice.


    Despite her lovely and cute image, there was something unsettling in the look in her eyes. They seemed to glow with an otherworldly light, and as she called out my name in a hissing voice, I couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    "Ethan..." she called out, her voice filled with a haunting invitation that sent chills down my spine.


    ''Oh, hell no!'' I screamed internally. Without a word, I turned my gaze back toward the front and quickened my pace, trying to put as much distance between myself and the terrifying woman behind me as possible.


    "See? A woman in love is crazy!" Larry eximed from beside me, adding to the tension.


    I couldn''t shake off his words since yeah, he was right. I should be facing her and settling everything with her but her act and appearance push me to run. She looked like a banshee who was hunting us.


    "Look at me, Ethan..." her voice called out from behind us, a chilling sound that seemed to carry with it all the haunted whispers of a graveyard on a quiet, moonlit night. Despite the almost hypnotic pull of her words, I didn''t turn around and pushed my legs to move even faster.


    As we fled through the streets, it was getting clear that our panicked running had not gone unnoticed. The people around us had begun to stare, their gazes were drawn by the strange scene of two men being chased by a girl in a maid costume. Despite the concern on their faces, however, no one dared to intervene. The horror emanating from Ruby was palpable, and even the bravest among them seemed unwilling to risk drawing her attention.


    "Hey, do you know where we''re going?" I panted out to Larry, realizing with a sinking feeling that we seemed to be running in circles.


    "I don''t know," he replied, his voiceced with panic. "We''re just running in circles!"


    "We have to do something," I said, desperation coloring my voice. My mind was racing, trying toe up with a way to escape from the terrifying crazy maid chasing us. Using my telekinesis abilities to trip her up seemed like a good idea, something that could be passed off as a natural ident.


    "I got this, mate," Larry said,ing to a sudden stop and turning to face Ruby. With a look of determination in his eyes, he stretched out his arms to either side, adopting a heroic pose. "You shall not pass!" he shouted; his voice filled with the courage of a hero.


    I couldn''t help but cringe at the absurdity of the situation. My jaw dropped in shock as I watched Larry''s dramatic disy, and I even stopped in my tracks to stare at him in disbelief. "What the hell, Larry?!" I eximed, my voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and annoyance. Why was he acting like Gondaf from Lord of the Keychain movie?


    Ruby didn''t waste any time taking advantage of Larry''s foolish bravery. Without hesitation, she seized him, using his own body as a hostage. I watched in horror as she wrapped her hands around his neck, preparing to twist it. Despite the fact that Larry was taller and physicallyrger than Ruby, she seemed to have no difficulty in dragging him down to her level. It was clear that she had leveled up, bing even stronger and more dangerous than before.


    "Ethan...e to me. I just want to talk..." her voice called out to me, the words carrying with them a sense of finality that sent shivers down my spine. The tone of her voice was almost inviting as if she were beckoning me to my own demise.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 635: Run, You Fool

    Chapter 635: Run, You Fool


    The Incubus System Chapter 625. Run, You Fool


    "Don''te closer!" Larry cried out, his voice filled with a determination that was almost palpable. I could see the same fierce resolve reflected in his eyes as he stared at me, and for a moment, he was struck by a sense of calm.


    "Run, you fool," he whispered in a low voice, his words barely audible over the sound of Ruby''s chillingughter.


    "Okay." Without hesitation, I turned to flee, ready to put as much distance between myself and the terrifying woman as possible. But before I could take more than a few steps, Larry''s voice called out to me again.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! You''re supposed to save me!" heined, a hint of desperation creeping into his voice.


    The words stopped me in my tracks, and I turned to look at him in confusion.


    "You told me to run, but then you asked me to save you. Which one do you want?!" I protested, my voice filled with confusion and frustration.


    "Both!" Larry replied, his tone firm and resolute.


    "How?!" I snarled, my patience at its breaking point.


    "I don''t know. You''re the knight, and I''m the hostage. You''re supposed to be thinking of a way to save me from this crazy demon girl ---AAAAAHHH! " Larry eximed, his words cut off as Ruby suddenly tightened her grip on him, causing him to cry out in pain.


    "Give up! I give up! I give up!" he cried out in a hoarse voice, his bravado apparently crumbling in the face of Ruby''s strength.


    Once again, I couldn''t help but cringe at Larry''s antics, wondering why I was still friends with him. Despite his loyalty as a friend, I couldn''t help but think that he was hopeless in situations like these. My eyes fell on Ruby and Larry as I shook my head from side to side.


    As I looked around, I noticed that our surroundings had grown eerily quiet, as if the very air itself was holding its breath in anticipation of what was toe. Yeah, I knew they were watching us as if we were a show. A free modern drama. I could feel their eyes upon us as they whispered about the love triangle rumor between me, Larry, and Ruby. To make it worse, some were saying that I had been unfaithful to Ruby, cheating on her with Larry. I wished I had the same flu mask to cover my face as Larry now.


    Despite the temptation to simply leave Larry to his tragic fate and let him be the hero who saved me from the "demon girl", I decided to hold it. Instead, I took a deep breath and stepped forward, ready to try and negotiate peacefully like a decent human being.


    "Ahem! Ruby, I want to talk," I began, my voice strong and clear.


    "I also want to talk, Ethan..." she replied, her haunting voice unchanged. I couldn''t help but wonder if my attempts at negotiation were only serving to drive her further over the edge.


    "Peacefully," I added, hoping that my request would convince her to release Larry.


    "I came peacefully," Ruby said, her words dripping with irony as she red at me with a cold, unfeeling gaze. "But you ran away from me..." As she spoke, she tightened her grip on Larry''s neck, causing him to squeak in pain. His eyes were fixed upon me, pleading for me to save him from the terrifying crazy mentor.


    "Like a human being," I added, trying to emphasize the importance of this negotiation. "You should let Larry go," I requested, hoping that my words would be enough to convince Ruby to release him, although I wasn''t sure about it


    "Yeah, let me go," Larry added, patting the hand around his neck repeatedly in a desperate bid for mercy.


    "You heard him, Ruby. I know you were looking for me. I can exin. Just let him go and we can talk things out peacefully," I negotiated.


    Despite our pleas, however, Ruby seemed unwilling to release Larry, her grip on him only growing tighter.


    "I''m so sorry I disappeared without a word," I said, trying to exin my actions to the angry woman before me. "I had to go to my acquaintance''s ce because of an urgent matter. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you wouldn''t let me go. I''m sorry for leaving you without a word, I know it was wrong."


    The inner part of me yelled internally. ''Why I''m the one who should exin everything to her while we don''t have any rtionship?'' I cried out. But yeah, I needed to do it to save Larry.


    "I don''t believe you," Ruby replied, her voice cold and unfeeling. "Why would you just up and leave like that, without even telling me where you were going? Don''t you care about me at all?" Her voice filled with frustration and disappointment.


    I could feel my panic growing. I knew that I had to do something, anything, to try and smooth things over.


    "I am," I reassured her, but she did not budge.


    Desperate for a solution, I remembered something. Secretly, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my blue polka dot keychain, the one which Celia just gave me. Then quickly I removed my house keys from it.


    "Here, I want to give this to you as a present," I said, holding out the keychain to her. "I saw it at the market and thought of you so I bought it. I know it''s cheap but it''s a small token of my apology. I hope you can ept it," I exaggerated.


    Ruby reached out and took the keychain, her eyes narrowing as she examined it. For a moment, I thought she was going to reject my gift, but then she let out a sigh and released Larry, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of curiosity and fear.


    "Thank you," Ruby said, patting the keychain before holding it close to her chest. "My precious," she whispered.


    Once again, I could help but cringe. ''What the hell with both of them today?''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 636: The Crazy Yandere Maid

    Chapter 636: The Crazy Yandere Maid


    The Incubus System Chapter 626. The Crazy Yandere Maid


    "So, do you still want to talk?" I asked, gesturing to the coffee shop at my side with a thumb. It was the same one we had passed earlier, during our panicked run from her. "We can talk inside," I offered. After all the drama, I hoped we could settle this quietly in the caf. Although they weren''t embarrassed by all of this stupidity, I was.


    I couldn''t shake off my hesitation to make her my partner due to her attitude and personality. What if she didn''t get along with the others?


    Quickly, a smile bloomed on her face. This time, a decent one. "I don''t mind," Ruby replied without hesitation. Her hand still gripped the bow keychain tightly as if it was a real something precious to her.


    But before we could enter the coffee shop, Ruby''s phone rang. "Wait," she said, quickly taking the phone and checking the screen. Once she checked, a look of disappointment crossed her face as she exhaled a sigh. "I think we should talk another day. The caf needs me."


    Although I wasn''t convinced that the caf was the real reason, I didn''t say anyment or question. Instead, I simply nodded.


    I nced at Larry, and I noticed a simr look of concern on his face, and I couldn''t help but wonder if the issue had something to do with the association.


    "So, you two are going?" I asked, rifying once again.


    Larry let out a long exhale, his shoulders sagging in disappointment. "Unfortunately, yeah. We have to go. Sorry," he said, his voice filled with regret.


    His words were met with murmurs of disappointment from the people around us, and I could even hear one of the girls whispering to each other in annoyance. "This love triangle is so messed up! How could he let him go with his girlfriend?" she grumbled.


    "Some people do have a twisted love triangle. Don''t think too much about it," another whispered, trying to justify.


    The looks of disappointment on the faces of those around us were palpable, and the murmur of discontent only seemed to grow louder. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease wash over me, knowing that our drama was likely to be the topic of some of them for at least a week. I just hoped no one recorded it on their phone and uploaded it to social media.


    As the tension mounted and the crowd dissolved, Larry and Ruby both looked around at the people gathered around us, their expressions wary. "I bet our drama will appear on a TV soap opera soon," I muttered, cringing.


    "Isn''t that great? We could be rich if they made this into a movie," Larry babbled, a proud smile spreading across his face. "The title will be ''My Girlfriend Thought I Cheated with My Best Friend, But It Turned Out She Cheated on Me with Him.'' I bet it would get a bunch of movie awards!"


    Despite the absurdity of his words, I couldn''t help butugh at his cheesy joke. Before I could reply, however, Ruby interrupted us, calling Larry''s name and tapping her watch. He answered with a nod before turning back to me.


    "Well, I need to go now. Or they''ll fire me," Larry said with a sigh. "See ya!" With that, he jogged off, leaving Ruby and me standing there in silence.


    Then Ruby spoke again. "I also have to go," she said in a much more calm tone. She went from a frantic banshee to a decent girl just because of a keychain. Okay, correction, a message from the association to be exact since I was sure the keychain wasn''t enough to bring her sanity back.


    "Take care of yourself, okay?" I said, relieved that the stupid drama was finally over. Despite my curiosity about what had caused them to leave so suddenly, I knew that it was best to hold my tongue for now. I could always ask Emma using my telepathy to get to the bottom of things about itter.


    Ruby''s gaze suddenly softened, and she reached out to ce a hand on my arm. "No, you''re the one who needs to be careful," she said, her voice filled with concern. "Dangers lurk around everywhere. It coulde from demons or humans," she warned me gently. "Just remember, you can alwayse to me if you''re in trouble." Then without waiting for my reply, she left.


    I watched Ruby and Larry walk away from me. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease wash over me at her words. It was another hint that the association wanted something from me and I knew that Ruby and Larry cared for me deeply. Maybe it was the main reason why Ruby acted like that.


    My eyes attached to their back as they disappeared into the distance. ''So the association does put their eyes on me.'' ncing around, I spotted two spies lurking in the shadows near the alley, their eyes fixed on me with an intensity that made me feel uneasy. They were the same spies that followed me before.


    Questions quickly ran around my head.


    ''Why does the association need spies to catch weak students like me? Why don''t they juste to me?'' I asked no one.


    I couldn''t help but wonder since with their authority and power, they simply could kidnap me whenever they wanted. Even the police couldn''t do anything to them. But the fact that the association ordered them to spy on me and then catch me indicated they were up to something else.


    The only I could think of was Mrs. Clea, and I was sure about her involvement in this case.


    ''I should go to her.'' And read her mind as soon as possible of course. ''In that case, I will drop her a visit then.'' I just needed to buy a couple of things and bring them as souvenirs so they wouldn''t be suspicious of me.


    Without a word, I turned and headed home.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 637: Chocolate and Ice Cream

    Chapter 637: Chocte and Ice Cream


    The Incubus System Chapter 627. Chocte and Ice Cream


    I had the uneasy sensation that the spies were tracking me as I walked back home, and I constantly felt their weight. They refused to leave me, despite my best efforts to dismiss them, and I could hear their footsteps following me as I walked.


    Once I grew closer to my home, I could feel they were getting distant. Their footsteps were getting faded till I couldn''t hear them anymore. And finally, as I reached my front door and turned to face them, they had disappeared.


    I made my way inside the house. Before I made a voice, the smell of nice fragrant food filled the air and I knew what it was.


    ''Fried rice!'' My stomach growled in hunger and demanded some immediately.


    Deciding that I needed to refuel before I could tackle my n, I headed straight for the kitchen, eager to dig in.


    As I entered the room, I could see Celia standing near the counter. Her hands were busy cooking my favorite food.


    Foxy who was standing beside her was helping her with the dishes. While my pets wereying on the sofa and new beds,pletely acted like azy freeloader.


    "You are home!" Celia called out. A mischievous grin appeared on her face. "How was your meeting with Larry? Did you two finally confess your love for each other?" She teased me.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her teasing. "Very funny, Celia," I said dryly and sat on the dining chair, waiting for my food like a good boy. I knew I was useless in the kitchen. "We just talked about a couple of things."


    "Oh?" she asked, her eyebrows raised in interest. "So, what did you guys talk about?"


    "Well," I began. "It was actually a bit of a mess. You see, Ruby showed up and chased us like crazy. And we ended up making a scene near the coffee shop."


    "What?!" Celia gasped; her eyes wide with shock. "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah," I sighed. "Then everyone said it was a twisted love triangle."


    "Wow, that sounds like something out of a soap opera," Celia said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    I shrugged. "Can''t deny that."


    "Anyway, how do you escape from her?" she asked in curiosity. "She won''t let you go that easy, right?"


    "About that" I muttered in a reluctant tone. "I had to give Ruby the keychain to distract her so I could get away," I admitted.


    It made her turn to me. "What?!" Celia eximed, her eyes widening in shock. "You gave her the new keychain? That was supposed to be your good luck charm!" she protested.


    "I know, I''m sorry," I said, feeling guilty. "But I didn''t know what else to do. I was just trying to get away and I thought maybe it would calm her down."


    Celia let out a sigh and shook her head. "Well, I guess I can''t really be mad at you for using it. But next time, try not to use my gifts as a distraction. I chose it, especially for you," she protested, turning her head to her dish and turning off the stove.


    "It was too girly for my taste anyway," I blurted without a second thought. "I prefer my previous keychain."


    "What did you say?" A displeasure hiss came from Celia.


    I turned to her and could catch her ring at me. Again, I cringed. ''What''s wrong with her?'' She rarely got angry over something like this.


    But then I could smell the faint blood smelling from her. It was so faint and I could guess what it was. ''Don''t tell me she is on her period...'' I was sure my guess was right judging from her mood swing.


    "Nothing," I said hurriedly. "I mean, it wasn''t bad, but I prefer the other one."


    "Well, I don''t think that''s the issue here," she said coldly. Then she ted the fried rice to separate tes and gave one to me. "Here," she said before sitting on her chair and starting to eat her dinner silently.


    I started to scoop a spoonful of fried rice and popped it into my mouth. Sweet and savory mixed together, making a sweet and salty taste. The sweetness of the sauce coated the fried rice making it even tastier. But it was still savory, giving a natural vor to the ingredients.


    ''Yes... I miss this taste...'' I sighed happily as I continued eating my food. But the awkward situation between me and Celia gave me another feeling. It decreased the food''s taste making it nd.


    "I want to buy some souvenirs for Mrs. Clea. Do you want some chocte or ice cream?" I offered to her. It should be worked.


    Celia only nced at me, indicating she was still mad at me. "No thanks," she said with her shoulders slouching. "I''m not really hungry."


    "You sure? I heard Babski-Robby*(Famous ice cream brand) justunched Strawberry Cheese Cake vors," I tempted her with an annoying smile. " It''s a nice shade of pink, and I bet it would be delicious," I added.


    "Uh..." she hummed, desperately holding herself.


    "And Gofdiva* (Famous chocte brand) also just released their new limited-edition chocte," I added to my temptation. "It''s supposed to be amazing."


    "It is not avable in this country," she reminded me with a frown of displeasure. "I know you''re just trying to tempt me."


    "I can use my portal to get them for you, you know.," I reminded her.


    She gritted her teeth and pouted again. "Khhh..." Her eyes fixed on me. It was clear that she was struggling to resist my offer and I believed she wouldn''t say no to it.


    "Fine," she finally agreed. "And don''t forget to buy me a pack of tampons."


    ''Ha! I know she is on her period!'' I grinned proudly. "Roger that." It wasn''t a big deal for me since I could use my Camouge skill to buy that. I just needed to pretend to be someone else.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 638: Im Goddamn Hot!

    Chapter 638: I''m Goddamn Hot!


    The Incubus System Chapter 628. I''m Goddamn Hot!


    After that talk, the awkward situation got better and we were able to talk as usual. Foxy decided to join us and apany me until I finished my food. Then I went upstairs to my room.


    ''Camouge,'' I used my skill.


    A dark miasma glowed around me, and I became a young woman with long flowing hair. Her skin was pale and looked fragile, but her body was well-built. Her breasts wererge and perky, and her waist was narrow. Her hips red outwards and her legs were slender and shapely.


    I stood in front of the mirror and admired my new figure and appearance. "Oh wow." I didn''t expect it would be this good since I took this appearance randomly ording to my memory.


    "I''m Goddamn hot!" I put my hands on my soft mounds, something a man shouldn''t have, and squeezed them repeatedly. "I definitely don''t mind banging myself," I muttered nonsense as I shook my head from side to side. "These boobs are heavy. I wonder if the girls need it to store their breast milk," I muttered as I turned from right to left to admire my figure.


    When I was still busy paying attention to my hot appearance, I suddenly heard the sound of the door being opened, followed by Celia''s voice. "Don''t forget to buy milk," she said half shouting.


    I turned to her spontaneously. "Celia, I told you to knock first!" Iined. A frown of displeasure on my forehead since I had said this so many times but she always forgot about it.


    But she answered me with a shocked face. Her jaw dropped.


    "B-Brother?" she asked in a stammering voice.


    I exhaled a long breath and canceled my Camouge skill. But instead of being naked, I was wearing a shirt and shorts. My usual home clothes. "Yeah, it''s me. Who else?" I replied curtly. My displeasure was clear in my voice.


    Then a cringe appeared on her face. "Then why are you squeezing your own chest?"


    Immediately, I put down my hands. Her question struck me. My panic washed over me. "I can exin," I said quickly. Of course, that was enough reason to shock her. "I I was um--- using my Camouge skill and about to open my portal. You know, the association is putting their eyes on me so I can''t go as myself. Since you asked me to buy tampons, I''m thinking of disguising myself as a girl," I exined myself and nodded confidently despite my jumbled words.


    "I know you use your skill. But why are you squeezing your own chest?" she asked without taking her eyes off me. Her shocked face didn''t change.


    I smiled awkwardly. "Uh I-I''m just curious. Yeah, curious. I don''t know what it''s like to have tits," I exined to her.


    And she replied to me with an ugly cringe. Her shock got worse.


    "Uh, oh yeah. You want milk, right? I will buy some. I-I have to go now. The shops will close soon," I reasoned. Quickly, I grabbed my wallet from my desk and used my Camouge skill again. This time, I also used my Demon''s Clothes and changed my clothes to a simple blouse, jeans, and sneakers.


    Then I used my portal skill. "Bye." I hopped on into my portal as quickly as possible.


    Once I got out of the portal, I was in an empty alley in the Serpent Rock Kingdom. The sun was still shining brightly unlike in the Aeros Republic. I chose this country due to the panic and this was the only thing that came to my mind.


    A long exhale came out of my mouth.


    "HaThat was close" I said in relief. It was a normal act for a boy who turned into a girl, but it was still an embarrassing thing, especially since she caught me touching myself. Well, if a girl had a shape-shifting skill or Camouge skill like me and turned to a boy, I was sure she would also touch her dong first.


    A random thought suddenly jumped into my mind.


    ''Wait does that mean Foxy, Ivy and Maria can disguise themselves as me and masturbate using my figure? Then can their cock cum like mine?''


    I shook that wild thought. I chose not to think about it and refused to think about it. ''Concentrate on your n, Ethan!'' I nagged myself and desperately tried to focus.


    Walking out of the alley, I could see the crowded street. This ce was near a shopping district and it was still afternoon here.


    The streets were full of people on foot, cars, and motorcycles. There was an array of shop owners trying to attract customers and hawkers selling their goods.


    However, the main attraction of the street was the line of restaurants and cafes along it. Some were open-air, others were indoor, but they were all crowded with people.


    The people mostly wore the traditional clothing from this country, which consisted of a dress and trousers and shirt for men. They were also wearing the typical white headscarves, sunsses, and jewelry. Most of them were locals but some tourists came from other countries.


    I walked down the street to buy what I needed. A pack of tampons, a jug of milk, a box of limited edition chocte, and a pack of ice cream. I paid cash to avoid detection from the association of my ount. Luckily, this country had the same currency as Aeros so I didn''t need to go to the money changer.


    After half an hour of my solo adventure, the only one left was a souvenir for Mrs. Clea. As I moved my legs, my eyes swept the stalls that lined up neatly at the local market, choosing what to buy. I couldn''t buy local souvenirs or anything unique from this area since she could track where I got it from. So I needed something in yet memorable.


    Although it was a hard choice, I needed to be quick since I could catch some guys who kept ncing at me as I walked. I wondered if they had bad intentions since I was alone, were suspicious of me, or did they know that I was a demon.


    Note: hot Ethan female version pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 639: A Hot Braless Girl

    Chapter 639: A Hot Braless Girl


    The Incubus System Chapter 629. A Hot Braless Girl


    Deciding to avoid them, I quickened my pace through the crowded local market. My heart raced as I asionally nced back to check on the men following me. They were definitely not from the demon hunter association. It was clear from their levels and professional status.


    The first stalker was a 20-year-old fit-looking elf. An earring was on his long pointed ear. He wore a snug-fitting ck t-shirt that showed off his toned muscles and a pair of ripped jeans that hung low on his hips. On his feet were a pair of worn-out sneakers that seemed to have seen better days. His icy blue eyes narrowed as he watched me, a sly smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    The second stalker was a Python of the same age. His brown tail slithered behind him as he moved, his eyes fixed on me with a hungry stare. He wore a simple white tank top that stretched tightly over his muscr chest and a pair of ck shorts that showed off his scaly lower half.


    The third stalker was a 30-year-old human. His muscr build was clearly visible even through his baggy clothes. He wore a loose-fitting gray sweatshirt and a pair of faded blue jeans that hung low on his hips. On his feet were a pair of dirty white sneakers that seemed to have been worn down from years of use.


    As they continued to follow me, I knew I had to change my strategy. Sweeping my gaze around the crowded stalls and shops, I searched for the busiest one, hoping that I could blend in and lose my pursuers among the crowds. My gazended on a shop selling brightly colored souvenirs and trinkets. I quickened my pace and headed towards it.


    Pushing open the door and stepping inside, I was immediately struck by the sheer number of trinkets and souvenirs that were on disy. The shop was packed full of all sorts of knick-knacks, from brightly colored keychains and postcards to miniature statues and framed photographs. It was a veritable treasure trove of touristy delights.


    I made my way toward the back of the shop, where a long queue had formed in front of a shelf filled with intricate, hand-carved figurines. I took my ce at the end of the line, trying to look as nonchnt as possible as I surreptitiously nced around the shop.


    The figurines were shaped like small, intricately detailed serpents. Each one was unique, with its own distinct features and patterns etched into the wood. But I put my eyes on the dragon one since I didn''t want to make it too obvious that I bought it from this kingdom. Besides, I had always been a fan of mythical creatures, and that little dragon figurine caught my eye the moment I saw it.


    I queued and couldn''t help but feel a sense of uneasiness wash over me. I knew that my stalkers were still out there, and I still could see them.


    ''What do you guys want from me? Am I that hot? Have you never seen a hot girl like me before?'' Iined internally. Well, that was my only guess after I checked their status.


    "Next!" the female cashier called me and broke my thought.


    I approached the counter and put the figurine before I reached into my pocket, and pulled out my wallet.


    "Only this, miss?" the female cashier made sure. She took my purchase and scanned the barcode. Her eyes were on me with a frown on her forehead. She looked bothered by my presence, but I tried to act as normal as possible.


    "Yes," I replied. As I handed over my money and waited for my change, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched. Closely.


    "Hello, dear." An olddy suddenly approached me out of nowhere. Her voice dripped with sweetness. She was a small, wizened woman with bright blue eyes and a kind smile on her face. Despite the fact that we had never met before, she greeted me warmly, her voice filled with a kind of familiarity. "It''s such a nice day, isn''t it? I just love the sunshine, don''t you?"


    I was taken aback by her unexpected greeting, and it took me a moment topose myself and respond. "Uh, yes, it is a nice day," I stammered, trying to smile politely. "It''s very warm and sunny."


    The olddy nodded approvingly, her bright eyes sparkling. "I always say that there''s nothing like a little bit of sunshine to brighten up your day," she said, patting me gently on my arm. "It''s a shame that so many people take it for granted, don''t you think?"


    I nodded, not really sure what to say. I had never met this woman before, and I wasn''t quite sure how to engage in small talk with her. But she seemed so friendly and kind that I didn''t want to be rude.


    "So, dear," she continued, looking me up and down with a confused expression on her face. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure," I said. Still, I smiled politely despite my confusion. I had checked her. She wasn''t a spy or rted to the association. She was just a normal friendly old woman.


    "Why aren''t you wearing a bra?" she asked.


    I was shocked by her question and couldn''t help but look down at my chest in surprise. My gaze could catch my jiggly boobs behind my thin blouse. Although it wasn''t clear, with a bit of observation anyone could tell I wasn''t wearing anything under it.


    ''Fuck! That''s why those guys are following me!'' I screamed internally. And that was why the cashier looked disturbed by me, including the previous ones.


    I never thought to this extent since I''m a boy and this was my first time disguising myself as a woman. How did I know about it? Well, indeed the jiggly boobs were kind of annoying, they couldn''t stay in ce. But I thought it was a normal thing for girls.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 640: I Got Another Stalker!

    Chapter 640: I Got Another Stalker!


    The Incubus System Chapter 630. I Got Another Stalker!


    "Is this your braless day?" The olddy sighed and shook her head disapprovingly. "I know some young women do it. Well, it''s just that you''re a youngdy, and it''s not proper for you to go around without a bra," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment. "It''s not verydylike, you know? And it''s not good for your health either. Your breasts need proper support, especially as you get older."


    I held my cringe and thought of a response for her, especially since she told me in front of the others. So yeah, in an instant, I became the main attraction of this shop. Everyone''s attention was on me, especially the boys. I could see some of them whispering at each other and throwing their nasty smiles at me.


    ''Stop looking at my boobs, you nasty perverts! It''s disgusting!'' I wanted to say that to them, but I held my tongue.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize," I said to the olddy, feeling a surge of shame wash over me. "I''ll make sure to wear one from now on."


    The olddy nodded, her expression softening. "I''m d to hear it, dear," she said, patting me gently on the arm once again. "You have to take care of yourself, you know? It''s important to be a properdy at all times."


    I nodded and endured this embarrassing moment. I wished I could use my Teleportation skill and disappear from this ce instantly.


    "Your change, miss," the cashier broke the conversation.


    And I took it. "Thank you." As I finished making my purchase, the olddy who had spoken to me earlier turned to go. She gave me a warm smile and a wave and then disappeared out the door, leaving me alone in the bustling store.I clutched my bag of souvenirs to my cover chest and nced around, wondering what to do to solve this problem. Pronto! I could use my Demon''s Clothes but it was weird if the bra suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ''Right, bathroom!'' I thought.


    "Excuse me. May I use the restroom?" I asked the cashier.


    "I''m sorry, but you''ll have to go elsewhere if you need to use the facilities. We only had a staff toilet and the owner doesn''t allow guests to use it," she said apologetically. "There''s a public toilet just down the street if you don''t mind walking a bit. It''s not too far, and it''s usually pretty clean."


    "Thank you," I thanked the cashier for her help and made my way out of the shop. The thought of using a public toilet wasn''t exactly appealing. Still, I supposed it was better than nothing.


    I was just stepping out of the shop, my hands overflowing with shopping bags when a man suddenly appeared in front of me. He was tall andnky, with a thin, pinched face and a sly smile on his lips. Despite the fact that I had never met him before, he greeted me like an old friend, his voice dripping with false sincerity.


    "Hey there," he said, leaning in a little too close forfort. "Let me help you with those bags. You look like you could use a hand."


    I froze. ''Who the F are you?!'' I shouted in my thoughts. He wasn''t one of my stalkers, which meant I just got another one. Hu-rrah��!


    "No, thank you," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I can manage on my own." But I had to confess, indeed my hands were full and the bags looked heavy for a girl my size.


    The man''s smile faltered for a moment, and I could see the disappointment in his eyes. But he quickly recovered, stering a fake grin back onto his face. "Are you sure? Those bags look pretty heavy. I don''t want you to hurt yourself."


    I shook my head firmly. "I said no, thank you. I can manage on my own." ''And kick your ass,'' I added in my thought.


    The man''s smile fadedpletely, and I could see the anger shing in his eyes. But before he could say anything else, another man appeared at my side, his expression just as sly and menacing as the first. He was the elf.


    "Hey there," the elf said, his voice low and menacing. "What''s going on here? Do you need some help?"


    "No, I don''t need any help," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I got this."


    The man sneered at me, his lip curling in disgust. "Come on, don''t be like that," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m just trying to help. I don''t want you to hurt yourself."


    I stood my ground and held my annoyance. I wanted to throw them with my Telekinesis so badly.


    "I said no," I said firmly. "I don''t need your help."


    The two men exchanged a look, their expressions dark and angry. "Oh, c''mon, don''t waste our kindness," the elf said.


    ''They surely do not understand ''no means no'','' Reaching my patient limit, despite the crowd, I was about to use my Maniption skill on them, but then a nasty idea crossed my mind. I bet this would be fun for me.


    So, I decided to ept their offer. "Okay, fine," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I''ll let you help me with my bags. But only if you promise to escort me to my destination."


    The two men looked at each other, their expressions wary. "Where do you want to go?" one of them asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    I hesitated for a moment, trying to think of a usible destination. Then, with a sudden sh of inspiration, I had an idea.


    "There''s an alley just around the corner," I said, trying to sound as casual as possible. "It''s a shortcut to my house, and it''s usually pretty quiet. Can you escort me there?" My eyes nced around, looking for my other stalkers, but it seemed they were gone.


    The two men looked at each other again, and I could see the greed in their eyes. They were clearly eager to take advantage of the situation, and I knew that I had them exactly where I wanted them.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 641: Kiss And Fist

    Chapter 641: Kiss And Fist


    The Incubus System Chapter 631. Kiss And Fist


    "Sure thing," one of them said, his voice dripping with false sincerity. "We''d be happy to escort you to the alley. Just let us take those bags for you."


    I handed over my shopping bags, trying to hide my triumphant smile.


    We walked in silence, the two men nking me on either side as we made our way down the crowded street. I tried to keep my breathing steady and my demeanor calm, but inside I was shaking with excitement. I was impatient to see how the prank would go.


    Finally, we reached the alley. It was a narrow, cramped space between two buildings, littered with trash and debris. The light was dim and flickering, and I could hear the sound of rats scurrying in the shadows.


    I turned to the two men calmly. "This is it," I said confidently. "You can leave my bags here."


    The two men looked at each other, their expressions uncertain. "Are you sure?" one of them asked, his voiceced with suspicion. "We promised to escort you to your destination, and we don''t want to leave you alone in this alley."


    "I only asked you to put my bags, not leave me." A forced seductive smile on my lips. "I''m sure. You need your hands to touch them." I folded my arms under my boobs and hugged them tightly. It made them look fuller. My gaze pointed at my boobs, showing what I meant clearly.


    "Just put my bags carefully," I reminded them.The two men looked at each other again as a nasty smile bloomed on their faces. Then just like my request, they put down the bags and came to me with vigorous steps.


    When they were two meters from me, I snapped my fingers and used my skill.


    ''Illusion!''


    [What do you want to create?]


    ''Make me disappear from their sight and when they see each other, they think it''s me.''


    [epted!]


    The dark aura reeked from the snap and covered the empty alley. In an instant, they held their steps and froze like a statue with nk eyes.


    A secondter, the two men looked at each other. Their confusion was clear on their faces. I could see the uncertainty in their eyes.


    "Miss, you look so beautiful," the man broke the silence between them. Then he reached the elf''s chest.


    The elf responded. "Look at those nice boobies," he muttered and wrapped his hand around the man''s chest. They gazed into each other''s eyes with a look of pure lust, lost in their own little world of desire,pletely ignoring my presence.


    They were bothpletely engrossed in each other, their bodies pressed together as they flirted and teased. Their hands were constantly touching and caressing. They seemedpletely oblivious to the world around them, lost in their own little bubble of desire.


    I could hear their voices, low and husky as they whispered sweet things in each other''s ears. And then, I saw them lean in for a kiss. Their lips locked together in a passionate embrace. They werepletely lost in the moment, their bodies pressed together as they explored each other''s mouths.


    An evil smirk bloomed on my face. My gaze fixated on them. "Pfft! Eat that, you monkey brains," I muttered. I couldn''t imagine their faces after they regained consciousness.


    As they flirted with each other, I snapped my fingers again and used my Telekinesis skill. The invisible force lifted all my bags and they flew to me. My Illusion skill was an area skill. What the by-passers saw was an empty alley. Still, I decided to get away from here as soon as possible.


    ''Teleportation!'' I moved to the rooftop of the next building with my bags and sat down at the stone fence. My gaze was still locked on them who were below me. It was a short building so I still could see and hear them just fine.


    Then I canceled my Illusion skill.


    In shock, they released their hug and pushed each other.


    "What the hell are you doing, you idiot!" the man shouted, his voiceced with anger. "Get off me!"


    "You''re the one who started this, you jerk!" the elf yelled back, his fists flying. "I''m not going to let you get away with it!"


    The two men had started to fight, their bodies locked together in a tangle of arms and legs. They were punching and kicking, their faces twisted in rage as they shouted and cursed at each other.


    My grin widened as they fought. It was so funny. I even had to cover my mouth to hold myughter.


    The two men engaged in physicalbat. Their muscles rippled and strained as they fought. I watched that good show with a grin on my face. It was amusing to see them go at it, their fists flying and their faces contorted in anger.


    But as the brawl dragged on, a look of confusion began to spread across their features. They seemed to be realizing that I was no longer there, that I had somehow managed to slip away while they were preupied with their fight.


    "Wait a minute," one of them said, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Where is that girl? Did she trick us?"


    His face red with anger, the other man simply shrugged his shoulders. "I have no idea," he growled. "But we''ll find her, don''t worry."


    They looked around, their eyes scanning the surrounding area as they tried to find me. But of course, it was useless. They would never be able to find me.


    I couldn''t help butugh. My n had worked perfectly, and now the two men were left standing there,pletely bewildered and unsure of what to do next.


    ''Time to return.'' Satisfied with the show, I got up and decided to return.


    ''Portal.'' The ck hole appeared behind me. And with a sense of satisfaction, I slipped away with my shopping bags hovering on both sides of me as I disappeared into the darkness.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 642: Theyre Bigger Than Yours!

    Chapter 642: They''re Bigger Than Yours!


    The Incubus System Chapter 632. They''re Bigger Than Yours!


    As soon as I stepped out of my Portal and into my living room, I was greeted by the familiar sights and sounds of home. "Celia, I''m home," I called out in a cheerful voice, still wearing a smile on my lips. I even let out a happy whistle, just for good measure.


    But instead of Celia, it was my pets who came rushing to greet me. "Uyeee! His Highness is home," Red eximed, his tail wagging excitedly as he approached me. His eyes were fixed on the shopping bags that hovered at my sides, and I could see the curiosity etched on his face.


    Rave, meanwhile, flew over to the bags and tried to sneak a peek. "What did you buy? Did you buy something for us?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    Shadow, who was lounging on his new bed, sneered and acted as if he was a royal cat. "Meh. He said he would go out to buy something for Celia, not you," he said haughtily.


    Buni, however, was too excited to pay attention to Shadow''s snobbish remark. He jumped up and down at my feet, trying to climb up my body. "Let me see! Let me see! Let me see!" he eximed happily.


    "Sorry guys, I didn''t bring anything for you," I said apologetically, waving my hand down as I ced all the bags on the sofa and canceled my Telekinesis skill.


    My pets let out a chorus of disappointment at my words, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. ''I should buy them a toy or two,'' I thought to myself.


    Foxy, who had juste down from the second floor, interrupted the moment of disappointment with a reminder. "Red, you shouldn''t call him His Highness. This isn''t the Dark Dimension," she said sternly.


    Red looked contrite. "I will remember it," he said sheepishly.


    "Where is Celia?" I asked, turning my head from side to side as I searched for her.


    "She''s in the bathroom. She asked me to bring her a tampon," Foxy exined.


    I flicked my finger, using my Telekinesis to retrieve a pack of tampons from one of the bags. The tampons flew through the air towards Foxy. "Here," I said simply.


    "Thanks," Foxy said before quickly going upstairs.


    "Tell her I already bought the ice cream and chocte," I called out to Foxy as she prepared to leave the room. I wanted to make sure she conveyed the message to Celia.


    "Got it!" Foxy replied, half yelling to ensure that I heard her.


    With Foxy on her way to deliver my message, I turned my attention back to the living room. My pets had all lost their excitement due to my previous statement, and the room was now filled with a sense of disappointment.


    Not wanting to let the mood linger, I used my Telekinesis skill to tidy up my groceries.


    ''Telekinesis.'' I lifted all the bags up into the air and took out the content.


    With a flick of my finger, I moved the ice cream and milk into the fridge smoothly and effortlessly, taking care to ce them on the shelves in an orderly fashion. Then, with a flick of my wrist, I sent the chocte flying across the room, where itnded neatly in the pantry.


    Finally, I used my telekinesis to lift the souvenirs from the bag, cing them gently on the table.


    That scene caught my pets'' attention once again. Their eyes followed where the items went.


    "That cold thing looks delicious. Can we eat it?" Rave asked, his eyes fixed on the fridge.


    I couldn''t help but smile dryly. "Sorry, this is human food. I''m not sure you guys can eat it," I said apologetically.


    Again, my pets let out another chorus of disappointment at my words, and I knew I had to do something to lift their spirits. "But I promise I''ll stop by the pet shop and buy some toys for you guyster. What do you want?" I asked, trying to cheer them up.


    Buni was the first to speak up. "A ball sounds fun!" he eximed excitedly.


    Red, meanwhile, was practically jumping up and down. "A plush! I want a plush!" he yelled repeatedly.


    Rave flew in a circle, looking happy. "A fake branch for me," he said.


    Shadow, however, looked unimpressed. "Huh, that sounds boring," he said arrogantly.


    I turned to Shadow. "Don''t you want something?" I asked him.


    He shrugged and licked his paw. "Well, I''m good," he said, looking unconcerned.


    I chuckled. "I will buy somethingter for you then," I said, knowing that it was just his personality to act disinterested.


    "Thanks for the tampons, brother!" Celia eximed as she entered the room. She had just finished taking a bath, and her hair was still wet and covered in a towel.


    I turned to her and smiled. "Don''t mention it. Your chocte is in the pantry and your ice cream is in the freezer," I announced.


    But instead of returning my smile, Celia frowned and pointed at my chest. "Uh�� You left like that?" she asked, her toneced with disapproval at my braless breasts.


    I hugged my under boobs tightly and looked them, wearing a slightly annoying smile. "Yeah. They''re bigger than yours, right?" I said, trying to deflect her question.


    Celia narrowed her eyes. "So you went out without wearing a bra?" she asked, making sure she had heard me correctly.


    "Yup! Some boys even followed me because of it. You should see how I prank them," I said, snapping my fingers to cancel my camouge and reverting back to my human form. "It was funny."


    Celia looked disgusted. "Ugh... I can imagine how they drooled all over you," she said, shaking her head as she walked towards the fridge to retrieve her ice cream.


    "Anyways," I said, walking over to the table and picking up the souvenir I had purchased. "I''m going out for a bit."


    Celia turned to me in surprise. "Thiste?" she asked, making sure she had heard me correctly once again.


    Note: illustration is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 633. I Miss You

    Chapter 633. I Miss You


    The Incubus System Chapter 633. I Miss You


    "Yeah, I''m going to give this to Mrs. Clea," I exined, holding up the souvenir. I couldn''t bring it with the shopping bags since they had the store name and address printed on them.


    Celia raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "Only that?" she asked.


    "And take care of some other things," I added. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure they don''t find out about me," I reassured her, knowing that Celia was always worried about my dual identity.


    She looked at me quizzically. "You''re not returning to the Demon World tonight?" she asked, remembering that I had mentioned that I would be going back every night. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I shook my head from side to side. "I don''t think I can make it. I''ll contact the others about this," I said, trying to downy my concerns. ''I just hope they''re not mad at me,'' I thought to myself.


    Then I walked towards the door, ready to leave. "Just lock the door if you go to bed, okay?" I said as a reminder.


    "Okay," she answered.


    I left my house and made my way to her house. As I approached her front door, I reached out and pressed the doorbell. I waited for a few moments, but no one answered.


    ''Is she not home?'' I thought. So I pressed again and waited.


    After waiting for about five minutes, I decided to head back home. I had a feeling that Mrs. Clea''s absence had something to do with the news that Ruby and Larry had received earlier this afternoon. So I decided to check it out.


    I turned and made my way back to my own house, the door closing behind me as I returned home.


    "Hey, why did youe back so soon?" Celia asked as I walked back into the living room. "Did you give Mrs. Clea the souvenir?"


    I shook my head. "She wasn''t in her house," I exined. "I rang the doorbell, but no one answered."


    Celia looked at me in surprise. "That''s strange. She''s usually home at this time. Do you think she''s okay?" she said, a concerned look on her face.


    I shrugged. "I''m not sure. Maybe she had somethinge up and had to go out. I''ll try to deliver the souvenir tomorrow," I said, putting the small gift on the table.


    Letting out a sigh of exhaustion, I plopped myself down on the sofa and closed my eyes as I telephated Emma.


    Letting out a sigh of exhaustion, I plopped myself down on the sofa and closed my eyes as I telephated Emma.


    [You are connected to Emma Lunaspark.]


    ''Hey, sorry for bothering you. Can I ask a couple of quick questions?'' I asked, feeling a bit hesitant.


    Emmaughed on the other end. ''What are you talking about? Just say it. Why do you sound reluctant? Is it because we haven''t seen each other in a long time?'' she joked.


    ''I just don''t want to disturb your patrol time,'' I said, feeling guilty for reaching out to her during her busy schedule.


    ''I''m on my way home actually. I finished early tonight,'' Emma replied, her voice filled with surprise.


    I opened my eyes and turned to the clock, surprised to see that it was only 8:21 PM. ''That fast?'' I asked in shock.


    ''Yeah. Today, they called us to patrol and asked us toe home early. That''s weird since I didn''t hear anything before. There was no big attack and they didn''t say anything to us,'' Emma exined, her voiceced with confusion.


    ''Does that have anything to do with me?'' I asked, my voice filled with uncertainty.


    ''Why you?'' Emma replied, her voice filled with curiosity.


    ''I''m not sure, but I get that impression every time I meet Ruby,'' I said, recalling how Ruby had been warning me to be carefultely.


    ''Uh�� You''ve met Ruby?'' Emma asked, her tone surprised.


    ''Yeah. Did she give you a hard time?'' I asked, wanting to make sure that Emma wasn''t being punished for my actions.


    ''A bit. I''m more worried about Larry,'' Emma said, her voice filled with sorrow.


    I remembered the bruises on Larry''s face and winced. ''Yeah. I saw that'' I said, my voice heavy with guilt.


    ''Oh, you''ve met him too?'' Emma asked, her tone curious.


    ''Yeah. We even had made a scene earlier. I''ll tell you about itter,'' I said, not wanting to go into too much detail in the telepathy.


    ''So, what are the other questions?'' Emma asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    ''Hmm, since you''re almost home, how about Ie over to your house?'' I suggested a sense of longing in my voice.


    ''Is that just going to be just a question?'' Emma teased, a hint of yfulness in her tone.


    ''Well, I don''t think so,'' I replied, a sense of mncholy washing over me as I thought of how much I missed her. ''Moreover...'' My words trailed off, my emotions too raw to put into words.


    ''Moreover?'' Emma prompted, her voice filled with concern.


    ''I miss you,'' I said, my voice heavy with emotion.


    A pause followed after my words as we both took a moment to process our emotions and feelings.


    ''Did you say that to the others too?'' Emma asked, her tone curious rather than jealous.


    ''Well, I did,'' I admitted, not wanting to lie. ''But I do miss you.'' After all, I had fallen in love with Emma even before I had turned into an incubus. However, I didn''t want to createpetition between my partners by expressing that my feelings for her were stronger. ''Don''t you want to meet me? Who knows I''ve turned into a hideous creature,'' I asked, trying to lighten the mood with a joke.


    ''Really?'' Emma said in shock.


    ''No!'' I quickly corrected myself. Then, a hesitation washed over me as I remembered how terrifying my demon lord form could be. ''Uh...I think,'' I said, unsure of how to describe it.


    ''So the demon world did change you...'' Emma said, her voice filled with a hint of sadness.


    Her words made my heart ache as I remembered the time when she had seen my true form and epted me.


    ''Only a bit. I still have my incubus form and human form, so don''t worry''I exined, trying to ease her concerns.


    Another short pause followed as we both remained silent.


    ''Come to my room in 10 minutes,'' Emma broke the silence. Her voice was firm but also held a hint of longing.


    ''Got it,'' I replied, my voice was quiet.


    [You have disconnected with Emma Lunaspark]

 Chapter 643: I Miss You

    Chapter 643: I Miss You


    The Incubus System Chapter 633. I Miss You


    "Yeah, I''m going to give this to Mrs. Clea," I exined, holding up the souvenir. I couldn''t bring it with the shopping bags since they had the store name and address printed on them.


    Celia raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "Only that?" she asked.


    "And take care of some other things," I added. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure they don''t find out about me," I reassured her, knowing that Celia was always worried about my dual identity.


    She looked at me quizzically. "You''re not returning to the Demon World tonight?" she asked, remembering that I had mentioned that I would be going back every night.


    I shook my head from side to side. "I don''t think I can make it. I''ll contact the others about this," I said, trying to downy my concerns. ''I just hope they''re not mad at me,'' I thought to myself.


    Then I walked towards the door, ready to leave. "Just lock the door if you go to bed, okay?" I said as a reminder.


    "Okay," she answered.


    I left my house and made my way to her house. As I approached her front door, I reached out and pressed the doorbell. I waited for a few moments, but no one answered.''Is she not home?'' I thought. So I pressed again and waited.


    After waiting for about five minutes, I decided to head back home. I had a feeling that Mrs. Clea''s absence had something to do with the news that Ruby and Larry had received earlier this afternoon. So I decided to check it out.


    I turned and made my way back to my own house, the door closing behind me as I returned home.


    "Hey, why did youe back so soon?" Celia asked as I walked back into the living room. "Did you give Mrs. Clea the souvenir?"


    I shook my head. "She wasn''t in her house," I exined. "I rang the doorbell, but no one answered."


    Celia looked at me in surprise. "That''s strange. She''s usually home at this time. Do you think she''s okay?" she said, a concerned look on her face.


    I shrugged. "I''m not sure. Maybe she had somethinge up and had to go out. I''ll try to deliver the souvenir tomorrow," I said, putting the small gift on the table.


    Letting out a sigh of exhaustion, I plopped myself down on the sofa and closed my eyes as I telephated Emma.


    [You are connected to Emma Lunaspark.]


    ''Hey, sorry for bothering you. Can I ask a couple of quick questions?'' I asked, feeling a bit hesitant.


    Emmaughed on the other end. ''What are you talking about? Just say it. Why do you sound reluctant? Is it because we haven''t seen each other in a long time?'' she joked.


    ''I just don''t want to disturb your patrol time,'' I said, feeling guilty for reaching out to her during her busy schedule.


    ''I''m on my way home actually. I finished early tonight,'' Emma replied, her voice filled with surprise.


    I opened my eyes and turned to the clock, surprised to see that it was only 8:21 PM. ''That fast?'' I asked in shock.


    ''Yeah. Today, they called us to patrol and asked us toe home early. That''s weird since I didn''t hear anything before. There was no big attack and they didn''t say anything to us,'' Emma exined, her voiceced with confusion.


    ''Does that have anything to do with me?'' I asked, my voice filled with uncertainty.


    ''Why you?'' Emma replied, her voice filled with curiosity.


    ''I''m not sure, but I get that impression every time I meet Ruby,'' I said, recalling how Ruby had been warning me to be carefultely.


    ''Uh�� You''ve met Ruby?'' Emma asked, her tone surprised.


    ''Yeah. Did she give you a hard time?'' I asked, wanting to make sure that Emma wasn''t being punished for my actions.


    ''A bit. I''m more worried about Larry,'' Emma said, her voice filled with sorrow.


    I remembered the bruises on Larry''s face and winced. ''Yeah. I saw that'' I said, my voice heavy with guilt.


    ''Oh, you''ve met him too?'' Emma asked, her tone curious.


    ''Yeah. We even had made a scene earlier. I''ll tell you about itter,'' I said, not wanting to go into too much detail in the telepathy.


    ''So, what are the other questions?'' Emma asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    ''Hmm, since you''re almost home, how about Ie over to your house?'' I suggested a sense of longing in my voice.


    ''Is that just going to be just a question?'' Emma teased, a hint of yfulness in her tone.


    ''Well, I don''t think so,'' I replied, a sense of mncholy washing over me as I thought of how much I missed her. ''Moreover...'' My words trailed off, my emotions too raw to put into words.


    ''Moreover?'' Emma prompted, her voice filled with concern.


    ''I miss you,'' I said, my voice heavy with emotion.


    A pause followed after my words as we both took a moment to process our emotions and feelings.


    ''Did you say that to the others too?'' Emma asked, her tone curious rather than jealous.


    ''Well, I did,'' I admitted, not wanting to lie. ''But I do miss you.'' After all, I had fallen in love with Emma even before I had turned into an incubus. However, I didn''t want to createpetition between my partners by expressing that my feelings for her were stronger. ''Don''t you want to meet me? Who knows I''ve turned into a hideous creature,'' I asked, trying to lighten the mood with a joke.


    ''Really?'' Emma said in shock.


    ''No!'' I quickly corrected myself. Then, a hesitation washed over me as I remembered how terrifying my demon lord form could be. ''Uh...I think,'' I said, unsure of how to describe it.


    ''So the demon world did change you...'' Emma said, her voice filled with a hint of sadness.


    Her words made my heart ache as I remembered the time when she had seen my true form and epted me.


    ''Only a bit. I still have my incubus form and human form, so don''t worry'' I exined, trying to ease her concerns.


    Another short pause followed as we both remained silent.


    ''Come to my room in 10 minutes,'' Emma broke the silence. Her voice was firm but also held a hint of longing.


    ''Got it,'' I replied, my voice was quiet.


    [You have disconnected with Emma Lunaspark]


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 644: Heh, Incubus

    Chapter 644: Heh, Incubus


    The Incubus System Chapter 634. Heh, Incubus


    "Brother?" Celia''s voice and a gentle tap on my shoulder caused me to swivel my head in her direction. My eyes fell upon her worried countenance as if she could sense the turmoil brewing within me. "Is there something wrong?" she asked tentatively, her words tinged with concern.


    I forced a reassuring smile to my lips, attempting to quell her worries. "Nothing. I just telepathed Emma," I replied, my tone light and nonchnt. The truth was, I wasn''t quite sure how to process the jumbled emotions that were swirling within me. It was as if a storm was brewing within my heart, and I couldn''t quite put my finger on the source of my agitation.


    It was something that bothered me ever since Emma had discovered my true identity for the first time. A fear that she would be afraid of me, that she would reject me. Now�� I felt it again. And it wasn''t just Emma that I was worried about, it was all of my partners, including Celia. I knew that they would find out my demon lord form sooner orter. The human world would eventually discover that the prince of darkness lived among them, and I couldn''t help but wonder how they would react.


    "Then why do you look sad?" she asked, her voice filled with concern as she withdrew her hand and took a seat beside me on the sofa. Her hands hugged the cushion tightly, her gaze still fixed intently upon me. "Did she say something rted to the demon hunter association?" she guessed again; her words tinged with a hint of apprehension.


    I hesitated for a moment before admitting, "Not exactly. But I suspect the association is plotting something against me." I turned to face her, my gaze growing serious as I continued. "That''s why, wherever you go, you have to be careful. Especially if you go out with Jenny," I added, considering the fact that Celia and Jenny had recently made up.


    She looked at me with a hint of confusion in her eyes. "Is it because of her brother?" she guessed; her words spoken with a sense of uncertainty.


    I nodded, my expression grave. "Nathan is the most dangerous one at the moment." ''Especially since he had three high skills and one epic skill now.'' I wanted to say that, but I didn''t want to add to her worries. "So please, be careful. He might follow you or take the opportunity when you are out with Jenny. Also, don''t give too much information or tell him about me or our family. Even if you ask Jenny to keep quiet, she is his sister and she might tell him," I warned her, my tone serious and my facial expression portraying the gravity of the situation.


    A long exhale left her mouth as she processed my words. "I understand," she said, her tone tinged with a trace of disappointment."Right," I said, standing up from my seat. "I have to go now."


    "Are you going to go hunting?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. Her gaze followed my movement.


    I shook my head from side to side and nced over at my pets who were still lounging on the living room''s carpet. Their eyes were all fixed on the television screen, where a scene of a crocodile devouring a deer in the wild was ying. "I will let them do the job," I said.


    Then I turned to face Celia once more. "I''m going over to Emma''s ce to talk things over," I said, giving her a brief exnation.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at me full of suspicion. "Only talk?" she asked, her toneced with sarcasm.


    An innocent grin appeared on my face. "Well, the main purpose is for discussion. The other one is a bonus. It depends on our mood," I said, my words dripping with a hint of yful flirtation.


    Celia rolled her eyes and sneered; her tone clearly sarcastic. "Heh�� Incubus," she said, ncing to the side with a clear look of disdain.


    I replied to herment with a t, emotionless stare. "Got a problem with that?" I asked, my tone cool and unruffled.


    "Nothing," she pouted, her expression was one of disappointment. "Don''te homete, okay?" she reminded me, her voice taking on a motherly tone.


    "Okay," I replied, my voice soft and conciliatory. As the words left my mouth, my portal materialized behind me, the swirling vortex of energy beckoning me forward. Without hesitation, I turned around and stepped into the portal, my body enveloped by the darkness.


    I stepped out of the portal and found myself standing in the middle of Emma''s bedroom. The room was dimly lit, with only a smallmp providing the only source of light. The air was thick with the scent ofvender and rose, a subtle reminder of Emma''s presence in the room.


    Her figure silhouetted against the soft glow of the moonlight filtering through the open balcony door. She was still dressed in her demon hunter uniform, the ck and blue fabric hugging her curves in all the right ces. The uniform was a stark contrast to the delicate femininity of her features, but it only served to enhance her natural beauty.


    As she turned to face me, I couldn''t help but notice the way the moonlight yed off of her silver hair. Her eyes sparkled like amethyst, reflecting the light in a way that made them seem almost otherworldly.


    She greeted me with a warm smile, her voice soft and inviting. "Good evening, Ethan," she said, her words filled with a sense of happiness.


    She stepped closer and I noticed her demon hunter uniform that clung to her body, entuating her curves and the toned muscles of her legs. The open balcony door revealed the fact that she hade home secretly, sneaking in through the balcony to avoid her family''s detection.


    "Good evening," I replied to her with a gentle smile, my voice filled with a sense of warmth and familiarity.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 645: Let Me Hug You

    Chapter 645: Let Me Hug You


    The Incubus System Chapter 635. Let Me Hug You


    "You arrived early. Mind if I change clothes first?" Emma asked, her voice filled with a hint of embarrassment.


    "I don''t mind," I replied, my voice calm and understanding.


    Emma began to undress. Her body was toned and fit; her curves were entuated by the tight-fitting demon hunter uniform that she wore. But as she began to remove her top, she suddenly stopped and turned to face me.


    "Ahem," she cleared her throat, her expression one of slight difort.


    "Yes?" I asked, confusion etched upon my face.


    "Mind if you turn around? I''m going to change," she reminded me, her voice tinged with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Oh, right," I said nervously. I realized that mymon sense for this kind of thing had dulled ever since I went to the Dark Dimension. Emma was my partner, but she was still embarrassed to change in front of me outside of our ''ytime''.


    So, I turned around, giving her the privacy she needed. I heard the rustling of clothes as she changed, my imagination running wild as I pictured her in my mind. My body was filled with a sense of longing and desire.As I stood there lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt her arms wrap around me from behind. She hugged me tightly, her body pressed up against mine. I could feel the warmth of her embrace, and it sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Are you done?" I asked, my voice calm and steady, without turning my head to look at her.


    "Hmm..." she answered me with a hum of contentment, her breath tickling my ear.


    I could feel her longing for me radiating from her body. "Do you want to talk or should we skip it and move on to something else?" I tilted my head a bit, my meaning cleared as I suggested moving on to more ''physical'' activities.


    "Talk. Just let me hug you for a minute. I miss you," she answered me with a gentle voice, her words filled with a sense of longing and love. She didn''t release her hug, her grip on me only growing tighter.


    I answered her with silence and gripped her hands that were around my waist. I could feel her heart beating against my back, and it made my own heart race with desire.


    We stood there for a moment, holding each other in silence. It felt like an eternity as we savored this moment of closeness and intimacy.


    "Shall we take this to bed? I haven''t cuddled with you in a long time," she finally broke the silence, her voice soft and inviting.


    I turned around to face her and looked into her eyes. They sparkled with love and desire. Without hesitation, I replied with a nod.


    We made our way to the bed. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Wey down on the bed, with Emma cuddling in my arms, her head resting on my chest.


    The sensation of her body pressed against mine was electric. My heart was pounding in my chest, as it had been a long time since we had done this. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to control myself and our discussion would turn into something more before I even started it.


    "May I ask a few things?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, trying to keep my focus.


    "I thought you would only ask one question?" she asked with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "Well, I''m here now. So, I''ll ask a lot of questions and use it as an excuse to apany you for longer," I said, trying to keep the conversation light and yful.


    She chuckled softly, her breath tickling my ear. "About the demon hunter association? Go ahead," she said, her voice soft and calm.


    "Do you know any changes from the advanced ss demon hunters? Like their schedule, training, or the like?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity. Even though this matter only involved advanced demon hunters, I knew Emma would have some insight into the matter. Especially since I noticed Nathan''s and Ruby''s levels had progressed much faster than thest time, I had seen them. They also had a couple of new skills, while Larry only had one. On top of that, those were high-level skills.


    Well��


    I used my Observation skill on Emma and noticed that she also had two new skills. However, only one of them was high level, while the other was just an ordinary skill and I bet her status as my partner may have helped her develop her skills better.


    "I don''t know about their training, but yeah, they have indeed changed their schedule," Emma exhaled, her voice filled with a hint of frustration. "Most of them no longer handle new recruits and are sent to the front line. Their patrol schedule became erratic. After the big attack, the association also assigned them to patrol that area. Maybe the higher-ups ordered them to search for the great demon more thoroughly. But they are still using our old demonpass, so it has no effect," she gave me a long exnation, her voice filled with seriousness.


    "I see..." I muttered, my mind racing as I processed the information about what they wanted. I agreed with Emma that they were searching for The Great Demon, but what did that have to do with Ethan?


    "Oh right, all of them were re-vinated a month ago," Emma added before I said a word. Her voice filled with a sense of realization.


    ''Look at the bright side, Ethan. They took your advice seriously. You should be proud of yourself.'' I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I realized that my advice had been taken seriously as I remembered the conversation I had with Mrs. Clea before my departure to the dark dimension.


    "Then what happened after that? Like the effect or something?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity.


    "I didn''t see some of them for a few days. Some said that even though they had been tested and the association confirmed that none of them were unsuitable, some of them fell ill after taking the vine but all of them have recovered. They mostly bber nonsense things when they are sick. Ruby is one of them," Emma said, her voice tinged with a hint of worry.


    "Oh..." I cringed, as I remembered the strange messages Ruby had been sending me. "That''s why she texted a lot of weird things to me," I said, my voice filled with understanding.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 646: Women in Love Are Crazy

    Chapter 646: Women in Love Are Crazy


    The Incubus System Chapter 636. Women in Love Are Crazy


    "You should see how she was looking for you. That''s not aughing matter," Emma said, her voice filled with a hint ofint.


    "I''m notughing. I just don''t understand why a girl ,who knows so little about me, can obsess over me this far. I don''t understand," I exined, my confusion evident in my tone of voice and facial expressions.


    "All women in love are crazy, Ethan..." Emma released her embrace andy on top of me, her eyes looking at me filled with emotion. "Including me..."


    I stared at her for a moment, before I issued a short, nervous chuckle. "I know you''re just defending her. Don''t get me wrong, I don''t me someone''s obsession. I just don''t understand..."


    Emma ced her palm on my cheek and asked, "Tell me, why do you think I''m not as crazy as Ruby?"


    "You don''t chase me around and stalk me," I replied, my voice filled with a sense of understanding.


    "I did... I went to Ledred to pick you up, remember?" Emma reminded me, her voice filled with a hint of nostalgia.


    My heart suddenly began to pound faster."You just wanted to know me better. It was because you saw how I fought without demon hunter skill," I tried to make sense out of her statement, trying to understand why she had been attracted to me.


    "But there''s also something that attracted me to you..." she whispered, her lips getting closer to mine before they met and touched each other.


    As our lips met and we kissed warmly, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of emotion. Rather than lust. It was a kiss filled with love and affection, a kiss that spoke of the deep connection that we shared.


    "Anyway, congrattions on your promotion," I said, my voice filled with genuine happiness once we broke our short kiss.


    "Thank you," Emma said with a smile. "Is that all your questions?" she confirmed.


    "I think so," I replied, unable to think of anything else. Emma only had limited information about the demon hunter association, and in this state, I was not sure I could hold myself any longer.


    "Then it''s time for me to ask," Emma said, her voice filled with a sense of determination.


    "Go ahead," I said, bracing myself for her question.


    Her gaze turned serious as she asked, "About your change, can you tell me more about it?" That question was enough to make me tense.


    "Do you really want to know?" I asked her in a reluctant tone, filled with hesitation.


    "Can I?" she asked. Her voice was full with a sense of curiosity and concern.


    "Yeah," I said, painting my voice with a sense of resignation. "It''s just---" I was silent for a moment as I searched for the right words. "Like I said, it isn''t pretty. It makes me look like a demon, more than before. Like�� there''s no trace of a human from me anymore. It is just--- Aplete demon."


    "So, you have turned into a monster?" she asked with mncholy and a hint of sadness.


    "Well, not exactly. But my appearance is kind of simr to it," I admitted nervously.


    "But that doesn''t change your personality, right?" she confirmed with a sense of hope.


    I shook my head from side to side. "I''m still me," I reassured her,


    She pressed her lips together in obvious confusion. The fear and uncertainty were clear on her delicate features. Not a word escaped her lips, yet her expression spoke volumes. And then, out of nowhere, she spoke. "Then can you show it to me?" Her voice was low and hesitant as if she wasn''t entirely sure of her own request.


    I couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise. "Are you serious?" I asked with disbelief etched into my voice.


    She nodded. Her eyes locked onto mine.


    My mind was racing as I tried to understand her request. "Why?" I asked, my own confusion evident in my voice.


    Her fingers brushed through my hair, the touch sending shivers down my spine. "I want to know how far you have changed," she whispered, her breath warm against my ear. "I want to know whether what you say is true or not... That you are still you."


    A mix of emotions flooded through me. There was fear, fear that she would look upon me with disgust and revulsion after she saw it. My heart was pounding in my chest as I considered her request, unsure of what to do or say next.


    "Are you sure?" I confirmed one more time, my voice filled with concern. As long as I didn''t activate my Demonic Aura or Demon Lord Aura, I wouldn''t be caught. Besides, Deathraze had hidden it well. "I''m afraid it will trigger your trauma," I reminded her, my heart heavy with worry.


    She looked at me with determination in her eyes. "I have finished my therapy and they said I have recovered," she replied, her voice steady and confident. "At least I don''t need to take my medicine anymore. It shouldn''t be a problem��"


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "That is good news," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "Did they say why?"


    "They said something that changed my experience about my trauma and has helped me to heal," she said, her eyes shining with hope.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity. "So, your Demon Hunter job helps you to recover?" I asked, trying to make sure. She had the power to face the demon now, so she shouldn''t be scared anymore.


    She hesitated for a moment before admitting, "No. It''s you." Her gaze met mine, and I could see the vulnerability and trust in her eyes. "You gave me a new perspective of a demon. So��" She bit her lower lip, her voice filled with uncertainty. "Can I?" she asked one more time.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 647: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lords Embrace I

    Chapter 647: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace I


    The Incubus System Chapter 637. A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace I


    "Promise me you won''t scream," I said, my voice filled with a sense of unease. I rarely used this form in the dark dimension and only ever used it inbat. I knew that this was going to be a weird experience for me.


    As I activated my Demon Lord form, I couldn''t help but let my mind wander. ''Well�� I think I should throw my mind away to have some fun with her after this,'' I thought. I was sure as soon as the transformation began, I would lose all hope.


    My horns emerged from the top of my head, their sharp points glinting in the dim light. My hands transformed into a pair of fearsome ws. Spikes and thick ck skin covered my body, recing my clothes. The transformation also changed my skin, giving it a dark and menacing appearance. My ears elongated into an elf''s pointed shape, and my demonic tail was thick, ghastly, and long. Three pairs of ck wings emerged behind me.


    [You have activated your Demon Lord Form.]


    [All skills effectiveness +50%.]


    As I emerged from the transformation, I could see Emma''s shocked expression as her eyes examined every demonic feature of mine carefully. Her body trembled, her eyes wide with fear and uncertainty.


    My heart sank as I saw the look of terror on her face. I knew that she must be scared, but here I was, sitting before her in my true form, a being of darkness and power.


    But as I looked into her eyes, I could see the flicker of curiosity and wonder. Despite her fear, she was also fascinated by my transformation, and that gave me a small glimmer of hope.I leaned towards her, my wings rustling behind me. "It''s okay," I said, my voice gentle and soothing. "I''m still me, I won''t hurt you."


    She looked at me for a moment, her eyes searching my face for any hint of deception. I could feel her body tremble.


    The urge to hug her and soothe her was overwhelming, but with these ws of mine, I was afraid it would only make things worse.


    "This is not something pretty to look at," I said quickly, trying to find the right words. "After all, I usually only use this form for battle." But my words seemed to fall on deaf ears, as she continued to stare at me intently.


    "On second thought, I think this is a bad idea," I added, my voice filled with concern. "You don''t have to push yourself." I wanted nothing more than to change back to my human form, but she was already reaching out to touch my horns before pressing her trembling palm gently against my face.


    "I don''t push myself, Ethan," she said, her voice filled with deep emotion. Her serenity was evident in her voice, and I couldn''t help but be taken aback by her calmness. Her touch was gentle, yet firm, and as she traced her fingers over my demonic face.


    "But you are afraid," I asked in disbelief, my voice filled with confusion. I couldn''t understand how she could be anything other than terrified at the sight of me in my true form.


    She shook her head, her eyes meeting mine. "I''m not afraid," she exined, her voice steady and sure. "I''m stunned."


    I couldn''t help but feel even more confused. "Huh?" I asked, my mind racing as I tried to understand her words.


    "You have changed," she said, her voice filled with wonder. "You have be a demon, a true one. But�� your human heart still remains." A soft smile appeared on her lips as she looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions. "I''m grateful, Ethan. I thought you would lose your human side once you returned from the demon world."


    As she pressed her forehead against mine and closed her eyes, I could feel her warmth and love washing over me. "I''m grateful you''re still you," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion.


    My heart began to race with a mix of emotions. My feelings were a jumbled mess, and I couldn''t quite put them into words. All I knew was that I wanted to be close to her, to hold her and soothe her.


    I reached out to her; my hands held her back in hesitation. I was afraid that my ws would hurt her, and I couldn''t bear the thought of causing her any pain. So, I did everything slowly, and my movements were measured and precise.


    My ws touched her thin sleeping gown and delicate body. I could feel a sense of awe and reverence. She was so delicate and beautiful.


    I was engulfed by her seductive aroma. It made my nose itch. An urge pushed me to inhale deeply, savoring the delicious scent that was solely hers. I felt calm and content, which was like a balm for my senses.


    After I distanced myself away and looked into her eyes, I leaned in and whispered in a gentle tone, "Nothing can change me except myself, Emma."


    "Yeah," she answered me with a gentle smile before leaning in and gently pressing her lips to mine. The kiss was soft and tender, filled with a sense of love and affection.


    We kissed. I could feel a wave of emotion washing over me. The feeling was indescribable as if all the love and passion that I had ever felt had been condensed into one moment. I felt a sense of warmth and contentment spread through me as I held her close.


    My hands traced over her body, exploring every inch of her with a sense of reverence and wonder. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of possessiveness and love as I touched her. And yeah�� Thinking again, what she said before was right. A girl, a demon hunter, who fell in love with a demon lord like me even after she saw how a demon killed her mother, indeed was crazy. She even fought her fear and didn''t care about my terrifying form.


    Every movement of my hands was filled with a sense of tenderness and care. I wanted to make sure that I didn''t hurt her in any way, and I was filled with a sense of protectiveness as I held her close.


    The kiss was endless, as we explored each other''s lips, savoring every moment and feeling each other''s heartbeat. As we pulled away, we were both breathless, our hearts pounding with love and desire.


    "I love you," I whispered, my voice filled with emotion as I looked into her eyes.


    "I love you too," she whispered back, her eyes shining with love and affection.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 648: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lords Embrace II

    Chapter 648: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace II


    The Incubus System Chapter 638. A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace II


    After those words were out of her mouth, once again our lips met. Her soft plump lips felt amazing on mine as they glided across them, her tongue darting into my open mouth and brushing against mine. I couldn''t help myself from deepening the kiss until it became almost painful for both of us.


    "Give me more," I demanded in a low voice once I broke our kiss.


    I wrapped my arms around her slender waist and pulled her close to me. She giggled softly in response and started to touch me. This time, it was gentle yet contained a clear demand of desire.


    She reached up with one hand to brush my cheekbone and then let her fingers trail down along the side of my neck where she yed with the hair before running back towards the other earlobe. She traced an intricate pattern on my chest while leaving light kisses behind as if marking each spot where her lipsnded.


    Then her hands came. One ran down over my shoulder des and another cupped my ass cheeks before giving me a firm squeeze through my thick demonic skin. Finally, they moved downward, past my abs. Her delicate fingertips began tracing lines along my sides like feathers would stroke my body gently but purposefully. My entire body reacted to her touches. A warmth grew inside of me and spread throughout my veins as they pumped blood faster through my body. Each part of me tingled at being touched so thoroughly. I loved every moment of it.


    As my gaze locked on her, I tilted my head slightly. "You aren''t afraid of me..." I whispered in wonder. She did say it clearly, but I still couldn''t believe even with all my dreadful features, she was still touching and seducing me. She made her move, not just passively, and waited for me to touch her.


    I could see the passion fire burning bright in her eyes as she leaned forward to ce one long kiss on the side of my neck where one of the wings rested on my shoulders. One hand slid down along the side of the other wing.


    Then she pressed her lips against each of them, kissing each slowly and thoroughly while leaving a trail of tiny kisses along each of them and down from my wrist to my elbow. Her fingers traced small circles around my biceps and then lower, teasing me further with light brushes along each rib cage that I found quite pleasurable.My body tensed up at her touch and I bit back an urge to growl at the pleasure building inside of me. We were locked together in an embrace now and I could feel my desire re up within me. My arms wrapped around her small body to hold onto her tightly as we continued kissing each other passionately. After what seemed like hours, Emma pulled away slightly and looked at me through hooded eyes. She smiled widely then brought her lips close enough so only a single word came out. "I want you..."


    "You want to do it with me? In this form? " I made sure.


    She replied with a nod.


    "Have I made you fall for me that hard?" I asked.


    She nodded again.


    Her answer tickled my desire and feelings even more. They were mixed within me and created a crazy possessiveness.


    "Then pardon me for being rough tonight," I smirked, before grabbing the sides of her nightgown and ripping it off over her head, leaving her naked in front of me. I kissed her again and began caressing her firm breasts while sucking on them, giving each nipple equal attention. I did it gently to make sure my ws didn''t scratch her skin.


    I could see she enjoyed my touches by watching me with wide eyes as she let out quiet moans from time to time. I licked from one side to the other, getting some saliva in between to get her wetness going. It worked well as I pushed her onto the bed, taking herpletely under my dominance as if I was ready to feast upon her.


    She squirmed beneath me with little grunts of pleasure in response. I stopped kissing her and enjoyed the sight. Her body was incredible; toned body with beautiful curves. Her small waist and big round hips gave way to two perfectly rounded butt cheeks that jiggled every time she moved. The smooth, silver hair that covered most of her body contrasted beautifully against her bright pink lips and plump nipples that stood erectly toward me.


    Her inner thighs were already soaked, probably due to my teasing tongue earlier. I watched closely how she responded to everything I had done up until then, trying to predict what kind of reaction woulde next. I needed a bit more forey before I would start.


    I locked her fingers between my ws and pinned them onto the bed. My eyes werepletely locked on her. She looked at me for a moment before I leaned in close to whisper in her ear. "You are mine..."


    She swallowed hard but nodded silently in reply.


    Slowly, I parted her legs and stared longingly at her dripping wet cunt. It was shaved clean, exposing an extremely smooth flesh texture that made me want to slide my tongue along it. However, since she wasn''t fully prepared yet, it was too early for that. I instead ced kisses on both of her thighs, enjoying every taste that came from it while moving my tongue to explore it.


    Then, I opened herbia with my hands to reveal the pink folds hidden within. I kissed her clit with soft, quick licks.


    "Mmmm... Ethan," she moaned out loud as I continued to tease and kiss her, giving each fold and part a small nibble or gentle suckle. Her body was trembling beneath me and her legs were twitching slightly. Her breathing was heavy and short.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 649: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lords Embrace III

    Chapter 649: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace III


    The Incubus System Chapter 639. A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace III


    I could hear a light whimper escape her lips now and then; this kindled something deep in me.


    Then, I went up. "You like that?" I whispered in her ear before sucking one of her sensitive nipples into my mouth. My hand reached up from under my body towards hers. "Let me make you feel good," I spoke gently before taking her fingers between my ws and kissing the side of her neck.


    She let out another quiet sound of approval. The mixture of feelings made us both crazy for more and we started kissing each other again passionately with more force than before.


    My heart beat even faster. It felt almost as if it was about to explode from inside of me. My arms wrapped around her small body tightly as my demonic fingers intertwined themselves with hers, pressing against her palm as they rested on top of my wrist, giving me a small squeeze that sent shivers through my spine. I could feel my rough demonic skin against her soft skin.


    I couldn''t deny the fact that I was in my demon lord form yet she still wanted to do it with me, turning me on like crazy. This kindled an immense amount of emotions within me which led me into wanting more... And more... Until...


    She pushed herself onto me and brought her lips close enough so only a single word came out. "Ethan..." She breathed out quietly. Then the sweetest scent surrounded me and the biggest smile appeared on my face. She continued to kiss and touch my neck while my hand gently rubbed up her back, along the back of her neck then down towards the backside of her head where I took hold of a fistful of hair to guide my mouth closer to hers again. Her fingers grabbed at mine, holding them firmly in ce until we kissed each other again.


    Then I slowly pulled away from our embrace again.


    "I need you," she whispered softly. "Inside of me..." she added with a clear invitation before closing her eyes in response, a sign of resignation.My red eyes stared right through her as if seeing past her exterior to something deeper inside of her. I ran my tongue over my lips to taste her sweet skin one more time before taking a deep breath through my nose as if to calm my raging desire for more.


    Then I looked straight into her beautiful face and said simply and bluntly; "You''re ready."


    The words were like a spell for both of us because once spoken they couldn''t be taken back or changed any longer and the fire burned brighter within our souls from it. Our emotions grew even stronger now. We could barely breathe while we waited for the final moment when everything would explode outwards. A new tension filled our bodies. The air in the room turned heavy with lust, turning the atmosphere almost toxic. Each beat of my demonic heart pounded harder than thest, urging me forward with eagerness.


    She opened her legs wide for me to step between them and I was about to enter her when she suddenly reached to grab me, pulling me closer to her body. She took a deep breath to gather strength. Then she spoke in a strong tone as if she was trying to fight off her inner demon but failed miserably. Instead, she let the demon drive her desire. "Please..." she begged with her eyes staring at me.


    "I won''t hold back," I warned her.


    I didn''t hold anything back from this point on. My fingers curled and dug deep between her fingers as I mmed my cock hard against hers and began to pound into her cunt furiously like a wild animal while she moaned and groaned loudly beneath me. The sounds of our bodies pping together filled the air like fireworks while our breathing quickened up in speed to match each other''s rhythm until it seemed like we were one being with two separate hearts beating inside of us.


    My six demonic wings pped slowly and my tails slithered, showing how excited I was. The soft wind filled the room and rustled the paper or any light objects like the wind that infiltrated her room. Our chests bounced rapidly up and down and her sweaty body pped against mine, creating even more friction as I felt myself getting closer and closer to reaching orgasm within me... One that had been building for months now since the moment Emma entered the picture in my life again after years of absence.


    Our eyes remained locked onto each other as I pounded deeper with every thrust into her body. She let out a small cry at the sudden realization that I was about to release inside of her. Then her hands wrapped around me, squeezing me tight as she took another deep breath and let herself gopletely into her lustful desire. This pushed both of us toward a powerful climax. We held on to each other tightly and lost control over ourselves, crying out in pleasure as the waves came crashing through us and released everything we ever wanted or needed to be free.


    *Ting!*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    We heaved a sigh before copsing on each other''s bodies while our arms tightened their embrace even further. I closed my eyes so that I could savor this beautiful moment. Although I didn''t use my Demonic Erection, it was so satisfying. But despite my appearance, rather than lustful sex, it was more like emotional sex. It wasn''t only physical but also deeply intimate.


    "Are you leaving after this?" she whispered. Her objection was evident in her tone.


    "I will apany you till you fall asleep," I answered back with the same emotion in my voice.


    Then she kissed me gently once again, giving me a sweet taste of heaven in my mouth. She moaned slightly when our lips parted and stared right into my eyes as if to confirm what had just happened between us had been real and not merely a dream.


    I smiled at her response as I continued to hold her tightly while looking down at her adorable face. I caressed her soft skin for several moments before Iy down on the bed and snuggled beside me. Her hands hugged me as if she didn''t let me leave. We cuddled for a few minutes, kissing and enjoying each other''s warmth until sleep came knocking her out.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 650: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lords Embrace IV

    Chapter 650: A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 640. A Demon Hunter in The Demon Lord''s Embrace IV


    The time had shown 9:21 PM when Emma was asleep in my arms. A sense of warmth and contentment washed over me. Her soft, delicate body was nestled against mine, and I couldn''t resist the urge to gently caress her as she slept. Each stroke of my fingers was like a soothing melody that danced across her skin, lulling her into a deeper slumber. A gesture that didn''t match my appearance.


    The room was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, and the only sounds were the gentle rustle of the sheets and the quiet breathing of Emma as she slept. I couldn''t help but marvel at how peaceful and serene she looked as shey there in my arms. Her long, silver hair cascaded down her shoulders in loose waves, and her features were rxed.


    "You were the first to ept me and now, you are also the first to do it with me in my true form. Thank you for epting me and trusting me, Emma..." I whispered in gratitude. My eyes were locked on her. I ended it by leaning in and pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    She stirred slightly at the touch but didn''t wake up. I smiled to myself upon her response.


    Without moving from my position, I flicked my finger and used my Telekinesis. My invisible power swirled around the room, tidying up all the items that had fallen due to the wind from my wings earlier. The books that were strewn across the floor, were now neatly stacked on the bookshelf. The picture frames that were knocked over, now standing straight on the table. Everything was perfectly choreographed and executed with precision.


    At the same time, I deactivated my demon lord form. In an instant, the horns that had adorned my forehead, the sharp ws that had reced my fingers, and the thick, ck scales that had covered my skin all vanished. In less than a second, I was once again a human with no trace of any demonic appearance.


    "Good night, Emma," I whispered once again, brushing her hair gently. A hint of mncholy was clear in my voice. A sense of longing and sadness hit me hard as I got up from her bed. I felt like I wanted to stay there all night so when she woke up, I was the first person she saw.


    I snapped my fingers, and once again my invisible power lifted the nket and covered her naked body, ensuring she was warm andfortable. Then with one final nce at Emma, I opened my portal and stepped through, returning to my room.As I stepped out of the portal and emerged into my room, my gaze was drawn once more to the all-consuming abyss behind me. I could feel a great reluctance that tore my heart. I wanted to stay with her just a moment longer, but I had other duties. So many duties, in fact, that they seemed never-ending.


    With a deep sigh, I forced myself to steady my racing heart and remind myself of a famous quote, "With great poweres great responsibility, Ethan."


    It was a sentiment that I knew all too well. It was the very reason that truly great people could never rx. Although they never searched for trouble, trouble always found them. It was the same with me. I had never sought the Demon Hunter Association''s attention, but they were after me.


    With great effort, I pushed my legs to move and made my way down the stairs. My ears were immediately met with the yful chatter of Foxy and Celia, who were ying with my pets in the living room.


    "You haven''t slept yet?" I queried.


    As Celia turned to face me, her lips curved upward into a warm, inviting smile. "With this many fluffy friends, I don''t think I could ever fall asleep," she said, her words filled with joy. Her arms were wrapped tightly around Buni, who was clearly trying to free himself from her grasp.


    While Red jumped excitedly at Celia''s feet, barking, "Me! Me! Me! Hug me!" as his tail wagged with unrestrained glee.


    Foxy, sitting on the sofa beside Celia, was upied with Rave. Her fingers gently stroked Shadow, whoy curled up in herp, lost in peaceful slumber.


    I looked at the scene before me. My mind wandered that this ce was starting to resemble an animal shelter. I had a fox, a cat, a dog, a bird, and a bunny. Okay, correction, a demon shelter, to be precise.


    "Sorry to interrupt your ytime but it''s time to work," I said, my voice tinged with regret as I addressed Celia.


    A hint of disappointment was evident in her tone as she asked, "Now? Can''t you take themter?" her voice tinged with a hint of pleading.


    I replied with a t stare, "No, I still have other work to attend toter," I reminded her, my tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    But rather than her, it was Shadow who answered me. Rising from Foxy''sp with a graceful, fluid motion, he spoke, "Well, work is work. We can y againter." His words wereced with a hint of arrogance. He had been admiring Lord Damon too much since moving to Illusion Night Towers.


    "Only kill trespassers, not humans," I warned, my tone serious.


    Rave, who was perched atop Foxy''s head, added, "What if the demon hunters are trying to catch us or kill us?"


    Foxy looked up at Rave with a serious expression. "You can''t kill them. Just run," she said, her voice firm and unyielding.


    "Eh... That''s not interesting..." Rave whined, his tone filled with disappointment.


    I took a deep breath, my mind gued with thoughts of why my innocent pets turned this way. "C''mon, no whining, okay?" I said, my voice firm yet patient. As I spoke, I activated my Demonic form. A masquerade covered two-thirds of my face,pleting my appearance.


    "Yes, sir," they replied in unison, their voices filled with respect.


    With a snap of my fingers, I opened my portal, and my pets immediately jumped and followed me through it, leaving Foxy and Celia.


    I nced back at Celia before entering the portal, "You should sleep early," I reminded her.


    But Celia answered me with a pout, "You party pooper," sheined, her voice filled with disappointment.


    I sneered, "Crybaby," before running through the portal, my pets trailing behind me.


    As I went, I could hear Celia yelling at me in anger behind me, "Brother!"


    Note: pic is on my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 651: The Great Demon Has Returned I

    Chapter 651: The Great Demon Has Returned I


    The Incubus System Chapter 641. The Great Demon Has Returned I


    Once I stepped out of my portal, the night sky greeted me. The stars were out in full force, twinkling like diamonds against the inky ckness. The moon was full and round, casting a pale glow over the city below.


    The wind was strong and gusty, whipping through my hair and face. It was so refreshing. I could feel the coldness of the night on my skin, and I couldn''t help but take a deep breath, feeling invigorated by the fresh air. The tall buildings were illuminated by colorful neon lights, casting a vibrant glow over the streets. They stretched up towards the sky as if they were reaching for the stars. The streets were empty and silent, with not a single vehicle in sight. It was as if the entire city had been abandoned.


    Even though the government had stated that the city was safe and could operate as usual, many people still didn''t dare to spend time outside their homes at night. The streets were deserted, and the only signs of life were the flickering neon lights that illuminated the buildings. Even Ledred was not operating as usual and closed early.


    I had deliberately chosen Lightglen as my destination, knowing that the city had the thinnest border energypared to the others. This meant that demons, like Zatan and Beel, were more likely to appear in this ce. And I was not disappointed. As soon as I stepped out of my portal, I could sense the presence of demons lurking in the shadows. Well, most of them were just low-level demons, still, we had to clean them up.


    "Spread out and kill as many demons as you can. Come back here in half an hour," I ordered, my eyes fixed on the street in front of me coldly. My pets, who had been waiting for mymand, immediately answered in unison, "Roger that!"


    As they spoke, they began to transform. Their fur rippled and elongated, bing thick and ck. Their teeth elongated into razor-sharp fangs, and their ws grew longer and sharper. They had transformed into hideous demons, ready for battle.


    My pets spread out in all directions, moving nimbly and swiftly. They were like shadows, darting through the streets, hunting down the demons that lurked in the darkness. Their movements were graceful and fluid, and they seemed to be one with shadows.


    Waiting for my pets, I decided to enjoy the scenery around me, anything that caught my attention. Either it was the sky, movements, or my pets'' battle.''Ha�� I''m bored.''A minute just passed yet that feeling already grasped me, but I could leave the spot since this was my pets'' first night hunt in the human world, anything could go wrong. I needed to stay until they were finished.


    Well, I could take the opportunity to do my Shadow Ritual with my partner, but I decided to hold myself back. It would be very strange if they found out that The Great Demon and Ethan Strongheart returned on the same day. I also would not show myself to the public for the same reason. It was better to remain in the shadows and move in silence.


    There was a possibility that the demon hunters assumed Lilieth wasn''t rted to me although they had met her and the others during the previous attack. They had never seen us together anyway.


    I sat on the side of the building with my feet dangling in the air and couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. The wind was whipping through my hair and clothes. My eyes were fixed on the street below, a sight that would terrify any human being. The thought of falling to death was something that would send most people into a panic, but it didn''t scare me anymore.


    Ever since I turned into a demon and had my wings, the fear of falling had long dissipated. Instead, I felt a sense of freedom and liberation, overlooking the city. It was as if I were a bird, soaring high above the earth, free from the constraints of gravity.


    ''Should I invite one of my partners here?''I thought. The thought was tempting, but I knew that it would be unfair to them. Treating them as a filler for my boredom would be the worst thing in a rtionship, and I didn''t want to do that to them.


    I knew that my partners were important to me, and I didn''t want to jeopardize our rtionship by using them to alleviate my own boredom. I wanted to be with them because I loved them, not because I needed something to distract me from my own thoughts.


    So, I decided to fill my boredom with other things. I took my phone from my pocket and started scrolling through the screen. It was Damian''s phone, so even if the demon hunters tracked it, it wouldn''t be a problem. I would turn it off before I leftter, so there wouldn''t be any traces of my weird movement.


    I looked through the phone and couldn''t help but notice that I barely got any messages. Everyone on the phone already knew my identity, so there were no surprises or secrets. The only messages I received were a few random ads, which I quickly swept away.


    Since I didn''t have any messages to read, I decided to browse the inte to find out the public''s view of thest demon attack. I searched for news articles and forum posts, trying to get a sense of what people were saying about the attack, especially about me.


    Some praised my actions and my ability to protect the city from the demons. They even started to take my side, seeing me as a savior rather than a monster.


    On the other hand, some were against me. They saw it as a fake act and criticized my actions. They believed that I had another motive behind my actions.


    As I read through thements and articles, I felt a sense of mixed emotions. On one hand, it was satisfying to see that some people supported my actions and saw me as a hero though I wasn''t. On the other hand, it was disheartening to see that others saw me as a monster and criticized my actions despite the fact that I had saved their ass. But I knew that I couldn''t please everyone.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 652: The Great Demon Has Returned II

    Chapter 652: The Great Demon Has Returned II


    The Incubus System Chapter 642. The Great Demon Has Returned II


    On the other hand, some strange beliefs and cults also began to emerge. They thought I was the human world''s savior, something simr to a God who would take them out of their suffering and help them wherever they needed it in mysterious ways. It began to grow in several ces, and its followers began to recruit new members. I couldn''t me them for this, as humans were desperate to fight demonstely, and my appearance was something big for them.


    But that didn''t mean I approved of this. I had epted my fate as the future demon king, but bing a God in the human world and letting them worship me was another thing entirely. I knew that it was dangerous to let people believe in me as a deity, as it could lead to chaos and confusion.


    Of course, the Mainstream Cult that worshiped The God of the Light did not like this new cult. They saw it as a threat to their beliefs and way of life. The Government also prohibited this new cult and banned its activities. They knew that it could lead to conflicts and instability in society.


    And about thest attack, ording to the news, it was a big attack but it wasn''t as big as usual. If I used Cretunt Bridge''s Incident as aparison, it was only about half of it. There were almost no casualties since the Demon Hunter Association was ready and Pearl''s Bracelet helped civilians to protect themselves. Lilieth also moved quickly, unfortunately, there were no articles that mentioned her or Lord Damon''s Elite Soldiers. I bet the association covered it well. They knew how to keep their secrets and they were good at it.


    Another thing that interested me was Elenna. Yeah, that stalker of mine had disappeared from the public, and reportedly, she was taking therapy. The reason was she had experienced PTSD due to recording the Demon attack too much which caused herst hysterical behaviors and her nonsense usation toward me. I just hoped that what the articles wrote was right and she didn''t have any strange ideas again. I didn''t want to have to deal with her again.


    I turned off my phone and put it in my pocket. The time was almost up, so I decided to spend the rest of the time looking around. "I just realize humans are surely interesting creatures," I thought as I observed the city below me. I wondered what I would think if I saw my demon self in my old human self''s eyes.


    I sat there, lost in thought. My gaze caught something interesting. "Hm?" I hummed as I narrowed my eyes when I saw Nathan and several other demon hunters arrive and spread out. From their movements, I predicted that they wanted to go to Buni''s location. I hardly realized it since the building''s height made it hard for me to see it clearly. I was sure that if I were a human, I couldn''t see this at all. But this location was a perfect hiding ce for me.


    The demon hunters were moving stealthily, trying to keep themselves hidden. Their movements were like a dance, fluid and graceful. And I could say they were getting better at what they did."They surely are faster than before," I muttered as I watched the demon hunters move through the city. A smirk appeared on my lips. There were just a few Rat Demons, and most demons around here were only low-level demons that preferred to blend among humans and captured their prey in private rather than carrying out open attacks. Yet the Demon Hunter moved quickly.


    One block from the demon hunters, Buni was fighting against two Rat Demons. From the fight, I could see that he would easily kill them. The Rat Demons were no match for him. So I decided to observe and find out what he would do in case he met the demon hunter.


    Buni''s movements were fast and precise. He was like a blur as he moved, his ws shing in the darkness. As Buni emerged victorious from his battle with the Rat Demons, he suddenly realized that the Demon Hunter was approaching him. He knew that he couldn''t stay there and fight against the hunter, so he decided to leave. He quickly disappeared into the shadows, his movements swift and silent.


    The Demon Hunter, upon arriving at the alley where Buni had been fighting, looked confused. He couldn''t understand why the demons had suddenly disappeared, and he couldn''t find any trace of them. He scanned the area, searching for any signs of their presence, but he found nothing.


    The Demon Hunter stood there, confused and bewildered when my pets returned. They appeared behind me, their footsteps and presence making me aware of their arrival without looking back. I could feel their power and energy. The ttering excitement from their mouth announced their satisfaction with their sessful hunt.


    They stopped a meter behind me.


    "We are done, Your Highness," Red''s voice came from behind me. His voice sounded like a roar. It was so different from how he talked to Celia before.


    "The demon hunters have made their move," Buni reported to me before I let out a word. I could sense the tension in his voice. He knew that it was only a matter of time before they would find him again.


    "I can see that," I said without turning to them. Instead, my eyes were on Nathan. A sly smirk on my lips as I watched him with amusement.


    Nathan looked irritated as he searched in all directions in confusion, trying to find the demons. He scanned the area, searching for any signs of their presence, but he found nothing. He knew that the demons were there, and he couldn''t understand why they had suddenly disappeared.


    The demon hunters spread around and came to the location where my pets had fought previously, but they found nothing. The area was deserted, and there were no signs of the demons. They searched for any clues, but they found nothing. They were confused and frustrated, not understanding how the demons could have disappeared so easily.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 653: The Great Demon Has Returned III

    Chapter 653: The Great Demon Has Returned III


    The Incubus System Chapter 643. The Great Demon Has Returned III


    Upon my reaction, my pets came closer to my side. They were also curious about what I saw. "You look happy, Your Highness," Shadow said. The trace of sarcasm was clear in his tone as he looked at me curiously.


    "He is not happy, he is plotting something," Rave corrected him. A hint of excitement was in his tone.


    "What are you looking at, Your Highness?" asked Red, his eyes following mine to Nathan.


    A short chuckle came out of my mouth as my smirk turned to a grin. "Just a bunch of confused demon hunters," I said, my eyes still focused on Nathan. "And a human who thinks of me as his nemesis," I added a hint of amusement in my voice.


    "That weak human?" asked Buni, her eyes also on Nathan. "Should I get rid of him?" he asked, a hint of eagerness in his voice.


    "Not yet. I don''t know what he wants yet. Besides, he might be useful for meter," I said as I watched Nathan and the other demon hunters.


    "What is your n?" Red asked, turning to me.


    "I haven''t thought about it. It depends on the association''s ns," I confessed. "In the meantime, I''ll let him be," I said, standing up without taking my eyes off the demon hunters. "But of course... if he is in my way, I will get rid of him."With that, I opened my portal to another ce, and we stepped into the darkness.


    -----


    The Demon Hunters'' PoV


    The demon hunter walked cautiously through the city, their eyes scanning the towering buildings that loomed above them. Their hearts raced with anticipation, for they knew that the demons they sought were hiding somewhere among the concrete and steel. They clutched tightly to their Demon Compass. That device had guided them on many sessful hunts in the past. But today, something was different.


    As they made their way through the streets, they couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Thepass on their wrist seemed to be pointing them in the wrong direction, leading them to empty alleys and an empty area. Each time they arrived at a location, they found nothing but disappointment and frustration.


    "Is thepass broken?" they muttered to themselves, their eyes glued to the device as they searched for any signs of malfunction. But as they examined it closely, they couldn''t find anything wrong. It seemed to be in perfect working order.


    Their minds raced with possibilities, trying to make sense of what was happening. Was it possible that theirpass had broken at the same time as they were hunting? That seemed highly unlikely. But what other exnation could there be? They had been using thispass for years and had never had any issues with it before.


    They continued their search. The demon hunter couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The city felt different today as if it was hiding something from them. The tall buildings seemed to be closing in on them, making them feel small and insignificant. But more than everything, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched, but every time they turned around, there was no one there.


    The hunters pressed on, determined to find the demons they were after. They knew that the stakes were high and that every moment counted. But thepass seemed to be leading them in circles, taking them to the same ces over and over again.


    Nathan prowled through the dark alleyways, his eyes scanning the shadows for any signs of movement. His heart pounded with adrenaline as he prepared for the hunt but the same as others, he found nothing.


    After several failures, as he rounded a corner, he caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. A shadow moved swiftly and silently through the darkness. Nathan''s heart skipped a beat.


    He pressed his back against the wall, his feet pounding against the pavement as he chased after the shadow. He could feel the excitement building inside of him. But just as he turned around, the shadow vanished into thin air.


    "It can''t be��" he muttered. His eyes scanned the area for any signs of where the demon might have gone. But there was nothing there. No trace of the shadow, no indication of where it might have disappeared to.


    He let out a frustrated growl, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. He had been so close, and yet again, he had found nothing. This had been happening more and moretely, even though he had just received an addition of power from a new vine. He felt his anger boil over as he realized that the demon was getting more elusive and harder to catch.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He knew that getting angry would only cloud his judgment and make it harder for him to catch the demon. As he stood there, trying to decide what to do next, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the demon was toying with him, leading him on a wild goose chase.


    It was he who had suggested that the advanced ss demon hunters should be on the front line and have a longer hunting time. He believed that the association could not rely on ordinary demon hunters or even the top-ss ones to capture the Great Demon. He thought that the main reason why they never managed to get any information about the Great Demon was that the low-level demon hunters were in their way.


    Nathan was deep in thought and couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. He couldn''t exin why, but he felt like someone with a strong power was watching him from somewhere. He turned his gaze to the tallest building nearby, somehow feeling like the source of the power wasing from there. But he found nothing. The building was too tall, to begin with, and no one could watch him from there.


    ''Is it just my feeling?''he thought to himself, feeling a sense of confusion and uncertainty.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 654: The Demon Hunter and The Great Demon I

    Chapter 654: The Demon Hunter and The Great Demon I


    The Incubus System Chapter 644. The Demon Hunter and The Great Demon I


    <strong>Larry''s PoV</strong>


    The night steadily progressed. The sky was now nketed by darkness. The starry sky twinkled above. The streets were quiet and still, save for the asional hoot of an owl or the rustling of leaves as a gentle breeze blew through the trees.


    With the precision of a cat burr, Larry entered his room on tiptoe, easing the door closed behind him with the slow and steady movement of a snail. He just washed and ironed his uniform with the utmost care, ensuring that it was spotless and ready for another night hunt.


    Carefully, he held his breath as the door made the softest of clicking sounds to make sure his mother, who was sleeping in the next room, remained undisturbed. As Larry approached his bed, he clutched his demon hunter uniform tightly before he expertly slid his uniform inside his body pillow, ''Nana-chan'', hiding it from his mother.


    After a long, tired breath, he slowly lowered himself onto the bed. Every inch was a torturous journey as his body screamed in protest. With a sharp hiss of pain, he finallyy down on the mattress, his back touching the soft surface with a gentle thud. The bed was covered in a soft, downyforter.


    Lately, it has been different. His body was wracked with pain, every movement causing him to wince and gasp. The bruises and wounds were still fresh, a reminder of the brutal beating he had received from Ruby.


    The reason for her outburst was simple - she missed Ethan so much and she was at her limit. But despite her repeated threats and demands, Larry refused to reveal Ethan''s whereabouts. He remained silent, even as Ruby unleashed her fury upon him. And he knew that he had made the right choice.


    Despite the best efforts of the demon hunter association''s medical team, Larry''s body was still a mass of bruises and wounds. But, despite the pain and difort, Larry was grateful that he was able to prove himself as Ethan''s loyal friend. Besides, he was able to cover up his wounds with his new sses and a flu mask. Still�� It caused him so much pain.He took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the ceiling above him. "I wonder when all of this healed," he muttered under his breath. College was about to start, and he couldn''t possibly walk around with injuries like this.


    With a gentle sigh, Larry turned his gaze to his game console and TV not far from his bed. "I wonder when Ethan will be able toe here and help me to finish the game," he muttered again in a more calm and sad tone.


    He couldn''t help but feel that something had changed about Ethan recently, and he couldn''t quite put his finger on what it was. He knew that Ethan had been busytely, with either his new job or girlfriend. Two.


    Okay, two girlfriends and a crazy stalker, if he counted his ex-mentor. But, despite all of this, Larry felt that there was something different about Ethan, something that went beyond his new busyness and responsibilities.


    Larry tried to find the right words to describe the change he saw in Ethan, but he just couldn''t. He knew he was still Ethan, it was just, somehow, he felt Ethan looked more--- mature. No, mature wasn''t the right word for that. Responsible? Serious? But these words didn''t quite capture the full extent of the change that Larry saw in his best friend. It was as if Ethan was carrying a much heavier burden than before as if his problems were weightier than his previous financial struggles.


    With a deep sigh, Larry closed his eyes, lost in thought. He wasn''t just thinking about Ethan, but also about the demon hunter association, which he felt had undergone some changes of its own. Specifically, after an advanced demon hunter transferred to this city. His name was Nathan. From the moment Larry met Nathan, he had an instant dislike for him, although he didn''t know why. Unfortunately, Nathan was too strong. He even was as strong as the chairwoman. So, he couldn''t say anything.


    Somehow since Nathan appeared, Larry felt a lot of things had changed. He felt his only problem in the association wasn''t just Theo who saw him as a nemesis. Well, he couldn''tin either since the demon attack had gotten worse recently. Also, the Great Demon''s appearance, of course. It seemed to change everything.


    Larry did not think of that demon as an enemy. Instead, he knew that the demon had helped the demon hunter, it was just that he didn''t want to show it openly. Yet Larry also knew the association would never regard the great demon as a friend due to his race.


    <em>''If we can get the Great Demon to our side, maybe we can end this long battle quicker,''</em>he thought. But he knew it was a crazy thought.


    As Larry was deep in thought, suddenly, a sense of drowsiness overtook him, an overwhelming fatigue that seemed to seep into his bones and overwhelm his senses. This was unlike any normal feeling of sleepiness, and rm bells rang in his mind as he realized something was not right.


    He tried to open his eyes, fighting against the oppressive weight of the drowsiness, but his vision was blurry and indistinct. Through the haze, he could just make out the shape of a figure, a woman, standing over him. Her lips moved as she whispered something, but Larry''s mind was too cloudy to make out the words.


    Despite his efforts to stay awake, the drowsiness proved too much, and he felt his consciousness slipping away. Thest thing he remembered was she approached him. Her shadowy form loomed above him as he fell into a deep and dreamless sleep.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 655: The Demon Hunter and The Great Demon II

    Chapter 655: The Demon Hunter and The Great Demon II


    The Incubus System Chapter 645. The Demon Hunter and The Great Demon II


    <strong>Larry''s PoV</strong>


    Larry''s eyes fluttered open slowly, and for a moment, he simplyy there, staring nkly at the ceiling. As his mind began to clear, a sense of disorientation washed over him.


    Suddenly, a jolt of realization shot through him, and he snapped his eyes open in shock. He sat upright in bed, his heart pounding in his chest as he remembered what had happened. He remembered the drowsiness and the strange feeling that something was not right.


    Larry''s mind was a maze of confusion and uncertainty as he tried to make sense of what had just transpired. He rubbed his eyes, trying to dispel the grogginess that still clung to him, and nced around his room, searching for any clues that could shed light on the situation. But everything appeared to be normal - his game console and TV were still in the same ce, his demon hunter uniform was still neatly tucked away inside his body pillow, and the darkness outside the window indicated that it was still night.


    <em>''Huh? Did I pass out?''</em>he thought in confusion.


    He reached over to the nightstand and picked up the clock, squinting in the dim light as he tried to make out the time. To his surprise, the clock showed that it was almost midnight, which indicated that he must have been out for several hours. This realization caused his heart to race as he wondered what could have caused him to pass out so suddenly.


    <em>''What happened?''</em>he thought, his frown deepening as he struggled to recall any details from before he lost consciousness.


    He tried to piece together what had just happened. He remembered that he saw the figure of a woman. She had whispered something, but he couldn''t quite make out what it was. Despite his efforts, the memory was hazy and blurry, like a dream that had already begun to fade away.Feeling a bit disorientated, he tried to shake off the drowsiness and nced around the room, looking for any sign of the mysterious woman, but she was nowhere to be found. His heart was racing as he tried to make sense of the event.


    <em>''Was it just my imagination?''</em>he thought to himself, his brow furrowed in confusion. He considered the possibility that he had simply fallen asleep and was experiencing some sort of dream. But, something about the experience felt real and vivid, making it hard for him to dismiss it as just a dream.


    Larry took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He knew that he had been feeling tiredtely so he guessed it must be the case. As he realized that his mouth felt dry and was in dire need of a drink to calm himself down, he got up from the bed and decided to go to the kitchen. But when he walked past the mirror in his room, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    <em>''Huh?''</em>Something caught his eye, and he couldn''t help but take a few steps back to take a closer look. He gazed into the mirror, and his jaw dropped in disbelief.


    To his surprise and disbelief, the bruises that had been on his face were no longer there. He touched his face, thinking it might have just been his imagination ying tricks on him, but the bruise was definitely gone. In addition to that, all the bandages that had been on his face were also missing.


    Larry''s jaw dropped open, his mind struggling toprehend what he was seeing. He couldn''t believe that his injuries were nowpletely gone.


    "No way��" he muttered in disbelief.


    Slowly, he began to move his body, checking if there was any pain left. To his surprise, he felt no aches or difort anywhere. He then unbuttoned his shirt and took a closer look at his body. Every single bruise he had was nowhere to be found.


    He turned his body from side to side, examining himself in awe.


    "No way," he muttered once again, this time with an increased sense of bewilderment. He couldn''tprehend what had just happened. How could all of his injuries have just disappeared into thin air?


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. "What exactly happened just now?" he thought out loud, still in a state of confusion.


    Larry stood in front of the mirror, trying to wrap his mind around the shocking discovery of his suddenly healed body, he found himself struggling toe up with any logical exnation. He searched his memory for any recent events that could have caused such a miraculous recovery, but nothing came to mind.


    However, one thought did cross his mind, a thought so absurd and seemingly impossible that Larry almost dismissed it instantly. But the more he thought about it, the more it seemed to be the only viable exnation. The Great Demon.


    Larry remembered how one of the demon''s servants had the ability to heal humans. Could it be possible that the Great Demon''s servant had healed him in his sleep? The idea was ridiculous, but at the same time, the only exnation that made sense.


    He quickly took out his Demon Compass, his hand shaking slightly as he fumbled with the device. A jolt of fear hit him when he saw the screen. It was true - there was a demon nearby when he was asleep. A high-level one.


    Slowly, he sat down on his bed, his heart was pounding fast and he felt a sense of disbelief wash over him. He realized that he was incredibly lucky since despite what his Demon Compass showed, and yet, here he was,pletely unharmed.


    But above all, a question echoed in his head. "Why did The Great Demon help me?" he said in confusion. His hand, clutching the Demon Compass, was resting in hisp, and he couldn''t help but question why. It was evident that the demon had a specific purpose ining to him and healing him in secret, and this made Larry wonder what that purpose could be.


    As he sat there, deep in thought, he couldn''t help but think of the many questions that were guing his mind. How did the Great Demon even know that he was injured and in need of healing? Why didn''t hee to help him in the first ce, when he was originally injured? Why did he wait several days before finallying to heal him?


    Larry''s thoughts were interrupted by yet another question. Why did the Great Demon choose to help him, of all people? And that made him even more confused.


    "I don''t understand��" he finally muttered. For sure, Larry had no interest in sharing this information with the association. So he decided to find out for himself.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 656: You Are The Lord of Perverts? I

    Chapter 656: You Are The Lord of Perverts? I


    The Incubus System Chapter 646. You Are The Lord of Perverts? I


    <strong>Ethan''s PoV</strong>


    I closed my eyes and let my body sink into the soft mattress of my bed. A long sigh out of my mouth. It was almost midnight, and the quiet of the night was only disrupted by the asional hoot of an owl. I was surrounded by the peace andfort of my own space, and I was able to let my guard down for a moment.


    My pajamas feltforting against my skin, and the shower I had taken earlier helped wash away the exhaustion of the day. Especially since Foxy slept with Celia and my pets slept in their new bed, so I had my bed for myself tonight.


    Despite my luxurious bed in the demon world, nothing could everpare to thefort of my own bed, my own room. It was like a warm embrace, weing me back with open arms after a long night''s hunt. The soft mattress and fluffy pillows seemed to melt my body, offering a level offort that I could never find in any other bed.


    Yet my mind couldn''t rest��


    <em>''I just returned to the human world, but another task is waiting for me,''</em>I thought as I stared at my room ceiling. I had traveled between the human world and the demon world as I had to bring Yuffy to heal Larry. His wounds were enough to make me feel guilty. Knowing that he was hurt because of me, I knew I had to do something to help him.


    As for the night hunt, it was a sess, and I couldn''t help but feel proud of my pets. They were still new to the game, but their skills were honed and sharp. We traveled to several different ces, including abroad, to ensure that our hunt was not obvious to others. During our hunts, we encountered only a few demons, which was exactly what I expected. It seemed that the majority of demons were in Lightglen City, and the cities around it. It was clear that it seemed like everything would go down in that city.


    <em>''Just sleep,''</em>I thought again as I closed my eyes.As Iy in my bed, I desperately tried to push away all the thoughts in my mind and just focus on sleeping. Unfortunately, despite my intentions to rest and recharge, something was pulling me away from a peaceful sleeping time.


    I felt the familiar feeling pull on my consciousness, as if someone or something was trying to drag me. I felt myself being pulled into the void of my own mind, into a world that I only knew from my dreams.


    Then, I could feel a warm embrace wrap around me. It was a sensation that I was familiar with. A familiar scent of the person, a sweet aroma.


    "Ethan! Finally, you''re back!" A woman''s voice came from above me. Her voice rang with happiness and her hug only grew tighter.


    With a sigh, I opened my eyes and as I expected, I was already in the middle of nowhere. Which meant I was inside Puriel''s dream spell.


    "I''m back, my dear aunt," I greeted her.


    Her smile only grew brighter at my words, and she let go of her embrace, taking a step back to look at me with a mixture of pride and fondness. "Wee back, Ethan. I''ve missed you so much."


    I could see the pure joy and relief written all over her countenance. Her eyes sparkled with an inner light, her cheeks flushed with happiness, and her lips turned upwards into a beaming smile. It was as if all of her worries and concerns had melted away in an instant, leaving only the pure joy of seeing me again.


    "I''m d not much has changed from you!" Puriel eximed, her face alight with happiness.


    I sat down and smiled, taking in the familiar surroundings of her dream spell. "Really?" I asked, intrigued by her assessment.


    She narrowed her eyes and brought her face closer to mine, studying me with an intensity that made me feel as if I were under a microscope. "Hmm..." she hummed thoughtfully, as if deep in thought. "Actually, something has changed," she added after a moment''s consideration.


    I smiled dryly, the corners of my mouth turning upwards in a wry smirk. "What''s it?" I asked, somewhat bemused. After all, this was my human form, and it should be no different from before.


    "Your power," she said, still observing me closely. "You are stronger now, and more like... a true demon." Her voice was filled with a mixture of awe and fascination as if she were trying to make sense of the changes she saw in me.


    A long exhale escaped my lips. "Of course," I said with a nod. "I''m a demon lord now." The words came easily to my lips as they were an undeniable truth.


    Puriel pulled away from me slightly as if taken aback. "You are?" she asked, her voice filled with surprise and disbelief.


    She frowned as she took another long look at me, her eyes roving over every inch of my form as if searching for some kind of telltale sign of my newfound status. "But you don''t look like one," she added, her voice filled with confusion.


    I chuckled, the sound escaping my lips in a dry, almost humorless, manner. "This is my human form, remember?" I reminded her, my tone gentle but firm.


    After a moment of silence, as she continued to observe me closely, she asked, "What kind of demon lord are you?" Her tone was filled with curiosity and a hint of skepticism.


    Again, I smiled dryly, the expression a natural reflex to the situation. "Have you forgotten what kind of demon I am?" I asked her, my voice filled with amusement.


    "Incubus," she answered promptly, her eyes still focused intently on my face.


    "Yes," I replied with a nod. "So I''m the incubus lord now."


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 657: You Are The Lord of Perverts? II

    Chapter 657: You Are The Lord of Perverts? II


    The Incubus System Chapter 647. You Are The Lord of Perverts? II


    At my answer, Puriel cringed and looked at me with an expression of utter disgust. "So you are the lord of perverts?" she asked, her voice filled with revulsion.


    I stared at her impassively, feeling a sense of annoyance at her response. "Yes," I answered, my voice t and devoid of emotion.


    "Ew..." she mouthed silently, her face twisted in an expression of distaste. Her feelings were clear, even if she did not voice them aloud.


    I sighed, feeling a twinge of annoyance at her response. "I''m an incubus, what do you expect?" I asked, my voice tinged with a hint of irritation.


    Puriel shifted uneasily, looking away from me as she muttered under her breath. "Uh...kinda right. I should expect that, but the lord of perverts�� sounds disgusting." Her words were barely audible.


    I raised an eyebrow, fixing her with a t stare. "Hey, I heard that," Iined, feeling a sense of annoyance at her casual disregard for my feelings.


    She quickly returned her gaze to me, putting on an innocent smile. "About what?" she asked, her voice filled with feigned innocence.


    I sighed, shaking my head at her attempt to y dumb. "We are in your dream spell, remember? I can hear what you''re thinking," I reminded her, my tone slightly nagging.She smiled dryly, shrugging her shoulders in an expression of apology. "I forgot about that," she admitted, her voice filled with a hint of remorse, but not for her wrong.


    Another deep sigh out of my mouth. My expression turned serious as I shifted my focus to the matter at hand. "Right. I will let it slide since I have to talk to you about something important," I stated, my voice filled with a sense of urgency.


    Puriel''s expression immediately turned to one of confusion, her eyebrows furrowed as she looked at me with a questioning gaze. "About?" she asked, her toneced with confusion.


    I couldn''t help but think to myself, ''Is she dumb? Or have short memories? Has she been trapped here for too long?'' I stifled a cringe as I tried to shake off the frustration that was building inside of me.


    "About you," I stated firmly, my tone now tinged with a trace of annoyance. "I''ve be a demon lord. I should have enough power to release you." My words were emphasized, a clear indication of my growing frustration.


    Puriel''s eyes lit up with a mixture of happiness and disbelief as I spoke. She couldn''t quite believe that after all this time, she might finally be freed from her crystal prison. A thousand years of being trapped in the same ce would take its toll on anyone, and I could see the relief written all over her face.


    However, as soon as happiness appeared, it was quickly reced by doubt. I saw the change in her expression and was curious about what was going through her mind.


    "What is it?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity and a touch of impatience.


    She turned to look at me, and I could see the fear in her eyes. "I...I don''t know," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know I should be happy, but at the same time, I''m afraid."


    I frowned. "About what?" I asked, trying to encourage her to reveal more about what was on her mind. "Does this have anything to do with the demons?" I spected.


    "No...I''m afraid of the change," she said, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked down at her hands. "I''ve been trapped for a long time, and I know I''ve missed a lot of things. I''m afraid...even if I get out of here, I won''t be able to find my ce."


    I ced aforting hand on her shoulder and smiled at her. "Don''t worry," I said, my voice filled with reassurance. "I can teach you a lot of things. Besides, I''m sure you can fit in just fine." I spoke from personal experience, as I too had struggled with finding my ce in this world. I didn''t know how to fit in and tried to hide my identity from the public. I thought I would hide forever. But in the end, it was my partners who epted me as I was.


    She looked up at me, her eyes filled with disbelief. "Really?" she asked, a hint of hope creeping into her voice.


    "Look at me," I said, gesturing to myself. "I''m a demon, angel, and human all in one form, and yet, I''ve found my ce."


    I could see that my words had made an impact, and she was looking at me silently, contemting my words. Her eyes fixed upon mine.


    The silence was deafening, and I could feel the weight of her thoughts as she considered my words. I knew that I had to say something more to further reassure her.


    "You are an angel," I said, my voice filled with certainty. "You should be able to find that out easier than me."


    After a brief moment of silence, she spoke again, her voice filled with sadness and uncertainty. "You''re right," she said, "But I''m still afraid that humans will think I''m stupid." Her voice was like a mournful song, the sadness clear in every word that she spoke.


    I looked at her with a level gaze, my eyes fixed upon hers. I could see the fear and insecurity that were written all over her face, and I felt a deep sadness for her. "Well, you are indeed kind of dumb," I said, my voice low and filled with a hint of sarcasm. It was a payment of her previous annoying gaze.


    She looked at me in disbelief, her eyes fixed upon mine. "What did you say?" she asked, her voice filled with anger and frustration.


    I turned away from her, trying to y it off innocently, even though I knew she could hear me. "Nothing," I said, my voice light and nonchnt. I could feel her eyes upon me, and I knew that she was angry and frustrated with me.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan


    My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 658. You Are The Lord of Perverts ? III

    Chapter 658. You Are The Lord of Perverts ? III


    The Incubus System Chapter 648. You Are The Lord of Perverts ? III


    "Spill it out," she insisted, her voice filled with a mix of anger and determination. I could tell that she was not going to let this go and was determined to get to the bottom of what I had said.


    I refused to back down, my eyes meeting hers with a steely gaze. "I know you heard it," I said, my voice firm and unyielding.


    "I did," she admitted, her voice soft and filled with resignation.


    I looked at her with a t stare, my eyes were cold and unemotional. "So? What do you want from me? An apology? I won''t say it." I challenged her, although I knew that she was not going to be easily swayed by my words.


    She snorted in annoyance in reply.


    Then, silence descended upon us.


    Iy myself down. My eyes closed, trying to ignore her. I was purposely not saying anything or apologizing since she was the one who started this in the first ce. I even pretended to sleep, lying there like a corpse with my hands resting on my chest.


    Despite her silence, I was confident that it wouldn''tst long. Her loneliness would soon get the better of her, and she would reach out to me once again. And I was right.


    "Ethan..." she called out to me, her voice soft and hesitant.


    I remained silent, pretending not to hear her.


    "Ethan," she called out again, this time her voice filled with a hint of whining and frustration. I could feel her shaking my body, trying to wake me. With a hazy and sluggish hum, I replied, "Hmm?" My eyes remained closed.


    "Wake up," she implored, her tone firm yet gentle.


    With a nonchnt tone, I responded, "I am." My eyes were still firmly shut.


    Suddenly, I felt her presence upon me. I could sense her weight as she climbed atop my body. The aroma of her scent wafted into my nostrils.


    "Open your eyes," she urged once more.


    Reluctantly, I obeyed her request and slowly opened my eyes.


    As I gazed into her face that was right in front of mine. Her eyes sparkled like diamonds. Yet, despite the beauty that was so close to me, my expression remained unchanged, my face as t and impassive as ever.


    "What?" I asked, my tone t and devoid of any emotion.


    I could see her frustration, her annoyance at my indifference.


    She gave me a re, her eyes narrowing as she took in my impassive expression. For a moment, I thought she was going to say something, tosh out at me for my perceived disinterest. But then, her expression slowly melted into a pout, her lips curling downward as she hugged me again. "Don''t ignore me," she whined, her voice filled with a sense of desperation. "You are my only friend."


    A long breath escaped my mouth. I felt a sense of exhaustion wash over me. I didn''t want to deal with her emotions, her drama. But at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt for ignoring her. "Fine," I said, my voice resigned. "Just stop making that face, okay?" I asked.


    She released her hug. Her eyes searched mine as she looked at me. "What face?" she asked, her tone soft and innocent.


    "That disgust expression," I stated. "It makes me feel like garbage."


    She nodded, her expression bing more serious. "All right," she agreed, her voice filled with a sense of understanding. "I won''t make that face again."


    I sat down and gazed at Puriel. "So I assume we can talk seriously again?" I said, my tone filled with a sense of urgency. I needed to know that she was ready to have a real conversation and that we could finally make progress toward finding a solution to her situation.


    She gave me another nod, indicating that she was ready to talk.


    "Okay," I continued, not wasting any time. "About when I can free you, I''ll talk about itter. I''m waiting for more information from my woman." Of course, I was referring to Mia. She was working hard to find an alternativemodity aside from Puriel''s angelic power. On the other hand, she knew that cutting the vinepletely wasn''t a good idea, either for her kingdom or demon hunter.


    Puriel''s eyebrows furrowed as she looked at me. "Your woman?" she asked a note of curiosity in her voice.


    "She is a princess from the kingdom where you are now," I exined. "She is looking for a way out since your angelic power is the mainmodity of her kingdom for hundreds of years." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She was silent for a moment, deep in thought. I could see her mind working, could sense her considering all the implications of what I had just told her. "I actually don''t mind sharing my power with them," she said finally, her voice filled with a sense of resolve. "Especially since they need it to fight demons. I just want my freedom," she exined, her eyes meeting mine with a sense of determination.


    I double-checked to make sure I had heard her correctly. "Are you absolutely sure about this?" It would certainly make our negotiations with the kingdom much easier.


    Puriel nodded her head firmly. "I am sure. I understand that humans need my power to fight against demons, and I am willing to share it with them. Moreover, I know that angels no longer want to interfere in human affairs even though the demons are still among them."


    "Well then, everything should be much simpler. But I do have one more request." I said, without missing a beat.


    Puriel looked at me inquisitively, her head tilting to the side in an almost birdlike way. "What is it?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    "My Angelic Seal," I replied, getting straight to the point. "Can you help me break it?"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.

 Chapter 659. You Are The Lord of Perverts Now? IV

    Chapter 659. You Are The Lord of Perverts Now? IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 649. You Are The Lord of Perverts Now? IV


    My response silenced her, her expression turning serious and contemtive. I could sense her skepticism, and it was only natural since my request wasn''t normal for an angel like her. I leaned forward, my eyes fixed on hers, as I asked, "Is it too hard for you?" My tone was even and direct, reflecting my seriousness.


    Puriel took a moment to collect her thoughts before finally speaking, her gaze still locked onto mine. "Let me confirm once again, Ethan," she said with a tone of caution. "Does this mean that you wish to take my life, or do you intend to do ''that other thing''?" she asked, her voice steady and firm.


    Her question made me frown. I shook my head from side to side. "I want to let you go. Why would you think that I would kill you? It''s thetter, of course." My tone was firm and unwavering, reflecting my genuine desire.


    "I see," she murmured, her face etched with a hint of hesitation. The delicate lines around her eyes crinkled slightly as she fixed her gaze on me, her emotions written inly across her features.


    "Are you hesitating because I am your nephew?" I guessed, my voice low and husky. I understood her dilemma. Having sex with a demon lord was certainly a difficult thing to contemte, especially for a high angel like her. Let alone we were connected by blood.


    But I needed her help in order to break my Angelic Seal. I longed to ess my full strength, to wield my abilities to their fullest potential, and she was the only one who could help me.


    She looked at me for a moment longer, her eyes filled with seriousness, before finally admitting the truth. "Yes," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Moreover, you are just a kid to me."


    The disappointment was clear on my face. It was the same old story, the same words that Lilieth had spoken before. ''Oh, please,'' I thought, a feeling of frustration creeping in. ''I don''t want to deal with this again.''


    Indeed, she was at least a thousand years old while I was only neen years old, but it was an adult for human age. Not to mention, I had lived through experiences that many people my age could never even imagine. I hated it when others treated me as a kid.


    With a sharp exhale, I voiced my frustration. "Should I show you that I''m not a kid anymore?" I said, my annoyance evident in my tone. I was tired of being underestimated, tired of being treated like a kid.


    She looked at me with a frown, confusion etched across her features. "Like?" she asked, obviously unsure of what I meant. I could see the doubt in her eyes.


    And with that, I closed the gap between us. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into a warm embrace. My eyes locked onto hers, showing my desire clearly.


    Her body felt soft and warm against mine, and I could feel the tension in her slowly dissipating. I held her close, taking in the scent of her hair and the feel of her skin against my own. The world around us seemed to fade away, and all that mattered was the two of us, together at this moment.


    "Like this," I whispered, my voice low and husky.


    As I held her, I could sense a shift in her demeanor. Puriel''s body tensed, and her eyes widened in surprise. She looked at me with a blush spreading across her cheeks, and for a moment, I could see the conflicting emotions ying out on her face. On one hand, she seemed shocked and unsure of what to do. On the other hand, her eyes never strayed from mine, and I could tell that she was drawn to me.


    Then, she finally turned her face away, breaking the embrace and stepping back from me. "You should exin in words, not like this," sheined, her voiceced with nervousness. Despite her words, her blushing face and fidgeting hands told a different story.


    I couldn''t help but smirk in satisfaction. Somehow, bullying her and making her blush like this filled me with a sense of joy and pleasure. Perhaps it was because I was a demon, and this was just part of my nature.


    "This exins much quicker," I said in a nonchnt tone, my eyes fixed on her with a yful glint.


    She simply nced at me, her expression unreadable. I could tell that she was still struggling with the idea, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration.


    "So?" I asked once again, my voice filled with a hint of impatience.


    There was a short pause as she gathered her thoughts, and then she finally spoke. "Give me some time to think about it," she replied, her voice soft and hesitant.


    I exhaled a long breath, knowing that I needed to be patient. "All right," I agreed, my voice tinged with a hint of plea. "Just remember. Only you can break my seal," I reminded her, my eyes locking onto hers with a sense of urgency.


    She nodded, her eyes meeting mine. "I know..." she replied, and I could see the weight of the dilemma she felt in her gaze.


    As she spoke those words, I suddenly noticed that my surroundings were beginning to distort and warp. An announcement appeared before me, indicating that her dream spell was almost at its end.


    "Well, see you tomorrow then," she said, her voice filled with a hint of regret.


    "Yeah," I replied, my voicecking its usual confidence. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As the countdown appeared in front of me, she suddenly remembered something. "Oh right, I forgot to tell you. It''s been more than a month since many humans have taken my power. I don''t know what they want to do with it. I also feel strong Angelic Power from someone but he is far away from here," she told me, her voice filled with worry.


    I opened my mouth to ask further. But before I could even utter a word, the countdown and the world around me turnedpletely nk. I was left in a state of uncertainty, filled with more questions than answers.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.

 Chapter 660: Morning Guest

    Chapter 660: Morning Guest


    The Incubus System Chapter 650. Morning Guest


    As I slowly opened my eyes, my gaze could catch the faint sight of my bedroom''s ceiling. I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off thest remnants of the dream, and gazed up at the ceiling, taking in my surroundings.


    The morning sun was already shining through the window, casting a warm and inviting glow into the room. I felt a sense of the morning''sfort. My thoughts slowly turning to the conversation I had with Puriel earlier.


    <em>''Strong Angelic Power? Is that another Nephilim?''</em>I guessed.


    A name went through my head, Nathan. I didn''t know if he was a Nephilim or not, but his strength was truly unmatched, far surpassing the other Advanced Demon Hunters and making him stand out among the others.


    The fact that Puriel could detect his strength from afar was proof of how powerful Nathan truly was. It indicated that he was someone who was not to be trifled with.


    I clicked my tongue and rubbed my sleepy face with both hands before I turned to the clock.


    07.31 AM


    It was strange to have nothing to do on a typical busy morning. I usually have a long to-do list, but today there were no tasks, and no documents to take care of. It was a strange feeling considering how busy I usually am, especially with my holidaying to an end next week.I got up from my bed, sat down on the edge of my bed, and took a deep breath, trying to clear my mind. I thought to myself, "Well, maybe it''s time for me to enjoy my vacation." I had been through so much and had been involved in intense battles, that the thought of a peaceful life was both appealing and strange. The peaceful human world felt like something foreign to me, and I couldn''t help but feel out of ce. But of course, that didn''t mean I wanted war.


    The first thing that crossed my mind was my promise to take Celia to the theme park. I smiled at the thought, imagining the fun we would have and the memories we would make. I was eager to bring my mind back to the human world, to maintain my connection to my humanity.


    I reached for my phone on the side of my bed and nned to check which theme park we should go to, but the familiar sound of the doorbell rang.


    *Ting Tong*


    I frowned.<em>''A guest? This early morning</em>?'' I thought.


    Quickly, I put down my feet on the floor and went to the door in a hurry. I didn''t know if Celia was awake or not, but Foxy should have known what to do when another human came. But not with my pets. My pets slept in the living room and they may approach the guests due to their curiosity.


    Once I went out of my room, without hesitation, I used my Teleportation skill, allowing my body to be enveloped in a dark aura. In an instant, I was transported to the front door. My pets, who had gathered in front of the window and were trying to catch a glimpse of the guest, turned to me once I appeared.


    "Be quiet and behave, okay?" I whispered to my pets, reminding them to act like typical animals in the human world. I ced my hand on the door handle, ready to unlock it and face whoever was on the other side.


    When I opened the door, I was greeted by the sight of two officers standing before me. Their expressions were serious, and they looked like they had important business to attend to.


    They were both tall and imposing, dressed in crisp blue uniforms. Their badges gleamed brightly, reflecting the warm light filtering.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what I had done to attract their attention. I had always tried to keep a low profile and stay out of trouble.


    "Good morning, sir," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "What can I help you with?"


    The taller of the two officers looked down at me, his expression was unreadable. "Mr. Ethan Strongheart?" he confirmed.


    "Yes?" I replied, my heart racing in my chest.


    "We''re officers from the local police department," the other officer said, stepping forward. "We''d like to speak with you for a moment if you don''t mind."


    "Sure," I said. "What''s this about?"


    "We are here to deliver this," one of them handed a letter. From the envelope, it had something to do with my human mother. "Read it. We''ll talk againter."


    The smile that had once graced my face was quickly fading, reced by a serious and contemtive expression. I felt a knot form in the pit of my stomach.


    I tore open the envelope with a sense of urgency as I pulled out the letter within. My eyes quickly scanned the words, moving from side to side as I took in each detail. And with every line that I read, my heart felt like it was sinking further and further into my chest.


    The letter was a request for my presence at the local police station. My mother had been caught and brought in for questioning, and they needed me toe and speak with them.


    As I carefully read the letter, my mind was consumed with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. It also requested me and Celia to be a witness in that ongoing investigation. The bank had stepped in to provide us with awyer, someone who could help guide us through thisplex and unfamiliar territory. I bet it had to be either Cam or Mrs. Clea.


    I lifted my gaze to the two officers standing before me, taking a deep breath to calm my racing heart. Despite the turmoil that was building inside of me, I forced myself to speak with a measured and calm tone. "Thank you for investigating this case," I said, my voice steady and clear. "I appreciate your hard work."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 661: Anger and Uncertainty

    Chapter 661: Anger and Uncertainty


    The Incubus System Chapter 651. Anger and Uncertainty


    The news left me with aplex mixture of emotions. On one hand, I was filled with a sense of relief. After so many attempts of searching for her, finally hearing that she had been found was a weight lifted off of my shoulders. But on the other hand, I was also filled with a deep sense of anger and betrayal.


    My mother had left me and Celia, taking with her all of my father''spensation money. It was a wound that had never fully healed, and hearing of her capture brought back all of those old feelings of abandonment and hurt.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what could have led her to be caught. Had she been living a life of luxury, spending all of that money on herself and her new husband? The thought was a bitter one, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of resentment that was building inside of me.


    As these thoughts and emotions swirled inside of me, I found myself torn between anger and a deep sense of uncertainty. I didn''t know what the future held, but I was eager to find out.


    "She wants to meet you and your sister," one of the officers said firmly.


    The thought of my mother wanting to see me and my sister, to exin her actions and apologize, filled me with a confusing mix of emotions. Part of me was filled with a sense of skepticism, a deep-seated doubt that her apology could ever make up for the harm she had caused.


    "Why would she want to see us?" I asked the officers, my tone tinged with a hint of bitterness. "Isn''t it toote for that?"


    The second officer, trying to calm me, spoke up. "She wants to exin her actions and apologize," he said firmly.But the thought of an apology seemed hollow to me. How could she possibly make up for all of the pain and suffering she had caused us?


    I couldn''t shake the memories of all of the struggles we had faced after she left us. She had left us with nothing. We had struggled to make ends meet, constantly worrying about our finances, and how we would pay the bills. The thought of her now, after all of these years, trying to make amends was too much for me to handle.


    Painfully, I struggled to contain the emotions that were bubbling up inside of me. The anger that was raging within me was intense, and I could barely hold it back. I could imagine what Lord Damon would suggest if he heard the news. I knew that he would probably suggest killing her, to eliminate the problem once and for all.


    But I wouldn''t do that. Yet. I would find out why she did it and what she had done. I would listen to her side of the story and make a decision after that.


    "What''s your answer, Mr. Ethan?" asked the first officer. It broke my reverie.


    "I wille. Just tell me when," I said, trying to sound confident and at ease, but my voice betrayed my uncertainty. The first officer''s expression softened as he noticed my hesitation, and he reassured me that it was a simple request and nothing to worry about.


    "This afternoon," he confirmed, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at how quickly the meeting was scheduled.


    "That soon?" I asked, taken aback.


    "It was her request," he said, his tone firm but not unkind.


    I sighed and rubbed my temple, trying to make sense of my conflicting emotions. "All right," I finally replied.<em>''If Celia didn''t want to see her or had other ns, I would go alone,''</em>I thought to myself. I wasn''t sure what the oue of this meeting would be.


    "Good," the first officer said with a nod. He pointed at the envelope. "That is our station''s address," he said, his gaze fixed on me. "Juste after lunchtime," he added.


    "Okay," I replied.


    One of the officers patted the side of my arm. "See youter," heforted me. After that answer, they left.


    The quiet stillness enveloped me as I turned to face the door, my hand lingering on the door handle. I took a deep breath, trying to calm the tumultuous emotions swirling inside me as I gazed down at the letter clutched tightly in my hand.


    I had read the letter a couple of times already and had no idea what I was searching for within its lines, but the act of reading it seemed to distract me from the turmoil within my chest.


    With a sigh, I closed the door and made my way to the sofa. I sat down, my eyes fixed on the nk screen of the TV, my thoughts lost in a sea of uncertainty. My hand ced the letter on the coffee table. My mind tried to guess what I should tell her when I met her.


    Should I spit on her and brag about my newfound riches? Should I tell her that I was doing just fine without Dad? That she meant nothing to us? Bragging that I own the Famous Sea Devil Club of Ledred and the Diamond University? The thoughts warred within me, and I struggled to find an answer.


    Just then, the sound of my pets broke my reverie. I turned my attention to them, and a smile spread across my face as I saw them approaching. Buni, Red, Shadow, and Rave all snuggled close to me, each offering their own brand offort.


    "Your Highness," Buni said, standing on two feet and cing his forelegs on my arm. His face was near my neck, and his whiskers tickled my skin.


    "Why are you making such a face?" He looked up at me with his big, soulful eyes, as if trying to understand the turmoil that raged within me.


    Red sat on the sofa beside me, while Rave perched on the cushions behind me and Shadow jumped into myp, making it his extra bed.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 662: Why You Arent Happy?

    Chapter 662: Why You Aren''t Happy?


    The Incubus System Chapter 652. Why You Aren''t Happy?


    I let out a deep breath and smiled wryly. "Nothing," I replied simply to my pets, who were eyeing me with concern.


    Buni tilted his head to the side. "That can''t be nothing," he said.


    Red growled low in his throat. "Did those humans hurt you? I will kill them all. Just tell me when I should do it." His eyes glowed with a fierce, protective light.


    I shook my head from side to side and huffed in frustration. "It''s not the case, Red," I said.


    Red grunted, but backed off a bit, allowing me to continue. "Then what?" he asked again, his eyes still narrowed in suspicion.


    I hesitated for a moment, gathering my thoughts. "It''s my mom," I finally confessed.


    Rave, who had been silent until now, spoke up in confusion. "The Queen?"


    I corrected myself. "My human mom," I said, my voice tinged with sadness.The confusion was palpable on their faces. "Okay," they said in unison. However, their confusion only seemed to deepen. "Then?" they asked once again, despite the fact that I was sure they had no idea about the situation I was in. They did not know my human mother and father, and I had only shared a limited amount of information about the human world and Celia with them.


    "They''ve found her," I said, my voice steady as I tried to contain my emotions. "So I have to go to the police station this afternoon."


    Red furrowed his brows in confusion. "Is that good news?" he asked, his tone cautious.


    I nodded, trying to put on a brave face. "It is good news," I confirmed, despite the nervous knots that had formed in my stomach.


    Buni looked at me with a hint of skepticism. "For you?" he asked, making sure.


    Again, I nodded, but my smile was small and forced.


    Shadow finally spoke up. He turned to me, his piercing eyes studying me carefully. "You look weird and I know you aren''t happy for sure. Is that really good news? Or do you lose your guts every time you are in this form?" he asked, his voice low and serious.


    Shadow''s question hit me like a ton of bricks. Although it wasn''t exactly what he said, he was partially correct. I would be more careful if I were in my human form, especially in public. I did this to maintain a positive reputation in the human world and to protect my identity. Most importantly, to keep my loved ones safe.


    In the demon world, I had power and prestige. My father was the ruler of that world, which made things much easier for me. But in the human world, I was powerless. I had some power, but the humans could use my partners as a weakness against me. Sure, they were protected by my Incubus Protection, so they shouldn''t be harmed. But what about my other friends, like Larry? I couldn''t just turn him into a demon against his will.


    "I didn''t lose my courage," I exined. "It''s just that my problems in the human world are moreplicated than they are in the demon world."


    Shadow looked at me with his piercing gaze. "You are strong, so you should be able to easily ovee these problems," he said confidently. "Isn''t power the key to solving all problems?"


    I couldn''t me Shadow for his perspective. In the demon world, power was indeed the solution to most problems. But in the human world, it was much moreplicated. Sure, in some cases, I could use my power to control the higher-ups and keep my friends safe. But it wasn''t a guaranteed solution.


    "I wish the human world was that simple," I said with a chuckle. "Unfortunately, it''s not."


    Red looked at me curiously. "What else leads a world besides power?" he asked.


    Shadow scoffed. "Are you trying to say that the human world is ruled by weak people? People who can''t even protect themselves in the face of danger?" he asked with a tone of disbelief.


    I sighed. "No, that''s not what I''m saying. The human world is not just about power, other things y a role in how society functions. Things likews, values, ethics, and morality." I exined. "It''s aplex system, and it''s not as simple as just having power. There are also many other things that influence it."


    "Like?" they asked in unison. Their confusion was clear from their face and voice.


    I nced at all of them alternately before I spoke again. "Money? Network? Status?" I answered them.


    Red tilted his head with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. "Don''t you have them too?" he queried, his tone steeped in confusion and disbelief.


    I drew in a deep breath. "Yes, I do," I replied in a measured voice. "However, they have something more, something that gives them an edge and puts them at a distinct advantage over me."


    Shadow, who had been observing our exchange with silent intensity, suddenly spoke up, his voice sharp and filled with a sense of urgency. "So are you going to let them trample you?" he asked, his gaze fixed intently on me, his eyes reflecting his unwavering determination to see this situation through to its conclusion.


    With equal determination, I gazed back at him, a fire burning brightly in my eyes. "No, I will not allow them," I answered firmly, my voice ringing out with an unmistakable note of resolve.


    Then I switched my gaze to my palm. "I havee back to this world with a purpose, a n to control it from behind the scenes." Slowly, I clenched my hand into a fist, as if I was grasping the world in it. "But I need time to make it happen." My voice was firm and resolute, a sign that I was serious.


    The others in the room listened intently, their eyes fixed upon me as I spoke. I could sense their fascination and intrigue, as they hung upon my every word, eager to learn more about my n.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 663: If You Want To Cry, Just Cry

    Chapter 663: If You Want To Cry, Just Cry


    The Incubus System Chapter 653. If You Want To Cry, Just Cry


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps alerted me, followed by a girl''s voice. "Brother, who is it?" queried Celia. Her footsteps, in tandem with Foxy''s, approached me from behind.


    I turned to face the approaching pair, my sight drawn to the vision of Celia as she rubbed her eyes tiredly.


    At her side, Foxy followed. Her gaze immediately fell upon Red and the others who were snuggled up near me.


    "Morning, Celia," I greeted, my words carrying a note of gentleness and reassurance. Though I wanted to answer her question and tell her all that I knew, I decided that it would be best to give her the letter first.


    Instead of Celia, it was Foxy who answered me with unrtable things. "Hey, that''s cheating!" sheined to my other pets, her voice filled with a petnt pout.


    *Puff*


    In a sh, she transformed her form into a little fox. With quick, nimble movements, she approached me, taking Shadow''s spot without hesitation. "I also want to be with Master," she whined, her voice a soft and pleading murmur. She rubbed her head against me, her fur soft and silky beneath my hand.


    "Here we go again," Shadow said, rolling his eyes to the side. Since Foxy took over his ce, he decided to climb up and make my shoulder his new bed.Upon that sight, Celia giggled before she walked over, and sat down on the other sofa.


    "So, who came earlier?" Celia asked, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    I gazed back at her, feeling a sense of unease settle in the pit of my stomach. I knew what wasing, and I wasn''t sure how to break the news to her. But I had to try.


    With a flick of my wrist, I used my Telekinesis. The letter on the table flew towards Celia.


    Celia stared at the letter floating in front of her, her eyes filled with confusion. "What''s this?" she asked, turning to me.


    "That''s from the police," I replied, my voice filled with a sense of sadness and regret. "They''ve caught mom."


    Upon my answer, Celia''s expression crumbled. She reached out and took the letter. Her eyes scanned its contents with a growing sense of urgency and concern. Her expression grew serious, the sleepiness that had once been present in her eyes nowpletely vanished, reced by a steely determination and a fierce resolve.


    After a while, she lowered the letter. But she didn''t say a word.


    "The officer said she wanted to talk to us this afternoon," I continued, my hand moving tofort Foxy, lying in myp. "Are you going with me?"


    But Celia simply shook her head. "No..." she said, her voice filled with sorrow and regret, swaying with emotion.


    "Why? Don''t you want to see her? You know, saying hello and seeing how things are now?" I asked her. I understood why, since a part of me also didn''t want to see her, but I didn''t want to run either. It was I who reported this to the bank, so I had to face it to the end.


    As Celia turned her gaze toward me, the vivid emotions in her eyes were impossible to ignore. A storm of sadness and anger threatened to spill over at any moment.


    "She left us," Celia began, her voice filled with a mixture of anger and sadness. "She didn''t care about us and was taking what should have been ours. Why should I care about her?" Her words were sharp, cutting through the air like a knife.


    I, too, shared her feelings. The thought of our mother abandoning us and stealing what was rightfully ours filled me with a deep sense of hurt and anger. "I also feel the same but---" She interrupted me before I finished my words.


    "I''m not interested," she muttered, her voice sad and dejected. "For whatever reason, I have no interest in seeing her again," she added, her voice growing louder and more resolute. Her eyes shifted back to the letter in her hand.


    Despite this being an important thing for us, I did not want to force her. I understood that the situation was difficult and emotional for both of us. "Okay," I said, trying to calm her down. "I will go alone. If you want to hang out with your friends, just remember what I said yesterday and bring Foxy with you," I added, trying to lighten the mood.


    But she didn''t answer me.


    I nced over at her. Her eyes were fixed on the letter from the police, and I could tell that she was struggling to process all the emotions that were surging through her.


    "Celia?" I called out to her, trying to get her attention.


    She finally looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and confusion. "I understand," she said in a quiet voice. "I''m not in the mood to cook breakfast. I think I''m going to spend some time in my room."


    "It''s fine," I replied with aforting smile. "Let me make breakfast. You deserve a break, and I don''t mind cooking for us."


    Celia quietly shuffled away from my presence. I couldn''t help but feel the weight of her heartbreak. Her limp steps were like echoes in the empty space.


    As much as I wished that I could erase her pain, I knew that words alone could not fix what was broken. So, I did the next best thing. I used my Teleportation skill. My pets, who were resting in myp, were momentarily disturbed by my sudden disappearance, but I paid no attention to them as I reappeared behind Celia.


    I reached out and wrapped my arms around her, enveloping her in a warm embrace. She stopped in her tracks, taken aback by my sudden appearance, but I held her tightly, unwilling to let her go.


    "If you want to cry, just cry," I whispered softly in her ear. I hated to see her cry, but even more, I hated to see her holding back her emotions.


    As if on cue, her sobs began to escape her lips, and I felt the warmth of her tears as they fell onto my hands. Her body was wracked with convulsions as she cried, and I held her even tighter, offering her what littlefort I could.


    Pic is on my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 664: Family Drama

    Chapter 664: Family Drama


    The Incubus System Chapter 654. Family Drama


    The pain in my heart was unbearable as I felt Celia''s heartache, and it felt like it was stabbing at me with every sob she released. It was as if my own heart was breaking right alongside hers. I could feel the turmoil inside of me and the sadness in the air was palpable. None of my pets made a sound, as if they too were feeling the sorrow in the room.


    As Celia''s sobs slowly began to dissipate, I knew that she was starting to calm down. I held her tightly, wanting to take away all of her pain. But eventually, she released my hug and turned to me. Her eyes were red and puffy, but there was a determination in her gaze.


    "I want to go back to my room and calm myself down," she said, wiping away her tears.


    I nodded, understanding her need for space. "Take all the time you need," I said, giving her a small smile.


    Then she left.


    I watched her go, feeling a mix of sadness and pride. I knew that she was strong, and she woulde out of this okay. I just needed to be there for her, to support her through this difficult time.


    "Master�� can we help you to cook?" asked Foxy, who was behind me. Her voice sounded mncholy.


    "Yeah. We promise we will be useful to you," added Red with the same tone. I was sure they were trying to cheer me up."Sure," I answered. Then I turned to them and forced a smile. "Let''s make a nice breakfast!" I tried to be positive.


    I headed to the kitchen, my pets, and Foxy following close behind. I hoped I would be able to make something delicious for Celia, despite not being the best cook.


    Though with my sour mood, I began to gather the ingredients I would need for breakfast. I grabbed a pan and ced it on the stove, turning up the heat. I then took out the eggs, bacon, and bread,ying them on the counter. With my pets by my side, I started to cook. I put the bacon, cooking it to a crispy golden brown.


    "Red, can you give me a hand with the bacon?" I asked as the dog wagged his tail eagerly.


    "Of course! I''m always happy to help," Red replied, as he took the spat with his mouth and started to stir the bacon to make sure they were cooked evenly.


    "Thanks, buddy," I said, patting Red on the head. "Now, let''s see what Rave and Buni can do."


    Foxy and Buni hopped over to the toaster, eager to help.


    "So, what are we making?" Foxy asked as she leaned against the counter.


    "I thought I''d make something simple, like eggs and bacon with some toast," I replied, as I checked on the eggs.


    "Sounds yummy!" Buni eximed as she bounced up and down.


    "Rave, do you want to help with the toast?" I asked as I gestured toward the toaster.


    "Sure thing," Rave replied, as he fluttered over to the toaster. "I''ll make sure it''s nice and crispy."


    With the help of my pets and Foxy, I was able to prepare a delicious breakfast in no time. Still, with some burn on a few parts, it was better than thest time. I ced it all on a tray and headed to Celia''s room. I gently knocked on the door and entered, a smile on my face, eager to see the look of surprise on Celia''s face when she saw what I had prepared for her. At least this would make her mood better.


    I pushed open the door to Celia''s room and was greeted by the sight of her sitting on her bed, her eyes red from tears. She looked up at me, a weak smile forming on her face.


    "Brother, what are you doing here?" she asked, as she sniffled.


    "Special service for thedy," I answered in a yful tone. Followed by another. "I brought you breakfast," I replied in a much more serious tone, as I held out the tray. "I thought it might make you feel better."


    Celia''s eyes lit up as she saw the delicious breakfast I had prepared for her. "Thank you," she said, as she took the tray from me and started to eat it.


    I sat down next to her on the bed, watching as she took a bite of the eggs. "How is it?" I asked as I leaned in closer.


    "It''s tastier than thest time," Celia replied, as she took another bite.


    I felt a sense of pride wash over me as I watched my sister enjoy the breakfast and was grateful that I could do something to bring a smile to her face, even if just for a moment.


    As Celia ate, my pets gathered around us, eager to see how she liked the breakfast.


    "So, what do you think, Celia?" Foxy asked as she hopped onto the bed. She was still in her fox form.


    "It''s delicious, Foxy," Celia replied, as she took another bite. "He really outdid himself this time."


    "I told you he was a good cook," Buni said, as she snuggled up next to Celia.


    "I''m just d I could do something to make you feel better," I said, as I ced my hand on Celia''s shoulder.


    That sentence made her lower her eating utensils and looked at me with a mncholic look. "Thank you�� You''re always there for me," Celia replied, as she leaned into my embrace. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    As we sat there, holding each other, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. Despite all the turmoil and uncertainty in our lives, I knew that as long as we had each other, we could get through anything.


    After a few moments, I stood up from the bed. "Finish your breakfast, I will be down in the dining room," I said, deciding to announce that I also wanted to eat my breakfast in case she wanted to join me if she wanted to.


    But she only answered me with a nod. "I will bring the dishes down the stairs after I finish," she said, indicating that she didn''t have any intention to join me.


    I left her room followed by my pets. Only Foxy apanied her.


    Once we walked down the stairs, my pet spoke, "Don''t worry, Your Highness," Rave said, as he perched on my shoulder. "She''ll be okay."


    "Yeah, she''s a strong woman," Red added.


    "I know��" I answered in a gloomy tone. It was different from my previous tone.


    Despite their words of encouragement, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in the pit of my stomach. I knew that the news about my mother had shaken Celia to her core, and I didn''t know how to make her better.


    ''Just concentrate on what''s ahead, Ethan�� As long she has you, she will be fine��''


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 665: Lies And Betrayal I

    Chapter 665: Lies And Betrayal I


    The Incubus System Chapter 655. Lies And Betrayal I


    The time showed past noon when I stood in front of the full-body mirror in my room. My hand fixed my shirt and trouser, making sure they were neat even though I was using my Demon''s Clothes. Celia was still in her room. She returned there after she washed the dishes and Foxy was still with her.


    I took a deep breath and looked at my reflection, staring into my own eyes with mixed feelings.


    "It''s okay, Ethan. You have survived the Abyss. You won the battle against the demon lords and you are the prince of the dark dimension now. This is nothing," I said to myself. Yeah�� This should be a piece of cakepared to what I had experienced but somehow the uneasy feeling still filled me and I couldn''t point out what it was.


    It wasn''t fear for sure. Was it a doubt? Or hesitation? Or maybe�� I just didn''t want to face my past, especially my mom.


    Red, who was in the room, nuzzled his head against my leg. Without saying anything, I knew he was worried about me.


    I turned to him and ducked. "Don''t worry, Red," I said, patting his head. A small smile on my lips. "I''ll be back soon."


    Rave perched on top of the dresser. "Be careful, Your Highness," he reminded me.


    "Call us if you need some help. We''ll kick anyone who hurts you!" Buni said, jumping around, imitating warrior fighting movements with his chubby body."He''s the strongest among us, remember? Why does he need you to kick a few weak humans?" reminded Shadow, who wasying down on my bed.


    Buni answered him by clicking his tongue and pouted.


    "It''s fine, guys. I''m just a bit nervous," I said before I took one final deep breath before I left the room and made my way toward the police station. My heart was heavy and my mind was filled with uncertainty, but I was determined to find the answers I was looking for.


    As I walked down the street, I felt the cool breeze blowing against my face. People bustled past me, hurrying to their destinations, but I took my time, savoring the peace that the walk was bringing me. The sun was shining brightly, casting its warm rays on the world below. I felt it on my face, felt it soak into my skin, and I basked in itsforting light. I gazed up at the bright blue sky, taking in the vast expanse of it, feeling a sense of calm wash over me.


    Yeah, rather than using my Portal, I decided to walk to prepare myself. Maybe I could find something that calmed me down by it. Yet�� My mind sank about what I was going to say to my mother when I finally saw her. But I couldn''t find a word. I was torn between anger and sadness. Her betrayal was too much.


    ''I wonder if she is still the mom I remember or if she has changed into someone else entirely...'' I thought.


    Deciding to divert my thoughts, I looked around me. The street was dotted with vendors selling all sorts of goods, from brightly colored flowers to freshly roasted nuts. The sound of their calls filled the air,peting with the honking of cars and the chatter of people. But through it all, I felt a sense of detachment, as if I was watching it all from a distance, detached from the world around me.


    Fifteen minutester, I finally arrived at my destination.


    I approached the police station with a heavy heart, the bright red and white sign reading "Police Station" loomed ahead of me. Therge building was imposing, with its stark, gray walls and small, barred windows. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves, and pushed open the door, the sound of its hinges echoing through the quiet hallway.


    Inside, the station was just as sterile and unweing as the outside, with a long counter separating me from the officers on the other side. I approached it, feeling small and out of ce.


    "Can I help you?" One of the officers asked, his voice gruff.


    "Yes, I received a letter from the police, it says that my mother was caught," I exined, feeling my voice shake slightly.


    The officer took it and nodded, his expression unreadable. "Right this way," he said, gesturing for me to follow him.


    We walked down a sterile, white hallway, my shoes echoing on the linoleum floor. My heart felt like it was pounding in my chest. I could hear my own footsteps echoing through the silence, each step bringing me closer to the woman who had given birth to me. I was nervous, scared, and filled with a million different emotions as I approached the door to her.


    I tried to take deep breaths, to calm my racing heart, but it was no use. My mind was filled with a million thoughts, all of them jumbled and conflicting. Fear, sadness, anger.


    Finally, the officer led me into a small room, with a table and two chairs. "Your mother is in one of our cells," he exined. "You can see her now if you''d like."


    I nodded and sat down, feeling a lump form in my throat. This was it. I was about to see my mother, after all these events. What would I say to her? What would she say to me? The questions swirled through my mind as the officer opened the door, bringing a woman into that room, and took her to sit across from me.


    Our sights met. A middle-aged woman had warm, chocte-brown hair that was tied back in a messy bun. Despite her current situation as a prisoner, she had a healthy glow to her skin and her face was well taken care of. Her hair, despite being tied up, was still glossy and full of life, a sign she had a good life before she got caught.


    The sight of her brought back all the memories, both good and bad, that we shared. My emotions were in turmoil and I didn''t know what to feel. I felt a mixture of anger and sadness as I took in her appearance.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 666: Lies And Betrayal II

    Chapter 666: Lies And Betrayal II


    The Incubus System Chapter 656. Lies And Betrayal II


    A tap on my shoulder broke my thought and turned to see one of the officers who had brought me there. "You only have ten minutes," he said. Without my answer, he left the room and closed the door behind me.


    I turned to face the woman sitting on the other side of the table. My mom. It was strange to see her after a long time, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. I had been angry at her for so long, for leaving my sister and me, but now that she was here in front of me, I wasn''t sure what to say.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm my racing heart. "How are you?" I asked, not really wanting to know the answer, breaking the silence between us. I knew she was doing good just by her appearance.


    "Good," she replied, her voice soft. "How about you? And your sister, Celia? Where is she?" she asked with a soft voice. A warm smile on her lips.


    "She didn''t want toe," I answered simply, didn''t want to cover anything from her.


    "And how have you been? Are you taking care of yourself?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. I didn''t know if it was a fake or not but at least it sounded genuine to me.


    I nodded, trying to hide the bitterness I felt. "I have a job now, with a stable ie. We''re doing okay," I said, my voice cool.


    She looked at me for a moment, before speaking again. "I''m sorry, Ethan. I know I''ve made mistakes, but I want to make things right," she said, her voice trembling. "I want us to be a family again like we used to be. Can you withdraw the report?" she added. Again, her voice sounded genuine."It wasn''t me who made the report. It''s the bank," I replied. Although I had the power to do it, so I didn''t lie.


    A frown appeared on her forehead. "But you could do something about it, right?" she insisted. Her voice sounded like a plea.


    Then she reached for my hand on the table and held it tightly like she used to calm me down when I was a kid to stop me from sobbing. "Please��" she begged.


    I nced at my hand before I turned to her and looked at her skeptically, trying to read her thoughts and see if she was being truthful. But I knew with my unstable emotion, my judgment was biased. So I used my Mind Corruption skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Her gaze turned nk. An announcement appeared in front of me.


    [What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read/Erase/Alter]


    ''Read, her true intention for apologizing anding back to our family.''


    I delved into her mind and scanned her thoughts. What I found there was a shock. She wasn''t being honest, she just wanted to continue her luxurious life with her new husband, my stepfather.


    A wave of pain and betrayal washed over me, more than before. It was freaking hurt. Spontaneously, I stood up from the table, backing away from her. My shock and disappointment were clear on my face but not a word came out of my mouth.


    My sudden movement woke her up from my skill. She stood up too, reaching for my hand. "Ethan, please. I know I''ve made mistakes, but I want to make it up to you," she said, her voice pleading.


    I red at her, pulling my hand away. "It''s toote for that," I said, my voice cold. "I can see right through your lies. You just want to continue yourfortable life, without a care for the damage you''ve caused."


    She looked at me, a hurt expression on her face. "Ethan, please. I''m your mother," she said, her voice breaking.


    "That means nothing to me now," I replied, before turning to the door.


    But she chased me and caught my hand once again. "Ethan!" she called me once again in a much louder voice. "I''m the one who gave birth to you! I raised you to be a fine man! Why are you doing this to me? To your own mother?!" She tried to guilt trip me. Her irritation was clear in her voice. It was different from her previous tone.


    "Don''t," I warned, my voice low and dangerous, without looking at her.


    A secondter, I turned to her, showing the emotion that was palpable in my expression. My eyes red at her in a cold stare, a sign of how far I pressed down my emotion. "Don''t test my patience," I hissed once again. My displeasure was clear from both my expression and voice.


    It made her speechless and stunned in shock.


    Without further ado, I brushed her hand away from me and left the room, mming the door behind me.


    And with that, I left the room, feeling a mix of emotions, but mostly anger and betrayal. I couldn''t believe that after all these years, she still thought she could just waltz back into my life and expect everything to be okay. It was toote for that, and I was done with her lies.


    In silence, I walked down the hall, my heart heavy with the weight of what had just happened. I was lost in my thoughts, my mind racing with the conversation I just had with my mother. I felt a mix of emotions, from anger to betrayal and sadness. I felt like I had just been punched in the gut, and I struggled to get my thoughts in order. I had always wanted to have my mother back in my life, but now that she was here, I realized that some things were better left in the past.


    But then, as I reached the lobby, I heard a voice calling my name. "Ethan?" And it snapped me out of my reverie. I looked around hically, then I saw her. A purple slime woman dressed neatly in her business outfit. Elenna.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 667: A Reporter and My Another Sibling

    Chapter 667: A Reporter and My Another Sibling


    The Incubus System Chapter 657. A Reporter and My Another Sibling


    I had not seen her since that traumatic experience, and I was caught off guard by her sudden appearance.


    "Hi," she said, her voice a melodic symphony that carried a hint of curiosity. "How are you? Why are you here?" she said as she approached me.


    I felt my guard rise instantly, like an imprable fortress being erected around my heart. I was not in the mood for a conversation, especially not with a reporter who had caused me so much stress in the past. Memories of our prior encounters flooded my mind, reminding me of the danger that seemed to follow her wherever she went.


    "Don''t meddle in my affairs," I warned her, trying to hide the annoyance in my voice. Yet my displeasure was clear from my tone.


    Elenna''s smile faded, reced by a look of concern. She held up her hands in surrender, a gesture meant to cate and soothe. "I''m sorry," she said, her voice soft and apologetic. "I didn''t mean to upset you. I just wanted to say hello and see how you''re doing." Though it sounded genuine, I wasn''t sure due to my unstable emotion.


    "I''m doing well," I said, my voice guarded. "But I don''t have time for small talk. I have important business to attend to." My expression was unyielding, like a stone wall that refused to be breached.


    "Calm down, Ethan." She must have sensed my difort, for she held up her hands in a gesture of peace. "I just want to say hello and I promise, I''m not here to interview you again," she repeated, her voice filled with a sincerity that was difficult to ignore. "I''m just here to check some files about a crime that happened around here."


    Her words caught my attention, and I felt a twinge of curiosity. Despite my reservations, I found myself drawn to her, wanting to know more about the crime that had brought her to the police station. Who knew it rted to demons since she was only interested to that kind of case."Really?" I asked, my voice tinged with skepticism. "What kind of crime?"


    Elenna''s eyes lit up with excitement, and she leaned forward, eager to share the details of hertest investigation. "It was a robbery," she said, her voice low and full of intrigue. "I''m working on a story, and I thought I would gather some information while I''m here."


    But before I could reply, another voice interrupted our conversation. "Ethan." A girl''s voice called me.


    I turned to face the source of the intrusion, and my eyes were met with the sight of my step-sister, Tiffany. She approached us with a worried expression on her face. I could see the turmoil in her eyes, the pain, and the confusion.


    "Tiffany," I said, acknowledging her presence with a nod of my head.


    Sensing our sour moods, Elenna quickly excused herself. "I guess I came at a bad time," she said, her words full of regret. "I will excuse myself then." And with that, she was gone, leaving Tiffany and me alone in the police station lobby.


    I looked at Tiffany, seeing the sadness etched into her features. It was palpable in the way she held herself and in the expression on her face. Her eyes were clouded and her brow was furrowed with a sense of impending doom. Her voice trembled as she spoke, giving away the depth of her emotional turmoil. I felt a pang of sympathy as I took in the sight of her. She was like a fragile bird, ready to take flight at any moment.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice thick with emotion.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I wanted to reveal the truth to her. But then, I mustered the courage to answer. "I came to see my mother," I replied, my tone revealing nothing of the hurt and anger I felt inside.


    Tiffany''s expression softened as she finally realized why I was there. "Oh," she said. "We are the same then. I''m here for my dad," she added in the same mncholy tone.


    She exhaled a long breath, her bottom lip quivering. It was as if she was trying to hold back a tidal wave of emotions.


    I reached out and gently took her hand in mine, offering what littlefort I could. "Let''s go to a coffee shop," I suggested. "This is not a good ce to talk." It wasn''t just for her, but also for me. She was the only one I could talk to since I didn''t want to mention mom again in front of Celia. At least, I wanted her to calm down first.


    Tiffany nodded; her eyes filled with gratitude.


    Together, we left the building and made our way toward the nearest coffee shop. The sun was shining bright. The breeze was warm, carrying the scent of freshly brewed coffee and baked pastries. But despite the beauty of the day, none of us let out a sound or looked around. There wasn''t any excitement on our faces either despite we just met again after a few months.


    We walked in silence; our steps were measured and deliberate. We finally reached the coffee shop and found a small, cozy corner where we could sit and talk.


    The exterior of the cozy small coffee shop was inviting and warm. The walls of the shop were painted a rich, caramel color thatplemented the dark wood paneling. Large windows on either side of the door allowed natural light to flood the interior.


    Pic is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 668: Step Sister

    Chapter 668: Step Sister


    The Incubus System Chapter 658. Step Sister


    I stepped into the coffee shop with Tiffany. The strong aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air and enveloped me in itsforting embrace. The sounds of clinking cups and murmured conversations filled the room, creating a lively yet serene atmosphere. A small bell attached to the door chimed merrily as we entered, announcing our arrival to the other patrons.


    Tiffany and I approached the counter, where I ordered a hot cappino, and she an icedtte. With our drinks in hand, we made our way to an empty table in the corner of the room. I took a slow sip of my cappino, letting the warmth spread through me, and I could feel the turmoil within me begin to ease.


    Tiffany too took a sip of hertte, closing her eyes as she savored the sweet and creamy vor. "This is just what I needed," she said, opening her eyes and setting down her cup. "It''s nice to have a moment of peace after all the chaos earlier."


    "Indeed," I said. The warmth of the drinks and the rxed atmosphere of the shop seemed to help calm the turmoil that had been swirling inside of us both.


    Tiffany took another sip of her drink and looked at me with a smirk. "Well, you look good for someone who''s been missing for three months," she said, her tone yful.


    I chuckled and replied, "Thank you for yourpliment," I said in the same joking tone as hers, appreciating the lighthearted moment.


    She then grew serious and looked at me, shaking her head. "I never thought we''d meet again under these circumstances, especially not at the police station," she said, her voice filled with a mix of sadness and disbelief. Her smile was gone.


    "I know," I agreed, taking a deep breath. "It''s been a rough time, but after all that they did�� we can''t let them roam around. I can''t let it�� I won''t let it��" The glint of anger returned to my eyes, so I quickly looked down at my drink, gazing at the brown liquid inside of it.Tiffany seemed to sense my unease and changed the subject. "Yeah, well, life can be unpredictable," she quickly said. "So, where is Celia?" she asked, her tone gentle.


    My heart ached at the mention of Celia. "She''s noting," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "She doesn''t want to see her, not after what happened."


    Tiffany reached across the table and touched my hand, a sympathetic look in her eyes. "I see," she said softly. "This must be a big hit for her."


    I nodded, trying to brush off the hurt. "It is..."


    Tiffany sipped her icedtte, taking a small, measured sip. Her eyes never left mine as she spoke, her voiceced with a hint of disbelief. "So, what happened?" she asked, her tone questioning. "At the police station, I mean. What did your mom say?"


    A sigh escaped my lips, and the memories of what happened flooded back to me in vivid detail. "Long short story," I said, my voiceced with a hint of weariness. "My mother wanted me to take back the report. She was insistent, but I refused and told her that it was the bank that had reported her."


    Tiffany''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "And she just let you go like that?" she pressed, her disbelief evident.


    A dry smile crossed my lips. "Of course not," I said, my tone heavy with the weight of the situation. "She insisted that I reconsider, but I refused to back down. So I left her, just like that."


    "Well, it was simr to my story then," she said, her voice tinged with an edge of irritation. "My dad also requested the same and threw all the crime to your mom. But I refused his request."


    A frown appeared on my forehead. "He threw all the crime to my mother?" I said in disbelief. ording to my Mind Corruption skill, my mom did everything for my stepdad. So this was quite news for me.


    Tiffany nodded before taking another sip of her coffee. "I didn''t believe that of course. I know he was lying," she said, her voice holding firm.


    I leaned back in my chair, my eyes never leaving Tiffany''s face. "I never thought they would betray each other," I mused, a hint of amusement creeping into my tone.


    "Well, it suits them," Tiffany replied, her expression hardening as she spoke. It was clear that her trust in her own father had been irrevocably broken.


    We both sat in silence for a moment, lost in our own thoughts.


    Tiffany broke the silence, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m still trying to process everything. I don''t know how I feel about my dad," she said, her eyes downcast.


    I nodded in agreement, the tension in the air almost palpable. "I know what you mean. It''s a difficult situation to be in. I feel the same way about my mom," I replied, my voice gentle as I spoke.


    Tiffany let out a deep sigh, her slender fingers fidgeting with the handle of her coffee mug. "It''s just so hard to process," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. "I can''t believe that he would do something like this."


    I ced a hand on her arm, offering her aforting smile. "I know what you mean," I said, my voice calm and reassuring. "But we''ll get through this."


    As we sipped our coffee, Tiffany and I began to talk about our future ns and how we would handle the situation with our parents. We discussed the looming trial and what we could do to prepare ourselves for the battle ahead.


    Despite the seriousness of the conversation, we shared stories of our childhoods and the struggles we had faced, findingfort in the fact that we were not alone in our struggles.


    "We should make a n to stay in touch and support each other," Tiffany said, her voice filled with determination. "We''ll get through this, ande out stronger on the other side."


    I nodded in agreement, a sense of gratitude welling up inside me. It was a relief to know that I had someone I could rely on during this time. "I couldn''t agree more," I replied, my voice strong and resolute.


    We shared ideas on how we could support each other through the trial, from attending court together to lending a listening ear when the stress became too much to bear. In the end, we clinked our coffee cups together in a symbol of solidarity.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 669: Bond

    Chapter 669: Bond


    The Incubus System Chapter 659. Bond


    02.01 PM


    Tiffany and I emerged from the cozy confines of the coffee shop, the sun''s rays kissing our faces and infusing our senses with renewed energy. Our strides were unhurried, our pace leisurely, as we walked down the bustling sidewalk. Our hands were both sped tightly around our second cup of iced coffee.


    Turning to me with a faint, but grateful smile, Tiffany spoke in a soft voice, "Thank you so much, Ethan. That really helped me."


    My heart swelled with contentment at her words, and I couldn''t help but return her smile with the same brightness, replying, "The same with you. I was so happy that you wanted to apany me." This was a pivotal moment for us - our conversation had brought us closer than ever before.


    Reflecting back on our interaction, I couldn''t help but marvel at how my previous negative thoughts had been shattered by the reality of the situation. I had judged her unfairly based on preconceived notions and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for the misjudgments I had made.


    But despite the guilt, the overwhelming emotion that coursed through me was one of gratitude - gratitude for the opportunity to get to know the real Tiffany and to build a rtionship that was grounded in truth and honesty.


    "We should do this more often," she suggested, referring to our rxed conversation.


    Her words sparked a thought in my mind, and I couldn''t help but bring up my n with Celia. "I want to go to the theme park with Celia, mind joining?" I offered, my eyes searching for a glimmer of excitement in her gaze.Her face lit up with a hint of enthusiasm, and she eagerly asked, "When?"


    I hummed thoughtfully, trying to gauge the best time to make the trip. With Celia''s current mood, it could either lift her spirits or make things worse, and I wasn''t sure which way it would go. The holiday was drawing to a close, and I knew we had to make the most of the time we had left.


    Tiffany furrowed her brows, growing impatient with my silence. "So?" she prompted, eager for a response.


    I nced at her, my innocent grin faltering slightly as I hesitated. "Uh...I haven''t decided it yet. I want to go before the holiday is over, but I''m not sure if Celia wants to go in her current mood," I admitted, my doubts evident in my voice.


    Tiffany''s eyes widened in surprise, and she shook her head in disbelief. "Why not? Aren''t theme parks the best ce to lift up the mood?" she eximed, her voiceced with incredulity. "We can go to the Haunted House and scream at the top of our lungs or even to the karaoke," she added, taking a sip of her iced coffee.


    That sounded fun. Especially the Haunted House. My heart fluttered with anticipation as I imagined the creaky old doors and the musty smell of the ancient mansion that always managed to send shivers down my spine. At least before I became a demon.


    I smiled dryly, trying to hide my eagerness from Tiffany, who was standing beside me, waiting for my response. "I know. I''m just not sure," I said, my voice betraying my hesitation.


    She exhaled a sharp breath, her eyes shining with determination. "Just tell me when. I will help you to convince her," she assured me, her voiceced with conviction.


    "What if she doesn''t agree?" I asked, my doubts resurfacing.


    Without further ado, she hugged my shoulders and pulled me close, and drew even closer, a sly smirk on her lips. Her body felt warm andforting against mine. She leaned in, her breath hot against my ear. "It''s two versus one. It won''t be difficult for us to take her by force," she offered, her eyes twinkling mischievously.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her audacity. I never thought she had a way of making even the most daunting tasks seem manageable. "That''s a great idea," I said, a sly smirk appearing on my lips. Together, we looked like partners in crime.


    After all, she was a demon hunter, and I was a demon lord. Surely, we could handle Celia.


    As we stood there, lost in our evil discussion, we were suddenly interrupted by another female voice that seemed toe out of nowhere.


    "Ethan��" Her voice sounded like the ghost of a woman who died of a broken heart.


    A familiar chill ran down my spine, causing me to stop in my tracks. Tiffany, who was walking beside me, also halted abruptly, and we both turned to face the source of the sound. The voice sounded like the whisper of a banshee, as though it had emerged from the depths of the underworld.


    Once we turned around, we were greeted with a sight that only amplified our fear. Standing just a few feet away from us was Ruby, her eyes fixed on me with an intense, scary look. A mournful expression on her face. Her long, flowing hair was wiping in the soft wind, and her eyes shone with a haunting light that sent shivers. She also held a bag in her hand.


    Tiffany and I gasped in unison, our faces turning pale with shock. It was as if we had seen a ghost, and we couldn''t believe our eyes. I struggled topose myself, forcing a smile on my face as I addressed Ruby.


    "Ruby, why are you here?" I said as calmly as possible, trying to keep my voice steady. I had forgotten that she was around here, and the realization that she had been standing there all along made my stomach churn. The police station was not far from Peace Blossom Square after all.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 670: Trouble Always Found Me!

    Chapter 670: Trouble Always Found Me!


    The Incubus System Chapter 660. Trouble Always Found Me!


    ''Why all people, her?''Iined internally, sobbing. As I stood there, with Tiffany by my side, I couldn''t help but wonder why I always seemed to attract the attention of dangerous girls like Ruby and Elenna. It was as if I was a ma for trouble.


    It wasn''t me who was looking for trouble but it was trouble that always found me!


    Before I made a sound, Ruby spoke, "I took a break and was about to see you," she said. Despite the crowd that surrounded us, it felt as though we were in a haunted house and she was the ghost.


    "Really?" I tried to keep my voice steady as I responded to her. I even tried to put my best smile on my face. I knew Ruby was not someone to be messed with, and I knew that we were in deep trouble. Okay, not me but Tiffany.


    As Ruby''s gaze shifted to Tiffany, I could see the color drain from Tiffany''s face, and I knew that she was terrified.


    "But who knows I''ll meet you here with her..." Ruby''s voice hissed like a snake, and I could see the clear jealousy in her eyes. Yes, it might sound ridiculous but it was Ruby after all. Besides, wasn''t Olivia ever jealous of Larry before?


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to say something, Tiffany''s hand on my shoulder stopped me. I turned to her, and she looked at me with a sense of urgency.


    "Ethan, I just remembered today is myundry day!" she said quickly, her voiceced with fear. I could see from her pale face that she was lying, but I knew that she was afraid of Ruby and she knew that she had to get out of here before it was toote."You know---" I was just about to calm Tiffany down, but she interrupted me.


    "Good luck step bro," she whispered. "I hope you will survive..." And with that, she dashed away, leaving me standing there.


    It made me cringe. I couldn''t believe that Ruby''s bad reputation was known by all demon hunters.


    "So Ethan..." Ruby''s voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned to face her, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    "Why are you with her?" Ruby asked again, her eyes piercing into mine. I didn''t answer, instead, I just gave her a t stare and approached her casually. An exhale came out of my mouth, trying to calm myself down.


    Gently, my finger tapped on her forehead. "She''s my step-sister, and we just went through a really bad day. Don''t scare her like that," I warned her, my voice calm but firm.


    Despite her words, my calm tone suggested otherwise. Indeed, I didn''t like what Ruby did, but after what I saw from my mom''s memory, I felt Ruby was way better than my mom. At least Ruby cared about me, and her feelings for me were genuine.


    My gesture made her eyes widen in shock, and her hand instinctively touched her forehead and rubbed it gently. Her eerie expression faded, and her cheeks started to blush. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing that I had broken through her tough exterior.


    "You want to talk, right?" I offered, my voice calm and collected. "How about a talk at your cafe?" I suggested, hoping to diffuse the situation and ease the tension between us. "Also��" I took the bag from her hand and smiled. "I will assume this is for me. Thank you..." I said, trying to lighten the mood. It was a small gesture, but I knew it would mean a lot to her.


    Then I started walking in the direction of the cafe, my mind filled with consideration of what I should tell her. But after a few steps, I stopped and turned to her, who had not made a single step.


    "Are youing?" I asked, my eyes on her.


    She just stood there, stunned. Her eyes were wide and her body tense. I could see the surprise and shock etched onto her face. Perhaps she was taken aback by my casual reply, or maybe she was surprised that I didn''t run away likest time.


    "What else are you waiting for?" I asked, gesturing for her to follow me. I was determined not to let the awkwardness between us linger any longer than necessary.


    "You''re not afraid of me? Or run likest time?" asked Ruby in disbelief. Her amazement was clear on her face, and I couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    I chuckled, trying to ease the tension between us. "Why should I?" I asked, my voice soft but firm. "Or would you prefer me to be afraid of you?" I teased, hoping to put her at ease.


    Last time, I had run away from her, not because I was afraid, but because Larry had pulled me away. I wasn''t really scared of her. After all, with my strength, I was not afraid of anything�� except betrayal. I had learned that lesson the hard way, and I wasn''t about to let anyone get the best of me again.


    Her head shook back and forth in a quick, almost violent motion. The question had caught her off guard, and for a moment, she struggled topose herself. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart.


    I smiled, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. "Great," I said, turning around and walking down the busy street. "Let''s go to your cafe. I''m feeling a little hungry, anyway."


    She nodded. Happily, Ruby chased after me, her steps light and quick. Once she caught up to me, she didn''t hesitate to hug my arm.


    "We have a new menu," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "I think you should try it!"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 671: The Bored Reporter

    Chapter 671: The Bored Reporter


    The Incubus System Chapter 661. The Bored Reporter


    Elenna''s PoV


    Elenna sat alone in a small, dimly lit room in the police station. The air was musty, stale, and suffocating, reeking of old sweat and musty paperwork. The only sound was the soft rustling of paper as she flipped through the thick criminal files that were scattered haphazardly across the worn wooden table in front of her.


    She yawned. Her eyes scanned the files with a mix of disinterest and monotony. Her boredom felt almost physical, making her sluggish and lethargic. She couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh as she shifted her weight, propping her elbows up on the table and resting the side of her headzily on her palm.


    "I should have apologized to him," she muttered to herself.


    Elenna had visited Ethan''s house a week ago, hoping to make amends for all she had done, but he was nowhere to be found. She had resolved to apologize to him the next time they met, but it seemed that fate had other ns as she saw him in a bad mood earlier.


    Her eyes drifted back to the files before her, her mind weighed down by the memory of her missed opportunity.


    Elenna''s boredom had be an unbearable weight upon her shoulders. She had spent hours in that room, scouring through countless robbery files in search of something that might catch her attention. Yet, despite her best efforts, her mind kept wandering back to demons and demon hunters, and that Great Demon in particr.


    The mere thought of the Great Demon sent a shiver to her body, but she couldn''t help but be fascinated by it. She longed to know more, to uncover its secrets and learn everything there was to know about it.However, her psychiatrist had forbidden her from delving deeper into the world of demons. They had warned her that her fascination with them could lead to a descent into madness, that she would lose herself in a sea of delusions.


    With a sigh of defeat, Elenna closed the files before her.


    ''I don''t think this will work��''she thought. She had tried everything she could think of to distract herself, from gruesome murder cases to supernatural sightings, from unsolved mysteries to absurd alien abductions. But nothing had seeded in capturing her interest like the world of demons and demon hunters.


    Her mind was in turmoil, her thoughts scattered and unfocused. "Maybe I should stop being a reporter��" She couldn''t help but wonder if she should give up her career. Maybe it was time to move on, to find something else that would spark her interest.


    She sat there in the stillness of the archives. She couldn''t help but feel lost and alone, adrift in a sea of uncertainty. Elenna had given up. Her eyes flicked over the same news stories, her mind wandering aimlessly. She had lost her spark, her passion for reporting had fizzled out into nothingness.


    What was the point of all of it, anyway? Even if she didn''t have a job, the money would stille to her. Being a reporter and taking to the field was just her ego.


    But just as she was about to pack up her things and head home, her phone rang, jolting her out of her daze. She fumbled for her bag, her fingers shaking with anticipation. The boredom in the archives had almost killed her, and the sudden ringtone was a wee distraction.


    She swiped her phone screen and read the message from her subordinate, Karl.


    Karl: I think you should check this, boss. It''sst night''s big robbery. The CCTV managed to catch a glimpse of a weird shadow. The police are pretty sure it''s the culprit.


    A video attachment was below it.


    A smile crept over her lips, but it was a dry, humorless one. "Of course... all of them only reported the robbery case to me..." she reminded herself. She felt foolish for getting excited over something so mundane.


    The robbery had taken ce in Lightglen City, a ce that Elenna knew all too well. It was a sprawling metropolis, filled with towering skyscrapers and endless concrete. But it was the strangest robbery case she had ever heard of. The thief had managed to break into the bank, but instead of stealing the money, he left it at the entrance and disappeared without a trace. The police had been left scratching their heads as they thought the culprits did it to mock them.


    Without much enthusiasm, she clicked on the y button of the video. As she watched the CCTV footage, her eyes wandered around the screen, searching for something out of the ordinary. At first nce, it appeared to be just another typical alleyway in the city, with nothing but the asional gust of wind disturbing the shadows that danced across the brick walls.


    But then, something strange caught her eye. A pair of shadows moving in an erratic pattern. It looked as though two people were fighting, but it was difficult to tell for sure. Then, she saw a shadow that appeared to have wings. At first, she thought it was a trick of the light, but as she watched more closely, she could see that it was unmistakably a set of demon wings.


    Her sinister smile vanished in an instant, reced by a look of deep concern. She reyed the video several times, her eyes fixed on the screen as she tried to make sense of what she was seeing.


    "Impossible," she muttered under her breath, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that what she was witnessing was real.


    She continued to analyze the footage. A thought crossed her mind. Could the robber be a demon? It seemed far-fetched, but she couldn''t deny what she had seen. If it was true, then why had the demon left the loot behind? It didn''t make sense.


    She reyed the video again, focusing her attention on the other figure in the alley. The one who had been fighting the thief was the demon. It was the only exnation that made sense. But who could it be? Why he helped humans?


    Her mind raced as she considered the possibilities.


    Suddenly, it hit her. The Great Demon. It was the only exnation that made sense!


    With a renewed sense of purpose, she sprang into action. Her fingers moved swiftly over the keys. The phone rang several times before her subordinate picked up, and she could hear the sound of papers rustling in the background.


    "Hello?" Her subordinate''s voice was tired, but alert.


    "Can you tell me more about that case?" she asked, the excitement in her voice unmistakable.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 672: Senators

    Chapter 672: Senators


    The Incubus System Chapter 662. Senators


    Nathan''s PoV


    Elsewhere, in the demon hunter headquarters. Nathan stood in the middle of the high official room, where the walls were lined with dozens ofrge screens. The screens surrounded Nathan like a swarm of menacing bees, each disying the image of a figure cloaked in ck.


    The atmosphere in the room was heavy, suffocating even. Behind each screen, the leaders of the countries, kings, and queens, watched with bated breath as Nathan deliberated on the fate of a single man.


    Nathan''s eyes flickered over the screens, his gaze cold and calcting. The figure on the screen was shrouded in darkness, making it impossible to discern their gender. Despite the absence of any discernible features, the figure exuded a palpable aura of power and control.


    Nathan''s displeasure was palpable in his tone. "If Ethan Strongheart doesn''t want it, why should we give him the vine? He doesn''t even have the guts to defend himself," he said, his voiceced with contempt.


    The idea of making Ethan be the association''s puppet was not Nathan''s pure idea. It was a scheme concocted by the senators. It was a necessary evil, but the fate of the world hung in the bnce, and Nathan would do whatever it took to protect it.


    Nathan''s chest swelled with an all-consuming rage. The idea of someone else being bestowed with the greatest power was unfathomable. He had trained harder, fought harder, and killed more demons than anyone else in the association. Was he the most deserving of all?


    But his entitlement was soon met with opposition. One of the silhouettes on the screen replied, their voice stern and unyielding. "No. We have already stated that he is the only one whopatible with the vine. His blood possesses something that no one else does. And it belongs to no one. Not you, not even his sister."Nathan''s frustration only intensified, and he refused to concede defeat. "He is no different from a coward! Does someone like him deserve to be this world''s hero?!" he spat out, his voice trembling with fury.


    Nathan''s face contorted into a scowl of irritation. The pressure was palpable. The fate of humanity was at stake, and there was no room for error.


    "The vine was made for Renart Strongheart from the start, not for you," a woman''s voice came from the other monitor. Just like the others, her voice had been altered by special software, making it impossible to discern her true identity.


    Nathan''s frustration only continued to grow as the conversation wore on. He turned his attention towards the direction the voice hade from, his eyes narrowed with annoyance. "So he has that privilege just because he is the son of the former strongest demon hunter?" he asked, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "That is what the vine is needed for. It''s not for us to determine," came the reply from another silhouette.


    Nathan felt a seething anger bubbling inside of him. He couldn''t understand why the others didn''t see his worth. "At least let me try it! I have great strength and skills that no one else has ever mastered. I''m sure I''ve surpassed Mr. Renart''s strength!" he dered, his voice deep and resolute.


    But his statement was met withughter from the senators. The sound echoed through the room,ing from all directions and making him feel small and worthless. He could feel their disdain for him, their contempt for his arrogance.


    "Nathan. You know very little about Renart''s power. Even he himself knows very little about his strength," a silhouette replied in a mocking tone.


    "What do you mean?" he demanded, his voiceced with venom.


    "Renart has a hidden power. Something buried deep inside him. We have checked it many times and experimented with it. But it needs a powerful vine to gain full ess to that power," the silhouette exined.


    "It''s not something that an ordinary human would have. It is a special blood that belongs to the ancient holy knights," the female silhouette added.


    "Or rather�� angels," another silhouette added, their voice hushed with reverence.


    The words sent a shiver down Nathan''s spine. He had never even considered the possibility that angels could exist, let alone that they could have a role to y in his world.


    He struggled toprehend the idea of holy knights and angels. But the senators'' words made it difficult to deny the truth.


    His mind was racing with questions, and he could feel the frustration and confusion building within him. "That''s nonsense��" he murmured, struggling toe to terms with what he was hearing.


    "It is the truth. And Ethan is the only person who has a match with his father''s blood," the silhouette replied.


    Nathan couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He had always thought himself to be the strongest, the most skilled, and the most deserving of power. But now, he realized that he had been outmatched by someone he had always looked down upon.


    "What about his sister?" Nathan asked, confusion evident in his voice.


    "She also has it. But not strong enough. It might be stronger on a male-born," the silhouette exined.


    His annoyance and anger was palpable, his eyes narrowed with frustration. He knew he needed to remainposed, however, and so he bowed his head, taking a deep breath to quell the storm of emotion that threatened to overtake him. With a steady exhale, he lifted his head once more to face the monitors before him.


    His lips were pressed into a thin line as he posed a question, hoping to sway their decision. "Then what if I ask for extra vines for me?" Nathan''s voice was steady, but his irritation was clear.


    One of the silhouettes answered him. "Didn''t you just get it?" they asked, their tone skeptical.


    Nathan''s frustration bubbled up, but he fought to keep it in check. "Yes, I did. But I need more," he replied, the desperation in his voice palpable.


    "You can''t, it''s too dangerous," another silhouette interjected, her voice stern.


    Nathan gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched tight. He knew that what he was asking for was not without risk, but the stakes were too high to back down now. "I understand the risks, but I can handle it," he argued.


    "We will not allow it," another one spoke up, his tone resolute.


    Nathan felt his patience wearing thin, but he knew he needed to stay focused. He continued to negotiate, his voice calm but persistent. It was clear that he was not willing to back down. He needed those extra vines, and he was determined to get them.


    The room was filled with tension as the negotiation reached a deadlock. Nathan had been fighting tooth and nail. However, the senators kept refusing his idea.


    Just when it seemed like there was no way out of this impossible situation, a voice cut through the silence.


    "Try it. But if you be a cripple because of that and lose your current power, don''t me us. We can easily rece you with Ethan Strongheart or even with another demon hunter and our secret weapon. But you�� for you this is everything," the silhouette spoke with a firmness thatmanded attention. "You better think about it carefully."


    His expression shifted once again. He knew that this decision could change his life forever, and he needed to make it with caution.


    Nathan''s mind raced as he considered his options. Should he risk everything and take the offer, or should he stick to his guns and fight to keep his current position?


    Just as the decision seemed to be weighing on his mind, the silhouette broke the silence once again. "I think that''s all. The discussion is over. No more bargain��" The screens around the room flickered off, leaving Nathan alone with his thoughts.


    He stood there in the center of the room, surrounded by darkness and uncertainty. The situation finally seemed to hit him. His hands clenched in anger, and he let out a primal yell that echoed off the walls.


    "This is bullshit!" he screamed, his voice filled with frustration.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 673: Death Stares

    Chapter 673: Death Stares


    The Incubus System Chapter 663. Death Stares


    Ethan''s PoV


    The cozy atmosphere of Tutty Fruity maid caf�� enveloped me as I sat at a small table. Ruby was sitting by my side, a wide grin spreading across her face. A te filled with my nearly finished meal was in front of me.


    "Open your mouth~," she sang, the spoon in her hand holding the final piece of pancake hovering just in front of my lips. I couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of unease as I opened my mouth, allowing her to feed me thest morsel.


    I nced around and noticed a group of men staring at me with a mixture of envy and contempt. I felt uneasy under their scrutinizing gazes. Their jealousy made the once pleasant atmosphere feel stifling, and I couldn''t wait to leave the caf��.


    ''Why are you looking at me like that? It''s not my fault, you know,''I thought, internally grumbling as I chewed the tasteless pancakes. It should have tasted good, but they were nd in my mouth due to their stare. I wondered if their envious stares would lead to something more sinister.


    "Here, let me help you clean up," she said sweetly, taking a napkin and gently wiping my mouth. Her touch was delicate and her movements were almost romantic as if she was performing some kind of enchanting ritual.


    "I need to go home now. I''m sure Celia is already worried about me," I reasoned, trying to escape from her. I thought I could talk about many things with Ruby or even use my skill to read her mind, but with everyone''s attention on me, I had to discourage myself.


    The disappointment was clear on her face, but she didn''t press the issue. "Why? Is there any problem?" she asked.Yes, I hadn''t told her about my mom either and decided not to say a thing to her. After all, all she did was sit by my side and spoiled me. She was like a parasite-type demon clinging to me.


    "Not yet, but if I don''te home soon it will be a problem," I said. My voice sounded firm and decisive. If I said yes, she would surely ask me to stay, and she would use that as an excuse to hold me longer.


    "I see��" she said, a tinge of disappointment in her voice. "I thought we could spend a little longer. But it seems I was wrong."


    I stood up from my chair, feeling a sense of urgency to leave. "Yeah," I said, my voice low. "I will excuse myself now." I hoped that my words would be enough to signal to Ruby that I needed to go, but it seemed she had other ideas.


    She blocked my way with her body, holding onto my hand with surprising strength. "Can''t you stay a little longer?" she begged, her voice rising with desperation.


    Her plea seemed to draw the other patrons'' attentions, their gazes turning to us with a mix of curiosity and jealousy. Their stares at me grew intense. Their threat was evident in their terrifying gazes. I realized that I was trapped. Ruby''s grip on my hand was unyielding, and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to get away without causing a scene.


    I nced in all directions, scanning the other patrons, searching for another urgent reason to leave, but I could only see their intense gaze. Their expressions were hard and unfeeling, their eyes like daggers as they stared at me. It was clear that I was on my own.


    With a sense of resignation, I turned back to Ruby, shaking my head in refusal. I hoped that she would understand and let me go.


    "I see��" she said, finally standing up and stepping aside to give me a way out.


    With every step, I could feel the weight of their menacing stares piercing my back. I tried to remain calm, keeping my pace fast but steady.


    Quickly, I made my way to the cashier, avoiding the icy res that followed me, and paid for my food.


    Once I turned to leave, Ruby appeared before me, blocking my path.


    "Wait!" she said. "You forgot this." She handed me a small bag, a gift that I had forgotten.


    "Thank you," I thanked her quickly and tried to leave, but then something unexpected happened.


    Before I could make a move, she leaned in closer to me, and I could feel her breath on my cheek. I could feel my heart rate increasing.


    Without warning, Ruby pressed her lips to my cheek, and I could feel the softness of her lips. It was a gentle, fleeting kiss.


    She pulled away and smiled happily at me, her eyes bright and full of life. Her cheeks were flushed, and I could see a hint of a blush on her skin.


    "Thank you for today, Ethan," she said, her voice filled with genuine joy and warmth.


    I was stunned, unsure of how to react. Not under this much attention. I could feel the mood in the cafe shift. The entire cafe seemed toe to a standstill. Everyone was watching, their eyes fixed on us as if we were the only two people in the room. I could feel their stares boring into me, their expressions ranging from disgust to jealousy to hatred. It was as if I hadmitted a crime as if I had taken something that didn''t belong to me.


    Their expressions were intense, and their eyes locked onto me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. It was as though they were sizing me up, determining whether or not I was worthy of the attention that Ruby had bestowed upon me.


    My thoughts raced.''She''s really nning to kill me, huh?!''I screamed internally.


    With a forced smile, I replied, "No problem." Without another word, I turned on my heel and bolted out of the caf��.


    ''I should take Celia with me next time,''I reminded myself.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 674: Stuck in The Washing Machine

    Chapter 674: Stuck in The Washing Machine


    The Incubus System Chapter 664. Stuck in The Washing Machine


    After I left the caf��, I walked down the busy street. The dim sunlight, cars honked, people chatted, and the sound of music spilled out from open storefronts.


    Though my mind had been confused when I first left home, I felt a sense of relief wash over me as I thought about my conversation with Tiffany. Her words helped me find some rity, easing my troubled thoughts. I couldn''t help but smile and be grateful for her support.


    However, my meeting with Ruby had been an entirely different experience. It had left me feeling unsettled and unsure, yet strangely intrigued. I couldn''t ignore the sense of unease while I knew she was crazily in love with me. It should be good news for an incubus like me, but her craziness... was another level. I didn''t mind adding more harem members, but not a crazy one like her.


    I knew I had to choose soon. It was either make her forget me or make her my partner or my servant. Well, judging from how crazy she was and her connection with the demon hunter association, I would take thetter. I just needed the right time to do it.


    As I walked, my thoughts began to turn to Celia. I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten to bring her any food.


    ''Ah, crap��''I cursed internally. But, rather than go back, I decided to go and buy something with my portalter.


    When I was near my home, my heart skipped a beat as I recognized the man standing not far from me. It was Larry and he just went out of Mrs. Clea''s house. But what was he doing there?


    Without a second thought, I blurted out my question. "Larry? What are you doing at Mrs. Clea''s house?" The words tumbled out of my mouth just like that.To my surprise, Larry didn''t answer right away. Instead, his face twisted into a panic and confusion as he struggled toe up with a usible exnation.


    His panicked face made me realize I shouldn''t have asked that. He must have been shocked since he shouldn''t have known Mrs. Clea, but I bet she called him to talk about the demon hunter thing in her house.


    Larry and I stood there, frozen like statues, our eyes locked in an awkward stare.


    Breaking the silence, I forced a smile and tried to lighten the mood. "Uh��you don''t have to answer my question if you don''t want to," I said, my voice cracking with nervousness.


    Larry finally managed to find his voice. "I- I was looking for you," he stammered, his awkward smile mirroring my own.


    "So you''ve met Celia?" I asked him. I wondered if he found something strange in my house and decided to report it to Mrs. Clea. But if there were guests, why didn''t my pets report anything to me?


    Larry''s panic returned, and he shifted his weight from one foot to the other. "Not yet. I-I was about to visit your house," he said, his words tumbling out in a jumbled rush. "But then I heard screaminging from your neighbor''s house," he continued, awkwardly gesturing towards Mrs. Clea''s house with his thumb. "So I went inside and checked what was going on."


    I knew it was only his excuse. Still, I decided to y along. "I see. What happened? Is Mrs. Clea all right?" I asked him, cringing inwardly at the awkwardness of the situation.


    Larry chuckled nervously, his eyes darting back and forth as he struggled toe up with an exnation. "She- she was stuck in the washing machine," he blurted out randomly.


    *Cough*


    I coughed in response, covering myughter desperately.''What the hell?!''I screamed internally. Stuck in the washing machine? What kind of bizarre exnation was that?


    Rather thanin, I pressed my lips together, desperately trying to hold back theughter that threatened to bubble up inside me. Larry''s exnation for what had happened at Mrs. Clea''s house sounded like something straight out of a clich�� scene in a porn movie. Stuck in the washing machine? It was all too absurd to be true.


    "I see..." I said, managing to keep my voice neutral despite the absurdity of the situation. I kept my poker face desperately and held my smile.


    But Larry seemed oblivious to my skepticism, his confidence growing as he continued his story. "After that, she thanked me for saving her and gave me a little prize," he said, his tone growing more sure of itself. A hint of pride was in his tone,


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise, especially at the word "prize".


    "What kind of prize?" I asked, my awkward smile still in ce. "It''s not ''that kind of thing'', right?" I said straight to the point, hoping he would stop digging his own grave.


    He tilted his head and furrowed his eyebrows in confusion for a moment before his eyes widened in shock. His panic was evident on his face. Larry''s face reddened as he realized what he had said. "No, no, nothing like that," he stammered, his confidence evaporating in an instant. "She offered me some cookies. That''s all," he quickly added.


    "Right, cookies," I said, nodding my head slowly. A sign that I decided to trust his exnationpletely. "So�� Do you want toe over to my house or not?" I asked, reminding him of his first reason.


    Larry''s face broke into a grin. His panic expression disappeared. "Sure, I''d love to!" he said enthusiastically.


    I smiled. It would be good to have somepany, and maybe I could get some answers out of Larry while he was here.


    "Great! Let''s head over there now," I said, gesturing towards my front door.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 675: The Demon Hunter Between Demons I

    Chapter 675: The Demon Hunter Between Demons I


    The Incubus System Chapter 665. The Demon Hunter Between Demons I


    I approached my front door, reached for my keys and jingled them in the lock. The door swung open with a creak and I stepped into the dimly lit foyer. A sign that Celia hadn''t gone down yet. I paused for a moment, letting my eyes adjust to the darkness before flicking on the lights.


    "Celia, we have a guest!" I shouted, hoping to catch her attention, announcing my return and Larry''s existence.


    But it wasn''t her who answered me. My furry friends were all over us. Red ran towards us wagging his tail frantically, while Shadow sauntered over to greet us with his trademark aloofness. Rave flew over from his perch on the windowsill, while Buni hopped over to join themotion.


    They all seemed to be vying for Larry''s attention, looking up at him with their big, expressive eyes, and nudging him with their noses and paws. They were hesitant around him, unsure of how he would react to their acts. Larry was their first guest after all.


    "It''s okay. He is my friend," I announced to them. It meant they could y with him without exposing their identity.


    And to their delight, Larry was more than happy to oblige.


    "Hey there, little guys!" Larry eximed as he bent down to pat Red''s head, scratching behind his ears. "My name is Larry. Nice to see you!"


    He then turned his attention to Shadow, who was purring contentedly at his feet and picked him up, cradling him in his arms. Shadow squirmed a bit but soon settled into Larry''s embrace, nuzzling his chin with his whiskers. It was a rare sight for me.Rave, who had been perched on Larry''s shoulder, pped his wings excitedly and squawked in approval, while Buni hopped over to Larry''s other side, thumping his hind legs on the ground in excitement.


    I watched them from the sidelines and couldn''t help but smile at the sight of my pets all gathered around Larry. It was clear that he had won their hearts with his easy charm and yful nature.


    "You really have a way with animals," I remarked. "I''ve never seen them take to someone so quickly."


    Larry grinned. "I guess I just have a natural affinity for them," he replied. "They sense that I''m a kindred spirit, you know?" he said in his typical prideful tone.


    I chuckled due to his statement. "Yeah, right," I scoffed and went inside. "Make yourself at home."


    "Thanks," he said as he went to the sofa.


    Rather than apanying him, I climbed up the stairs. "Celia?" I called her once again.


    But she didn''t answer me. I found it odd that she wasn''t responding, but perhaps she was taking a nap or simply had her headphones on.


    Once I was in front of her room, I decided to be courteous and gently knocked on the door, but still, there was no response.


    I slowly turned the door handle and pushed the door open, my eyes scanning the room for any sign of movement. My sight quickly caught Celia who was sleeping soundly in her bed, wrapped up in a cozyforter with Foxy curled up beside her.


    From the pile of leftover tissue on the floor, it was clear that she spent the whole day crying till she fell asleep.


    ''I''ll just order takeout for dinner,''I thought,''Well, maybe an extra snack would be a good idea.''I closed the door slowly, trying not to make any noise that would wake Celia or Foxy.


    I descended the stairs. The noise ofughter and barking pricked my ears. I made my way toward the living room, where I saw Larry ying with Red. The dog was wagging his tail excitedly as Larry scratched his belly, and Red kept licking his face over and over again. Larryughed happily, his face filled with joy.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight. Although they were demons, I was d to see that he had taken a liking to Larry as well. I knew that Larry had always wanted a dog, but unfortunately, his mother was allergic to animal fur.


    My legs moved to the fridge while I still kept my eyes on them.


    "Do you want a drink?" I offered as I opened the fridge. Since we had just done our shopping yesterday, we had plenty of drinks and food to choose from.


    Larry turned to me, his eyes still twinkling with delight. "What do you have?" he asked, his hand continuing to stroke Red''s head. The dog leaned into his touch, his tail wagging even more fiercely.


    "I have soda, orange juice, cranberry juice, and��." I trailed off. Before I could finish my sentence, Larry interrupted me.


    "Beers?" he asked hopefully, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    I turned to him and gave him a t stare, my lips quirking into a smile. "Milk," I corrected him, chuckling at his response.


    "Soda it is," he said, still grinning from ear to ear.


    I grabbed two cans of soda from the fridge, feeling the cold metal in my hand as I made my way over to Larry. He looked up at me with a wide smile as I sat down beside him, offering him one of the cans.


    "Thanks," he said, epting it eagerly.


    I took a long sip from my own can, feeling the fizzy liquid tingling on my tongue. Larry took a sip from his soda, his eyes darting around the room. He looked like he was searching for something.


    "Where''s Celia?" he finally asked, turning to me with a curious expression on his face.


    "She''s sleeping in her room," I replied, watching as Larry''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Sleep?" he eximed, ncing over at the clock on the wall. "At this hour?" he asked, disbelief written all over his face.


    I couldn''t help but smile wryly at his reaction. "Yeah," I said, nodding my head. "Shit just happened," I added, before taking another sip of my soda.


    Larry leaned back against the sofa, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Is everything okay?" he asked, his toneced with concern. "Did she just break up?" His eyes searched mine for answers.


    "Nah. It''s worse than that." My voice was heavy with regret.


    He furrowed his brows, his expression conveying his confusion. "What could be worse than that?"


    "We just got news about our mom. The police have caught her," I exined, the words tumbling out in a hushed whisper.


    "Isn''t that great?" His tone was upbeat, his eyes lighting up with excitement.


    "It is." My voice wasced with bitterness, my eyes downcast. "But it also means we have to face our past." And facing a bad past when things were just starting to get better was not something fun. There was a strong urge that drove us to run, yet we knew if we didn''t face it now then the past would forever chase us.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 676: The Demon Hunter Between Demons II

    Chapter 676: The Demon Hunter Between Demons II


    The Incubus System Chapter 666. The Demon Hunter Between Demons II


    Larry''s expression softened, understanding the situation. "I''m sorry, man," Larry said, his voice gentle and sincere. "That''s tough."


    I took another sip of my soda, feeling the cool liquid slide down my throat. The bubbles fizzed on my tongue. "It is," I said, my voice heavy with emotion. "But at least we know she''s finally going to face the consequences."


    Larry nodded slowly, his expression serious. "Are you going to talk to her?" he asked, his eyes flickering with concern.


    I let out a tired sigh. "I did," I admitted, the memory of the conversation still fresh in my mind. "And it didn''t go well."


    Larry leaned forward, his eyes searching mine. "What did she say?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "She asked me to let her go," I said, my voice thick with emotion. "She said she was sorry and that she wanted to go back to the old days." I shook my head, a bitter smile twisting my lips. "But I knew she was lying. She just wanted to continue her luxurious life, without any regard for the damage she had caused."


    My gaze drifted to the can in my hand, the metal surface glinting in the fading light. "She doesn''t care about me and Celia," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "All she cares about is herself."


    "That is seriously a shit," he said, his voice low and solemn.I nodded, a dry smile twisting my lips. "Yeah, it is," I admitted.


    Larry''s eyes held a deep concern as he looked at me. "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked, his voice gentle. "You can tell me anything."


    I appreciated his offer, but I shook my head. "Thanks, but no," I said, my voice heavy with emotion. "I''ve already discussed this with Tiffany. I think that''s enough for today."


    Larry nodded in understanding, his eyes flickering with empathy. We stood in silence for a few moments.


    But then I remembered something, and I turned to Larry. "Also, don''t say anything to Ruby," I said, my voice low and firm. "I''m tired of her nonsense. Especially today."


    Larry''s face turned pale instantly, a cringe twisting his features. "Did you meet her today?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "Sadly, yes," I said with a huff, my frustration with Ruby still fresh in my mind.


    Larry''s hand came down on my shoulder with more force than before. "My condolences," he said, his voice heavy with sympathy.


    I gave him a t stare, my frustration mounting. "I''m not dead yet, you know?" I blurted out.


    "But you have already be her target," Larry exined, his eyes fixed on me as if I was already a dead man. "So it''s kind of the same."


    Despite knowing that he was just trying to lighten the mood, I couldn''t help but give him another t stare,


    Larry continued to talk and my mind began to wander. I realized that this was the perfect opportunity to find out what he had been discussing with Mrs. Clea earlier. With a quick mentalmand, I activated my skill.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Once the skill took effect, Larry''s eyes zed over, and I knew I had him under my control.


    [What do you want to do with his memory?]


    [Read/Erase/Alter]


    "Read. Tell me what you were discussing with Mrs. Clea," Imanded, my voice low.


    I delved deeper into Larry''s mind. Memories began to flood my consciousness. Images and sensations flooded my senses.


    I saw Mrs. Clea, her face etched with concern as she asked Larry to look after me and keep me away from the demon hunters as best as he could. Larry had been confused, asking for the reason behind her request, but she had simply shaken her head and refused to tell him more.


    As Larry''s memories faded away, I gasped and blinked. The realization that Mrs. Clea had been trying to protect me from something outside her control was overwhelming. It was clear that she knew something that I didn''t, something dangerous enough to warrant her intervention.


    Was it the Senate? And if so, why? What had I done to attract their attention?


    I knew that I had to find out more, and my mind immediately turned to Mrs. Clea. She was the only one who could shed light on this mystery, and I had to know the truth.


    "Oi, do you hear me?" I said in annoyance. I put my poker face back on and canceled my skill, trying my best to look annoyed with him for not paying attention. But the truth was, I canceled my skill.


    Larry snapped out of his daze, his eyes blinking rapidly as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep. "Huh?" he answered me in a stupid voice, his gaze fixed on me.


    I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "As expected, you didn''t listen to me," I muttered under my breath as I got up from my seat and walked over to the kitchen to throw away my soda can.


    As I tossed the can into the trash, I heard Larry apologizing to me for not paying attention. "Sorry. Can you say it again?" he asked, his eyes following my movements.


    I turned to face him, my expression still annoyed. "I said I won''t die that easily," I repeated, adding a hint of annoyance to my tone to make it sound like I was irritated with having to repeat myself.


    He smiled dryly. "You still need to be careful of her," he reminded me.


    "I know," I said and returned to his side. "Anyway, I need to go to Mrs. Clea''s," I stated.


    "Why?" he asked, his toneced with suspicion. "She''s not stuck in the washing machine anymore, you know?" The look he gave me was one of disgust as if I hadmitted some grave offense.


    With a dry smile of my own, I pulled out the bag of souvenirs. "I want to give her this," I exined, my voice firm. "Not ''saving her from the washing machine''," I emphasized thest few words, determined to show him that I was not as pathetic as him.


    He answered me with an innocent grin, but I could see the doubt in his eyes. As he looked at the bag in my hand, his smile faded and a frown took its ce.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 677: The Demon Hunter Between Demons III

    Chapter 677: The Demon Hunter Between Demons III


    The Incubus System Chapter 667. The Demon Hunter Between Demons III


    "Hey... wait for a second." He rose from his seat, a pout forming on his lips. "Where''s my souvenir?" heined, his eyes locked onto the bag I held in my hand.


    I smiled innocently, knowing exactly where this was going. "I forgot," I said simply.


    And sure enough, his reaction was everything I had expected it to be. He fell dramatically onto the sofa beside him, his shock clear on his face. He even put his sad face on his face, a move that never failed to make me roll my eyes.


    "I-I''m your best friend," he stammered his voice heavy with disappointment. "But you forgot about me." His words were apanied by a trademark dramatic voice that he had perfected over the years.


    "Even Ruby got a souvenir, but I didn''t..." heined in a sad voice, his eyes locked onto the bag in my hand.


    I couldn''t help but cringe at his antics.


    He covered his mouth with his hand, pretending to cry in a way that would make even the most seasoned soap opera actor proud. His head tilted back, his legs buckling beneath him as if he were a tragic character in some Greek tragedy.


    "I bet you also forgot that you promised to y video games with me," he added, his voice thick with disappointment.My pets, who sat neatly in front of us, seemed to enjoy Larry''s acting, wagging their tails in excitement. But as much as his theatrics amused me, I couldn''t ignore the truth behind his words.


    ''Shit...I forgot,''I thought to myself, feeling a pang of regret in my chest. But I wasn''t about to admit that to him. Instead, I put on my best fakeugh and said, "I remember, just tell me when. Ahahaha..." I ended the sentence with a nervousugh, my mind racing with self-criticism.


    ''I''m so fucked up,''I thought to myself, berating myself for forgetting something as simple as that.


    Larry''s sharp gaze turned to me as he spoke, his voice firm with determination. "Tomorrow! No buts!" he said, emphasizing each word. His dramatic disy was now reced with a more serious expression.


    "Okay, tomorrow!" I agreed without hesitation, not wanting to disappoint him further. My mind was already racing, trying toe up with a n to make it up to him. Maybe I could bring over some pizza or snacks to our gaming session, or suggest trying out a new game that we had both been excited to y.


    Suddenly, Larry cleared his throat, breaking me out of my thoughts. "Good. Now, I need to excuse myself," he said, his tone apologetic.


    I nodded in understanding. "No problem, I''ll apany you back," I replied, grabbing the bag of souvenirs for Mrs. Clea.


    We made our way out of the door. Larry turned to me with a small smile. "Thanks foring with me," he said, his gratitude clear in his tone.


    I shrugged, trying to y it cool. "No problem, man. It''s on the way anyway," I said.


    After bidding each other farewell, he made his way to the nearby bus stop. I watched him go and turned to head toward Mrs. Clea''s house.


    I took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell, waiting patiently as I heard the sound of shuffling footsteps from inside. The door creaked open, and there stood Mrs. Clea, who was looking at me with a bright smile on her face.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Clea," I said, smiling at her. "I brought you a little something from my trip."


    Her eyes lit up as I held out the bag of souvenirs, and she reached out to take it from me. "Oh, how sweet of you. Thank you so much."


    "I was wondering if we could chat for a bit," I said, trying to sound casual. "It''s been a while since we caught up."


    Mrs. Clea''s smile faltered slightly, and I could see the hesitation in her eyes. "That sounds lovely," she said, her voice soft. "But perhaps we could do it at your house. I could bring n and some food along too."


    I was taken aback by her suggestion, but I nodded in agreement nheless. "Sure, that sounds great. I''ll see you at my house then."


    As Mrs. Clea turned to leave, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Looks like she wanted to get out of the higher-up''s surveince. Aside from that, one thing was also bugging me. If n found out about my pets that they were demons in disguise, it could spell trouble.


    Once I entered my house, my pets greeted me eagerly. "Wee back, Your Highness," they said in unison.


    "Hey, guys, we''re going to have some important guests over, so I need you all to behave like normal pets," I told them sternly.


    "Okay," they replied obediently.


    "Also there''s one thing you need to be careful about. Mrs. Clea has a familiar named n, and he''s not a normal human," I warned them, my voice lowering to a whisper.


    "What do you mean?" Red asked, tilting his head.


    "He''s an elf familiar," I said, making sure to keep my voice down. "He''s pretending to be Mrs. Clea''s kid, but he''s really a mystical being. I don''t want him to suspect anything, so I need you guys to keep him distracted when I''m going to use my Mind Corruption on Mrs. Clea," I instructed.


    "You can count on us," they replied confidently.


    Not long after our conversation, there was a knock at the door. I opened it to find Mrs. Clea standing on my doorstep with a smile on her face. She held a tray of delicious-looking cookies in her hands, and behind her, I could see n looking around curiously.


    "Hi there, I brought some food," she said cheerfully, holding up the tray.


    I returned her smile and invited them in. My pets greeted them with wagging tails and friendly sniffs, but I could see the subtle glint of suspicion in their eyes as they looked at n.


    "Please, make yourselves at home," I said, gesturing towards the living room.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 678: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman I

    Chapter 678: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman I


    The Incubus System Chapter 668. The Demon Hunter Chairwoman I


    Mrs. Clea and n nestled themselves on the cozy sofa. I took a quick step into the kitchen, the delicious aroma of freshly baked cookies permeating my senses. My eyes fixed upon the tray of cookies that sat perfectly in shape and texture. They appeared too impable to be homemade, but I chose to keep that thought to myself, not wanting to spoil the mood. Mrs. Clea was always preupied, and I couldn''t help but wonder if she bought them at a nearby bakery.


    With the te of cookies in my hand, I ambled back into the living room, greeted by the warm smile of Mrs. Clea and n.


    "Would you like a drink to go with the cookies?" I offered, my tone of voice calm and reassuring. "I have some options, including milk, orange juice, soda, and a selection of teas." I made sure to include all the possible choices, wanting to ensure their utmostfort.


    Mrs. Clea responded in her gentle yet assertive voice, "Water is fine."


    "What about you, n?" I asked, trying to involve him in the conversation.


    However, it was Mrs. Clea who answered. "He will also take water," she said, her eyes never leaving mine.


    "Okay," I said simply.


    I brought two sses of water as Mrs. Clea had requested.When I returned to the living room, my eyes were met with a heartwarming sight. My pets had put on their best behavior and were ying with n. It was as if they knew that they had to be gentle and careful around the little boy.


    Red had ced his head on n''sp and was wagging his tail. n, who was giggling with joy, was patting Red''s head. Buni was hopping around in circles, trying to catch n''s attention. Rave was perched on n''s shoulder, pecking at his hair yfully. Shadow was sitting by the side, watching the scene as if he was the boss.


    Mrs. Clea''s voice broke me out of my reverie, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Your pets are amazing," she said. "They seem to have taken a liking to my son."


    I beamed with pride. It was an easy sess! They managed to draw n''s attention to them easily!


    "They are usually quite naughty, but I guess they know how to behave around children," I responded, my voice tinged with pride.


    Once n finished his ss of water, he looked up at me with his big purple eyes that seemed to shine with uncontainable excitement. He was already smitten with my pets as if they were his long-lostpanions. Especially Red.


    His small fingers reached out to touch his furry body, and he giggled with delight as they nuzzled against him, their tails wagging in joyful unison.


    "Can I y with them some more?" he asked, turning his head towards me.


    "Of course," I replied, smiling warmly at him. "They love making new friends."


    n went to them happily, and I watched as he chased after them, hisughter ringing through the air.


    I turned to sit beside Mrs. Clea and could feel her eyes on me, bright with curiosity. "What do you want to talk about?" she asked, breaking the silence.


    I hesitated for a moment, feeling a lump form in my throat. "I just want to catch up," I finally said, my voice soft. "I''ve been away for three months, maybe there''s something I missed."


    Mrs. Clea nodded, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Of course, we have a lot to catch up on."


    I took a deep breath, feeling the words tumble out of my mouth. "Besides��" I paused, my nerves getting the better of me. "I wonder if what Larry said about you being stuck in the washing machine is true?" I said in a lower voice, hoping to break the ice.


    Mrs. Clea''s eyes widened in surprise, and I could see a hint of amusement in her expression. "Stuck in the washing machine?" she repeated, trying to keep a straight face.


    I braced myself for her denial, but to my surprise, she yed along with Larry''s ridiculous excuse. "I was," she said with a smallugh, her eyes sparkling with mirth. "Luckily, Larry helped me."


    It left me dumbfounded.


    "I thought he was just bluffing," I said, my jaw still hanging open in surprise.


    Mrs. Clea smiled calmly. "He wasn''t. I was a bit clumsy today," she admitted.


    I couldn''t help but stare at her in amazement, wondering how she managed to stay soposed in the face of such absurdity. It was as if she was made of steel.


    "Anyway," I said, trying to steer the conversation away from Larry''s antics. "How''s work been treating youtely?"


    Mrs. Clea chuckled a warm sound that filled the room. "It''s been hectic. As usual, n is keeping me busy. But I can''tin. I love what I do."


    I nodded. "I see��"


    She then turned to me and asked, "Where did you go for the past three months, anyway? We missed you around here." Her voice was gentle, but her words felt like an usation.


    "Oh, I was staying at an acquaintance''s house for work. It was pretty far away, so I went alone and didn''t bring Celia with me," I exined.


    Mrs. Clea nodded, her expression sympathetic. "That must have been tough, being away from her for so long." Her eyes were filled with concern.


    I shrugged, trying to act nonchnt. "It was fine. I managed." At that moment, I nced over at n, who was busy ying with my pets. After I made sure he was still upied, I took a deep breath and used my skill on Mrs. Clea.


    "What kind of work?" she asked me again, her voice hesitant.


    ''Mind Corruption.''


    Before I answered her, just like that, her eyes went nk


    [What do you want to do with her memory?]


    [Read/Erase/Alter]


    I smirked.''Gotcha!''


    ''Read. What''s the association want to do to me?''


    Note: illustration is in my discord channel.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 679: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman II

    Chapter 679: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman II


    The Incubus System Chapter 669. The Demon Hunter Chairwoman II


    I closed my eyes and allowed the information to flood my mind, taking me on a tumultuous journey of discovery. My heart raced within my chest as I delved deeper into the Association''s intentions, and my senses heightened to an almost unbearable degree. It was then that I saw the truth, the senator''s real intentionsid bare before me, like an open book.


    My mind reeled as I realized the magnitude of their n - to make me their puppet, a hero with no desire or emotion other than to fight the demons that gued our world. The reason for their devious scheme? Myte human father and myself - The Great Demon, to be precise.


    It was all clear to me now. They had seeded in creating a vine that would create the strongest demon hunter. My father was supposed to be its host. But fate had other ns and my father passed away before he could take the vine. They could not simply let this powerful antidote go to waste, and thus I became their new target.


    The Association, however, had a problem. I was not a fighter. Nathan had deemed me a coward after thest encounter we had. He even though I didn''t have any will to fight. So, they decided to erase all my emotions and memories. In doing so, I would be a weapon, a tool for their own twisted purposes. They would haveplete control over me, and I would be nothing more than a shell, devoid of any spark of humanity.


    The Great Demon was their strongest reason for carrying out this devious n. The crack in the veil that separated our world from the demons had only heightened their sense of urgency, leaving them with no choice but to act fast.


    It was Damian who had be their main reason for needing a reliable warrior immediately. The senators had summoned Nathan before to test his mettle against the Great Demon, to see if he was truly capable of defeating such a formidable foe. But based on what had happened in ourst encounter, it was clear that the power gap between us was too vast. Nathan and Mrs. Clea were no match for me, and even their secret weapon was useless against my strength.


    Despite the fact that The Great Demon had helped them on several asions, my mere existence and my gray position in the world made the senators afraid. The thought that there was another great power out there that they could not control was a terrifying prospect for them. It was no wonder that a n to turn Ethan Strongheart into the senators'' weapon was urgently needed.


    I unearthed some startling revtions. It appeared that the senators had been investigating my blood and Celia''s for over a year. The implications of this discovery were chilling, as it meant that they had been nning this scheme for much longer than I had initially thought.But that wasn''t the only thing that made my heart race. I also learned that Mrs. Clea had tried to cover up the fact that her subordinates had found a bit of my blood in the office where I had died. She had been perplexed by the fact that I hade out unscathed, and had not said a word about it to anyone about that blood. It was a close call.


    That realization was also the reason why Mrs. Clea had been spying on me all this time. She had been biding her time, waiting for the right opportunity to present itself. And when Ruby had entered the picture, Mrs. Clea had seized the chance to take advantage of her crazy love to spy on me.


    I sifted through Mrs. Clea''s memories and came across a conversation she had with the senators. It seemed she had attempted to negotiate with them, begging them to spare me and Celia from their sinister plot. Having lost our father and been used as bait for demons for an entire year, she implored them to show us mercy and put an end to their twisted ns.


    But her pleas fell on deaf ears. The senators were determined to go ahead with their scheme, regardless of the consequences. And so, Mrs. Clea found herself in an impossible situation, torn between her loyalty to the senators and her love for my dad.


    It was no wonder then, that Ruby had been worried sick about me when I disappeared. She had seen first-hand how ruthless and determined the senators could be and feared the worst for me. And so, she had texted me incessantly, desperate for any news about my whereabouts.


    I opened my eyes with a gasp, the rush of information still fresh in my mind. My heart pounded in my chest as if I had justpleted an intense workout. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, despite the cool air of the room.


    ''That''s why��''I thought. My emotions were a turbulent mix of sadness, anger, disappointment, and gratitude, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for her. Despite the loss of my father and the dangers that loomed over us, she had not given up on us. And for that, I was truly grateful.


    I nced at n who was ying with my pets in the corner of the room, watching him interact with my furry friends, and made sure he didn''t pay attention to me.


    Then I turned my gaze to Mrs. Clea. With a snap, I canceled My Mind Corruption skill. Mrs. Clea''s eyes cleared, and she blinked a couple of times. Her face regained its natural color. She was once again fully present at the moment.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 680: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman III

    Chapter 680: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman III


    The Incubus System Chapter 670. The Demon Hunter Chairwoman III


    "It was just a simple job. Something simr to a senior sitter," I suddenly exined. "My acquaintance was sick and they refused to be hospitalized. So I went there to help them." My voice was smooth and confident despite the lies that flowed from my lips.


    Mrs. Clea''s face contorted into a frown. Her confusion was evident, etched into the lines of her face as she struggled to remember what had just transpired. It was clear to me that the skill had cut her memory and left her nk without any recollection of what she had just experienced.


    Since Mrs. Clea''s confusion persisted, I knew that I needed to act fast to cover my tracks. I decided to add an exnation to my earlier statement, pretending that her confusion was a result of my story.


    "Well, I indeed don''t have much medical knowledge or anything," I began, my words flowing smoothly. "But they just need someone to help them with their housework and someone to talk to. Since they don''t want strangers to live in their house and prefer a family, they chose me."


    My exnation couldn''t satisfy Mrs. Clea. There was still an undercurrent of suspicion. She answered me with a silent nod, her eyes darting toward n, who was still ying happily with my pets. I could sense that she was still trying to make sense of what had just happened, her mind working to fill in the gaps left by my skill.


    I turned my attention to n and my pets, putting on a show of confusion. Turning back to Mrs. Clea, I put on a fake smile and asked, "Is there something wrong? Is my story boring?"


    She lowered her head slightly. But when she looked back up at me, she gave me her innocent smile. "Nothing, I just have a lot on my mind," she said softly, trying to put my concerns to rest.


    Despite her reassurance, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. "Do you want to leave?" I offered. I had gotten what I needed from her, but I didn''t want her to stay here too long either. Who knew what she might notice if she lingered too long?Sensing my hesitation, Mrs. Clea was about to speak when a ringtone interrupted her. It was her phone, and she quickly fished it out of her pocket, excusing herself as she opened the message.


    She read the message, her face betraying nothing as she kept her poker face firmly in ce. I couldn''t tell whose message it was, but the tension was palpable. She was silent momentarily before putting down her phone and speaking again. "I have to go back. But before that...I want to give you something. It''s from yourte father," she said, her voice softening as she searched her pockets.


    "My dad?" I repeated, my mind racing with questions. I had never read about that from her mind, only about her association. So I was surprised by her sudden revtion.


    "Yes��" she muttered as she searched for something from her pockets. But she didn''t find it.


    She stood up and began to search the sofa for the mysterious item, and I quickly joined in, eager to uncover the surprise. As we rummaged around, I couldn''t help but wonder what it could possibly be. Was it a letter? A keepsake?


    "What are you looking for?" I asked, trying to get more information from Mrs. Clea.


    "I can''t say it. It''s a surprise for you. Your father handed it over to me so someday I can give it to you. And I think this is the right time," she replied, her eyes scanning the room for any sign of the missing item.


    A minuteter, she released a long exhale. Her voice was low, almost a whisper.


    "I think I left it at my house," she said, her eyes shing with a strange intensity. "Mind getting it with me?"


    I felt an unease deep in my gut, a sensation that was quickly overridden by curiosity. Despite my reservations, I found myself nodding eagerly. It would be very strange if I refused, and I wanted to see what this was all about.


    "Sure," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper. "I''d be happy to help." And more than anything, I wanted to know what her n was.


    She smiled, satisfied with my answer. "Okay," she said, turning to face n. "n, do you still want to stay here ore with mommy to pick up something at home?" she asked in a louder voice since n''sughter echoed through the room. Not to mention my pets were also as noisy as him.


    n, who had beenughing happily just moments before, turned to her. The joy in his expression faltered slightly. His face was solemn and serious. He looked up at her with wide, hopeful eyes.


    "I still want to y with them," he said, his eyes pleading with her. "Can I stay a little longer?" he begged.


    Mrs. Clea hesitated for a moment, her brow furrowing in thought. But then she nodded slowly, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "Okay," she said, atst, her voice soft but firm. "Stay here for a bit, okay? I''ll be right back."


    She turned to face me once more, her gaze steady.


    "Let''s go, Ethan," she said, her tone almost amand. Without waiting for a response, she strode towards the door.


    I quickly turned to my pets. "Behave, okay?" I reminded them and followed her to the front door.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 681: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman IV

    Chapter 681: The Demon Hunter Chairwoman IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 671. The Demon Hunter Chairwoman IV


    She led me toward the exit. My forehead creased into a deep frown. I couldn''t shake off the strange feeling that was gnawing at me. My eyes darted toward n who was still fussing over my pets. He looked up and smiled at me.


    "Are you sure you want to leave him here?" I asked, my voice low and cautious.


    Her response was confident, but it did little to ease my apprehension. "Yes, it won''t be that long," she said, her voice trailing off.


    I hesitated for a moment, my mind racing with questions. Why did she leave n behind? Was she trying to do something to Celia? And most importantly, why didn''t I find anything in her mind about this before? Was this a spontaneous act?


    Taking a deep breath, I followed her. My senses were on high alert. My skin prickled. I couldn''t shake off the feeling that I was walking into a trap.


    ''Is she trying to trap me?''I guessed. My mind was reeling with questions. But ording to her memories, she had opposed it. So, what could have changed her mind? Maybe the message she had just received said something she couldn''t reject, leaving her with no other choice but to do it.


    I turned my attention to Mrs. Clea, studying her expression carefully. Using my Observation skill, I checked her emotional status, and my suspicions were confirmed. She was agitated, and I was sure she must be nning something for me.


    But I refused to show any sign of fear or hesitation. Instead, I kept my gaze forward, my expression stoic.''Fine,''I thought,''If they want to catch me for the vine, I don''t mind. Let''s see if it can help me break my angelic seal.''I was confident that I could handle whatever they threw at me. And in the worst-case scenario, I was prepared to annihte the association or turn them all into my ves. If necessary, I would even call upon my loyal servants to aid me.


    But judging by Mrs. Clea''s strength, I was certain that I alone was enough to handle them. I walked forward, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    "Wait." She said as we reached the entrance. Mrs. Clea suddenly stopped in her tracks, causing me to halt as well. She pulled out her phone and began typing something furiously.


    I wonder what she was up to. Was she stopping thesers or getting her subordinates ready to catch me? The uncertainty was maddening, but I refused to let it show on my face. I stood there, my expression carefully nk as I waited for her to finish.


    Finally, she put away her phone and started walking again,


    Mrs. Clea led me into her house. But there was nobody there. So I guessed that was my first guess.


    Once we reached the living room, she spoke again. "I think I left it in my bedroom," she said again, turning to look at me.


    I nodded and sat down on the sofa, preparing to wait for her as she went into her room. But to my surprise, she turned back to me and said, "No, follow me. I need your help to look for it with me," she demanded.


    My eyes blinked. I hesitated for a moment, unsure if it was appropriate for me to enter her private space. But Mrs. Clea seemed insistent. It was clear she had another intention.


    "Okay." I decided to follow her n.


    Mrs. Clea led me through her bedroom door, and I followed her hesitantly. I was expecting to see an army of demon hunters waiting for me, ready to pounce the moment I crossed the threshold. But to my surprise, there was no one there. I was so confused.


    The room was empty, except for arge four-poster bed in the center of the room, and a vanity on one side. The walls were painted in a soft, muted white color, and the floor was covered in plush, white carpet. It was a peaceful and serene space.


    My legs moved slowly inside the room. I looked around it, observing it. I couldn''t help but feel that something was off. My eyes swept across every inch of the space, trying to find any clues or hints as to why Mrs. Clea had brought me here or anything. But all I found was an inactive CCTV camera on the wall.


    I could feel the unease that settled in the pit of my stomach. It was clear that Mrs. Clea had a n, but I couldn''t decipher what it was. Or maybe she thought I was just a small fry, and she could handle me alone.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, I heard a distinct click sound, and my attention snapped back to Mrs. Clea, who had just locked the door behind us. My heart raced with anticipation.


    I looked at her, trying to hide my confusion and put on my most innocent face. "What are we looking for? Can you tell me now?" I asked, hoping to get some answers.


    But instead of the calm Mrs. Clea earlier, her demeanor changed. The once calm and collected woman now had a coldness in her eyes, and her hands were extended to the sides, ready to unleash her power.


    Suddenly, dozens of Holy Orbs appeared, hovering around her in a threatening manner. My heart raced with confusion as I realized that I was in serious trouble. The question was, why?


    A frown was on my forehead. I decided to put my shocked face on. My jaw dropped. My eyes fixed on her. "M-Mrs. Clea�� You are a demon hunter?" I said in a stammering voice. My shock was clear in the tone of my voice.


    But she answered me with something else.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 682: She Caught Me

    Chapter 682: She Caught Me


    The Incubus System Chapter 672. She Caught Me


    Her voice was low and serious as she began to speak. "Let me cut this straight," she said, her eyes locking onto mine. "A few months ago, something strange happened within the demon hunter association. One of our own, a demon hunter, was gravely injured, and a female demon hunter came to his aid. But when our team tried to locate the demons responsible for the attack, they were nowhere to be found."


    "I knew then that we had to investigate further," she continued, her voice taking on a steely edge. "Demons do not simply vanish into thin air, and so I began to dig deeper into this mysterious urrence. It was then that I discovered something truly concerning."


    She paused, her eyes flickering with a mixture of anger and suspicion. "When I checked the street not far from where the attack had taken ce, I found drops of blood. At first, I assumed it was the blood of the wounded demon hunter, but there was something odd about it. Our team had never passed that spot before, and the female demon hunter who had aided the injured hunter also wasn''t injured. I decided to take a sample of the blood, and what I found was truly shocking."


    Without giving me a chance to speak, she continued. "The blood was a perfect match with the demon blood that we found in the Nighthallow City''s office," she said, her voice ringing with usation. "I knew immediately what it meant."


    My mind raced as I tried to piece together the puzzle she hadid out before me. The demon blood on the street... that was from my fight against the Imps. I remembered the pain of those wounds, the time when I fought tooth and nail against them. But I had never suspected that the association could be used as evidence against me. I never thought that could be proof that I was there.


    "Why are you telling me all of this?" I asked, my voice trembling with a fake fear. "I have nothing to do with all this," I denied.


    She fixed me with a cold stare, her eyes glittering with a dangerous intensity. "Oh, I think you have everything to do with this," she said, her voice low and menacing. "You see, in that office... I found out something that I''ve been keeping a secret from others."


    "I found your blood there," she continued, her voice taking on a note of triumph. "It was only a little bit, and most of it was the blood of the demon. But that one... it was your blood. And so I just came to this conclusion. Ethan Strongheart had died that day, but a demon pretended to be him and lived as him. Or something happened to him, and he has turned into a demon. But whichever it is... you can drop your act, Mr. Great Demon," she demanded in a firm tone. The orbs moved closer to me.''Ah�� she caught me��''I thought. Yet there was no panic in me since I already saw thising. I wondered if it was because of the previous message. And this was clearly an impromptu n. But one thing was a mystery to me. I didn''t understand why I didn''t see any of this from her memory. Moreover, the fact that she turned off the CCTV was a sign that she was not sure that I was really the Great Demon, or maybe�� she nned something since she knew who I was.


    I took a deep breath and tried to sound as casual as possible. "W-What are you talking about?" I asked in a stammering voice, feigning innocence.


    But she wasn''t fooled. Her eyes narrowed, and she took a step closer. "Cut the crap! Don''t y dumb with me," she growled. "Now tell me. Who are you? Are you Ethan? Or the great demon?" She barked at me, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "Of course, I''m Ethan," I stammered, trying to sound confident. "What makes you think I''m the Great Demon?" I still tried to deny it.


    She didn''t answer at first but simply continued to stare at me with those intense eyes. I felt as if she could see right through me, and could read every thought I had ever had.


    "Really?" she finally said, her voice low and menacing.


    I nodded eagerly. "Yes."


    But then she raised one hand, her fingers curling around a small remote that glinted menacingly. My eyes were drawn to it like a ma.


    "If you don''t tell the truth," she said slowly, her voice low and dangerous, "I will turn on the CCTV. It connects straight to the headquarters. They can see and hear our conversation. You know what it means."


    My breath caught in my throat. My fingers twitched with the urge to snatch the remote from her grasp, to crush it into tiny pieces beneath my heel.


    This was bad news. Really bad news. But taking the remote from her was an easy thing for me. Yet�� whichever it was, meant I had to tell her who I was.


    I looked at her, predicting my chance. But as she leaned in closer, her eyes locked onto mine with a fierce intensity, I knew that I had no choice but toply.


    My lips were sealed, my thoughts a jumbled mess as I maintained myposure and put on my best poker face. My heart pounded in my chest like a wild thing since this confession would be different from before. She didn''t have any feelings for me and asked this because she was the chairwoman of the demon hunter association.


    She must have sensed my unease, because she spoke again, her voice calm and measured. "The same as you saidst time," she began, her eyes never leaving mine. "I just want to talk. I know if you had ill intentions, you should have hurt Celia. But you don''t," she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 683: A Demon Beneath A Humans Skin

    Chapter 683: A Demon Beneath A Human''s Skin


    The Incubus System Chapter 673. A Demon Beneath A Human''s Skin


    I checked her once again with my Observation skill, making sure that she was telling the truth before I spoke again.


    "Both..." I muttered, my voice barely audible even to my own ears. My eyes turned cold.


    But then, without warning, I sprang into action. I used my Telekinesis. In an instant, I had bound her body, immobilizing her with a flick of my wrist.


    With a blur of motion, I teleported in front of her. It was so fast that she didn''t even have time to react. In one smooth motion, I reached out and snatched the remote from her hand, a satisfied smirk crossing my lips as I did so.


    "You are sharp, Mrs. Chairwoman," Iplimented her, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. "Now, I understand why dad wants you to be my mom," I added, my voice cold and distant.


    I could see the shock in her eyes as she processed what I had just said. "Ethan? So..." she began, her voice trailing off uncertainty. But before she could finish, I interrupted her.


    "Yes," I said firmly, my tone brooking no argument. "Your second guess is correct. Something happened to Ethan, then he turned into a demon. So, I''m Ethan and The Great Demon," I gave a brief exnation, my words clipped and to the point.


    Mrs. Clea''s eyes shook with emotion. Her voice trembled as she asked, "What happened? What happened to you, Ethan? Did the demon do something to you? Did they transform you after they found out your father''s identity?" Her curiosity and confusion were evident in her tone.I smiled innocently, concealing the deep pain and trauma that still haunted me to this day. "They did," I said lightly as if discussing the weather. "They killed me," I continued, my voice casual as I watched her reaction carefully.


    Her eyes widened in shock, the horror and disbelief written clearly on her face. "W-What?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "They killed me," I repeated, my tone still light and casual. "But a demoness revived me, so..." I shrugged and spread my hands wide. "Here I am. Alive and be something you call The Great Demon. Impressive, isn''t it?"


    Mrs. Clea fell silent, her eyes trembling with turmoil as she struggled to process my shocking revtion. I could tell she was torn between wanting to believe me and wanting to reject my statement outright. Her gaze shifted to me once more, her eyes now fixed on me with a fierce re that betrayed her skepticism.


    "How do I know you''re not lying?" she demanded, her tone firm and unwavering.


    Without breaking eye contact, I flicked my finger, using my Telekinesis. A nearby chair shifted behind me. Then, with an air of nonchnce, I sat down and prepared to answer her doubts.


    "Test me," I said confidently. "Ask me about anything. I will answer it. But of course, that only applies to everything I know as Ethan. For all the information about demons, I can''t tell you anything."


    She continued to scrutinize me, her orbs hovering around us. But I felt no fear, only a sense of calm detachment that came from knowing I had nothing left to lose. After all, what was the worst that could happen? Either she believed me or she didn''t - it made no difference to me. She had discovered my identity after all.


    "It seems you are quite confident," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. Her words were coated with ayer of suspicion and a tinge of fear. I could see the apprehension in her eyes, the way they darted around the room, looking for an escape route.


    "I am," I answered simply, my voiceced with a quiet determination. "I know everything," I continued, letting the words linger in the air like a heavy fog. "Even including some things, you never told me." I could see the surprise etched across her face, a look of shock and disbelief that she was trying to mask.


    "About your rtionship with myte father..." I trailed off. I could see her flinch at the mention of my father, her eyes momentarily closing as if in pain. "Your position," I continued, my voice taking on a harder edge. "Your rtionship with Ruby..." My eyes narrowed as I spoke.


    "And..." I paused, letting the silence stretch out between us. "The senators n to make me their puppet." The words tasted bitter in my mouth, the mere thought of it made my stomach churn. I could see her breath catch.


    "You know that much, yet youe back," she said, her voiceced with disbelief. "Or have you done something to prevent all of that? Is that the reason why you disappeared for three months?"


    I shed her a friendly smile, the corners of my lips curving upwards in a charmingly disarming way. Leaning my body towards her, the scent of her perfume filling my nostrils. I could see the fear and tension in her eyes, the way they darted around the room.


    "About my disappearance..." I trailed off, letting the words linger in the air for a moment. "I can''t say the reason before you decide whether you are on my side or not." The words tasted like ash in my mouth. "But for sure, believe me, I''m much stronger than thest time we met."


    I could see the surprise etched across her face. "I can destroy a city easily or bring cmity to this world," I continued, my voice taking on a darker edge. "So... please be careful."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 684: Which Side Are You? I

    Chapter 684: Which Side Are You? I


    The Incubus System Chapter 674. Which Side Are You? I


    For what seemed like an eternity, there was no sound but the gentle hum of the air conditioner. Her piercing gaze bore into me, examining me from head to toe as if trying to determine my worth.


    As the seconds ticked by, the silence grew louder, and her dilemma seemed to burden her heart and mind.


    I could see fear creeping into her eyes. Her clear expression betrayed the anxiety that had taken root in her.


    Instinctively, I tilted my head a bit, my friendly smile softening my features. "What''s the matter, Mrs. Clea? Did the cat get your tongue?" I asked in a calm, reassuring tone.


    But her response caught me off guard. She opened her voice. "Do you want to im that you are as strong as a demon lord now?" Her voice trembled, betraying her fear despite her attempt to mask it.


    With a sense of calm detachment, I imed my new identity. "Yes. I am a demon lord now," I said lightly as if it were a trivial thing. "Is that cool?" My lips curved upwards in a wry smile.


    But her response was silence. I couldn''t read her thoughts, but I knew that her mind was working overtime.


    Frowning slightly, I decided to use my Observation skill to check her. Maybe she was trying to send a message or signal for help from the association.But no. From her status, it was clear that she was caught in the midst of a dilemma, her fear and uncertainty was clear. And there was something else, too - regret. It was evident that she felt responsible for my death, at least partially.


    Her silence made me frown. I didn''t like being in this state for too long since she hadn''t decided which side she was on.


    "What''s with the silence?" I spoke up.


    I had expected her to bombard me with questions, like when Emma found out my identity. But there was nothing, not even a mention of Emma, despite the fact that she should have known that I had taken Emma that night. Of course, Emma could have lied and said she had gone elsewhere to hunt down demons.


    I waited for a response, but the silence persisted. I grew impatient, my mind racing with a million different scenarios. Finally, I decided to take matters into my own hands.


    "If you don''t want to ask, I will ask," I said firmly, my eyes boring into hers.


    She cut me off before I could say another word. "I want to ask," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I felt a surge of relief, d that she was finally breaking her silence. "Then? What''s with the hesitation?" I urged her, eager to hear her question.


    Her response caught me off guard. "I am afraid you will turn this city into dust if I say a wrong word," she said.


    I chuckled. "You have nothing to worry about. I won''t turn this city into dust unless you provoke me," I said, my wordsced with a hint of menace.


    I could tell from her sentence that she was trying to estimate how far I had progressed since none of the Demon Compass could detect my strength. It was a game of cat and mouse, and I was growing impatient.


    "Don''t be afraid, just ask your question," I said, trying to hide my growing annoyance.


    "Fine," she said, taking a deep breath. "Demons eat humans... yet you don''t eat humans, what do you eat?" Her question was straightforward, without any preamble.


    I felt my eyes widen in surprise, not expecting such a mundane question from her. I quickly put on my innocent face, hoping to divert the conversation. "That''s not a question for Ethan," I said, refusing to answer.


    She looked at me skeptically, as if she knew exactly what I was doing. "I don''t have anything to ask Ethan. Besides, from your confidence, I can tell you''ve prepared everything. Even though you are not a real Ethan, you could have read his mind like how you read mine earlier," she stated.


    ''She''s sharp��''I thought without changing my facial expression. It was the first time someone realized my skill.


    I could sense her calcting gaze. I, too, was not about to let my guard down. Even though my power had put me in a position of great advantage, I needed to be cautious with whom I shared my secrets.


    "So what''s your answer, Mr. Great Demon?" she asked, her voice steady but her eyes unyielding.


    "If you take my side, I will answer all your questions," I offered, my voice smooth as silk.


    "Take your side or not, it depends on your answer," she replied, her tone just as unwavering.


    I couldn''t help but admire her boldness, even as I remained cautious. "And I need reassurance to ensure that what I say doesn''t get out," I retorted, holding her gaze with my own.


    Silence followed; the tension thick between us as neither of us wanted to back down.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 685: Which Side Are You? II

    Chapter 685: Which Side Are You? II


    The Incubus System Chapter 675. Which Side Are You? II


    "I know you''ve never felt what it''s like to be trapped between the light and dark. But I''m sure you already know most of my story..." The words spilled out of me spontaneously


    "My dad died," I began. "The association used Celia and me for a year, and now they n to use me again. This time, they even want to turn me into a puppet."


    I could feel the rage inside me building, bubbling up like moltenva. It was almost too much to bear, the way they had used and manipted me and my sister. And now they wanted to control me like a marite on strings.


    But I couldn''t stop there. I had to let her know exactly how I felt about the association, how they had pushed me to the brink of insanity.


    "Do you know how badly I hold myself back?" I demanded, my voice rising with each word. "Do you know how desperate I am trying to control my emotions and hold back my rage to avenge all that on the association? "


    I could feel the fury building inside me, like a raging inferno that threatened to consume everything in its path. But I knew I had to keep it in check, for the sake of my loved ones and friends.


    "Do you know how difficult it is to restrain the rage when I have the power to destroy all of it?" I continued, my voice growing louder and more forceful. "I could be the king of this world if I wanted to, yet I try to stay anonymous."


    The thought was both exhrating and terrifying. I knew I had the ability to rule the world, to bend it to my will with a single thought. But at what cost? The lives of those I loved? The destruction of everything I held dear?No, I couldn''t let that happen. Not yet, anyway. I had to bide my time, to wait until the other demon lords revealed themselves before I could make my move. After that�� I knew I had to reveal myself after I made an agreement with humans of course.


    She stared at me in shock, her eyes widening as Iid out my reasoning. I could see the confusion and disbelief etched into her features.


    "Then why don''t you do it?" she asked, her voiceced with incredulity. "Why are you holding yourself back that bad after you found out what happened?"


    I let out a deep sigh, my emotions still roiling within me. It was difficult to exin.


    "Because the association is the human''s only defense against demons!" I stated. "The senators are the kings, the leaders of nations, presidents, and prime ministers. If I kill them all with their families, then what? The world will be in chaos!"


    I could feel the heat rising in my face, the anger and frustration threatening to overwhelm me.


    "The opposition and the government will fight for that empty position!" I continued. "It can throw any peaceful country into a long war. And I don''t want other people to take the me for their leader''s crime!"


    The words tinged with a mix of anger, sadness, and frustration. I could see the sympathy in Mrs. Chairwoman''s eyes, but I knew that she could never truly understand what it was like to be me, to have this immense power at my fingertips.


    For a few moments, there was silence in the room. The only sound was my heavy breathing, as I struggled to calm myself down.


    Mrs. Clea remained speechless, her eyes widening in surprise as she processed my words. I took a couple of deep breaths before speaking again. It was difficult to control my emotions, especially when discussing the association and all they had done to me and my family.


    "You know," I said, my voice softer this time, "despite all that, I''m holding myself back because I know what it''s like to be weak. My dad did his best to protect me and Celia and gave us a good life. I don''t want to create more orphans like Ethan and Celia out there," I concluded, the words heavy with emotion.


    Mrs. Clea remained silent for a few moments, her gaze thoughtful as she considered my words. It was clear that she understood the situation and the weight that I carried on my shoulders.


    "Then what are the ns for the association?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "Are you nning to stay anonymous until the end?"


    I tilted my head slightly, the emotion draining from my face as I considered Mrs. Clea''s question. My expression was now unreadable, my thoughts carefully guarded. "I can only tell you that after you agree to take my side," I reminded her, my voice firm and determined.


    Mrs. Clea''s eyes narrowed, suspicion and disbelief etched across her features. "And how can I prove that I have taken your side?" she returned my question, clearly unsure of what I was proposing.


    A smile bloomed on my lips, friendly and disarming. "Make a contract with me," I said simply, watching as her expression shifted once again, this time to one of shock.


    "A contract?" she asked, her toneced with skepticism. "What kind of contract?"


    "Yes, a contract. You can either choose to be a partner or my servant," I exined, giving her a choice. "It would depend on which option you choose," I said, my tone serious once again. "But I hope you''ll be my partner, as bing my servant means you''ll be a demon. You''ll be bound to me and follow my everymand. It will be quite ironic if the chairwoman of the demon hunters is a demon," I added with a smirk.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 686: Which Side Are You? III

    Chapter 686: Which Side Are You? III


    The Incubus System Chapter 676. Which Side Are You? III


    Once the words spilled out of my mouth, I couldn''t help but notice the slight furrow of her brow, and the hint of anger in her eyes. She stood before me, her body tense with a quiet fury. It was clear that she was not one to be trifled with, and that she would not be easily swayed by my words.


    "So you simply want me to be your follower?" she asked, her voice cold and sharp as a de. "Your ve?"


    I hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by the directness of her words. But I quicklyposed myself, meeting her gaze with a calm and steady one of my own.


    "Not a follower," I replied with a low hum, my tone casual despite the tension. "Since I never demanded you to follow me. And clearly not a ve. I just want to make sure that you are loyal to me and don''t say a word about my secret."


    But she did not seem swayed by it. Instead, she stood before me, her eyes narrowed, her arms crossed over her chest.


    She thought for a while, considering her options. And though I could sense her hesitation, I knew that I didn''t have much time. n was still at my house, waiting for us to return. He could send help to the association if we didn''te back soon.


    So I decided to rush her, to push her towards a decision.


    "I don''t have much time, Mrs. Chairwoman," I said, my voice low and urgent. And then, without warning, I raised my hand. "Please answer me on the count of 5��"My eyes were fixed on her, watching as the seconds ticked by. And then, just as I was about to speak again, she spoke.


    "What if I choose no?" she asked, her voice filled with quiet defiance. "Don''t I already know your identity? Are you going to kill me?"


    I felt a flicker of anger in my chest at her words. But I kept my expression neutral, my voice sweet as honey.


    "If I can read your mind," I said, my voice dripping with venom. "What makes me think I can''t erase your memory or even alter it?"


    I approached her then, my head tilted to the side, a sly smile on my lips. "Besides," I continued, my words a clear maniption even though they didn''te from my demonic skill. "Don''t you also dislike the senators? You know how they use me and Celia, right? And do you remember how they almost sacrificed you and the other demon hunters? They know you were there, yet theyunched the missiles��"


    And though I could see the turmoil in her eyes, the conflict that filled her heart, I knew that I had her. For what I had said was true, and she couldn''t deny it.


    She pressed her lips together, her eyes shaking with anguish. I could see the change in the tone of her breath, the way her body tensed with her decision.


    "Think well, Mrs. Chairwoman," I said, my voice low and urgent. And then, without warning, I distanced my head away from her.


    I leaned back in a chair, my eyes fixed on her. It was a dangerous game that I yed, one that could cost me everything if I yed my hand wrong. But I had no choice. Time was running out, and I needed her on my side if I was going to seed.


    Then I started counting.


    "One," I said, lifting my index finger.


    She was still silent, her mind deep in thought.


    "Two," I said, my voice soft and insistent.


    Still, she didn''t answer.


    "Three," I said, my words a gentle warning.


    She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip, the conflict in her heart clearly written on her face.


    "Four," I said, my voice a clear indication that time was running out.


    And then, with a deep breath, she opened her eyes.


    "I will take your offer," she said, her voice heavy with regret. But her eyes were fixed on me, filled with a quiet determination. "On one condition," she continued. "I will not dirty my hands with human blood or help demons to their evil deeds. In return, I will keep my mouth shut if you tell me what happened."


    "Great!" I said, smiling contentedly. "We''ll settle the contract then." I stood up from my chair. My eyes fixed on hers. There was a glint in my eyes.


    Without further ado, I raised my hands and ced them on either side of her face. Our eyes met and locked into each other, and for a moment, there was a strange tension.


    And then, without warning, I spoke a single word, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Demon''s Rule."


    My eyes glinted in red. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a strange formation beneath our feet.


    [Demon''s Rule initiated�� ]


    The dark aura swirled around us, engulfing us both in its inky tendrils. I could feel the energy pulsing through my body, the power of the demon''s rule surging through me. The Chairwoman''s eyes were locked onto mine, and I could see the fear and uncertainty in her gaze.


    Then I could see an announcement appear before her.


    [Do you want to give your loyalty to Damian Lucio Malignus?]


    [Yes/No]


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Damian Lucio Malignus?" she repeated, her voice filled with disbelief as she stared at the announcement. And then, she turned to me, her eyes full of questions.


    "Does all this have something to do with the ancient demon lord? Damon Arcano Malignus?" she asked, seeking an exnation.


    I smiled wryly, my lips curling into a sly grin. "I have no obligation to answer that until you agree to my terms," I said calmly, my voice dripping with a hint of malice.


    The Chairwoman''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might refuse. But then, she seemed to change her mind, and her gaze softened.


    "Then release me. I can''t move, I can''t choose," she imed.


    "You won''t need to move or choose anything physically," I exined. "Just focus on your answer in your mind."


    And with that, the Chairwoman made her choice.


    "Yes," she said. "I will give my loyalty to Damian Lucio Malignus."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 687: Raw Emotion I

    Chapter 687: Raw Emotion I


    The Incubus System Chapter 677. Raw Emotion I


    A secondter, the screen disappeared and was reced by an announcement in front of me.


    [Demon''s Rule is in progress...]


    The memories that flooded my mind through the Demon''s Rule were excruciating but necessary. It was important for me to understand her pain and motivations, and for her to understand mine. The dark aura that surrounded us continued to swirl, feeding off our emotions and binding us together in this contract of loyalty.


    I could feel her anguish and desperation as if it was my own. The loss of her family, the betrayal of those she trusted, and the constant threat of the senators and their maniptions. It was a heavy burden to bear, and I couldn''t me her for seeking an alternative, even if it meant pledging her loyalty to a demon.


    This was another hellish one and it almost made her go crazy, just like Miranda. Then it continued�� When she thought she had found another happiness she lost my dad.


    But what made my heart ache was�� I could see how she found my dad''s body. I could see my dad''s lifeless body leaning against a tree on that night of the tragedy.


    The memory of that fateful night hit me.


    My father''s condition was shocking. His body was drenched in rainwater, his clothes torn and tattered, and his wounds still bleeding fresh crimson. But despite all of this, there was a satisfied smile on his lips, a strange sense of aplishment that seemed to emanate from his very being. It was as if he hadpleted an important task, and now that it was done, he could rest easy.I saw how Mrs. Clea held herself back from hugging him. She continued to carry out the association''s procedures. She checked my dad''s body with the Demon Compass and confirmed it wasn''t a trap. Then she examined it to find clues about the killer''s whereabouts. It was so painful.


    Then�� she found the item in her hand. The item that Mrs. Clea mentioned to me before, but was definitely not for me. It was a ring. A bloody one. That ring was for her and my dad held it in hisst breath.


    Mrs. Clea''s grief was uncontroble, her sobs echoing through the forest as she clung to my father''s body, unwilling to let go of the onlyfort she had left in this world. It was a moment of raw, unadulterated pain.


    The pain in my heart was almost too much to bear, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself to push through it. My heart was beating so fast that it felt like it might explode from my chest, and her emotions rushed into my mind like a tidal wave. It was overwhelming, almost hellish, and I struggled to keep myposure as I fought to make sense of it all.


    It was like being thrown into a stormy sea, struggling to keep my head above water. It was hellish�� Just like when I saw Erebus'' memory. I didn''t want to see it, but I had to. With this, opened up about everything that happened before and why she deserved to be the chairwoman.


    The dark aura beneath our feet grew thicker as an announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 67.8%]


    [Installing Demon''s Rule 98.9%]


    [Kiss your partner to seal the contract]


    Without thinking, I opened my eyes and leaned in, bringing my lips to hers in a fierce, passionate kiss.


    "Et---" She was surprised at first, of course - who wouldn''t be, when their ex''s son suddenly swoops in for a kiss? - but I didn''t care. I wasn''t interested in exining myself or my motives. I just wanted to get this done.


    We kissed. I could feel my Demonic Power pouring into her, mixing with hers and creating a powerful bond between us. It was intense, almost overwhelming, and I could sense her resistance to the power coursing through her body. She thought I was an invader, an enemy to be defeated at all costs.


    [Demon''s Rule has been sessfully done.]


    [Congrattions! Now, Clea Moonstar ispletely yours! ]


    Once I broke away from the kiss, I could feel what had just happened settling heavily on my chest. My forehead was slick with sweat, and my breath came in heavy gasps.


    "Those goddamn demons are dead," I muttered, a weird grin twisting my lips.


    My heart felt like it was being torn apart, but I refused to let myself cry. Instead, a strange chuckle bubbled up between my words, the same sort ofugh I had let out when I had beaten Letos. "Lilieth and dad had killed them all... They killed them all... And Myra, she''s living in hell. It suits her... It suits her."


    I knew that my words must have sounded like gibberish to her, but I couldn''t bring myself to care. The pain and confusion were too overwhelming, and I was grateful for the momentary release that myughter had provided.


    She watched me with a frown, fear, and confusion etched on her face. "Ethan? What''s gotten into you?" she asked, her voice hoarse with concern.


    I stoppedughing abruptly, aware that my outburst had made me look like a madman. But I couldn''t help it - I needed a way to release all of the emotions that were churning inside of me. Instead of answering her question directly, Iunched into a story.


    "You know why my dad died?" I asked, my voice rough with emotion. "Myra drugged him. She weakened him... And do you know what he was facing? A horde of imps with their leader. He was all alone, but he managed to kill them all and help Lilieth. He was so strong, wasn''t he?"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 688: Raw Emotion II

    Chapter 688: Raw Emotion II


    The Incubus System Chapter 678. Raw Emotion II


    Mrs. Clea''s face was once again a picture of shock. "So Renart''s killer is dead?" she asked, seeking confirmation. The association had never learned the truth about what had happened since once demons died, they turned to ash. That was why they had made Celia and me their bait.


    "Yes," I confirmed, my voice heavy with emotion.


    "And what does that have to do with Myra?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion. "And who is Lilieth?"


    My gaze fixed on her. My lips curled into a wry smile as I revealed the truth. "Yes, Myra drugged him," I said, my voice dripping with bitterness. "But it wasn''t just any drug. This was something far more insidious. The concoction was so subtle, so cunning. It was hard to detect it."


    I watched as the realization dawned on her face, a mix of shock and horror as she realized the extent of Myra''s treachery. "It weakened his magic bit by bit," I continued, my voice taking on a sarcastic edge. "He didn''t even notice it. And neither did anyone else."


    My eyes flickered to the side as I remembered the punishment Myra had received for her misdeeds. "But don''t worry," I said, my tone softening slightly. "She''s already received her punishment. The current Myra you see isn''t the real one. She''s my servant."


    A faint smile yed at the corners of my mouth as I leaned in closer to her, my eyes bright with a mischievous glint. "And Lilieth..." I murmured, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Have you ever heard of the heroine of Aeros? The one who sacrificed herself to save her people from the demon lord?"


    I waited for a beat, watching as her eyes widened in recognition."Princess Evelina of Euthenia," I confirmed with a nod. "That''s who she was. But now..." I trailed off, my gaze turning distant.


    "She''s turned into a demoness," I said finally, my voice low and ominous. "She''s the demon queen. She rules the dark dimension alongside Lord Damon."


    My eyes were locked onto hers, yet my expression was cold and unyielding, betraying none of the tumultuous emotions that roiled within my heart. With a flick of my fingers, I canceled my Telekinesis, releasing her from my invisible grip. She moved her body gingerly, stretching out stiff muscles that had been held in ce by my power.


    Her eyes never left mine as she spoke, her voiceced with confusion and disbelief. "So you''re saying that she has the same fate as you? That she is a tragic hero fighting for humanity, even though she has be a demon?" she asked, her words hanging heavily in the air between us.


    I shrugged nonchntly, my lips curling into a small smile. "Maybe. I never consider myself a hero tho," I said lightly, my tone almost flippant. "But there is one small difference between us. She''s bound to Lord Damon, while I am not."


    The furrow in her brow deepened, and she opened her mouth to speak again, but I cut her off before she could utter a word. "Oh, I almost forgot to mention," I said, my voice taking on a smug tone. "Lord Damon and Lilieth are like my adoptive parents now."


    Her eyes widened in shock, and I could practically hear the questions swirling in her mind. I quickly rified my words, not wanting to leave any room for misinterpretation. "Well, not really adoptive, per se. They used their son''s power to revive me, so I am now a demon lord and the prince of the dark dimension."


    Again, my words made it all sound so simple and easy as if bing a demon lord was just a minor inconvenience in my otherwise mundane life. But the truth was far moreplicated than that.


    Her shock was palpable, evident even in the way she couldn''t seem to form words properly. Her voice quavered as she finally managed to speak, her words tumbling out in a jumbled mess. "W-What? How could it be?" she stammered, her eyes wide and uprehending.


    My expression was inscrutable as I exined, "Well, you see, it''s because I am a descendant of a Nephilim. Erebus, Lord Damon''s brother, to be exact." I watched as her eyes widened even further if that was even possible. "He was a half-angel and half-demon lord, and that''s where my powerse from. ''s why my dad''s powers also rose after he received the vine from the association."


    I shrugged, my expression turning sly as I added, "Of course, it''s also why the association is now targeting me. But it made me curious... Can the vine break my angelic seal, I wonder?" My tone was flippant as if the idea of being targeted by the association was nothing more than an inconvenience to me.


    Then I could see the fear in her eyes, and I knew I needed to calm her down. I cleared my throat, adopting a more innocent expression as I spoke. "But don''t worry," I assured her, my voice soft and soothing. "Just because I want it, doesn''t mean I agree to be the association''s puppet."


    Her confusion was evident in the furrow of her brow, and I could see that she was trying to make sense of everything I had just told her. "Wait," she said, her voice hesitant. "Does that mean that you can be either an angel or a demon depending on how you receive your power for the first time?"


    I paused for a moment, considering her question. "If I had never died, perhaps," I mused aloud. "But given my circumstances, bing a demon was my only option." I shrugged as if the decision was inconsequential to me. "Besides, being a powerful demon and being the enemy of all humans is better than being a clueless weak human like I used to be. So for me, it doesn''t matter if I be a demon or an angel, as long as I have power."


    In truth, my words belied the inner turmoil that I felt. The idea of being the enemy of all humans, of being a powerful demon with the potential to cause untold destruction, was a heavy burden to bear. But at the same time, I couldn''t deny the thrill that came with wielding such power, the rush of adrenaline that came with knowing I was capable of so much more than I had ever imagined.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 689: Raw Emotion III

    Chapter 689: Raw Emotion III


    The Incubus System Chapter 679. Raw Emotion III


    I waited for her to respond. Her eyes darted back and forth. She had already taken my contract, and the truth was slowly beginning to settle in. Fear etched itself into her features as if each fact I had just revealed hit her. It was understandable, given I just unfoldedplicated things. Luckily, I could silence her with my Demon''s Rule. She wouldn''t be able to say anything to anyone.


    I tilted my head to the side, my gaze never leaving her face. "Now you understand why I have to bind you with my contract before I say everything," I said, my voice cold and detached.


    The room grew silent once more, but it was not the silence of peace. It was the kind of silence that preceded a storm. I could sense her emotions boiling, her thoughts running rampant in her mind. She was struggling toe to terms with what she had learned.


    "What about Celia? Does she know all this? Did she also turn into a demon like you?" she asked, her voice shaking with fear and regret.


    "She knows. But she is still a human," I rified.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But I think my demonic power has broken a bit of her demonic seal," I added nonchntly, watching as her expression changed from relief to fear.


    "Are you nning to turn her into a demon like you?" she blurted out, her voice shaking with worry.I leaned in closer to her, our faces only inches apart. Instead of answering her question, I gave her one of my own.


    "Are you nning to take her away to ''save'' her from me?" I asked, my voice serious.


    We exchanged nces, each one filled with a re that could cut through steel. Despite we were partners, our rtionship wasplicated, to say the least, more than mine with the spider queen.


    "Ethan, I know I failed you and Celia is the only one left of your family. Should you draw her in your troubles? Should you turn her into a demon and make her the human world''s enemy?" she retorted. She spoke with a hint of pain and bitterness in her tone as if carrying her past failures.


    Her words were like a knife twisting in my gut.


    "I never said that I would turn her into a demon. But if she wants it, I will do it," I stated, my voice cold and unfeeling. I shook my head slowly, my eyes fixed on her. "And believe me, that''s much better than bringing her to ''your protection''. It will be useless if the other two demon lords attack this world." My words were harsh, but they were true.


    Her frown slowly dissipated, reced by a look of shock and disbelief. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I took a deep breath and leaned away from her, my eyes fixed on a distant point on the wall. "You know the cracks between the two worlds are created because of the border energy instability, right?" I asked. Without waiting for her answer, I continued. "There are two demon lords who try to use it and create a new crack. And do you think you can protect this world or even my sister from them?" I asked, my voice heavy with skepticism.


    Her expression was a mixture of horror and confusion, and I couldn''t me her.


    "Two demon lords?" she repeated, her pupils darting back and forth as if trying to make sense of everything. "Wait�� does this mean the demon world is divided into two factions? ''The kind demon'' faction and the bad one?" she asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    Her words about the "kind demon" hung in the air. She called him ''a kind demon'' - a phrase that could make Lord Damon''s blood boil with fury. I could imagine his demonic figure, his eyes aze with anger at the mere mention of such a phrase. My hand involuntarily went to my throat as I struggled to keep myposure.


    With a sharp inhale, Iposed myself. "There are no kind demons," I stated firmly, my voice ringing with conviction. "You don''t understand the gravity of what you''ve just said."


    She looked at me, perplexed. "What do you mean? You clearly help us."


    "So�� there are three factions, not two," I started my exnation. My eyes narrowed slightly as I regarded her. "The King Faction, where I am now. The Rebel Faction, who opposes the King, and the Neutral Faction, who doesn''t care about the other two."


    "The King Faction simply wants to maintain the world as it is. But it doesn''t mean we can''t kill humans and do it to save them. The king simply wants to keep the bnce," I exined, my tone measured as I chose my words carefully. "We are currently on the hunt for two traitors. The demon lords who have betrayed the King. We have scoured the demon world for them but to no avail. But for sure we''re sure they''ll escape here."


    Then an innocent smile appeared on my lips. "Well, I think that exins why I disappeared for three months," I stated.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and I could see the questions forming in her mind.


    "I didn''t run away, but I went to the dark dimension," I gave her a simple exnation. Her expression turned to horror as she realized the implications of my words.


    "To im my throne," I announced, my voice ringing out with authority. "''Cause I am the one who will be their king," I imed.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 690: Raw Emotion IV

    Chapter 690: Raw Emotion IV


    The Incubus System Chapter 680. Raw Emotion IV


    I stood before her and braced myself for her response. This time, instead of being silent, she rewarded me with a scoff. A short chuckle escaped her lips, revealing the emotions that were bubbling up inside of her.


    "I see," she said, her voiceced with disbelief. "It seems I''ve underestimated you. I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad."


    She walked unsteadily, her movements hesitant and uncertain. Her hand pulled up a nearby chair with a puzzled expression and sat down, her eyes fixed on me. I could see the myriad of emotions that were taking over her mind and heart, to the point where she didn''t know what to do or say anymore.


    For a few moments, there was silence as she took a few deep breaths, trying topose herself. Finally, she raised her head and looked at me, and I could see the relief in her eyes - notpletely, but it was clear enough.


    "You know, Ethan," she began, her voice soft and hesitant. "To be honest, I''m not happy with your new identity. My heart broke when I heard all your stories. Yet...I feel relieved."


    Her admission took me by surprise, and for a moment, I was unsure of how to respond. But as I looked into her eyes, I could see the genuine expression on her face, and I knew that she meant every word.


    Confusion crept over me.


    "I thought we, the demon hunters, were fighting alone," she said, her voice heavy with emotion. "And I was always afraid that we would lose one day."A dry smile bloomed on her lips, but it was clear that the smile held no joy. "And with the senators'' selfishness, I was always afraid that they would lead the association in the wrong direction," she continued. "I was afraid we would be a political tool. I was afraid they were treating myrades'' lives as pawns that can be sacrificed whenever they want."


    I could feel her fears lifting off her shoulders, as if she had been carrying them for far too long. "But now," she said, her voice trembling with emotion, "at least I have something I could turn to." The words just came pouring out of her mouth, as if she had been holding them in for a long time.


    My frown deepened as I struggled to understand her sudden change of heart. "I thought you didn''t trust me?" I asked in disbelief, hoping to get some rity on her intentions.


    "Actually, I still have my doubts," she confessed, her voice filled with a mix of uncertainty and suspicion. "It could be just your trick to bring me to your side," she added, her eyes fixed on mine. "But on the other hand, I''ve witnessed your power," she continued. "And I know how bad the impact is if you unleash it. Yet you didn''t do it. That''s why I brought you here and turned off all the CCTVs."


    Her words hit me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief that she still had some faith in me.


    "I want you to hear it from your own mouth. I want to hear your confession and the reason why you did it," she said, her eyes searching mine for any sign of deceit. "And I got it."


    I tilted my head a bit, trying to make sense of her sudden change of heart. "Does that mean you are ready to ept all the consequences if your guess is wrong?" I asked, knowing full well the gravity of her request.


    A look of determination crossed her face as she met my gaze. "I am," she said, her voice firm and resolute. "I was ready as far as die in your hands since to get all the information I need, I have to corner you to get it," she admitted again.


    Due to her answer, I stood up from my chair, feeling a rush of adrenaline. I leaned forward and ced my hands on her chair handles. The cool metal seemed to vibrate, and I felt a sly smirk spread across my lips as I watched her back away, her eyes widening in surprise and perhaps a hint of fear.


    "So, it seems you''re on my side after all," I said, my voice low and smooth. "Does that mean you want to help me? No�� We''re partners now. And partners work together."


    Our eyes locked in a tense stare. I could sense her hesitation, and her uncertainty, as she struggled to make sense of my sudden shift in attitude.


    "Are you asking me to get the vine for you?" she finally asked, her voice tinged with a hint of suspicion.


    "Bingo!" I eximed, relishing the look of shock on her face. "But I don''t want to be their puppet. The two demon lords have yet to show themselves, and until they do, I cannot reveal my true identity to the humans. So--- You have to find a way to get them to inject the vine into me without turning me into their pawn. Better... How about help me to take over the association?"


    She looked at me with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. It was clear that my proposal was both tempting and dangerous for her.


    "Take over the association?" she repeated, incredulous. Obviously, the offer was an extraordinary temptation for her.


    I leaned back in my chair, a confident smirk on my face. "Yes," I replied calmly. "I have the power to do it, but I need more information. My friends and family are still in this world, and I''m afraid the association may use them as hostages against me. That''s why I need your help. Together, we can take control of the association and use it for our own purposes."


    I could see the wheels turning in her head as she considered my proposal. Her eyes flickered with uncertainty, but I could sense that the idea was growing on her. She took a deep breath and met my gaze with fierce determination.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 691: Raw Emotion V

    Chapter 691: Raw Emotion V


    The Incubus System Chapter 681. Raw Emotion V


    "Fine," she replied, her voice firm and unwavering. "But like what I said earlier, I don''t want to dirty my hands with human blood." Her expression was resolute.


    Despite the gravity of our conversation, I found myself smiling at her determination. I nodded, my own voice calm and steady. "Deal," I said. "Let me and my subordinates do the dirty job," I agreed. My tone was casual as though we were discussing the weather.


    Indeed, her acquiescence surprised me, but I kept my expression neutral. It was clear that the senators'' selfishness had given me an advantage. Their immense power and wealth made them untouchable, and Mrs. Clea knew this all too well. Despite her own authority and influence, she was powerless against their might. All she could do was endure and negotiate, but I knew that at some point, even her resilience would falter.


    So, if Mrs. Clea wanted to rebel and go against the senator''s orderspletely, she needed something or someone who had the same authority as them. And I was the most suitable of all. I was simply the same as a prince from a superpower country who had the same authority as them.


    "One question, Ethan," she suddenly said, turning to face me with a look of curiosity in her eyes.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her sudden question. "Yes?" I replied, my voice steady and controlled.


    "After we sessfully take over the association, what are your ns?" she asked, her tone betraying a hint of curiosity.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her question, my mind already working overtime toe up with a n. "I''ll leave that to you, Mrs. Clea," I said in a casual tone, trying to keep my cards close to my chest. The truth was, I had already thought about what I would do once we had seized control of the association. But I would let her take control of it until I needed it. For now, my main priority would be to make sure that the bnce of power was maintained.Mrs. Clea''s disbelief was clear, her forehead creased with a deep frown as she struggled toprehend my nonchnt attitude towards the future of the demon hunter association. "You will leave it to me just like that?" she said, her voiceced with a hint of incredulity.


    I nodded, my expression calm and collected. "Yes," I said lightly. "I never thought of changing anything in the demon hunter association. My only concern is making sure that they don''t set their eyes on me and my subordinates. If I need troops, I already have them, and I prefer my demonic soldiers over anything else since we were born to kill."


    A long breath escaped my lips as I continued, "But yes, I have to admit, I''m going to need the association''s influence andwork at some point. And since you are my partner, I''m sure I can ask for your help anytime."


    Mrs. Clea''s eyes narrowed, as though she was trying to see through my words and gauge my true intentions. "I don''t know where you learned that confidence, but it definitely didn''te from the Ethan that I know," she stated, her voiceced with a hint of skepticism.


    I let out a low chuckle, the sound echoing off the walls of the room. "A lot of things have happened. There''s no way it doesn''t change me," I stated, my voice low and tinged with a hint of amusement.


    Mrs. Clea''s eyes narrowed as she regarded me suspiciously. "Another thing, Ethan," she asked, her voice hesitant. "You said you and your subordinates will do the dirty work. Does that mean you''re going to kill the senators?" she asked without further ado, her eyes searching mine for any signs of hesitation.


    I didn''t flinch under her piercing gaze. Instead, I met her stare with a cold one of my own. I knew the gravity of the situation and the impact my words would have. "If I said yes, would you stop me?" I asked, my voice low and menacing.


    Without batting an eyelid, she responded with an unwavering tone, "No, but I can give you the list of the senators'' crimes. Maybe you can consider whom you should and shouldn''t kill."


    My eyes widened. I was taken aback by her response and had not expected her to have such a list. Also, I couldn''t help but be impressed by her bravery. It seemed she knew what was at stake, and she was willing to do whatever it takes to achieve her goals.


    A wave of seriousness washed over my face as I gazed at Mrs. Clea. "I thought you didn''t know who they were?" I asked, my voiceced with curiosity.


    Her reply was quick and calcted, "I don''t. But I have worked for a long time, so I have my own nickname for each of them. And I wrote down every crime and their kindness in my personal notes. Some senators are indeed crueler than others, while some sound wiser. I can help you to give you a reference and I''m sure it can help you to find out who they are," she confessed, her voice low and controlled.


    I was surprised at her admission and had not expected her to have such a grudge against the senators. It wasforting to know that I had an ally in this fight against the corrupt senators. And to be honest, I was happy with it.


    "Deal," I said, my voice resolute.


    I rose from my seat. "Well, I think that''s all for now," I said, my voice tinged with a sense of urgency. "We have to return or n will be looking for you. I don''t want him to fly to the association and report it."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 692: I Stole You From My Dad

    Chapter 692: I Stole You From My Dad


    The Incubus System Chapter 682. I Stole You From My Dad


    "He won''t. I already told him about it," she said, her voice firm and resolute. "He would only do that if he sensed something had happened to me," she added, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Or something happened to him," she added as an afterthought.


    I nodded in agreement, grateful for her insight. We couldn''t afford any unnecessary attention, not when our ns were so delicate and potentially dangerous. We needed to move carefully, if we were to seed.


    "So as long as your servants don''t hurt him, he won''t go," she said again, her voice calm and controlled.


    I felt a pang of confusion at her words. "My servants?" I repeated a note of incredulity creeping into my voice. "You mean Red and the others? They are my pets, not my servants," I exined, hoping to rify any misunderstandings.


    Mrs. Clea''s frown deepened at my exnation. "You mean they really are just animals?" she rified, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "No. They are demons, but they are my pets," I said, my voice filled with conviction. "My servants have a higher status than them. So Red and the others'' status is simply above my ves."


    To my surprise, Mrs. Clea''s frown deepened at my exnation. "You mean... even your subordinates have their own hierarchy?" she analyzed, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    I nodded, my eyes locking with hers in a moment of understanding. "Yes. All my subordinates have status depending on the contract," I said, my voice taking on a smug tone. "ves, pets, servants, and partners. Partners are the highest tier, so you should be happy with that status."Despite my confident tone, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at her cold response. "Why somehow I''m not very happy with that?" she said, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    "That''s because you always see me as a kid. My dad''s son, not as a man," I replied, reminding her.


    Mrs. Clea let out a heavy sigh, her eyes fixed on mine as if searching for some kind of understanding. "I can''t deny it," she admitted. "That''s why it took me a long time to realize that the great demon is living next to me. I was underestimating you," she added, her voice filled with regret.


    "Don''t me yourself," I said, my voice filled with reassurance. "That''s because your Demon Compass doesn''t work on me," I exined with a huff. My tone was casual as I wanted to close this conversation.


    As I turned to leave, Mrs. Clea stopped me. "Ethan," she said, her voice taking on a more serious tone.


    I held my steps and turned to her, looking at her with a quizzical expression. "Is there something else you want to tell me?" I asked.


    She stood up from her chair. "You don''t want to see what item I want to show you?" she reminded me.


    My eyes met hers, and couldn''t help but notice the bitterness that flickered in them. "It''s a ring, right?" I made sure, remembering the memory I had glimpsed from her mind. "I have seen it from your memory. You don''t need to show it or even give it to me. The ring belongs to you. My dad wanted to give it to you, so it should be yours." I knew how important the ring was to Mrs. Clea.


    Mrs. Clea''s expression softened, and she let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Ethan," she said, her voice full of gratitude.


    My lips curled into a wry smile. "You shouldn''t thank me," I told her, my gaze flickering across her face. "Since I just stole you from my own dad." I felt like I had betrayed him. But I had to do it, no matter what.


    Mrs. Clea''s confusion was evident. "What do you mean?" Her voice was soft, almost hesitant, as if afraid to hear the answer.


    Taking a deep breath, I braced myself for what was toe. "Previously, you asked me what I ate, right?" I began, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''m an incubus, Mrs. Clea. I eat by having sex." The words tumbled out of my mouth. "I have done it with many women and made them my partners and servants. Including Celia��"


    Mrs. Clea gasped in shock, her eyes widening in disbelief. Her jaw dropped. "Wait... You mean..." she trailed off.


    "Yeah, partner means sex partner. That''s your position now," I spoke without hesitation.


    Turning away from her, I continued, "But don''t worry, I won''t force you to do it. I know your heart is still set on my dad, and I won''t ask you to forget him." My words were soft. "But if you change your mind and want to do it, you cane to me anytime. I will not refuse since I am that kind of demon," I finished with a mix of emotions swirling inside me.


    I unlocked the door. Without saying anything more, I stepped out of the room.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 693: Dont You Want to Show Your True Form

    Chapter 693: Don''t You Want to Show Your True Form


    The Incubus System Chapter 683. Don''t You Want to Show Your True Form


    The moment I bolted out of the room, she was hot on my heels. The sound of her shoes hitting the hardwood floor resonated throughout the room, and it was clear that she wasn''t going to let me leave alone.


    The silence between us was thick and heavy. We didn''t exchange a single word, and the only thing that kept uspany was the sound of our breathing. But for me, the silence was not unwee. I had known everything from memory, and I had no questions left unanswered. However, for her, it was different.


    I turned to her, and from her expression, it was clear that she still had a lot of questions racing through her mind. The furrowed brow, the pursed lips, and the deep-set frown on her face were all signs of the confusion and uncertainty she was feeling. But she chose to remain silent, and I could see how hard she was trying to suppress everything, especially her emotions.


    Then, she suddenly spoke again. "The list," she said, her voice stronger. "I''ll give it to youter. I have some additions to make."


    I nodded. It was only a matter of time before everything fell into ce.


    Mrs. Clea and I stepped into my house. Once we entered the living room, the yful sounds ofughter and chatter filled the air. n and the others were still ying. Celia sat on the sofa, her eyes fixed on the scene before her. In herp was Foxy, the tiny fox curled up in a ball, its eyes closed in contentment.


    "Celia, you''re awake," I greeted her, my voice soft and gentle. I walked towards her. My smile grew wider as if the great demon who had just spoken with Mrs. Clea had just disappeared from me.


    "Yes," she answered, a small smile ying on her lips. She quickly got up from her seat when she saw Mrs. Clea walking behind me. "Good evening, ma''am," she greeted, her voice polite and respectful.But instead of answering, Mrs. Clea said something else. "Since we already know each other''s identities, how about we cut the y? I don''t like pretending like this," she said calmly, her voice measured and steady.


    Celia looked at her in confusion, her eyes widening slightly. "Huh?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I turned to Mrs. Clea, my eyes meeting hers. "I don''t mind," I said, my voice calm and measured. "As long as n is not frantic and makes a fuss."


    "I can ensure that," she said, her voice steady and assured. With a small nod, she turned to n. His eyes fixed on her in confusion. My pets were clustered around him, their tails wagging in excitement.


    "n," she called him, her voice clear andmanding. She raised her arm, indicating that she was ordering him to return to his true form. A silver bird.


    n''s eyes widened. He looked at her with a mix of excitement and uncertainty, his childlike tone betraying his emotions. "Are you sure, mommy?" he asked, his voice tinged with childlike innocence.


    Mrs. Clea smiled at him, her eyes shining with warmth and affection. "They already know who we are," she said, her gaze falling on n. "There''s no need to hide anymore."


    n''s body began to shift and change, his form contorting and twisting until he was no longer a child, but a magnificent silver bird. I watched in awe as he took flight, his wingspan stretching out in a graceful arc. The room was filled with the sound of beating wings, as n flew towards Mrs. Clea and perched on her arm.


    Celia was clearly shocked by what she had just witnessed. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.


    Foxy, who had been lying on Celia''sp, immediately turned her gaze to n, her eyes glinting with curiosity. She sniffed the air, her nose twitching as she tried to make sense of this strange new creature.


    I turned to Foxy. "You too, Foxy. Return to your true form." Then I turned to Red and the others. "And you may speak now," I said.


    *Puff*


    Foxy''s fox body began to transform, and her fur receded, leaving behind smooth, creamy skin. Her limbs stretched and elongated, her features morphing and shifting until she was no longer an animal, but a woman wearing a hoodie and a skirt.


    Without a word, she made her way over to Celia''s side and sat down next to her.


    Red and the others heaved a collective sigh of relief. He stretched his limbs and let out a low growl. "Atst," he said, his gravelly voice tinged with relief. "I don''t need to bark anymore."


    Mrs. Clea looked at them with an unreadable expression. I had to admit she covered her shock well.


    Celia''s confusion was evident in her tone as she called out me. "Brother..." she said, her voice trailing off.


    I turned to her, my eyes locking onto her own. "She already knows everything," I said, my voice low and measured. "And she''s willing to cooperate with me," I exined briefly. Celia just felt better so I avoidedplicated exnations.


    Celia''s eyes widened in surprise, and she let out a soft gasp. "Oh," she said, her toneced with relief. "That''s good."


    I nodded.


    "What about you, Ethan?" Mrs. CLea suddenly asked, her voice low and even.


    Her voice made me turn to her.


    "Don''t you also want to show your true form?" she continued. Her eyes were fixed on me. It seemed she was curious since she usually only saw my demonic form from a distance.


    "I''m using this form in the human world," I said, my voice casual as I sat down beside Celia.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 694: Are You Going to Kill Her?

    Chapter 694: Are You Going to Kill Her?


    The Incubus System Chapter 684. Are You Going to Kill Her?


    Mrs. Clea sat on the single sofa, her posture reflecting her refined demeanor despite all the conversations we had. Her gaze fixed intently on me. n perched on her shoulder, bobbing its head curiously as if anticipating the conversation that was about to unfold.


    "I know," Mrs. Clea said in a measured tone, her voice low and soothing. "But I want to see your true form. I''ve never seen you up close, and you always wear a mask whenever you do your stunts." She spoke calmly, yet I could sense the undercurrent of curiosity in her voice.


    "True form..." I muttered, a wry smile ying on my lips. I paused for a moment. "My true form isn''t what you''re used to seeing, Mrs. Clea. I have acquired another form and prefer to show it on the battlefield." I shook my head from side to side as if dismissing the idea. "It''s not something to show off."


    She let out an audible exhale. "Fine..." she murmured, resignation evident in her tone. "I think that''s all for now." She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "I can''t keep the CCTVs off for too long or the senators will get suspicious of me."


    Mrs. Clea rose from her seat. "I''ll figure out a way to get them to inject the vine into you without making too much mess," she said, her voice tinged with determination. "But don''t get your hopes up. Most senators are stubborn, and I''m not sure I can change their minds," she added.


    "At some point, maybe you have to steal it," she suggested, her eyes alight with a dangerous glint.


    Herst suggestion was better than mine so I decided to take it right away. I opened my mouth to ask about the location of the vine, but before I could utter a word, Mrs. Clea continued speaking. "But not now," she warned, her voice low and serious. "I don''t even know where they keep the vine. Some advanced demon hunters have already put their eyes on it, including Nathan. So, they hide it well."


    I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion, my mind trying to make sense of what Mrs. Clea had just revealed. "Nathan put his eyes on the vine? I thought they made the vine for dad?" I blurted out spontaneously, my voiceced with disbelief.In an instant, Celia''s face turned gloomy at the mention of my dad. Her hand in herp gripped her other hand tightly, her knuckles turning white as she bit her lower lip. I noticed her distress and reached out tofort her, cing my hand on top of hers.


    But my eyes stayed fixed on Mrs. Clea, waiting for an answer from her.


    "It is," she replied, her voice somber. "But Renart is dead, and the vine must have a host. Even if it puts their lives at risk, many demon hunters wanted to try their luck. They all know that vines can provide extraordinary powers, powers that can make them heroes in this world."


    I could sense the desperation in her voice, and the hopelessness of a situation that was beyond her control.


    "Their value will increase, and they will have higher bargaining power with the association and the senators." She paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "That''s also one of the reasons why the senators want to erase your memory and emotions. They don''t want to deal with a weapon that has too many demands."


    Celia''s face had already turned pale, but Mrs. Clea''s mention of Nathan and the senators'' ns only seemed to make it worse.


    "Ew... I never thought humans could do nasty things like that. I thought they were kind of angel-like. I mean, weak angel," Red interjected, his expression twisted with disgust.


    "Shhhh! No one asked for your opinion," Shadow quickly reprimanded him, his voice low and sharp.


    Despite the gravity of the situation, I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at Mrs. Clea''s statement. "So, in the end, the association is not as peaceful as I thought. Everyone has their own goals," I scoffed, a hint of bitterness creeping into my voice. "I won''t me them. Greed is one of human nature after all," I added, trying to inject some levity into the tense atmosphere.


    Mrs. Clea''s response to my earlierment by turning to Celia, her expression kind but serious. "Celia," she called out, her voice soft yetmanding.


    Celia turned to face her, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and uneasiness. "Yes?" she responded quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I know you love your brother," Mrs. Clea began, her voice gentle yet firm. "But you don''t have to walk in the same path with him," she reminded her.


    Celia''s head hung low as Mrs. Clea spoke, her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    I didn''t say anything. Bing a demon or not, I gave all of those decisions to Celia.


    "Also�� Ethan," Mrs. Clea turned to face me once again. Her eyes were piercing and intense. "Your mother. What are your ns for her?" she asked, her tone even and measured.


    "So--- the one who helped me to find her is you," I said, my voice calm. I turned to face Mrs. Clea, my eyes locking with hers.


    "Are you going to kill her?" she answered me with another question.


    My eyes flickered to Celia. Her expression was one of shock.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 695: I Dont Take Orders From Anyone

    Chapter 695: I Don''t Take Orders From Anyone


    The Incubus System Chapter 685. I Don''t Take Orders From Anyone


    A long exhale escaped from my mouth as I struggled to find the words. "I don''t know," I finally managed to whisper, my voice strained and hoarse.


    My mind was still a jumbled mess of conflicting emotions. My mother, once the most important person in my life, now seemed like a distant memory. I couldn''t bring myself to care whether she was alive or dead, or what her fate might be. All I could think about was saving my father''s house, the only tangible link I had left to my family.


    The most important thing for me, I didn''t want her roaming around happily with my stepdad and I wanted her to stay away from me and Celia. She had already done enough damage, and I was determined to make sure she never hurt us again. I would think about herter after my business with the association and two demon lords was done. They were more urgent and dangerous.


    "I just hope you don''t act recklessly," Mrs. Cleas reminded me once again. Then she nced at n who was perched on her shoulder. "Let''s go home, n."


    The silver bird that had been perched on her shoulder, flitted off her andnded softly on the ground below. The sound of hisnding was barely audible as if he had never left the ground at all. Then n began to transform, his feathered form shifting and reshaping into something new. As if by magic, his wings shrunk, and his silver feathers melted away, reced by pale skin and soft hair. The little bird had transformed into a child.


    n''s little hand reached out and grasped Mrs. Clea''s. "Mommy, if Brother is a demon, does this mean that brother is our enemy?" he asked in a small, hesitant voice. I could catch the hint of sadness in his tone.


    Mrs. Clea''s response was immediate, her smile warm and reassuring. "No, n. He is our ally now," she exined, her voice calm and soothing.


    "What about them?" he pointed at Red and the others, his eyes wide with curiosity.Mrs. Clea didn''t hesitate to answer. "They are also our allies," she exined,


    "Really?" n''s face lit up with excitement, his childlike wonder taking over. "So, I can y with them again next time?" he asked, his voice eager and hopeful.


    Mrs. Clea answered him with a simple nod, her expression one of quiet understanding.


    "Just don''t attack me on the battlefield, okay?" I reminded n, trying to keep the mood light. "Well, if the association''s droid is nearby, you can pretend to attack me."


    "OK!" said n, his eyes sparkling with happiness.


    Mrs. Clea and n prepared to leave, I rose from my seat and led them to the entrance of my house. But as we reached the door, Mrs. Clea paused, her steps faltering for a moment.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern.


    She turned to me, her expression grave. "One more thing, Ethan," she said, her tone serious. "Please restrain yourself."


    Confusion gnawed at my insides as I tried to make sense of her words. "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice low and uncertain.


    "I know you are a demon now," she continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. "But you were once a human. Don''t kill other humans. Don''t dirty your hands with human blood."


    "That depends on me and the situation," I replied, my voiceced with a touch of aggression. "Believe me, some humans are better off dying. They are no different from demons in human skin."


    My words were harsh, but they were also true. I had seen enough of the darkness in humanity to know that not all were deserving of mercy.


    I took a few steps forward and leaned in close to Mrs. Clea, my face inches away from hers. I could feel the heat of her breath against my skin and could see the faint blush that tinted her cheeks.


    "Also�� I will remind you once again," I said, my voice low and dangerous. "I know what I''m doing and I don''t take orders from anyone."


    For a moment, we stood there, locked in a tense and charged silence. And then, without warning, I turned away and opened the door for her.


    Without another word, Mrs. Clea and n stepped out of the doorway, and I watched as they made their way down the path that led to the street.


    With a sigh, I closed the door and made my way back to the sofa. I copsed onto the cushions.


    I turned to Celia, trying to muster as much warmth as I could. Despite the turmoil brewing inside me, I knew that she didn''t deserve to be caught up in my troubles.


    "How do you feel, Celia?" I asked, my voice gentle. "Do you want to eat something?" After the long conversation with Mrs. Clea and what I saw in her memory, at least I wanted to rest my mind and everything. No, I didn''t even want to think anymore at least for the rest of the night. I was tired of all the emotions that eat up my mind today.


    Celia looked up at me. I could tell that she had been affected by everything that had transpired between Mrs. Clea, and me.


    "I''m not hungry," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I could sense the pain in her words, and it only served to amplify my own.


    "But you still have to eat something," I reminded her in a soft voice.


    "Foxy and I will cook somethingter," she refused.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 696: You Have Me...

    Chapter 696: You Have Me...


    The Incubus System Chapter 686. You Have Me...


    Desperately, I racked my brain for something, anything, that could cheer her up. Then, out of nowhere, an idea sparked. "Come on, Celia. Let''s do something fun," I said, trying to sound upbeat. "We could hit the mall, grab you a new outfit, or maybe take a walk in the park. Just name it��whatever you want."


    I saw a flicker of interest sh across her face, just for a second, before her expression fell again. I knew she was still upset, thanks to Mrs. Clea saying all that stuff right in front of her. I couldn''tpletely me Mrs. Clea; maybe she thought Celia already knew everything.


    Before she could respond, I grinned, throwing in a bit of mischief. "Oh, by the way, I ran into Tiffany earlier. She''s down for a theme park day with us. Just say when," I reminded her, hoping to spark something in her.


    To my relief, a small smile finally broke through, soft but genuine, like a little flower pushing up through cracks in the pavement. She looked at me, eyes shining just a bit brighter. "How about the day after tomorrow?" she asked, her voice tinged with excitement she was trying to hold back.


    "Sounds good," I nodded, relieved to see her spirits lifting, even if just a little.


    As if she could feel my mood, Foxy leaned closer, her eyes sparkling with excitement, her tails swaying back and forth like a fluffy metronome.


    "Can Ie too, Master?" she asked, her voice hopeful.


    I looked at her and couldn''t help but smile. "Of course, Foxy," I said, giving her a gentle pat on the head.But then a chorus of disappointed voices rose around me, and I turned to see Buni and the rest of the gang looking up at me with hopeful eyes.


    "What about us?" they chimed in, voices filled with curiosity and a hint of longing. "Can wee too?"


    "Sorry, guys," I said, feeling a bit guilty. "I don''t think the theme park is going to let me bring this many pets."


    Immediately, Red let out a loud whine, and the others joined in, their voices blending into a little symphony of disappointment. But Foxy stepped forward, her eyes warm and reassuring, and she quickly calmed them down for me. She knew I wasn''t in the best ce emotionally and was always there to help me manage.


    Just then, Celia''s soft voice pulled my attention back. "Brother��" She looked up at me, her expression serious and sad.


    "Yeah?" I asked, my eyes meeting her gloomy gaze.


    "How''s mom?" she asked, a heavy sadness lingering in her tone.


    "She''s fine," I replied, forcing a small, dry smile. "Better than I thought she''d be."


    Celia''s eyes searched mine, trying to find some hidden truth behind my words. "Does she�� regret it?" she asked, a small flicker of hope mingled with her sadness.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to respond. I didn''t want to crush her with the truth, but I also didn''t want to give her false hope. "She said she was sorry," I finally replied, carefully choosing my words. "But honestly�� that was just a lie. She just wanted to avoid the punishment and move on with her life. She doesn''t regret a thing or think about us."


    The bitterness hit me the moment I said it, anger bubbling up inside me. It wasn''t fair��she''d left us, abandoned us like we didn''t matter, and now she wanted to live as if nothing had happened.


    Celia''s response was simple, a quiet, "I see," spoken in a tone that matched the dark clouds rolling overhead. A heavy silence fell between us.


    I moved closer to her, reaching out to take her hand in mine. Our fingers intertwined, and I felt the warmth of her skin, grounding me. I looked into her eyes, seeing all the pain and sorrow etched there. It was heartbreaking, and I wished more than anything to take it away.


    "Hey," I said softly, my voice gentle. "Let''s forget about her, okay? We''re fine. We don''t need her. We don''t need anyone who''s betrayed us��betrayed Dad," I said, my voice growing steadier as I spoke.


    A small smile tugged at her lips as she listened, a faint sign that she understood. Deep down, she knew I was right. We couldn''t let our mother''s actions dictate our lives or define who we were.


    "And besides, you''ve got me," I reminded her, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "No matter how much I change, I''m still your brother. I''m still your Ethan." I wanted her to feel that reassurance, to know that I''d always be there for her.


    She gave a dry smile and nodded. "I know," she whispered, so quietly I barely heard her. Then, she pulled her hand away.


    "But still�� a part of me wishes we could go back to the way things used to be," she admitted, her voice soft and wistful. "But I guess that''s just wishful thinking." She looked away, closing her eyes for a moment, like she was fighting back tears. "It was just�� something I hoped for."


    Without a second thought, I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into a hug. I felt her tense up for a moment before she rxed, melting into the embrace. I held her tightly, feeling her sorrow against me. Her hair brushed my face, tickling my nose, but I didn''t care. I gently rubbed her head, hoping to give her a littlefort.


    In that moment, I closed my eyes. All that mattered was this��me holding her, letting her know she wasn''t alone.


    I could feel her warmth seep into me, grounding me, and I hoped that somehow, I was doing the same for her. "It''s okay, Celia. Everything''s going to be okay," I whispered, my voice barely a breath against her ear.


    Check out my new story:


    Supreme Warlock System: From Zero to Ultimate With My Wives by UnholyGod /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 697: Elennas Curiosity I

    Chapter 697: Elenna''s Curiosity I


    The Incubus System Chapter 687. Elenna''s Curiosity I


    Elenna''s PoV


    The day was wrapping up, the sky outside painted in deep shades of orange and pink. The sun sank behind the city skyline. Elenna nced at the clock on her office wall.


    7:31 PM.


    She knew she waste, but her mind was too preupied to care. She''d just watched a video from one of her subordinates, something that had reignited her curiosity and, honestly, a little obsession.


    The office was quiet, nearly deserted. Everyone else had already headed home. But Elenna had other ns. She needed to grab a few things from her desk��particrly some files stashed away in her drawer.


    Her heels echoed in the silence as she made her way down the empty hallway. The usual background noise of office chatter and the hum ofputers was reced by an eerie stillness, broken only by the faint whir of the air conditioning.


    Elenna hurried down the hall, her assistant scrambling to keep up with her. He wasn''t exactly thrilled about whatever new idea she was chasing this time.


    "Boss, I thought you were done investigating demons and demon hunters?" he huffed, struggling to match her pace.Elenna didn''t slow down. "I did say that," she replied, eyes focused ahead.


    "Then why are you going after this file again?" he pressed, clearly annoyed. "And does this have anything to do with that robbery video?"


    She gave him a sharp look but kept moving. "I told you, it''s not a regr robbery. I''m sure it''s connected to the great demon!" Her tone was so confident, it was almost a challenge.


    Her assistant groaned, practically whining now. "But you were over it!"


    "That''s what I told the police��and my therapist," she murmured, throwing in a casual shrug.


    He let out a dramatic sigh, shoulders slumping as he followed her. "Oh no�� I didn''t sign up for this��"


    She shot him a warning nce, her eyes zing with determination. "And don''t even think about telling anyone," she warned.


    Resigned, he sighed again, knowing he couldn''t change her mind. Elenna was relentless once she set her sights on something. He''d seen her obsession with demons and demon hunters before, and he knew there was no stopping her now.


    They reached her office, and she quickly fumbled through her keys, unlocking the door with a satisfying click.


    Elenna''s heart pounded as she went straight to her desk drawer, her fingers trembling with anticipation. She rummaged through the contents until she found what she was looking for��a thick, old binderbeled "Demon Research." She ran her fingers over the embossed letters, a nostalgic smile crossing her face. She hadn''t touched this in a while, but it seemed fate had other ns.


    She opened the binder and quickly flipped through the pages, stopping at a section filled with photos. Her fingers skimmed over the glossy images until she found the clearest shots of the great demon ever captured by CCTV cameras.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. She pulled it out and hit y on a video, her eyes glued to the screen as she studied the footage. A spark of excitement lit up her face, and she paused the video,paring it with the photos in front of her.


    "It''s him," she whispered, barely able to contain her excitement. She looked at her assistant, thrusting her phone toward him. "Look, it''s him!"


    He let out a heavy sigh, clearly exhausted by her antics. "Boss, even if it is him, there''s nothing we can do. You''re banned from anything rted to demons. Remember?"


    Elenna''s face hardened. She hated those restrictions. People had told her over and over to stay away from demons, but her curiosity always got the best of her.


    "They may have banned me, but as long as I can pretend to be someone else, I can keep investigating," she said with a smirk, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    "You''re kidding, right?" he groaned. "Are you going to chase after that student again?"


    Elenna raised an eyebrow, amused. "You mean Ethan? I''m over him. I thought he was a demon hunter, but he''s not the one I''m after now." She pointed at the photo in front of her. "I want to find the great demon. I want to see him again."


    Her assistant''s jaw dropped. "Are you out of your mind?" he eximed. "He''s a demon! You''ll get yourself killed!"


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 698: Elennas Curiosity II

    Chapter 698: Elenna''s Curiosity II


    The Incubus System Chapter 688. Elenna''s Curiosity II


    Elenna''s PoV


    Elenna''s eyes narrowed as she watched the video, theories and ideas buzzing around her mind. Her assistant stood beside her, waiting for some kind of response.


    "I don''t think so," she finally said, her tone low and thoughtful, eyes glued to the screen.


    "What do you mean?" her assistant asked, looking confused.


    "The great demon," she said, a small smile forming. "I don''t think he kills innocent people."


    Her assistant''s eyebrows shot up. "What? Why would you think that?"


    "He''s had plenty of chances, but he hasn''t done it," she said confidently. She''d been piecing things together, and it just didn''t add up to the typical demon behavior. This robbery case was a good example��she was sure the demon had taken out the robbers, not innocents.


    He stared at her,pletely incredulous. "Please don''t tell me you think he''s some kind of demon superhero," he said, half whining.Elenna turned to him, pouting a little. "Isn''t that what it looks like, though?" she shot back, her voice edged with indignation.


    "But�� demons are supposed to be evil, right?" he replied, sounding unsure.


    She knew he had a point, but there was something about this great demon that didn''t fit the usual mold. Deep down, she had a gut feeling that he was different, that he had some kind of purpose.


    "Doesn''t mean he''s on our side," her assistant reminded her, clearly uneasy. "If he had a noble goal, he''d be working with the demon hunters, not flying solo like this."


    Elenna rolled her eyes. "Or maybe he just doesn''t like working with humans. Could be a pride thing, you know?"


    He shook his head, clearly frustrated. "Please, boss, this is dangerous. He''s still a demon, and demons eat humans. Have a little self-preservation, will you?"


    Elenna pressed her lips together, thinking it over. She knew he was right to be worried, but she couldn''t shake the curiosity eating away at her. Something about the great demon was�� maic.


    When she didn''t respond, her assistant gasped and covered his mouth, looking horrified. "Wait... don''t tell me you''ve joined one of those weird cults!"


    Elenna turned to him, her eyebrows raised. "What cult?"


    He looked dead serious. "The great demon''s cult," he replied, lowering his voice like he was afraid someone might overhear. "It''s all over the inte. Started in some forums. There''s a whole group of people who think the great demon is a savior. They''ve set up a secret cult to worship him like some kind of god. The government''s keeping quiet about it since it''s still under wraps. Some people believe it, some say it''s just hype."


    Elenna frowned, trying to process what he was saying. People were worshiping the great demon? Was this what happened when traditional religion let people down?


    "So�� people are actually treating the great demon as a god now?" she asked, still trying to wrap her head around it.


    He nodded, looking worried. "Yeah. It''s a disturbing trend, and it''s been spreadingtely."


    She could hardly believe it. Had the world seriously gone off the rails? It was one thing to be curious about a demon, but turning him into some kind of deity?


    Then her assistant''s suspicious tone caught her off guard. "You didn''t know about this, or are you just pretending?" he asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "Hey, I haven''t touched any demon files for three months, remember? How would I know?" she shot back, feeling frustrated. She''d been trying to follow her therapist''s advice to stay away from anything demon-rted for a while, and now she was out of the loop on something this big.


    Her assistant let out a relieved sigh, his shoulders visibly rxing. "Alright, that''s a relief," he muttered.


    Elenna scowled. "No, it''s worse! I can''t believe I missed news this hot," sheined, clearly annoyed.


    He muttered under his breath, "I should''ve kept my mouth shut��" His regret was pretty obvious. He knew he''d messed up by even mentioning it.


    For some reason, her assistant suddenly looked like he was dreading something. He had this bad feeling that things were about to spiral out of control��and he was probably right.


    A light tap on his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned to find Elenna giving him a curious, almost amused look. She had a smirk on her face, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "So�� what else do you know about this?" she asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    He gulped, feeling his throat go dry. He tried to deflect. "Aren''t you more interested in the great demon himself? Maybe we should focus on him instead. I mean, without him, this cult wouldn''t even exist��"


    But Elenna wasn''t letting it go. She was determined, driven by a burning curiosity to learn everything she could. "This cult has everything to do with the great demon, and I want all the details," she said firmly. "So�� spill it."


    His shoulders slumped in defeat, and he let out a dramatic sigh, his eyes watering slightly. "Me and my big mouth��" he muttered, barely audible as he realized there was no escaping her questions now.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 699: Night Hunt Break

    The Incubus System Chapter 689. Night Hunt Break


    Ethan''s PoV


    The clock ticked over to 8:03 PM. I stood on top of the tallest building in Lightglen City, staring down at the view sprawled out beneath me.


    City lights shimmered below. From up here, everything looked small��the houses, the cars, the people��a miniature, bustling world moving along without a clue of what lurked above.


    Tonight was hunting night. I headed out with my usual team of pets, although I left Foxy behind this time.


    Celia wasn''t doing so great; she''d had another breakdown, and I managed to calm her down, but she was still fragile.


    After what Mrs. Clea had told me about the association, thest thing I wanted was for Celia to get caught up in it. I decided to keep her in the dark for now, so I passed the info on to Foxy telepathically. Besides, Celia had told me she was cooking dinner with Foxy tonight, so hopefully, that''d cheer her up a bit.


    I shoved the thoughts aside. There was no time to get lost in worry. My eyes scanned the city streets below, watching my pets as they hunted down the wild demons lurking around. They were sharp, their senses trained and honed to a level that would put any Demon Compass to shame. I''d drilled it into them��no slip-ups, no half-measures.


    After making sure they could handle their hunt, I left them to it, giving them an hour to roam freely before calling them back. I turned away, scanning my surroundings for any onlookers before summoning a portal. I stepped through.


    I emerged into familiar shadows, the portal closing behind me. With a wave of my hand, I canceled my demonic form, hiding my horns, tail, and wings. Back in my usual incubus form, I was no longer just the prince of darkness; here, I was Damian Lucio, the prince of Ledred.


    The portal dropped me off in a dark alley in Ledred''s infamous district. The scent of the ce hit me immediately��smoke, perfume, a touch of something sweet and sinful. Neon lights lined the streets, casting a deep crimson glow that made the alley feel like the entrance to some forbidden paradise.


    The sound of my footsteps echoed in rhythm with the city''s pulse. With a flick of my wrist, I activated my Demon''s Clothes skill, swapping my casual T-shirt and jeans for a sleek, tailored suit. It fit perfectly, entuating my build and adding just the right amount of sophistication to match my reputation here.


    Once I reached the main street, I adjusted my cuffs and straightened my tie, making sure everything was in ce.


    The neon lights bathed the area in seductive colors, and men in sharp suits stood outside clubs, handing out business cards and shing charming smiles at the women passing by.


    A wave of nostalgia hit me as I took it all in. This was where I''d first learned the ropes, diving into the world of sex and seduction. Back then, it was all new, a world of pleasure and vice I''d hesitantly explored. Now,pared to Licheri, my demonic territory, this ce was almost tame.


    I made my way to the Sea Devil Club''s entrance, my presence drawing nces from the crowd. Heads turned as I passed, particrly among the women. I smiled to myself, amused by the attention. I knew exactly the effect I had, and I wore it like a badge.


    At the entrance, the security guard greeted me with a respectful nod. "Good evening, Mr. Damian. Good to see you again."


    I nodded in acknowledgment, shing a casual smile. "Busy times," I replied, not breaking stride as I headed inside. The music from the dance hall pulsed through the walls, a steady beat that matched the energy of the crowd inside.


    The lights shed, the bass thumped, and people moved in sync with the music. Women looked my way as I passed. I waved casually to the bartender, who was busy juggling orders, and he nodded back, barely able to keep up with the rush.


    My destinationy in the back, where the VIP rooms were. I reached the door. The bouncer nodded in recognition and opened it for me. Inside, waiting on one of the plush leather sofas, were the twin Krakens, Pearl and Diamond. Their eyes lit up when they saw me enter.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelFire/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelFire/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelFire/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 700: Booty Call

    The Incubus System Chapter 690. Booty Call


    The door clicked shut behind me. The room was quiet. Pearl sat there, one leg crossed over the other, a smug little smile ying on her lips as she took a slow sip from her ss, her eyes locked onto mine. It was the kind of look that told me she was analyzing every move I made, dissecting me piece by piece.


    "Well, look who came crawling back for a booty call," Pearl sneered, that wicked grin spreading wider. She raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the moment, her voice dripping with mockery and amusement.


    Next to her, Diamond sat with a seductive smile on her face, swirling her cocktail as she kept her eyes fixed on me. "The prince of the dark dimension himself. The son of the strongest demon lord." Her voice was low, sultry, and filled with the kind of anticipation that almost made meugh. "Bet he''s packing something impressive," she teased, letting her words linger in the air.


    Seeing these two brought a surge of nostalgia. Pearl and Diamond. Their insatiable energy and raw allure were abination I''d missed more than I cared to admit. And from the looks of it, they felt the same.


    I grinned as they continued to drink, their eyes roaming over me with a hunger that didn''t even try to hide itself. Yeah, they''d asked me toe, saying they missed me and wanted to "catch up." I''d missed them too. But tonight wasn''t just a casual reunion. I''d made the decision to perform the Shadow Ritual with them. Normally, I wouldn''t even consider it��it''d be like broadcasting my return to the human world. But after the conversation with Mrs. Clea, I''d decided it was necessary.


    Without warning, I teleported right in front of Pearl, leaned in close, and pressed my lips to hers, catching her by surprise.


    I tilted my head and drank down the cocktail she''d just taken a sip of, savoring the mix of fruity sweetness with a hint of bitterness. The alcohol burned a little, warming me up instantly, adding an electric edge to the kiss.


    Pearl''s lips were soft, inviting, and as our mouths moved together, I could feel her desire burning through every touch. She kissed me back, her tongue sliding against mine, her eyes heavy with want. I pulled back slowly, tasting the lingering sweetness on my lips as I took in her expression��a mix of surprise, hunger, and just a hint of blush creeping onto her cheeks.I gave her a cocky smirk. "You were the one who called me over for a ''booty call'' and you''re the one who looks shocked," I teased, my voice low and taunting.


    I plopped down between the two of them, settlingfortably as I reached over and casually took Diamond''s drink from her hand, bringing it to my lips for a long sip.


    This one was different��sweeter than Pearl''s, with a spicy undertone that made me think of exotic ces. The drink left a pleasant warmth trailing down my throat, a heady rush that was just what I needed.


    "Ethan, that''s my drink," Diamond whined, pouting in protest.


    I simply pointed to my mouth, where a bit of the drink still lingered, waiting for her to take the hint.


    She let out a scoff, rolling her eyes. "You got cocky since you came back from the dark dimension, huh?"


    But the smirk on her face told me she was all too eager to y along. Without another word, she leaned in, pressing her lips to mine as she tasted her drink on my tongue.


    I responded eagerly, meeting her kiss with my own, our tongues sliding together in a dance that left both of us breathless. I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer as our bodies pressed together.


    Just as things were heating up, I felt Pearl''s hands trailing down the back of my neck, moving across my shoulders and down to my chest. In one quick motion, she slipped off my suit jacket, her fingers moving with surprising skill as she started unbuttoning my shirt. I shivered under her touch, feeling her body pressing against my back, her soft curves molding to me.


    Once Pearl peeled my shirt open, revealing the muscles of my chest, I could feel her eyes on me, admiring every inch of exposed skin. Her breath was warm against my neck, and I could tell she was savoring the view as much as Diamond was.


    I finally pulled back from Diamond, chuckling as I looked between the two of them. "You two seriously n to just dive into this? No conversation at all?" I asked, a little amused at how quickly they were throwing themselves into things. I''d expected at least a bit of catching up before things got this intense.


    But Pearl didn''t miss a beat, her hands still working to strip away my shirt, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Diamond''s gaze lingered on my bare chest, a hunger in her eyes that made my pulse quicken.


    "Conversation can wait," Diamond said, her voice thick with anticipation. "This?" She trailed her fingers down my chest. "This can''t."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelFire/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelFire/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelFire/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 701: My D*ck Is Better Than Any Toy

    The Incubus System Chapter 691. My D*ck Is Better Than Any Toy


    "We were waiting for you for months. We can''t even reach you," Pearl''s voice came from behind me. Her voice was full of requests, her tone filled with urgency.


    I nced to face her and Diamond. Their faces were stern, their eyes piercing. Diamond spoke up, her voice dripping with a warning. "And don''t forget, you are still in our contract. Yet you''ve broken it."


    I smiled dryly, knowing full well what they were referring to. "Sorry girls. Duty called," I said, my voice calm and collected.


    "So, this is normal, right?" she reminded me, her voice low and dangerous. Diamond''s hand moved, lowering my pants zipper and slipping inside. The touch of her fingers on my skin sent shivers down my spine and I knew it wouldn''t stop there.


    "Indeed," I admitted. "But you don''t mind if we do the Shadow Ritual here, right?" Since I had be a demon lord, my version of the ritual was even deadlier. The range was wider, the speed was faster, and the kill count was higher. I only needed one snap to kill weak demons like the Imps or hounds. I was not even sure if the Demon Hunter''s Compass could keep up with my current Shadow Ritual''s attack speed.


    Diamond spoke first, her voiceced with desire. "As long as we do proper forey first, I don''t have a problem. After waiting for you for so long, I don''t want nd sex," she said, her hand trailing down my chest. I could feel her soft fingers brush my skin and a surge of desire at her touch.


    Pearl voiced her concerns. "The question is, will it get us into trouble?" she asked, her voice full of doubt.


    "It won''t," I said with confidence, knowing that my skill and speed were unmatched. "I''m not sure they can keep up with my killing speed."Then I turned to Diamond, a smirk ying at the corner of my lips. "Don''t worry, I''ll do nice forey. I won''t let you down." A smirk appeared on my face. "Besides that, I have also seeded in making the demon hunter association''s leader my partner," I admitted proudly.


    "Really? How? Tell us," Diamond''s voice was full of curiosity, and I could tell that they weren''t interested in ''doing'' it again. The news was more important to them.


    But before I could even begin to exin, a frown appeared on my forehead. "Didn''t you say the conversation could wait?" Iined, feeling slightly annoyed. They had left me half-naked and my cock half-hard. Then they arbitrarily asked me to speak.


    "Tch�� C''mon," Pearl clicked her tongue in disappointment. Her curiosity was evident from the tone of her voice, and she couldn''t wait to hear what I had to say.


    Diamond leaned in closer, her body pressing against mine as she hugged me. Her hand slipped into my pants again, and I gasped at the sudden sensation.


    "How about a hand service?" she offered, her voice low and sultry. "You can talk while we serve you."


    I let out a huff, shaking my head from side to side. "I usually don''t mind that, but after all the shit I''ve been through today, I''m not interested in multi-tasking," I admitted. As a man, thinking while having sex sucked the pleasure out of it, and I was not interested in that. I needed a break from all the chaos that had ensued earlier.


    "So... after we done it?" Pearl''s voice was low, her brow raised in anticipation.


    I nodded, my eyes meeting hers. "After we done it," I promised, feeling a sense of relief that they wouldn''t be too disappointed. I really needed some time to rx and clear my mind.


    They exchanged nces and smirked mischievously before returning their attention to me. "Then let''s finish this quickly~" Diamond purred, her hand still nestled in my pants.


    Pearl''s legs transformed into long, slimy tentacles. The tentacles wrapped themselves around a small box and lifted it up, bringing it over to the table in front of me. My eyes widened as I saw the contents of the box: a variety of sex toys.


    "We can also y with these toys~," Pearl teased, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You know, to escte the pleasure~"


    I couldn''t help but nce briefly at the contents inside. The box was mostly filled with dildos of various sizes and colors, some of them looking more intimidating than others. The idea of using toys was absurd to me. My own body was more than enough to provide the pleasure we needed. But before I could dwell too much on the toys, my attention was drawn back to Pearl.


    Without hesitation, my hand shot out and grabbed her chin, lifting her face to meet mine.


    "We won''t need it��," I hissed. "My dick is better than any toy," I stated, my tone leaving no room for argument. I released her chin and turned away from her, my gaze flickering to Diamond briefly before settling back on Pearl.


    "You''re right," Pearl said quietly as she wrapped her arms around my waist. She rested her cheek against my chest and sighed. The sound caused a tightening sensation deep within me. Her body felt so soft, and the way her warm breath brushed along my skin sent a shiver through me.


    Pearl kissed the side of my neck.


    "Why don''t you both take off your clothes?" I asked softly, my voice hoarse.


    I wanted to see them naked again. I wanted to touch their bodies and feel their skin against mine. I couldn''t get enough of them. I needed more. My cock twitched, desperate for more touch.


    "Ethan��" Pearl moaned and shook her head from side to side, a sign of her refusal.


    Her fingers trailed down my abs, spreading the material of my trousers. Together with Diamond''s hand, her knuckles grazed my erection and sent a jolt through me.


    "Don''t tease me," I growled low, my hand falling to Pearl''s hips and gripping them tightly.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelFire/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelFire/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelFire/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 702: Raw Passion

    The Incubus System Chapter 692. Raw Passion


    Answering my touch, Pearl leaned forward slightly, pressing a kiss against my neck. I could feel the heat from her mouth and her tongue''s wetness.


    Their hands moved upwards, sliding beneath the waistband of my pants, and pulled it down.


    My eyes fluttered closed as I felt Diamond''s fingers slowly reach into my erection, grabbing my shaft.


    Didn''t want to lose, Pearl pulled me towards her, and her lips met mine, kissing me deeply. As our tongues collided, I groaned and gripped Pearl tighter. A shiver ran through me as she pressed her body against mine.


    Below, I could feel Diamond start ying with my cock. Her wet tongue licked the underside of my shaft while her hand gripped me firmly.


    "Ngh," a soft groan out of my mouth.


    Diamond''s mouth opened wider, sucking hard on the tip of my cock. Her hand squeezed harder, and she pumped my shaft faster.


    I watched as Diamond began to suck on my cock slowly. Her lips stretched wide, opening up my length as she sucked. Her tongue swirled around the head of my erection, teasing me in a slow and deliberate way.My breath hitched as her mouth moved further down my shaft. Her lips slid along my shaft, pushing me deeper into her mouth.


    She pulled back only for a moment, releasing my cock from her mouth momentarily. Then, she started bobbing her head quickly, taking me deeper into her throat. Her hot breath brushed across my throbbing erection, making my knees weak.


    A gasp slipped past my lips as I felt her lips wrap tightly around me once more. I clenched my jaw and held back a moan. Her mouth was so tight, and her lips felt so good as they wrapped around my cock.


    Inch by inch, she took me inside her mouth. The sensation was new and exciting.


    Diamond continued to suck hard on my cock, pumping me faster. I reached up and ced my hand on the side of her head. I pushed her down further, forcing more of my length into her mouth.


    It felt too good. I didn''t want this to end.


    As if sensing what I wanted, Diamond slowed her pace and started teasing me with her mouth. Her lips slid along my shaft, coating me in her saliva. I groaned loudly, unable to contain myself.


    Gripping her hair, I thrust my hips forward. I shoved my cock deep into her throat, forcing her to gag repeatedly.


    Her hand gripped my ass tightly as I fucked her mouth roughly. She began to gag and choke on me, but she kept at it.


    Meanwhile, both of my hands slid into Pearl''s dress, grasping her breasts. Her nipples were already hard and poking through the fabric of her bra.


    I squeezed them roughly, eliciting a soft moan from Pearl.


    Diamond paused long enough to pull her mouth off my cock, and then she sucked me deep into her throat. Again, I felt her lips wrapping around my entire length as she sucked.


    The sensation was amazing. I couldn''t get enough of her. The two of them worked together, one sucking between my cock and my balls and the other stroking my body. There was something about having them both working on me at the same time. It was so intense and so addictive.


    Both of my hands were busy. I gripped Pearl''s breast, squeezing her nipple and pinching it. I also held her head, pulling her hair tightly.


    I felt like such a bastard, but I needed more pleasure. I broke my kiss from Pearl and turned toward Diamond. "Ride me, Diamond," I whispered to her, and she nodded eagerly. Without a second thought, she straddled myp.


    Eagerly, I lifted her dress while she lowered herself until my cock was nestled between her thighs.


    With one swift movement, I grasped my cock and guided it toward her pussy. Diamond gasped when it went inside her. She gripped me tightly, holding me still as I entered her.


    She adjusted quickly, and we started fucking. Slowly at first, I moved my hips back and forth, pressing my hips against hers. Her eyes were closed, and she had a look of pure bliss on her beautiful face.


    Diamond tilted her head back slightly, exposing her neck to me. I leaned down and kissed her neck, moving my lips down to her corbone.


    Moving my hands down, I cupped her tits and squeezed them. In response, she moaned loudly, and her hips bucked against me.


    Her lips parted as she moaned, and she let out a long moan as I continued to fuck her. Breathless, Diamond''s head fell back against my shoulder. She bit her lip and looked up at me with lustful eyes.


    It was so good, but I needed more. I wanted to make here.


    Without warning, I grabbed her hips and started pounding her harder. With each thrust, I increased the force of my assault on her.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at me with shock. She stared into my eyes, and we shared a moment of raw passion.


    My hands pped against her ass repeatedly, smacking her ass cheeks. Diamond''s moans filled the air, and her head fell back against my shoulder.


    I gave her a few moments to adjust, and then I attacked her again. This time, I pounded into her so fast I didn''t give her a chance to catch her breath.


    Diamond cried out, and she tightened her grip on me. Her nails dug into my back, sending pain shooting through me. But I ignored it and kept going, wanting to make sure she came. I wanted her to know how much I loved her.


    Soon, she stopped fighting me. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and I felt her climaxing powerfully. Her legs mped around me, and she screamed loudly as she came.


    I grunted loudly, mming into her and driving her to orgasm.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Finally, I pulled out of her, and she copsed onto the carpet. Her breathing was ragged and loud, and she shuddered as she tried to recover.


    I looked down at her, and Diamond smiled up at me. "That was good," she said huskily.


    "What about me?" Pearl whined. Her voice wasced with aint.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelFire/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelFire/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelFire/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 703: Give Yourself to Me

    The Incubus System Chapter 693. Give Yourself to Me


    I was about to turn to her, but her tentacles slithered and crept onto me. She wrapped them around my shaft, slowly jerking me off my sensitive cock. Her soft, gentle touch made me tense.


    A groan escaped my lips as I felt her stroking me slowly. Her tentacles moved so smoothly, and the sensation sent tingles through my entire body.


    "I just cum, Pearl," I reminded her. Well, I was an incubus, so this wasn''t a problem for me, but I reminded her due to her impatience.


    "I refuse. Besides, it was you who wanted to use your Shadow Ritual skill," she whispered. "But here you are, fucking my sis without using it and leaving me to watch both of you," she added.


    "Are you jealous?" I questioned.


    "Of course I am," Pearl growled. "I want the same thing."


    "Sorry, Pearl," I replied firmly as I turned to her. My smirk bloomed. "I will give you a better one."


    I pulled her again into my embrace. My eyes glinted in hunger for her. I used my Demonic Erection skill straight to level 5. My huge erect cock poked her.Pearl gasped in surprise as she nced down. She looked at my huge cock with her jaw drop.


    "It''s bigger than thest time," she breathed.


    "Yes..." I whispered. "And I will make your hungry hole swallow---," My face was getting closer. "All of it..." I snarled in a seductive and intimidating tone. I leaned over her, cing my mouth near her ear.


    I kissed her cheek, and my lips brushed against her skin. She gasped, her heart pounding loudly. I could feel her trembling and shaking in my arms. Her tentacles that clinging to my body, wriggled slowly. She was begging me to keep going.


    My lips moved down her neck, tracing a trail of wet kisses. Each kissnded on her skin, and she moaned softly in response. Her lips parted slightly, her breathsing out in short bursts of gasps. My kisses went down to her chest, stopping only for a moment to lick her nipple. I repeated the process with the other breast before moving back up.


    Her body trembled in my arms and I could feel the throbbing in my cock, the base pulsing rapidly.


    I gazed into her eyes as I hovered above her, looking at her soft face and her pink nipples.


    "Do you want me to satisfy you? Hm, Pearl?" I whispered in her ear.


    She shivered as I spoke. "Yes," she answered breathlessly.


    I continued to caress her body, running my hands slowly along her sides. I let my fingers slide down and grab her ass.


    Her eyes fluttered shut, and she bit her bottom lip. "Please," she asked me.


    With that, I activated my demonic form. My horns and tail reappeared. My wings spread wide. My red demonic eyes glinted. A smirk appeared in my mouth. I wanted to remind her who I was.


    My hand gripped her dress and ripped it with one swift motion, exposing her naked body to me.


    Pearl gasped and opened her eyes. She looked at me with wide eyes.


    "Give yourself to me, my sweet Pearl," I told her, smiling wickedly. An evil chuckle followed.


    Her lips parted and her tongue ran over her full lips as I approached her.


    "Do you see how much I want you?" I asked her in a low, dark voice.


    "Yes..." she whispered.


    I reached out and pulled her close to me. Our lips met, and she melted into my embrace. My tongue teased her lips, ying with them, tasting them.


    Her body was soft and warm, melting against mine. I hardened even further in response.


    We kissed passionately, our tongues entwining together. I gripped her ass tightly, pulling her against me.


    My hands traveled down her back, squeezing her asscheeks. I gripped them tightly as I ground against her pussy.


    Pearl whimpered in response, and she arched her back. I gripped her ass harder, squeezing and kneading her smooth skin.


    Our kiss became rougher, more passionate. Our tongues danced and pressed against one another.


    My erection was rubbing against her stomach, and I could feel the warmth of her wetness. I knew she was ready.


    I grabbed her by the hips and pushed against her. She responded instantly, moaning as she began grinding her hips against me. I felt my cock harden even more against her pussy. She was so wet, and I wanted to be inside her immediately.


    Pulling away from her, I stood up. My cock grew even harder than it was before.


    "I''m going to rip you up," I announced.


    She turned her tentacles into a pair of legs in response.


    Without further ado, I grabbed her hips and turned her around. Her hands went to the wall to hold herself up as I pushed her against it.


    Again, I grabbed her hips and guided myself toward her pussy. It was so tight and delicious. I enjoyed every friction and her tight warm flesh.


    "Oaaahh!" she moaned loudly. Her back arched, her breasts jutting forward. Her eyes were closed, and she bit her bottom lip.


    I grabbed her ass tightly and mmed into her. She moaned loudly and her body shook as I continued to pound her pussy.


    Panting heavily, she looked at me with lustful eyes. "Oh, yes, ah-ah... You''re ripping me apart... I''m going crazy!" she panted.


    I smirked and leaned down to kiss her. I tasted her lips, relishing in her taste. I slowed my pace, savoring her tight pussy. She was so hot, so wet and tight. I couldn''t get enough of her. I wanted to devour her body and make her smell like my cum.


    "Do you want me to fill you up?" I asked her, my voice deep and husky.


    "Yes, oh yes!" she replied.


    I grinned. "I will if you beg me."


    "Beg you?"


    I nodded and continued to slow down. "Yes," I replied. "Now, beg me."


    "I want��" she paused. "I want to feel you inside me. Please, please, please! I want to feel you inside me!" she begged.


    "Good girl. Now, lie down."


    She did what I asked andy down on the sofa. Herrge breasts swayed as she moved. Her eyes were closed, and she bit her bottom lip as I walked over to her.


    I knelt down between her legs and ced my hands on either side of her. Her pussy was dripping, and I could smell her arousal. I licked my lips and nced down at her beautiful body.


    Her body was slim and toned, her breastsrge and round. Her waist was small and trim, and her ass was firm and round. She was beautiful and perfect.


    cing my hands on her knees, she raised her legs up. I spread her thighs open, and her pussy was disyed to me. Her folds were swollen, her pinkness glistening.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelFire/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelFire/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelFire/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 704: Horny Beasts

    The Incubus System Chapter 694. Horny Beasts


    Without a word, once again I pushed my cock inside her once more. Her mouth opened in a gasp, her eyes rolling into the back of her head. "Ahhh!" she cried out.


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her towards me. I began to move faster, thrusting deeply into her. The pleasure overwhelmed her, making her moan and scream. Again, her legs turned into tentacles and wrapped around my body, holding me tight, and helping me maintain control.


    "Ahhhh! Oh Godddd!" she cried out.


    My cock slid in and out of her tight pussy. I reached under and squeezed her tits, kneading them roughly. Her nipples were hard and pointed, the tips turning darker red from my rough treatment.


    I could feel my climax approaching fast. I pulled out of her and positioned myself above her. I grabbed her ankles and lifted them onto my shoulders.


    "Hnnnnggg! Fuck me! Harder!" she demanded.


    I obliged by mming my cock into her pussy, pushing the length of my Demonic Erection level 5 into her hole.


    She screamed loudly and buckled in my arms. I pounded into her, my cock sliding in and out of her warm, tight tunnel.Her ws dug into my back as she rode me. Her screams were loud and shrill.


    "Aaaaaaahh! Ahhhhhh! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she gasped.


    Her body shook violently as I fucked her. I released her ankles and grabbed her hips again and continued to pound into her. "Oh, shit! Your pussy sucks my whole dick," I grunted. And it felt good.


    She screamed louder, a long, high pitched shriek. Her whole body shook as her orgasm swept through her. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head, and her body spasmed.


    "Mm!" she moaned. "I''m cumming! Cumming! Uuunnghhhh!"


    Her pussy mped around my cock and I grunted loudly as I came.


    My cock exploded inside her, shooting rope after rope of white semen into her womb. My cock twitched and throbbed as I emptied my seed deep inside her.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "Ooohhh! Oooohhhh!" she cried out.


    But I wasn''t done yet. I grabbed her hips tightly and this time, I used my skill.


    ''Shadow Ritual...''


    The ck dome covered us. The sweet scent wafted. Our libido returned as if we hadn''t had sex yet, as if we were wild beasts. What we knew was fuck.


    I pulled my cock and sat down on the sofa. My hands pulled her body, making her sit with her back facing my torso. Just like that, my cock once again went inside her.


    Her body shook and trembled. She arched her back, spreading her tentacles wider for me. She turned and looked at me with lustful eyes.


    My hands grabbed her pair of mounds and yed with her flesh and nipples. While my hips bounced her body up and down. Her tentacles wrapped around my body, holding us together.


    Her body quaked and trembled as she came again, screaming out my name. "Damian! Oh, yes! This is perfect! I''m going crazy! Fuck me!" she cried out.


    I sped up and thrust into her faster and faster, kissing her hard. My hands yed on her erect nipples roughly, pinching them, twisting them.


    "Uuuunghh!" she moaned loudly, wrapping her tentacles tighter around me. She stuck her tongue in pleasure. Her face was getting redder and her saliva dripped as if she was a hungry beast. A hungry beast who got fucked by a more hungrier beast. I even didn''t think she could think anymore. I simply melted her logic and brain with all the pleasure.


    "You are amazing," I said to her.


    "Oh--- Ah... And you have such a big dick," she replied breathlessly.


    "I know," I replied with a grin. As expected, she couldn''t think straight as she only could think about my cock.


    "I''m cumming!" she dered.


    I growled in response, my hand reaching behind and grabbing her ass cheeks. I held her in ce and pounded her pussy even faster.


    She screamed in pleasure and her body shook. She tried to keep up with me but she couldn''t. Her tentacles were not able to help her. She was struggling to breathe as I continued to fuck her relentlessly.


    Suddenly, I felt her body tense up and her eyes roll into the back of her head once again. Her body shook violently. Her tentacles il wildly, trying to hold on to me. Her mouth opened wide in a silent scream.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Yes! Ah! Oohhh!" she moaned.


    Her body convulsed as she came again. But no, I didn''t stop. Instead, I kept fucking her, pounding into her pussy as she came. I could hear her moans and cries, her screams. I could feel my cock pulsating inside her.


    "Yesssss! Yessss! Ohhh! Ugh! Shit! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she shouted.


    I continued to pound into her, but instead of me, it was her who was going to cum again. I could feel her tight pussy squeezing my cock. I could feel her climax approaching rapidly. I felt her body shaking and trembling.


    "Nnnnngggg! Nnnngggg! Oh godddd!" she moaned loudly.


    Her body was shaking and quivering as I kept fucking her. Her head rolled back and forth, her hair flying behind her. Her breasts jiggled and swayed.


    And then her body tensed uppletely, her tentacles falling limp. Her pussy mped around my cock as she came.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" she cried out, her voice shrill. "I can''t... I can''t... I can''t... I''m cummmiiinnngggg!" she screamed.


    Her body shook violently as she orgasmed again. I could feel my cock throbbing and pulsating inside her. Her pussy mped down on my cock, milking it, draining me of cum. I grunted loudly and my body shuddered, releasing my load inside her once more.


    I groaned and pumped my seed into her womb.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    "Fuck!" I swore. Her pussy milked my cock and sucked my cum inside her, sucking it all up.


    She copsed on the sofa, both of us breathing heavily. Her long tentacles got loosened, releasing my body. But I wasn''t finished yet. I turned to Diamond and licked my lips. "C''mon. It''s your turn," I ordered.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelFire/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelFire/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelFire/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 705: Debauchery

    The Incubus System Chapter 695. Debauchery


    I didn''t know how many times I had cum during my Shadow Ritual, but what I did remember was my endless thrusting and the pleasure that I felt. My breaths came in short gasps as I tried to calm myself down.


    My body was still thrumming with the after-effect of my Shadow Ritual, the pleasure that it brought coursing through my veins like a drug. I closed my eyes and tried to focus on my breathing, trying to keep myself from getting lost in the sensations once again.


    It was strange, but I could feel a difference this time. When I had used my Shadow Ritual for the first time, I had lost myselfpletely in pleasure, giving in to my carnal desires and lusts without a second thought. But this time, I could feel that I had a grip on my logic, that I could think straight even in that state.


    Sitting down on the sofa, with a snap of my fingers, I deactivated my demonic form and used my Demon''s Clothes. My naked form was reced by a sharp, expensive-looking suit. My hands brushed over my dark blue hair and fixed the tie around my neck.


    I leaned back and rested my head against the top. With a slight flick of my wrist, I used my Telekinesis to make a bottle of alcohol float into the air. It hovered there for a moment, swaying gently back and forth, before I directed it toward an empty ss on the table.


    The bottle tilted, and a steady stream of amber liquid poured into the ss, filling it to the brim. The bottle returned to its original position, and the ss flew towards me, guided by my unseen force. It settled gently into my outstretched hand, and I lifted it to my lips, taking a long, slow sip.


    I savored the feeling of the liquid sliding down my throat. It was warm andforting, the smooth burn of alcohol easing the dryness in my throat. It was strange, but I found myself getting used to the taste of liquor, especially after my trips to the dark dimension.


    I lowered my drink. My eyes fell upon the floor. There, lying limp and vulnerable, were Pearl and Diamond. They were naked, their bodies slick with sweat and my white fluid, which coated their skin and pooled in their most intimate ces. But it was the satisfied smiles on their faces that truly caught my attention.I smirked, feeling a sense of satisfaction deep within me. It had been a long time since I had indulged in the carnal pleasures of the Kraken twins, but they had never let me down. They had a wild streak that matched my own, relishing in the rough touches and intense passion that alwaysnded on their willing bodies, making our encounters all the more thrilling.


    Chugging the rest of my drink, I felt the warm burn of alcohol slide down my throat. It had been almost an hour, and I knew that I needed to return to Lightglen City. But just as I was about to set my ss down on the table, I heard a noise from outside.


    A woman''s voice came from outside. It was soft and feminine, yet it held a hint of steel beneath the surface. "I need to see Damian," she said, her voice carrying through the closed door. "It''s urgent."


    My mind raced as I tried to think of who this woman could be.


    Another voice spoke up, this one male and authoritative. "I''m sorry, ma''am, but the VIP room is only for Lady Pearl and Mr. Damian. I cannot allow you to enter."


    The woman''s response was swift and forceful. "I don''t care about your rules," she said. "I need to speak to Damian. It''s a matter of life and death. He shouldn''t serve that beast woman. She doesn''t deserve him."


    I didn''t know who she was, but there was an air of authority and wealth about her that was hard to ignore. Also, some bodyguards of course since I knew this ce''s security.


    After a brief argument with the security, the door to the VIP room swung open, and the woman stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room. She looked shocked and stunned as her gaze fell upon Pearl and Diamond lying limp on the floor, their naked bodies still glistening with the remnants of our rough y. I could see the disbelief written all over her face as she took in the scene before her.


    The club security shifted ufortably, clearly ufortable. He quickly averted his gaze, pretending not to notice the naked bodies on the floor as he busied himself with something else.


    The woman''s eyes met mine, and I could sense the defiance in her gaze. She didn''t flinch under my sharp scrutiny, which only served to fuel my annoyance. I didn''t appreciate uninvited guests, especially ones who barged into my private space.


    "You surely have the guts to break in," I said in a low tone, my displeasure evident in my voice. I red at her as I reached for a bottle and poured myself another ss, the amber liquid sloshing around in the ss. I took a long sip, the liquid burning its way down my throat.


    My legs folded underneath me. I motioned for the security to leave and close the door behind them. This was a matter that I could handle on my own, and I didn''t want anyone else interfering.


    With a swift nod, the security guard closed the door behind him, leaving the two of us alone in the room. The only sound was the gentle hum of the air conditioning unit and the asional clink of the ice cubes in the ss.


    The woman stood there. Her eyes flicked between me and the two Kraken twins. I could sense her unease, the way she shifted ufortably on her feet. But I didn''t care. I was used to people reacting this way when they saw what I was capable of.


    "What happened? What did you do to them?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelBin/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelBin/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelBin/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 706: You Arent About Looks

    The Incubus System Chapter 696. You Aren''t About Looks


    I chuckled mockingly. "I fucked them. What else?" I answered with an obvious answer.


    The woman''s eyes widened in shock, but I paid her no attention. "Is my semen not clear enough for you?" I sneered, pointing at the twins with my gaze.


    "I know. But they are Kraken!" she pointed out as if that made a difference.


    "So?" I asked nonchntly, taking another sip of my drink. "What''s wrong with that? They enjoy it just as much as I do." I waved my hand dismissively as if her concerns were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    For a moment, she seemed to be struggling to find the right words to say, as her mouth opened and closed in confusion. She was taken aback by myck of remorse and the way I spoke so openly about my actions. The woman''s eyes flickered back to the Kraken twins lying limp.


    After a few seconds of silence, she finally found her voice.


    "I think I understand why you got your fame so quickly," she said, her voice soft and musical. "You aren''t about looks."


    "Thanks," I replied, my voice low and smooth. I gave her a smug smile, knowing that my confidence was a powerful tool.The woman cleared her throat, I could see that she was trying to regain herposure. There was a hint of nervousness in her eyes, but she seemed determined to push past it.


    "I''m Ste," she said suddenly, her words clipped and precise. "From Greenking Corp."


    ''Huh? I think I''ve heard that name before,'' I thought to myself, my brow furrowing in concentration. ''But where?''


    I tried to recall the fleeting memory. And then, like a bolt from the blue, it hit me. She had approached me at this very same club, long before I had gone into the Dark Dimension. She had been interested in me, but I had used my Mind Corruption skill to change her mind, to make her lose interest in me. (The Incubus System Chapter 264)


    It was ironic, in a way. Even with all my abilities, I still couldn''t escape the whims of fate. And now, here she was again, standing before me.


    But I couldn''t let her see that I remembered her. I had to y it cool and act like I didn''t know who she was.


    "Never heard of it," I said in an indifferent tone, pouring myself a drink and taking a sip. I could feel her eyes on me, watching me closely. But I didn''t flinch, didn''t show any signs of weakness.


    I saw a flicker of displeasure cross Ste''s face. Her lips pursed, and her eyes narrowed as if she was trying to decide how to respond. I could tell that my words had not gone over well with her, but I didn''t care. I had learned not to let anyone else dictate my actions or my feelings.


    But then, almost as quickly as the look had appeared, it was gone. Ste smiled again.


    "Well, despite your fame, you are a gigolo. You only know how to please women and never know about business and bigpanies. So I''ll forgive you," she said confidently.


    "Sorry, Miss Ste," I said in a mocking tone, raising an eyebrow. "But I''m not a gigolo anymore. I don''t sleep with women for money anymore. And also, I''m sorry because I don''t know you or even yourpany. Maybe it''s because yourpany isn''t big enough to be on my list."


    I could see the anger sh in Ste''s eyes, like a spark igniting a fuse. But I didn''t back down. I couldn''t let her think that she had the upper hand.


    I chugged the rest of my drink, feeling the liquid burn its way down my throat. I mmed the empty ss on the table, the sound echoing through the room.


    Ste''s smile faltered for a moment, but then she regained herposure. She leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing as she studied me.


    "You''re a cocky one, aren''t you?" she said, her voice low and dangerous.


    I smirked, feeling a sense of satisfaction at getting under her skin. "I could make sweet words, of course, I could make a bitter mockery," I replied, my eyes locked onto hers.


    There was a tense moment as we studied each other, like two predators sizing each other up before a fight.


    Pearl and Diamond opened their eyes, breaking the silence. I could see confusion written all over their faces. They sat up, their eyes falling on Ste who was standing a few feet away from them. Pearl''s eyes narrowed in displeasure, and she spoke in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    Their hands immediately went to their clothes, pulling them on before they sat on either side of me. They were still messy, but better than naked.


    Rather than Ste, I was quick to respond to Pearl''s question. "She''s our regr, Pearl. Miss Ste from Greenking Corp," I said, gesturing towards Ste.


    My eyes flickered toward Ste, taking in herposed demeanor. "But somehow, tonight she decided not to act like a normal regr," I added with a hint of amusement in my voice.


    A smirk appeared on Ste''s lips upon my statement, and she cocked an eyebrow in my direction. "So, you do know me," she said, her toneced with a hint of mockery.


    I couldn''t help but return the smirk, not wanting to back down from the challenge. "I am," I scoffed. "You just introduced yourself to me, and the fact that you know this club''s VIP room shows that you have been here many times."


    Ste''s lips pressed together in frustration at my response. I could see the annoyance etched on her face as she nced between the three of us.


    Diamond didn''t waste any time getting to the point. "Does that mean she''s interested in you?" she asked, turning her head in my direction.


    "I think. But I''m not interested," I announced firmly. "You know I''m a little picky when ites to something like this."


    Turning my gaze to Ste, I gestured towards the exit, indicating that our conversation was over. "So, I think you should already know what my answer is," I said, my voice leaving no room for argument.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelBin/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelBin/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelBin/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 707: Lightglens Crack

    The Incubus System Chapter 697. Lightglen''s Crack


    "You will regret this!" she eximed, her voice ringing out clear and strong in the room.


    We replied with a chuckle. "Believe me. I won''t," I answered in a rxed tone.


    As if sensing the growing animosity in the room, Ste took a step forward, her eyes shing with fierce determination. "You know," she said, her voiceced with a hint of venom, "I was thinking of getting you out of here and giving you a better life. But I changed my mind, you should rot in this filthy ce until you die."


    I let out a low chuckle. "Well, isn''t that just so sweet? I bet you feel like a hero," I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m touched, really."


    Pearl and Diamond exchanged a knowing look, clearly enjoying the situation. They had seen me deal with difficult clients before, but this was a whole new level of entertainment for them.


    Ste''s face twisted into a scowl at my words. "Don''t mock me, you pathetic creature," she spat. "You''re nothing but a lowly gigolo, selling your body for a quick buck."


    Her eyes fixed on us with an expression of pure rage. Without another word, she stormed towards the door, her high heels clicking on the floor.


    Once she reached the threshold, she turned her head slightly, ring at us over her shoulder. Her hand reached for the doorknob and she yanked it open with a force that made the hinges creak.The door mmed shut behind her, and the sound echoed throughout the dimly lit room.


    "No one asked for your help," I muttered indifferently.


    "Well, that was intense," said Pearl, breaking the silence.


    I chuckled. "You can say that again."


    "She ruined the mood," blurted Pearl in annoyance. My heart raced with excitement as Pearl''s hand traced my skin and the side of my face. Her breath on my neck.


    "Should we fix it?" Diamond whispered in the other side of my ear. I felt Diamond''s hot breath. Her tempting voice was too much to resist.


    "We should��" I muttered, feeling a fire burning inside me as I turned to Diamond, a mischievous smirk spreading across my lips. The idea of another round with these two was too tempting to resist.


    "I just need to contact Red and the others, and tell them that I will bete," I said with a grin. My pets would understand my dy. After all, I was never one to turn down a night of pleasure.


    "Does that mean we will do another round?" Pearl asked, her tongue darting out to lick her lips. Her eyes were filled with a fiery hunger that mirrored my own.


    I turned to her, feeling my heart race with anticipation. "Another round it is," I confirmed, my voice low and husky with desire.


    Without a word, I leaned in towards Pearl''s lips, my eyes closed in anticipation. Our mouths met in a fiery kiss, tongues twisting and twirling in an erotic dance. I could feel the heat rising in my body, the desire to spread like wildfire throughout my limbs. My hands roamed freely over her curves, pulling her body closer to mine.


    But as the passion intensified, I felt something stir deep within me.


    *Ba-thump*


    My heart raced as I felt a sudden surge of demonic power, overwhelming my senses. I broke away from Pearl''s lips, my eyes widening in shock and fear. My pupils darted back and forth, trying to make sense of what was happening. My system didn''t give me any warning, which meant that the source of the power surge was not within the immediate vicinity. But the fact that I could feel it so strongly meant that it was something much worse than the usual demonic attacks that we were ustomed to.


    "What''s wrong?" Pearl asked, her expression filled with concern. Diamond looked equally worried; his eyes fixed on me.


    I raised my hand, signaling for them to be quiet. At the same time, my petsmunicated with me telepathically, their panicked voices echoing in my mind.


    ''Your Highness! A crack has appeared in the sky over Lightglen City!'' Red''s voice was tinged with fear.


    ''It''s a gigantic crack, Your Highness. Various kinds of wild demons are pouring out of it!'' Buni''s voice was filled with panic.


    ''They are too many! We''re not sure we can hold them off!'' Shadow''s voice quivered with fear.


    The gravity of the situation dawned on me. I knew that I had to act fast. This was Erebus'' mistake, and he would undoubtedly regret it - but the consequences would be dire for all of us. I stood up from my seat, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I have to go now. There''s a big crack in Lightglen City," I said as I used my portal. I knew that I had no time to waste. Every moment that the crack remained open was a moment that our world was in danger.


    My mind whirled with questions. Didn''t Lord Damon just fix it? Then why was it open again? Was it because of those two demon lords? I couldn''t shake the feeling that something sinister was at y.


    Without waiting for their answer, I opened the portal. At the same time, I activated my Demon Lord form. Yes, I couldn''t have appeared there in my incubus form or even demonic form. I had to show that this world already has a demon lord. The human world belonged to me, the prince of darkness.


    My humanoid form began to shift and twist, contorting into something much more menacing. I could feel the familiar sensation of power coursing through my veins as my six wings unfurled behind me.


    "Stay here and tell everyone to stay away from Lightglen City," Imanded. "It will be a huge massacre there."


    Without waiting for their reply, I took a step forward and disappeared into my portal.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelBin/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelBin/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelBin/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 708: The Human World Is Mine

    The Incubus System Chapter 698. The Human World Is Mine


    The darkness of the portal enveloped me as I made my way through the darkness. My legs moved in a hurry. At the same time, I telepathed my loyal servants.


    ''Do you guys feel it?'' I said urgently. ''Meet me in Lightglen City!''


    My words were met with a worried inquiry from Ivy. ''Do I need to send a message to the dark dimension?'' she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    ''No need,'' I reassured her. ''I''m sure Dad and the others already know.'' I knew that Lord Damon would be paying close attention to this crack. It was a vulnerable spot, one that would allow the demons to cross over into the human world if left unchecked.


    But I also knew that Lord Damon was not in a good state to fix the crack himself. He had already spent his energy twice, and attempting to mend it again would only make things worse. That meant it was up to me to take care of it this time. Fortunately, I had brought Mrs. Clea on my contract. I was sure she could help me take care of the demon hunter association.


    ''Just make sure Yuffy and Luna join us,'' I added, knowing that we would need all the help we could get. The scale of the attack we were facing was unprecedented, the worst in a thousand years. I knew that there would be casualties, and Yuffy''s abilities as a gifted healer would be essential in saving as many lives as possible.


    ''Master, can I join you this time?'' Foxy asked eagerly. It was clear that she thought my orders only applied to Maria and Ivy.


    ''Of course,'' I rified. ''Thatmand applies to all of you. And make sure to tell Celia to lock the door and not go anywhere. Who knows if there is another crack,'' I instructed, knowing that the demon hunters would be focused on Lightglen City and we couldn''t afford any distractions. Good thing Celia had my Incubus'' Protection.''Okay,'' she replied.


    I emerged from the portal and arrived at the top of the tallest building in Lightglen City, my previous position. Looking out across the skyline, I could see the sprawling metropolis stretching out before me, its buildings and streets illuminated by the flickering mes of battle.


    My eyes were drawn to a huge crack that marred the fabric of reality itself. I realized the true extent of the danger that humans faced. I took in the sheer scale of the crack. Instead of being vague and indistinct like most cracks, this one was clear and defined, as though a gigantic window had been smashed open to reveal the demon world beyond.


    I could see the twisted, demondscape stretching out before me and feel the malevolent energy of the demon realm pulsing through the crack like a palpable force. Some of the demons poured through the crack, their eyes zing with an unholy light as they charged toward the city. They were powerful and dangerous nheless. What I meant by ''some'', of course about more than a hundred.


    I knew the crack had opened somewhere in the wild territory. It was a harsh and unforgivingnd, filled with deadly creatures and harsh terrain. Maybe somewhere simr to the Abyss but much weaker. But it was also the natural habitat of strong demons, and it seemed that they had adapted to survive in this ce.


    Quickly, I realized the true extent of the danger. These were the wild demons, untamed and uncontrolled. Well, it didn''t mean the civilized ones were better than them.


    Inside the crack, I could see the demon generals fighting to hold back the tide of wild demons, their powerful skills and weapons sting the invaders back into the demon world. And they held back more than a thousand of them, killing them, reducing them to a count of a hundred before they could get through. But for every demon they killed, two more seemed to take its ce.


    I stood there, gazing out across the dark desert. I could see the demons that hade through the crack. They were unlike any demons I had ever seen before. Their levels were significantly higher than usual, ranging from around 30 to 50, with some even reaching a level of 60.


    The city itself was in a state of chaos. Demons filled the streets, leaping from building to building with an otherworldly movement that left me in awe. They were everywhere, searching for human prey with bloodlust that made anyone''s skin crawl. I could see them darting in and out of buildings, their razor-sharp ws and teeth tearing through anything in their way. It was as if they were searching for something specific, something that they could only find in the human world. Their delicious dinner, the humans themselves.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, my pets were fighting valiantly against the demonic horde. Their skills and training were on full disy as they battled the demons, reducing their numbers and holding them back from entering the buildings.


    Without hesitation, I opened my palm and used my skill.


    "Devil Space," I murmured under my breath, and in an instant, a ck cube appeared in my hand and expanded, covering the entire area around the crack. A skill I had never used in the dark dimension. It was bigger than before and it should be enough to get rid of the weak humans on the battlefield.


    I could feel the energy crackling through the air once my space covered the huge crack as if they shed with each other, but I knew that I was in control. But I couldn''t waste any time. I telepathed my partners, warning them about what had happened in Lightglen City. I told them everything, leaving no detail out. I needed them to be prepared for whatever wasing next.


    Without waiting for their response, I teleported to the front of the crack, and the first thing I did was release my Demon Lord aura. I wanted those demons to know that the human world belonged to me.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send here.


    https://m.NovelBin/book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805


    Or


    https://m.NovelBin/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on https://m.NovelBin/book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 709: Killing Spree

    The Incubus System Chapter 699. Killing Spree


    As soon as I unleashed my Demon Lord aura and my true form, the atmosphere around me shifted. The air grew thick with my dark power, and an intense pressure bore down on all who were within its range. The aura was heavy, almost suffocating. It was like a tangible force that pressed down on everything in its vicinity.


    The demons around me were clearly affected by my aura. They trembled and shook, their eyes were wide with fear and awe. They had never encountered anything like this before, and they were clearly not prepared for it.


    The demons turned to me, shocked by my sudden appearance and my power. Their eyes widened as they realized who I was, and what I was capable of. They knew that they were no match for me.


    I responded to their shocked looks with an evil smirk. My lips twisted into a sinister grin as I savored the fear and desperation in their eyes. I felt a rush of excitement and power course through me.


    "Generals, back off!" Imanded.


    Upon mymand, the four demon generals retreated as far as they could.


    Then I used my skills.


    "Poison Domain�� Kill them all," I muttered. My voice was cold and devoid of any emotion.[You have activated your Poison Domain: Death Pain.]


    [Area: 100 Meters]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    My Poison Domain erupted from within me, spreading quickly like a dark cloud that covered everything within a hundred meters of my location. It was a deadly power that could cause intense pain and suffering to any living being. Demons or even humans.


    The poison reached the demons. Their agonizing screams echoed through the air, their bodies writhing in pain as they copsed to the ground. Their flesh melted away, exposing their bones and organs, which soon disintegrated into ash. The deadly Poison Domain was lethal, and it killed the wild demons in the most painful way possible before turning them to dust. I watched as the demons fell one by one, their cries of pain gradually silenced as their bodies were consumed by my power.


    I turned my body around and looked down. My gaze fixed on the messed-up city. The sight before me was overwhelming; demons jumped from building to building, destroying everything in their path as they searched for human prey. The chaos was palpable, the sounds of roars and destruction filled the air. Despite the efforts of my pets, Ivy, Foxy, and Maria, the number of wild demons was too great for them to handle alone.


    So, I decided to help them.


    "Lust Rage��" I growled in a low demonic voice.


    [You have activated your Lust Rage.]


    [Area: 100 Meters]


    [Time remaining: 4:58]


    Out of thin air, dozens of fake subi materialized in the area. They were all dressed in skimpy, seductive outfits that left little to the imagination. Their bodies were toned and shapely, and their faces were twisted into expressions of raw desire. They giggled and moaned suggestively as they spread out across the city, searching for their prey.


    I watched as they moved. Their hips swayed seductively as they approached the wild demons, their voices low and husky. But rather than seducing them, the subi attacked the wild demons with an insatiable hunger for lust and desire. Their seductive giggles and lustful moans echoed throughout the city, drawing the attention of the demons toward them. The wild demons werepletely caught off guard by the subi''s advances.


    The subi moved with otherworldly grace and agility, their movements fluid and hypnotic. They used their sultry bodies to distract and seduce the wild demons, luring them intopromising positions before delivering a lethal blow. Some of the demons sumbed to the subi''s charmspletely, losing themselves in a haze of lust and ecstasy before they were killed.


    My pets and servants fought alongside the fake subi, using their weapons and skills to deal the final blow to the wild demons


    Almost five minutes had passed, and my eyes darted around the city, scanning for any signs of remaining demons. Even though my Lust Rage had helped tremendously in defeating the wild demons, some of them had managed to sneak into buildings, seeking refuge and hiding from my fake subi and pets.


    I watched as my pets, Ivy, Foxy, and Maria, used their enhanced senses to track down the remaining demons. With their sharp ws and teeth, they were able to take down the demons with ease.


    For a second, I thought the battle was almost over, but I suddenly heard a voice in my head.


    ''Ethan, this is Mrs. Clea speaking. I have received intel that the demon hunter association is sending holy missiles to your location. Brace for impact!''she said in worry. Her voice was full of urgency.


    Of course, I had expected this. This was a huge-caliber attack and Holy missiles were some of the deadliest weapons the demon hunter association had at their disposal. There was no way they were going to let it sit around.


    I quickly telepathed Mrs. Clea,''What are the missiles'' ETA (Estimated Time of Arrival)? Can you buy us some time?''


    ''They are already on their way! I''m afraid I cannot dy them any further,''she answered in the same worried tone. ''Also, some of my members are there. I told them to evacuate but they won''t make it in time!''she added.


    Typical of the senators. They even didn''t hesitate to sacrifice their own members.


    Before I could reply, my eyes caught sight of the iing missiles, leaving a trail of holy light as they hurtled toward me.


    ''I will handle it!''I replied without hesitation.


    I was hovering in the mid-air, preparing to face the attack head-on, knowing full well that this was a desperate move from the demon hunter association. But as the missiles approached, I raised my hand and summoned my cknces. Hundreds of cknces materialized out of thin air andunched at the missiles, their dark aura in contrast to the blinding light of the missiles.


    A sinister chuckle out of my mouth as I watched the two opposing forces collide.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 710: Crazier

    The Incubus System Chapter 700. Crazier


    The two opposing forces collided with a deafening boom that shook the very foundations of the city. The wind howled and whipped around me, threatening to throw me off bnce. But I didn''t budge, my eyes locked on the missiles and mynces.


    The holy missiles exploded on impact, creating a blinding light that illuminated the dark sky. But my cknces held strong, absorbing the brunt of the attack. They crackled and sizzled as they absorbed the holy energy, but they did not falter.


    The impact created a shockwave that knocked over nearby buildings, and the ground quaked. All the windows shattered. Some buildings were cracked or even destroyed. Likewise with the streets.


    The noise subsided, and I slowly lowered my hand, dispelling thences. The cknces vanished into the shadows, leaving behind a trail of wispy smoke. I looked up at the sky, my red eyes still glowing with dark energy. The wind still raged, but it was slowly dying down. The sky was still covered in ash and debris.


    I let out a long breath. ''I have to get this over with quickly,'' I thought.


    Turning to face the crack once again, my eyes caught a glimpse of something hovering in the sky. Three drones, with their metallic bodies glinting in the light, were hovering silently above me. They seemed to be imbued with some sort of magic, probably meant to monitor and track down any demon activity in the city.


    I gritted my teeth. I had been expecting this. It was only a matter of time before the demon hunters caught on to my actions and decided to send their drones to investigate.


    The first drone hid behind the water tower in the distance. Its metallic exterior gleamed under the dark sky.The second drone was lurking behind a tall building nearby. It was stationed on the rooftop, hidden from in sight. I could barely see its outline against the darkened skyline. The drone was hovering silently, its propellers spinning at a low hum as it patiently waited for its orders.


    The third drone hovering above me, suspended in mid-air. Its rotors whirred as it maintained its position, keeping a close eye on my every move.


    I could feel the intense anger within me.


    ''How dare they try to spy on me?''


    Without any hesitation, I raised my hand and with a flick of my fingers, I summoned my demonces once again.


    Instantly, my demonces shot out from my fingertips, speeding toward the drones with deadly precision.


    A couple of secondster, my Poison Domain''s effect had just subsided. As I turned around, two demons emerged from the crack, their heads lowered in submission. They were Luna and Yuffy.


    "Sorry, we arete, Your Highness," they muttered in apology.


    With a dismissive wave of my hand, I reassured them that their dy was of no consequence. After all, my Poison Domain had already eradicated any wild demons around the crack, leaving none to challenge my rule.


    "It''s fine. Join the others. The demon hunters will be arriving soon. Handle them for me," I spoke with a clear andmanding tone.


    Without a moment''s dy, Luna and Yuffy dashed out and joined the other servants.


    "You have improved a lot," Sarael said out of the blue. His voice was tinged with a hint of satisfaction. He stood before me, shirtless as usual, his chiseled physique on full disy. Behind him stood three other demon generals, their expressions unreadable.


    I wasted no time in getting straight to business. There was no room for idle chatter in these uncertain times. My heart raced with anticipation as I asked the question that was weighing heavily on my mind.


    "Cut the chit-chat. How''s the king?" I demanded, my voice low andmanding.


    "Copsed. Lilieth is with him," he answered without hesitation. "Well, if it weren''t for him, this crack would not have only half left," Sarael continued, his voice tinged with frustration. His eyes flickered towards the crack, a gaping maw that seemed to stretch on for eternity.


    His words surprised me, causing me to snap out of my momentary stupor. ''Half?'' I repeated in my mind. I had assumed that the crack was the full extent of the damage, but to hear that it was only half left me reeling.


    He sneered at my expression, his tone bordering on contemptuous. "Shock, huh?" he mocked, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    I ignored his jibe, my mind already moving on to the next pressing concern. "What about Nefaris and Syntyche?" I demanded, my voice firm and unwavering.  R?


    Lord Damon passed out, again, and I couldn''t return to the dark dimension now. While those two demon lords were still around. I bet this crack had something to do with them even though I couldn''t feel their presence.


    "They are in the Licheri and the capital," Sarael exined, his voice low and grave. "They expected Lord Beel and Zatan to take this opportunity to attack. So, they took the initiative to guard it. For you."


    I was taken aback by his words. "They do?" I asked in disbelief. My surprise was clear on my face.


    Sarael smirked his expression, one of barely concealed disgust. "Yes. Women in love are crazy. But demon queens in love are crazier," hemented, his words dripping with venom.


    Despite his disdain, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the news. If my demon lovers were willing to go to such lengths for me, then I knew I had chosen well.


    "I should give them a nice payment tonight then," I said, smiling with satisfaction.


    Sarael''s smirk faded as he regarded me with a serious expression. "Forget about that," he admonished me, his voice firm. "You should think about yourself first."


    His words hit me like a bucket of cold water. I needed to focus on my own safety before anything else. I might as well have copsed like Lord Damon after closing this crack and I had little protection in the human world while I had enemies from two sides. The demon lords and demon hunter association.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 711: Encounter

    The Incubus System Chapter 701. Encounter


    But our conversation had to be interrupted, the urgency breaking through our thoughts like a sudden thunderp. "Sarael! New wave!" Andrew shouted.


    Sarael and I turned to face Andrew. But rather than him, my sight caught something else.


    My eyes scanned the horizon in search of any sign of danger. And then I saw them... a horde of demonsing from a distance, their forms a writhing mass of darkness that seemed to stretch out across the sky like a malignant cloud.


    They came like a swarm of ants detecting sugar, their movements were coordinated and precise as they made their way toward us fiercely. Their numbers were so great that they seemed almost unstoppable. Three other demon generals stood by in the front line, their expressions set in grim determination as they prepared to face the oing horde.


    Sarael turned around. I could see the fierce determination etched onto his face before his facepletely facing the horde. His eyes were bright with an inner fire that spoke of fierce loyalty to his cause.


    "We will handle them," he said with a confidence that was both reassuring and awe-inspiring. "Just concentrate on your job," he added, his voice taking on a more emphatic tone. "Your Highness," he said, with an emphasis on my title that left no room for doubt about his respect for me. I knew he mentioned my status on purpose, to remind me that I am Lord Damon and Lord Erebus'' descendant. Reminded me of my responsibilities.


    And then, just as he finished speaking, his hand was raised and a skull in his hand glowed with an eerie green light. I knew that this was a sign that he was ready to summon his undead army once again.


    "You don''t have to remind me," I retorted in a low voice. With a flick of my wings, I backed away from the impending battle, from the crack. My mind focused solely on my task. I knew that I had to act quickly to cover up the crack before it was toote.''Guys, I will use my Dark Energy to cover up the crack!'' I announced via telepathy to all of my servants, pets, and partners, trying to sound as confident as possible even though my heart was racing with anxiety. I knew that this was a risky move, but I had no choice.


    Without wasting any time, I raised my palm toward the crack.


    "Dark Energy," I whispered, my voice barely audible over the din of battle.


    As soon as I said those words, a dark aura enveloped me, and my power surged forward toward the crack. But something was wrong. Instead of covering up the crack as I intended, my energy seemed to be getting sucked into it. I could feel the raw power leaving my body at an rming rate, draining me of my strength and vitality.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to push forward, but it was like fighting against a hurricane. The more I pushed, the more my energy got sucked into the crack, leaving me weak and vulnerable.


    Not only that. The pain�� I felt like being crushed, squeezed from all directions. All my muscles felt tense as if I were being forced to hold a weight that far exceeded my strength.


    The energy flowed out of me in waves, pulsing toward the crack and filling it with my power. Slowly but surely, the crack began to shrink. It was as if I were patching a hole in the sky, pulling the edges together, and sealing it shut. The edges drew together and the gap between the worlds grew smaller and smaller. I could feel my power draining away with every passing moment, but I refused to stop until the crack was fully closed.


    The announcement inside the red boxes kept appearing in front of me.


    [Warning! Your DP is dropping fast!]


    [Warning! Your DP is dropping fast!]


    [Warning! Your DP is dropping fast!]


    "Shut up. I know that��" I hissed in a low voice. But that announcement indicated how bad my situation was.


    The sweat on my forehead dripped down in rivulets, tracing paths through the grime and dirt that had umted on my skin. My hands trembled, causing my fingers to twitch and dance with exhaustion. Every beat of my heart pounded in my chest, causing my whole body to shake as if I had been thrown into a tumultuous storm. ?


    My DP was draining rapidly, and I could feel my reserves dwindling with each passing moment. This was not the first time I had pushed myself to my limits, but this was different. I knew this feeling all too well, the feeling of danger looming just around the corner.


    Despite my training in the Abyss, I had never experienced this kind of exhaustion before. It was a different kind of tiredness, something that went beyond just physical fatigue. It was an emotional and mental drain, and it left me feeling hollow and empty.


    I tried to ignore the trembling in my hands and the rapid thumping of my heart. I gritted my teeth and focused on the task at hand, but the feeling of unease lingered in the back of my mind. I knew I couldn''t run from this.


    ''I can''t believe Lord Damon has been doing this gradually for a thousand years!'' I screamed internally. This was a valid reason why his health had decreased. Now, I understood how strong he was. I didn''t just refer to his power, but his mind.


    My Dark Energy finally closed the crackpletely. A wave of relief washed over me. But it was short-lived, as I saw the demon hunters entering my Devil Space. My servants and pets tried to fend them off, but there were too many of them. They had increased in number since thest time I encountered them, and it seemed like their recruitment drive had been quite sessful.


    I lowered my hands and panted in extreme exhaustion. Slowly, I lowered my body, and my wings moved slowly as if they refused to move. No, not only them but also my whole body. My wings trembled as Inded on the hard concrete ground, my legs buckling under me with a loud thud. I tried to catch my breath, gasping in extreme exhaustion as beads of sweat dripped down my forehead. My whole body ached with a dull pain, and my wings felt heavy as if they were made of lead.


    Quickly, I deactivated my Demon Lord aura to avoid the demon hunter detection. But, just as I was about to copse, a voice jolted me back to reality. It was a deep, masculine voice, and it spoke with a hint of fear.


    "The Great Demon��" The voice trailed off, leaving a tense silence that hung heavily in the air.


    I slowly turned my head, my eyes focusing on the source of the voice. There, standing a few feet away from me, was a demon hunter, his face hidden under the shadows of his hood. But even in the darkness, I could feel his eyes boring into me with a mixture of shock and awe.


    And then I recognized him - it was Larry.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 712: Fiery Fur

    The Incubus System Chapter 702. Fiery Fur


    Larry''s PoV


    The night was a shadowy shroud, engulfing the Lightglen city streets in an ominous veil of darkness. The sounds of pain and fighting echoed through the deserted city. Larry stood tall and focused in the midst of the chaos of the empty building, his eyes fixed firmly on the demonic creature that dared to challenge him.


    With a swift and fluid motion, Larry summoned forth his mana strike. The demon, sensing the danger, leaped backward with lightning-fast reflexes, narrowly avoiding the deadly blow.


    Larry gritted his teeth in frustration. This demon was no ordinary foe, possessing an agility and cunning that put even the most skilled of demon hunters to shame. It even had managed to evade the great demon''s subordinate, slipping past their watchful eyes to make its way into the building where Larry now stood.


    The two shed with a thunderous roar, the sound of their battle echoing through the empty halls like a symphony of destruction. Larry''s holy chain collided with the demon''s own infernal power, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.


    Larry could feel the pain in his chest growing. The pain had started as soon as he had entered this area, a warning sign that something was terribly wrong. But he refused to let it slow him down. He had a job to do, a duty to protect the innocent from the demonic scourge that gued this city.


    But Larry had been trained to push past his limits, to fight through the pain and emerge victorious. He was no stranger to danger, having battled demons for as long as he could remember.


    He had no idea how many demon hunters were in this ce, but he knew that he was one of the few. He had joined the fight by ident, patrolling the area even though it was not his assigned patrol zone. But when he had heard the sounds of battle, he had known that he had to act. Despite the risk, he had entered this area alone, hoping to find and eliminate any demonic threats before they could cause harm to the innocent.Despite his determination to fight on, Larry''s body was failing him. His muscles were burning with fatigue, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. He raised his hand to summon another wave of magical energy and felt a sudden jolt of pain shoot through his body, causing him to yelp in agony.


    Before he could react, the demon seized the opportunity, pouncing forward with lightning-fast reflexes. Larry knew that this could be the end, that he would die here, alone. But then, something unexpected happened.


    Another demon burst into the building, charging forward to confront the first demon. Larry watched in shock as the two demons shed, their movements were fluid and deadly. He was grateful for the unexpected reprieve, but he was also confused. Why would a demon help him?


    Larry gasped for breath, crawling backward instinctively as the two demons continued to fight in front of him. He watched in awe as they wed at each other. It was clear that the new demon was stronger, overpowering the first demon with ease.


    In a matter of seconds, the new demon had gained the upper hand, its movements bing faster and more precise as it zeroed in on its prey. Larry could see the fear in the first demon''s eyes as it realized that it was no match for its opponent. And then, in a blinding sh of fiery fire, it was over. The first demon disintegrated into ashes.


    Once the dust cleared, Larry found himself staring at the new demon, its figure towering over him like a monster from a nightmare. The demon was shaped like a cool monstrous dog, the size of a horse, with teeth and ws that were intimidating. Spikes of fire covered its body, lighting up the empty building like a bonfire in the dead of night.


    Despite its fearsome appearance, Larry could sense that this demon was different. It had saved his life, after all. He couldn''t help but stare in awe at its powerful physique and the intensity of its glowing mes. The red fur reminded him of Ethan''s new pet, Red.


    The demon approached Larry with slow, deliberate steps, its fiery eyes fixed on him. In contrast to its previous ferocity, it looked calm andposed, and Larry couldn''t sense any bad intentions emanating from it.


    Larry stared at it in awe, wondering how he should behave or handle the situation. He had faced many demons in the past, but this was the first time he had encountered one that seemed to be docile, or at least that was what he thought.


    As the demon loomed over him, Larry felt a sudden surge of courage. He raised his hand in greeting, hoping to establish some kind of connection with the creature.


    "Hello," he tried tomunicate.


    He held out his hand tentatively as if he were approaching a huge dog instead of a demon. He ignored the fact that demons were known to eat humans and instead focused on the creature''s apparent docility.


    To his surprise, the demon didn''t recoil or attack. Instead, it lowered its massive head and allowed Larry to stroke its fiery fur. Larry felt a thrill of excitement as he realized that he had made a connection with the creature.


    But when Larry''s hand touched the demon''s side, the creature suddenly turned to the other side, growling in shock. Larry was taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, and he couldn''t help but wonder what had caused it.


    The demon''s expression turned unhappy, and for a moment, Larry thought that he had somehow offended it. But before he could even ask, the demon ran and crashed through the window, leaving the building in a hurry.


    Larry was left standing there, alone and bewildered, as the demon disappeared into the night. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment that the connection he had felt with the creature had been so abruptly severed.


    He lowered his trembling hand. "What the hell am I doing?" he asked himself. It was a reckless act and could cost his life. Yet he did. He would be fired by the association if they found out.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 713: How Could You Be So Naive?

    The Incubus System Chapter 703. How Could You Be So Naive?


    Larry''s PoV


    Larry stood there, lost in thought, a sudden voice from his Demon Compass interrupted his reverie.


    "Attention all demon hunters in the battle area," the voice crackled through the Compass. "Reinforcements have arrived and we need all avable hunters to join the fight immediately. I repeat all avable hunters are to join the fight."


    He knew that he had to respond to the call, even though he was still reeling from his encounter with the strange demon.


    Quickly, Larry brushed off the dirt from his clothes as he hurried out of the building, his eyes filled with determination. He knew that he had to put his encounter with the mysterious demon behind him and focus on the task at hand.


    Oddly, he felt a sudden sense of rity wash over him. The pain in his chest seemed to dissipate, and the heavy atmosphere that had been weighing him down felt lighter. He couldn''t exin it.


    Larry took a deep breath and set off toward the street once again.


    As soon as Larry emerged from the building, he looked up at the sky, half-expecting to see the massive crack that had appeared before. He had prepared himself for the worst, imagining a gaping hole in the sky that could easily swallow tenmercial airnes at once. But to his surprise, he saw nothing. The crack was nowhere to be found, and the sky above him was clear and unbroken.He shook his head in disbelief, wondering if he had imagined the whole thing. But he knew that couldn''t be the case. He had seen the crack with his own eyes, and he had felt its destructive power. Yet now it was gone, reced by the familiar night sky.


    Instead, he found another thing.


    His attention was drawn to a demon that had justnded on the ground. The demon was different from the others he had seen before - there was something about his gant and intimidating figure that set him apart.


    "The great demon��" Larry muttered unconsciously.


    That made the great demon turn towards him. Their eyes met.


    Larry''s heart beat faster. He stared at the great demon, his eyes focused on the demon''s body. He could see the exhaustion in his eyes and the way his body trembled ever so slightly. It was clear that the demon had just been through a great ordeal, and Larry couldn''t help but wonder what it was.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him - the demon had closed the crack in the sky. The demon had saved their world from destruction.


    His mind raced with conflicting thoughts. He knew that this was his chance to defeat the demon and be a legendary hero - a hero whose name would be remembered for generations toe. But at the same time, he couldn''t bring himself to harm the demon.


    He remembered all the times the great demon had helped him when he had sent his subordinates to treat him. Larry knew that this demon was different from the others.


    Larry could feel the decision he had to make, the gravity of the moment. He knew that whatever he did next would determine the course of his life and that he would have to live with the consequences for the rest of his days.


    Still�� Instead of killing him, Larry decided to do something he would probably regret for the rest of his life.


    -----


    Ethan''s PoV


    We just stood there like a statue for a while. I knew I should have opened my portal to escape and I tried, but I couldn''t. Even though my DP still had 12% remaining, an announcement in the red box kept appearing in front of me.


    [Warning!]


    [You are temporarily paralyzed due to major Demonic Power loss!]


    [You are in extremely exhausted condition! You will copse anytime soon!]


    Yes, I couldn''t run away, use my skills, or even move from here. While my pets and the others were busy distracting the demon hunters who had just arrived.


    But then Larry''s gaze changed.


    With a sense of urgency, Larry approached me, his footsteps echoing off the abandoned street. I struggled to lift my head, my eyes squinting as my sight was getting blurred.I stumbled, my wings iling as I tried to find my bnce, but Larry held me steady. He supported my almost-copsed body with his own.


    Without a word, he ced his hand on my shoulder, his grip firm and reassuring. I winced as he lifted my arm, wrapping it around his shoulder, and suddenly, I was up on my feet again. With all his might, he brought me towards a building not far from where we stood.


    I couldn''t believe it. Larry was helping me. I was speechless, my mind racing as I tried to make sense of the situation.


    "We should hide or my friends will find you," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. I could hear the tension in his voice, feel the tremble in his body, and sense the rapid beating of his heart. I was still in my demon lord form, after all, and my aura must have been overpowering.


    I turned to him and frowned. "Why are you helping me?" I asked in my demonic voice, my eyes scanning his features. Even though my vision was blurry, I could sense the sincerity in his words.


    He took a deep breath before answering. "Because you''ve helped me several times before, and I know I''m weakpared to you. So, this is my only chance to pay you back," he admitted, his eyes never leaving mine.


    A scoff escaped my mouth, the sound deep and rumbling, as I looked at the man who stood beside me. "How could you be so naive?" I growled, my voice heavy with the weight of my demonic form. "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? Or eat you?" I asked, my eyes narrowing as I stared at him.


    Despite my harsh words, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward him. He was the type of person who knew how to return favors, who always remembered every other person''s kindness and repaid it when he had the opportunity to do so.


    "I am," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "But I know you won''t be able to do it now. Not in this state," he said, his eyes meeting mine with a calm determination.


    ''Well, he is right,''I thought. It was rare to hear goodmon sense from him. Well, helping a demon wasn''t a good decision for a demon hunter though.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 714: Powerless

    The Incubus System Chapter 704. Powerless


    We made our way toward a seemingly empty building. As we approached, I could see the broken windows and boarded-up doors. It was clear that no one had been here for years, and yet he seemed to know exactly where he was going.


    He pushed open the door with a loud creak, and we stepped inside. The air was musty, filled with the scent of mold and decay. The darkness of the room seemed to swallow us whole, and I was grateful for the heightened senses that allowed me to navigate the space.


    Then he led me to a corner of the room, where he carefullyid my body down and leaned me against the wall. I could feel the rough texture of the bricks against my back as I settled into the ufortable position.


    Once I was settled, he backed away from me, creating a distance between us. His eyes were fixed on me, studying my every move. I could sense his apprehension, his fear that I mightsh out in my weakened state.


    "So... you should be able to regenerate or something, right? Or maybe your friends wille back to pick you up?" he asked hesitantly. His voice wasced with doubt as if he didn''t believe his own words.


    His guess was right. But in my weakened state, I knew it would take time for my powers to kick in and since I couldn''t use my skill, I couldn''t use my Soul Siphon to any demon nearby either. And there was always the risk that my subordinates wouldn''t find me in time.


    "Can I leave you now?" he asked again. His eyes were fixed on me, studying my every move and his fear seeped into his tone.


    "Yes," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I knew the risk of being left alone in this state, but it was a risk I was willing to take. I could always change back to my human form and blend in with the surroundings, pretending to be one of the victims, in case the demon hunters found me before my subordinates did."Okay. Goodnight, Mr. Great Demon," he said politely before he turned around. But just as he was about to leave, I spoke again, my wordsing out between my panting breaths.


    "Goodnight, Larry. And thank you for your help," I said, my words sincere. Despite he didn''t know who I was, Larry had shown me kindness when I needed it the most. He had risked his job to bring me to safety, and for that, I was grateful.


    Larry turned to me one more time and nodded before he left, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the empty building.


    As soon as he left, I let out a deep sigh and closed my eyes. My body was still weak and trembling from overusing my Demonic Power, but at least I was in a good hiding ce. Slowly, I deactivated my demon lord form, and I could feel my body changing as my demonic features disappeared.


    My wings, which had been spread out behind me, slowly folded themselves, almost as if they were tired from their recent exertion. My horns retracted back into my skull, and my skin returned to its normal human hue. My body transformed. But finally, it was done, and I was back to being a mere human named Ethan once again.


    I opened my eyes and looked around at the abandoned building. It was a mess, with debris and broken ss littering the floor. It looked like a fight had just taken ce there, which was not surprising given the current state of affairs in the city.


    Leaning my head against the wall, my mind was racing with thoughts. The pain in my body was excruciating, and my vision was so blurred that I couldn''t see anything clearly. I let out a groan of pain as I stared up at the ceiling.


    "Now, what should I do��" I muttered.The world seemed to spin around me, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of helplessness that had settled in the pit of my stomach. But it seemed I couldn''t do anything.


    I was about to close my eyes and let myself be my servants'' problem, but then a familiar voice echoed inside my head. It was Emma''s voice, and she sounded worried.


    ''Ethan? Ethan, where are you? Are you okay?'' she asked urgently.


    My head pounded as I tried to gather my thoughts. ''Emma? Is that you?'' I asked, relieved to hear her voice.


    ''Yes, it''s me. Where are you? We''ve been looking everywhere for you,'' she said, her tone filled with concern.


    ''I''m in an empty building to the west of the city hall. I can''t move or use my skill, I need your help,'' I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ''I''m on my way. Hang in there, Ethan,'' Emma said.


    After she disconnected, I closed my eyes and focused on my inner self. I knew I had to find a way out of this situation, but my thoughts were bing scattered, and my consciousness was slipping away. The sound of my own breathing seemed to echo in the empty building. It was hard to tell how much time had passed. I tried to use my portal skill one more time, but it was no use. It was like hitting a wall that refused to budge.


    My mind was racing with all sorts of possibilities. What if the demon hunters found me? What if they attacked me? What if my subordinates didn''te? What if Emma couldn''t find me in time? I was the Great Demon, but right now, I was powerless and helpless. I hated this feeling more than anything else.


    My ears were ringing with a high-pitched sound. It was getting harder to focus on anything, but I could hear footsteps approaching and a woman calling my name. I struggled to open my eyes and saw two women with silver hair rushing towards me.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 715: You Cant Move, But You Can Erect, Right?

    The Incubus System Chapter 705. You Can''t Move, But You Can Erect, Right?


    "Ethan, Ethan, are you okay?" It was Emma''s voice, filled with worry and concern.


    Slowly, I turned my head towards her, struggling to make out her features in the dim light.


    "No," I managed to croak out, my voice barely audible. My entire body felt heavy and unresponsive as if it were made of lead.


    As if in response to my distress, Mrs. Clea appeared beside Emma, her expression equally concerned. "What happened?" she demanded, her voice sharp andmanding. "Did another demon lord escape from that crack?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a small flicker of annoyance at her words. Of course, she would be more concerned about the potential threat to the city than a single demon like me. But then, that was her job as the demon hunter association''s chairwoman.


    "I used too much power to close the crack," I exined, my voice barely above a whisper. Even the act of speaking seemed to take all my strength.


    Mrs. Clea''s eyes widened as she processed my words, and I could see the gears turning in her head as she calcted the possible consequences of my actions. As the chairwoman of the demon hunter association, it was her job to keep the city safe from any and all demon threats. And here I was, a demon lord, practically powerless and unable to defend myself.


    "But you can regenerate, right?" she asked urgently, her voice full of emphasis.I shook my head weakly from side to side, unable to muster up the strength for a proper response. "I''m temporarily paralyzed," I admitted, feeling a sense of shame wash over me. I was supposed to be strong, and powerful, and yet here I was, reduced to a helpless state.


    "I see," Mrs. Clea said, her tone changing to one of practicality. "Then if your servants are too busy, we will evacuate you as a victim." It was the same idea as mine.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure they don''t give you the vine under these circumstances," Mrs. Clea added, her voiceced with concern.


    It was a relief to hear her say that, as it meant she still cared about me. Besides, who knew the vine would harm me in my weakened state?


    But Emma had another idea, one that caught me off guard. "Ethan..." she called out to me, and I struggled to focus on her voice.


    "You can''t move, but you can erect, right?" she asked bluntly.


    I was taken aback by her question, but I didn''t sense any hesitation in her voice. Mrs. Clea, on the other hand, was not pleased with the suggestion.


    "What are you talking about? This isn''t the time to be doing that. We are in the middle of the battlefield," she nagged, her tone full of shock.


    I knew what Emma meant, though. She was suggesting that she could refill my demonic power and see if it could restore my condition. It was a risky move, but it was worth a try. I had never been in this situation before, so I couldn''t say for sure if it would work or not. But if it did, I might be able to handle this crack problem better than Lord Damon.


    "I don''t know. This has never happened to me before. But you can try," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Do you want it?" she asked, her eyes focused intently on me.


    Despite my weakened state, I managed a small nod.


    "But I can''t move, so you''ll have to do all the work," I reminded her, my voice barely audible.


    Emma''s determined expression didn''t waver. "Fine," she said, her tone firm.


    Emma quickly moved to my side and carefully took my weak body. With all her strength, she lowered me onto the hard, cold floor that was covered in debris. I could feel the rough surface beneath my back, and the chill of the concrete seemed to seep into my skin.


    Mrs. Clea processed the bold suggestion. Her eyes widened in shock, and her lips parted in disbelief. "Wait, are you serious about doing it here? Now?" she blurted out. ?


    Emma''s gaze didn''t waver as she responded with unwavering conviction. "Yes. Please cover us and make sure that no one finds us when we do it. I promise this will be a quickie," she said, her fingers already moving to peel off her uniform.


    Mrs. Clea shook her head, her eyes trailing Emma''s every motion. "Oh, God! What''s wrong with teenagers today?" sheined. Deep down, she knew that they were running out of time and that this might be their only option.


    With a deep sigh, she stood up and walked a few steps away, turning to face the other way to give us some semnce of privacy. I knew she recognized the urgency of the situation.


    The darkness provided some cover, but the risk was still great. Any passerby could stumble upon us at any moment.


    Emma''s lips met mine. It brought my attention back to her. The kiss was gentle and soft at first, but as she deepened it, I could feel my body responding to her touch. The sensation was electric, jolting through me like a bolt of lightning. I could feel her weight on me as she straddled my hips, her body pressing against mine. Her hands slid up under my shirt, and I could feel her nails grazing lightly over my skin. I could feel my heart racing.


    We broke the kiss, I could see the desire burning in her eyes. She looked so beautiful, with her long silver hair cascading down her back and her full lips still wet from our kiss. I knew I wanted more.


    "Just say what you want, okay? I will do it," she whispered, her voice low and sultry.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 716: Her Warmth In The Middle of Battlefield

    The Incubus System Chapter 706. Her Warmth In The Middle of Battlefield


    Her fingers deftly began to work at my clothing, removingyer afteryer until I was exposed to the cool air of the abandoned building.


    I shivered, both from the sudden exposure and from the anticipation of what was toe. As she leaned down, her lips met the sensitive skin of my neck and I couldn''t help but let out a low groan.


    Her kisses trailed down my chest, leaving a trail of tingling heat in their wake. Her touch sent electricity coursing through my body, and I found myself arching my back, wanting more. Emma''s lips seemed to know exactly where to go, each kiss perfectly ced to elicit the most pleasure.


    Once she reached my stomach, she paused, her breath hot against my skin. "Ethan��I love you," she whispered, her voice full of concern and affection. It made my heart beat faster.


    With that, she continued her ministrations, slowly and seductively making her way lower until she was exactly where I wanted her to be.


    Her hand reached down and rubbed against the front of my jeans. I could feel her fingers tracing the outline of my growing arousal, and my breath hitched in my throat at the sensation. The rough fabric of my jeans provided some friction against her delicate touch, but it only served to make me crave her more.


    A momentter, she reached down and her hand slipped inside. I let out a deep moan as she began to stroke me, her fingers moving expertly over my hardening flesh. The sensation was almost too much to bear, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge with each passing moment.


    I looked down at her, watching her with a mix of desire and adoration. Her face was so close to mine, and her eyes were dark with lust and passion. I could see the hunger in her gaze, and it only served to fuel my own desire.Her hand moved faster now, and I could feel myself getting closer to the brink. My body was humming with pleasure. This was the first time I had sex in such a helpless state. Well, except for what happened in the dark dimension when I came back from the Abyss of course. It didn''t count since I passed out.


    Emma''s touch had a magical effect on me. She continued to rub my growing arousal. I let out a groan of pleasure. My breathing became heavier and my heart was beating faster in my chest. The darkness of the abandoned building seemed to fade away as my mind was consumed by the sensations coursing through my body.


    My hazy mind was unable to focus on anything else but the pleasure Emma was giving me. The feel of her soft hands against my skin was sending shockwaves of pleasure through me, making it hard to keep still. I moved my hips slightly, seeking more friction, as Emma''s hand slipped down the front of my jeans.


    Shortly, she unzipped my pants and her hand slipped inside, seeking out my cock. I groaned at the touch, my body trembling with need. With a gentle squeeze, she began stroking me, slowly and gently. The sensation was incredible, and I felt myself getting closer and closer to the edge.


    "Ethan��" she said again, kissing along my neck and jawline. Her lips were warm and wet, and they felt amazing as she kissed me. Her lips were so soft and full. They were soft and sweet. I found myself wishing this would never end, and that we could stay like this forever.


    A momentter, her lips found mine, and our tongues danced together. We moaned at the same time, the sound echoing off the walls of the building. Our bodies pressed against one another, and I could feel her breasts pushing into my chest. Her nipples were hard and erect, and I could feel them rubbing against my chest.


    I was overwhelmed by emotion, so much so that I didn''t know how to process everything. Everything was happening so fast, and my emotions were running wild. All I knew was that I wanted to hold on to Emma and never let go. But I didn''t have the energy to do it. I was too exhausted. Instead, I justy there, letting her explore me with her mouth, and I surrendered to the sensations.


    Emma moved her lips further down my body, kissing her way south until she reached my groin. I gasped as I felt her lips wrap around my erection, and she began to suck. A wave of ecstasy washed over me, and I grunted out. Emma held me tight.


    A momentter, she removed her mouth from my cock. I could feel the cool air on the exposed skin, and it sent a shudder through my body. She gave me a quick nce, a smile ying across her lips. Then, she quickly rolled over onto her back.


    She pulled her panties down her legs and tossed them aside. And then she was straddling me, her hands pinning my wrists. For a moment, neither of us spoke, and all I could hear was the sound of her heavy breathing. Her eyes were closed, and there was a look ofplete bliss on her face. ??


    A momentter, she leaned down and bit my lower lip hard enough to leave a red mark, causing me to yelp in surprise. "I''m going to f*ck you, Ethan," she said, her voice thick with lust.


    And then, she lowered herself down onto my cock.


    It was the first time I''d ever been prated in apletely helpless state, and it was better than I could have imagined. Just the thought of having Emma in control sent a thrill through my body.


    She moved slowly and steadily, taking her time and savoring the sensations. I could feel her heat against my cock, and the smoothness of her pussy against my shaft.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 717: New Energy

    The Incubus System Chapter 707. New Energy


    My head spun at the sheer pleasure of it, and I groaned as I watched her move.


    Emma lifted herself up and down my cock, slowly and carefully. She moved her body in a rhythmic motion, driving me higher and higher. She kept her eyes shut, and I could see the muscles in her stomach flexing as she rode me.


    A momentter, Emma moved her hands to my shoulders and pushed down slightly. I could feel my cock sliding deeper and deeper into her until finally the tip was lodged deep within her warmth.


    Then she began to ride me, sliding up and down my length in long, smooth strokes. Her movement was purposeful as if she were trying to drive me crazy with pleasure. Her hips moved in perfect unison with her hand, and I groaned at the sensation.


    The room was filled with the sound of ourbored breathing, and the smell of sweat and s*x permeated the air.


    "Oh, f*ck��" I moaned, feeling an orgasm building within me.


    A momentter, Emma suddenly stopped moving, and she held herself still. For a moment, I worried that she was stopping because she wasn''t enjoying herself.


    But then she slowly started to move again, riding me slowly and deliberately. I felt my climax build quickly, and a momentter, I felt my release.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//omI cried out and wanted to thrust upwards toward her in an attempt to meet her movements. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t move.


    My body tensed as the pleasure took me over. I approached the peak, and I couldn''t hold it. It was too intense to fight, and I let out a loud grunt as I orgasmed.


    I felt my cock throbbing deep inside her, and I could feel her pussy milking me for everything I had.


    Emma moaned loudly, and she sank down onto my cock, her body pressing against mine as she came.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    For a moment, we stayed like that, connected and entwined as the waves of pleasure washed over us. But then something happened to me.


    I suddenly felt a surge of power coursing through my body, starting from the tips of my fingers and toes and spreading outwards. The sensation was electrifying, making my entire body vibrate and causing my breathing to quicken. ?


    Emma''s expression suddenly shifted to one of concern, and she quickly pulled away from me. I could feel the energy pulsating within me.


    "Ethan? Are you okay?" she asked in worry. I could see the fear in her eyes, and I tried to speak to reassure her, but my words were lost in the haze of the energy surging through me.


    Finally, the power peaked, and I let out a groan as the force within me exploded outward.


    I closed my eyes again and focused on the feeling, savoring the rush of energy that now coursed through my body. It was like I had been reborn, my strength and vitality fully restored. My mind was clear and alert, and I felt ready to face any challenge that came my way.


    Another announcement appeared in front of me.


    [Your temporarily paralyzed status has been removed!]


    [You have returned to normal!]


    I opened my eyes and sat down. My limbs felt invigorated with a newfound strength.


    "It worked!" I eximed, a wide grin spreading across my face.


    Emma beamed at me, her eyes alight with relief and joy. "I''m so d," she said softly.


    Ovee with gratitude, I threw my arms around her, pressing our skin together in a tight embrace. Her warm body against mine was intoxicating, and I felt a wave of desire wash over me. I wanted to do it again, but I pushed the feeling aside - this was not the time or the ce.


    "Thank you, Emma," I murmured, my voice thick with emotion. "Thank you..."


    Mrs. Clea looked on in astonishment, her eyes wide with disbelief. "I can''t believe it..." she muttered.


    I released Emma from my embrace and turned to face Mrs. Clea, a smug smile spreading across my face. "You should," I said. "I''m an incubus, after all."


    Quickly, Emma collected her clothes and began to put them back on.


    At the same time, I stood up and activated my demonic form once again.


    Slowly, my human face turned to Damian. My wings, horns, and tail appeared on my body.


    "Ethan, what are you going to do?" asked Mrs. Clea. Her voice turned serious. She seemed to immediately catch the reason that I turned myself into this form was that I was nning to join the battle again.


    Instead of answering her, I snapped my fingers. My dark aura began to swirl around me. Soon, I was d in a sharp and stylish suit that clung to my body like a second skin.


    Then I waved my hand before my eyes, and a masquerade appeared, covering my features with an elegant and intricate mask.


    I lowered my hand and gave Mrs. Clea a smirk. "I''m going to say hello to the demon hunters of course. Nathan is here, right? There''s no way I didn''t say a word or two to him," I said calmly.


    "You promised me not to hurt them," she reminded me.


    "I won''t. As long as they don''t attack me first," I said in a nonchnt tone. A hint of a joke in my tone. Well, half of it was indeed a joke.


    "Ethan," Mrs. Clea called my name in an emphatic tone.


    This time I replied with a nonchnt smile. Instead of answering her, without hesitation, I pulled Emma close to me, my strong arms encircling her waist.


    Her eyes met mine. The intensity of my gaze made her weak in the knees, and she let out a soft sigh. Without a word, I leaned in and pressed my lips to hers, giving her a passionate kiss that left her breathless.


    I could feel the heat emanating from her body as she melted into my embrace. I deepened the kiss. The sensation of her soft lips against mine was electric.


    A happy grin on my face when I broke my kiss from her. "I wille to your room tonight," I whispered.


    After that, a dark aura enveloped my body as I used my teleportation skill.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 718: Dog With A Bone

    The Incubus System Chapter 708. Dog With A Bone


    Once the dark aura that covered me disappeared, I was already on top of the building across from the empty building. I chose this on purpose in case the association could detect Mrs. Clea and Emma''s location.


    Without wasting time, I flicked my wings, causing a gust of wind to propel me upwards. The sound of pping wings echoed in the night sky, announcing my presence to the demon hunters that were lurking nearby. The cold wind brushed against my skin and ruffled my hair.


    I stopped mid-air and scanned the area. My sharp eyesight caught the sight of my pets and servants fighting with the demon hunters.


    ''Your Highness, are you okay?'' Ivy telephated, her concerncing in her voice.


    ''I''m fine, Ivy. Emma cured me,'' I replied with relief.


    ''Oh, that''s great news!'' Ivy eximed, her mental voice filled with surprise and happiness.


    Just then, Yuffy chimed in. ''What''s our next n, Your Highness? These demon hunters are very stubborn and won''t back down.''


    Maria added her thoughts. ''Especially Nathan. He''s like a dog with a bone.''I didn''t immediately answer them, but nced around, taking note of the battle below me. It wasn''t a real battle, not by any stretch of the imagination. Rather, it was more like a one-sided game of cat and mouse. My pets and servants were toying with the demon hunters, showing off their abilities and prowess with ease. The hunters were no match for my subordinates. But even with the Demonic Curse still lingering in the air, the hunters were too stubborn to back down. That was why they couldn''t go to my ce.


    Nathan was still fighting fiercely; despite being greatly outmatched. He was dodging, ducking, and weaving through the onught of attacks, throwing his holy orbs and mana strike in return. I had to give him credit for his bravery and tenacity, but it was all for naught.


    ''Guys, I want you to prepare to retreat,'' Imanded through telepathy.


    My subordinates stopped their yfulness and looked at me with questioning gazes.


    ''But, we are still having fun with the demon hunters,'' Yuffyined.


    ''I know, but it''s time to end this game. We have made our point,'' I replied.


    ''Understood, Your Highness,'' Maria said in agreement.


    Ivy spoke again, ''We''ll start the retreat now. I''ll keep you updated.''


    ''Good. Be careful,'' I replied before cutting off the telepathic link.


    I flew towards the battle. I could feel the wind rushing past me, the sound of the battle growing louder.


    Arriving above them, with a flick of my wrist, I sent the demon hunters flying with my telekinesis abilities, causing them to crash into walls and each other. It was all too easy, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement at their struggles.


    The demon hunters were scattered on the ground, groaning in pain. Some were clearly of a higher level than others, their injuries less severe. I could see that Nathan was the only one still standing, his back against a nearby wall, desperately defending himself with a barrier.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the sight of him, his face contorted in anger and frustration. He was certainly more powerful than the others, but he was no match for me or my servants.


    As soon as my form appeared above the battlefield, my servants and pets immediately noticed me. They halted their movements and turned to face me; their eyes were wide with recognition. They quickly began to retreat toward the rooftop of the building in front of me.


    My pets moved with graceful agility, jumping and leaping over obstacles with ease. They moved in perfect synchronization. My servants followed behind.


    I hovered above them and noticed Nathan staring at me with a scowl on his face.


    "Hello, Nathan," I said, my voice dripping with disdain. "You''re looking a little worse for wear."


    Without hesitation, he summoned his seven holy swords, and the sight of them glinting in the moonlight gave me a sense of annoyance.


    "So, it was you who opened the crack," he hissed, clearly unhappy with my presence.


    I raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "Are you blind? Or stupid?" I asked in a sarcastic tone. "It was me who closed the crack, not opened it."


    "I don''t---" He was about to speak again but I used my telekinesis on him again.


    The crackling sound of the concrete below Nathan''s knees echoed throughout the street as he dropped to the ground, his body trembling under the invisible pressure I exerted on him. My telekinesis was a force to be reckoned with, capable of crushing barriers. ?


    His holy swords ttered to the ground, ringing like a death knell. His face contorted with pain and anger as he tried to resist my power, but it was futile. I could feel his resistance crumbling like sand under my feet. I let out a low chuckle as I watched him struggle, enjoying the sight of his defeat. The other demon hunters were still writhing in pain, convulsing under my demonic curse.


    I narrowed my eyes at Nathan, still kneeling before me, and spoke with a cold tone. "How dare you argue with me?!" I asked in displeasure. "I came to bring my subordinates back and am not interested in arguing with a fool like you," I repeated with a sneer, my wings fluttering slightly behind me.


    Nathan struggled to push himself up from the ground, his hands shaking as he steadied himself. "I thought you weren''t meddling in human affairs anymore," he said, his voice hoarse.


    I tilted my head, my eyes narrowing. "I thought I could do it," I admitted, "but since the two other demon lords nned to escape here, I had no other choice but toe back." I could feel Nathan''s eyes on me, his breathing heavy and uneven. "You should be happy with that," I added with a sharp edge to my voice.


    Nathan was shock, but before he could respond, I flicked my fingers in a swift, practiced motion. Suddenly, a portal appeared on the rooftop where my loyal servants and pets were waiting.


    As soon as the portal appeared, my servants and pets immediately knew what to do. They sprang into action, moving quickly and gracefully to enter the portal. One by one, they vanished through the opening portal.


    I turned my attention back to Nathan, who was still staring at me in shock due to my statement.


    "I have no time for idle talk. See you next time, Nathan," I said. Then I cancelled my Devil Space skill, used my teleportation skill to go to the front of the portal and enter it.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichann/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 719: Defeated I

    The Incubus System Chapter 709. Defeated I


    The Demon Hunter''s PoV


    The atmosphere was thick with tension as the dark, transparent dome that had covered the entire city shattered into millions of pieces, scattering like a shower of glitter across thendscape. It was as if a colossal hammer had struck the surface


    Once thest fragments of the dome dissolved into the ether, the true night sky was finally revealed, twinkling with the infinite beauty of countless stars. The once ustrophobic and oppressive city was suddenly bathed in the cool, crisp air of freedom as if a heavy weight had been lifted from the collective shoulders of its inhabitants.


    With the darkness banished and the sky open, the city began to transform. The streets, once filled with debris and chaos, were now clear and pristine. The buildings, once battered and crumbling, now stood tall and proud.


    The pain that had gued the demon hunters, including Nathan, was finally lifted. The crushing weight that had squeezed their chests, making it difficult to breathe, was gone. The relief that flooded through them was palpable, and they all let out a collective sigh of relief. It was as though a heavy burden had been lifted from their shoulders, and they could finally breathe easy.


    But as the others celebrated, Nathan remained silent, his chest still tight with lingering difort. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was weighing heavily on his heart. He tried to dismiss it, but it refused to go away.


    With the demon gone, the demon hunters sprang into action, reaching for their Demon Compass strapped securely around their wrists. It was a device that allowed them tomunicate directly with the association headquarters and report any demon sightings or anomalies in the area.


    Some of them immediately fanned out, scouring the streets and alleys for any sign of the demons that had previously terrorized the city. It was standard procedure, a way to ensure that no demon was left behind to cause further harm. They moved quickly, their movements fluid and precise, their eyes sharp and focused.At the same time, they were also acutely aware of the danger that lurked in the shadows. Even though the streets appeared quiet, they knew that there were still people trapped in the buildings, people who might have been hurt or injured during the chaos. So, they moved with caution, carefully checking each building they came across, making sure that everyone was safe and ounted for.


    Nathan stood there, amidst the bustling crowd of demon hunters, his seven light swords still active and hovering around him. The des glinted in the dim light, making him stand out from the rest. He looked like the hero of a movie, the protagonist of a heroic story, the blessed one. But he knew all of that was useless in front of the great demon.


    In fact, even though he had just taken another shot of holy vine a while ago to strengthen himself, the great demon already had more power than him.


    He watched as the other demon hunters scurried about, frantically reporting the situation to the association headquarters and scouring the streets for any sign of the demons. But he remained rooted to the spot, his mind racing with thoughts and doubts. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was inadequate, that his skills and powers were no match for the great demon.


    And then it dawned on him. Maybe this was the great demon''s true power. All this time, he had just been covering it up, hiding his true strength. And after he disappeared, he decided to show his true colors, to reveal what he was truly capable of. Opening the gate to the dark dimension, just like how it was a thousand years ago.


    Nathan knew that this was no ordinary demon. He was a demon lord, a being of immense power and strength, capable of bringing the entire city to its knees. And the power gap between him and the demon lord bothered him a lot.


    Nathan couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that settled in his chest. Not only was he bothered by the immense power gap between him and the great demon, but also by how the demon had managed to y with the demon hunters, sowing seeds of doubt and confusion among them. It was a dangerous game, one that Nathan didn''t want to y. He preferred to think of the demon as a foe rather than a friend, due to his status as a demon lord. He couldn''t just trust demons.


    But above all, what terrified him the most was the great demon''s warning about two demon lords nning to escape to the human world. It sent shivers down his spine, and Nathan felt his heart racing with fear. The thought of two demon lords on the loose was a nightmare scenario, one that he couldn''t even begin to imagine. He knew he had to take action, but he didn''t know where to start.


    He lost in his thoughts, Nathan couldn''t help but wonder if the great demon was telling the truth. It was easy to dismiss his words as lies, a ploy to make himself look good in the eyes of the demon hunters. But the chance that it was true was as big as it was. Nathan knew that he couldn''t afford to take any chances. He had to investigate further, find out the truth, and take whatever action was necessary to prevent a disaster from happening.


    Nathan''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden beeping sound. He looked down at his wrist, where his Demon Compass was attached. Nathan pressed a button, and a male voice spoke from the device.


    "Hello, this is the headquarters. Can you hear me? We need you to report your status and condition. How are you holding up?"


    Nathan hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to say. He took another deep breath and then canceled his skill. His seven light swords, which had been hovering around him, disappeared into thin air.


    "I''m fine," he said, his voice calm and steady. "And ready to continue with the mission."


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnGn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 720: Defeated II

    Chapter 720: Defeated II


    The Incubus System Chapter 710. Defeated II


    The Demon Hunter''s PoV


    There was a moment at the end of the line, and Nathan wondered if the person on the other end was satisfied with his answer. Then, the male voice spoke again.


    "Understood. But we need your report as soon as possible. Can you give us a time frame?"


    Nathan hesitated for a moment, thinking about theplicated situation they were in. He knew that the association needed information, but he also knew that their reports would be scrutinized by the senators, who often doubted their credibility.


    "Can we postpone the report for a few hours?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. "The situation isplicated, and we need to make sure that everything is under control before we can give an urate report."


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and Nathan wondered if he had made a mistake. But then the male voice spoke again, sounding a bit more understanding. "Fine."


    Nathan let out a relieved breath. He wanted to thank them before the voice spoke again.


    "But you need to go to the senator''s room in an hour. Do you understand?"Nathan nodded even though the voice couldn''t see him. "Yes, I understand."


    But then the male voice continued with another question. "What about Ethan? Have you managed to approach him?"


    Nathan''s expression darkened, and he remained silent for a moment, unsure of what to say. He knew he had failed to approach Ethan, and the thought left a sour taste in his mouth. More than that, Nathan knew this incident must have worried the senators and they saw Ethan as a way out.


    Nathan was about to answer when he heard a voice behind him. "Nathan," the voice called, and he turned to see Mrs. Clea approaching him.


    She walked towards him with a determined look on her face, her silver hair pulled back in a tight bun. "Let me convince Ethan," she said,ing to a stop in front of him.


    Nathan''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Ethan''s situation is-"


    But she cut him off, a determined look in her eyes. "I''m sure of it. Ethan is a good boy. He just needs someone to talk to him, to make him see reason."


    Nathan wasn''t sure about that since Mrs. Clea kept rejecting him when he told her about the senators'' n. He was sure there was something behind it all. But he decided to let Mrs. Clea take charge of that. After all, that would make his job easier.


    Nathan turned back to his Demon Compass and spoke into it, "Actually, I think the chief is already handling Ethan''s case. I heard her mention it earlier."


    The male voice from the Demon Compass responded immediately, "Roger that. We''ll inform the senators about the situation."


    Nathan turned to Mrs. Clea, still a bit surprised by her sudden change of heart. "Why did you suddenly change your mind?" he asked.


    Mrs. Clea looked at him with a determined expression on her face. "I know this world needs someone to save it," she said. "Even though I don''t know whether the vine will react to Ethan''s body or not, at least I want to try. But that doesn''t mean I will let the senators make him their puppet. We just need to tell him the fact that the demons killed his father, and I''m sure he will ept the vine willingly."


    Nathan showed his skepticism for a moment, not entirely convinced that Ethan would be so easily swayed. But he knew Mrs. Clea had a point. "I see," he said. "It does make sense."


    Mrs. Clea turned around sharply. "I need you to join the others and clean up this ce. We need to make sure no demons are left behind."


    Nathan hesitated for a moment, looking at Mrs. Clea''s resolute expression. He knew that there was no arguing with her when she was like this. "Yes, ma''am," he said in a low voice. "I know."


    Mrs. Clea nodded once before turning away and striding purposefully down the street. Nathan watched her go, his eyes following her until she disappeared from view.


    Near them, Larry was crouched near therge trash bin in the alley. His heart was pounding in his chest as he watched Nathan and Mrs. Clea talking. His eyes were fixed on them, trying to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "I can''t believe this��" he muttered. Larry had been hiding behind the alley wall, eavesdropping on the conversation of the two demon hunters. He wanted to make sure that the association didn''t know about his previous crazy act, about how he had helped the great demon. But instead, he had stumbled upon a much bigger secret.


    He heard them discussing the decision to make Ethan a demon hunter, a decision made by the senators themselves. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over him. On the one hand, he was overjoyed that his best friend would be fighting alongside him. On the other hand, the thought of the senators manipting and controlling Ethan made him feel sick.


    He knew that he had to do something, but he wasn''t sure what the right course of action was.


    "Is that why she asked me to put an eye on Ethan?" he muttered to himself, his heart pounding in his chest. This was her request earlier when he asked her toe to her house.Larry couldn''t help but wonder if this was the reason why. It all made sense now, and Larry was filled with a deep sense of unease. He had thought it was just a simple favor, but now he realized that it was so much more.


    Larry weighed his options. Should he tell Ethan about the senators'' n, or should he let Mrs. Clea handle it? He didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t bear the thought of Ethan being used as a pawn. On the other hand, he also knew that going against the association was dangerous.


    "What should I do��" he asked himself.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnGN?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 721: Healed By S*x

    The Incubus System Chapter 711. Healed By S*x


    Ethan''s PoV


    I stepped out of the portal and into my living room. I crossed the threshold and could feel the shift. My inhuman features faded away, and I found myself back in my human form. My subordinates, who hade through with me, had also switched to their human guises. The portal behind me closed with a soft hum.


    Luna was the first to speak up.


    "I''m surprised you bounced back so fast, Your Highness," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and admiration.


    Ivy chimed in, clearly just as shocked. "Yeah, even the king usually passes out for a couple of days after handling something like that."


    I couldn''t help but smirk. Maybe I wasn''t quite like the king, but I had to admit, I was proud of my recovery. Handling the cracks in the fabric of our world had been no easy feat, but I had managed to pull through without the usual consequences. Sure, I wasn''t sure what long-term damage I might''ve done to myself, but for now, I was feeling pretty good about it.


    Without a word, Yuffy walked up to me. Her hand glowed with a soft light, and she ced it on my arm. Magic flowed through me, and I could feel aforting warmth spread across my skin. After a moment, she pulled her hand away, nodding approvingly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Checked you over. You''re fine. This... this is a miracle," she muttered, still a little shocked.Her eyes were locked on me, filled with confusion and awe. I gave her a half-smile, still feeling pretty proud of myself. "I think it''s because I''m an incubus," I said, trying to downy it. "Maybe it''s got something to do with that."


    But Luna wasn''t buying it. "If that was the case, Her Highness would have been able to handle it long ago. She''s a subus, and she recharges after a session with the king. But she still copses after closing the crack. The king''s tried to recharge her power with s*x before, and it still takes time for her to regain consciousness. So, I don''t think that''s the reason," Luna said, shaking her head as she analyzed the situation.


    Ivy joined in, offering her own theory. "Maybe it''s because you''re not tied to another demon''s contract? You''re just stronger than Her Highness."


    Maria nodded along, adding, "Could be."


    Yuffy, however, wasn''t convinced. "Great news, but don''t go overdoing it, okay? Only in emergencies," she said, her voice tinged with concern. "We don''t know what this could do to your body in the long run." Her gaze was intense as she locked eyes with me, as if daring me to try anything reckless.


    "I know," I said, fully aware of the risks. "I won''t push it unless I really have to."


    I smiled at Yuffy, appreciating her protective nature. She always looked out for me, even if it meant worrying a little too much. "Anyway," I continued, "I''m going to send you both back to your ces."


    I extended my hand, summoning the portal again. The air around me shimmered. Slowly, the portal began to form.


    I turned to face Maria and Ivy. "Thanks for your help," I said, my voice sincere. "I couldn''t have done it without you."


    They both nodded in agreement, stepping through the portal. I watched them disappear into the swirling light, then took a deep breath.


    Once the portal closed, I tapped into my telepathy and sent a message to my partners, letting them know everything was okay.


    Then, Mrs. Clea''s voice rang out in my mind, clear as day. ''I''ve informed the association to handle you. You should be ready,'' she warned.


    I let out a quiet sigh, grateful for her help. ''Thanks, Mrs. Clea. I appreciate it.''


    There was a brief pause before she spoke again. ''Anything else you need from me?''


    I hesitated for a moment before replying. ''Yeah. Please make sure the association doesn''t find out Larry helped me. It could put him in danger.''


    Her mental voice softened with concern. ''I understand. I''ll keep him safe.''


    ''Thanks,'' I replied, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    After disconnecting, I turned to Luna and Yuffy, who were still standing nearby. "I think it''s time we go back to the dark dimension and check things out," I said. "We need to make sure everything''s okay with Lord Damon and Lilieth before we make any moves." ?


    Luna''s expression was serious as she nodded. "Agreed. We need all the information we can get before taking action."


    Yuffy gave a quick nod of approval. "Right. Let''s go back and see if we can figure out what''s really going on."


    I nodded, extending my hand once more. I focused on the dark dimension, visualizing it in my mind. The portal began to form again. This time, the edges were darker, swirling with ominous energy.


    With a final surge of power, the portal burst open. The cold air from the dark dimension rushed toward me. Luna and Yuffy stepped up beside me, ready to follow.


    I took a deep breath. With a confident step, I entered, mypanions right behind me. The familiar rush of dark energy surrounded us.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 722: The Pale King And The Lewd Prince

    The Incubus System Chapter 712. The Pale King And The Lewd Prince


    The portal closed behind us, and Luna, Yuffy, and I found ourselves in a dimly lit room. I instantly recognized it as Lord Damon''s room in the royal mansion. The air was thick with the scent of sandalwood and incense, and the space was decked out with all sorts of luxurious stuff��just the kind of setting I''d expect from someone with his level of wealth and power.


    Lord Damon was lying on the bed, looking weak. His usual strong presence was nowhere to be found. His face was pale, and he looked like he''d just gone through some serious health issues. Normally, his aura would fill the room like a zing sun, but now it was barely there, flickering weakly.


    I scanned the room, looking for Lilieth, but she was nowhere in sight. I figured she must be busy with something else, considering the chaos that had just gone down in the capital.


    I stepped up to Lord Damon''s bedside, my senses sharp. But my focus broke for a second when I noticed movement by the window.


    I froze, my attention snapping toward the window that overlooked the courtyard. There was a sudden surge of energy out there. It was fast and intense, and I could tell right away that whoever or whatever was out there wasn''t thrilled about my sudden appearance in the demon king''s bedroom.


    A blur of motion rushed toward the window, and I instinctively raised my hand, activating my Shadow Barrier skill. The dark energy formed just in time, and the creature mmed into it with a deafening crash. I could hear its ws scraping against the surface as it tried to break through, but the barrier held strong.


    I turned toward the window, now fully in my demonic form. My eyes glowed bright red as I stared out at the courtyard. The creature��Kir was on the other side, standing in battle stance. His fur was bristling, and he bared his teeth at me, snarling.


    But as soon as he saw me in my demonic form, his expression shifted to one of shock. He realized his mistake right away and immediately bowed in deep apology. "S-Sowwy."


    I could feel the embarrassment and regret rolling off him. I didn''t hold it against him��he didn''t see me in this form very often.


    I turned back to Lord Damon''s bed and approached cautiously. "Yuffy," I said, ncing over at her. "Check on him, please."


    Without hesitation, Yuffy moved quickly to the bed and ced her hand on Lord Damon''s forehead. Her hand glowed with a soft blue light as she focused her energy on him. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she worked.


    I took a seat in the chair beside Lord Damon''s bed. Luna remained standing next to me, her gaze fixed on Lord Damon, her expression unreadable. My own gaze lingered on him too, feeling uneasy. The demon king, usually so invincible, nowy motionless, pale, and vulnerable. Something about the sight made my stomach twist with a sense of unease.


    "How is he?" I asked, my voice low with concern.


    Yuffy pulled her hand away from his forehead and looked at me, her face serious. "He''s exhausted. He used up too much energy," she said softly, her voice tinged with sorrow. "He won''t be able to move for a few days."


    I felt a knot form in my stomach. The king��who''d always been the embodiment of strength��was now lying helpless, like a shell of the demon he once was. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is there anything that can help him recover faster?" I asked, desperate for an answer.


    Yuffy shook her head. "The king has incredible regeneration," she exined. "But this is too much for even him. Honestly, the fact that he''s still alive and notpletely debilitated is a miracle."


    I felt helpless, like there was nothing I could do to change the situation. Lord Damon''s recovery was beyond our control. All we could do was wait and hope he would pull through.


    "I see," I muttered, my mind racing. I knew we couldn''t just sit around. We''d have to take over the throne for now, at least until he was back on his feet. But with Zatan and Beel still out there, I wasn''t sure I could handle it all on my own. I felt like I was back at square one.


    Just then, a dark aura filled the room, pulling my attention away. I looked up to see Lilieth stepping out of the shadows, her expression grim as she took in the scene.


    She didn''t speak right away, but her eyes immediately darted to Yuffy, who was still tending to Lord Damon. After a tense moment, she finally turned her gaze to me, her features softening ever so slightly.


    "Good evening, Mom," I greeted her, not bothering to hide the tness in my voice. I didn''t feel much like being cheerful right now. A sense of dread was creeping in, and it was hard to shake.


    "Damian, are you okay?" Lilieth''s voice was filled with disbelief and worry as she took in my condition.


    "Yes," I replied, keeping my tone as steady as I could. "I''m fine. After... after a round of sex, I''mpletely healed." My words were met with confusion from her, but I couldn''t deny the truth. It was the reason I felt better.


    "That''s weird." Lilieth came over to me and pinched both sides of my face with her hands, studying me like I was some kind of puzzle. "Are you sure about that?" She sounded more than a little confused, but I could also sense her concern.


    I gently took her hands off my face, giving her a small smile. "Yes, I''m sure. I know it''s weird. I didn''t get it either, but after I... well, after I had sex with Emma, I''m back to normal." I tried to exin, hoping she wouldn''t freak out too much.


    Her expression softened just a little, but I could see the doubt still lingering in her eyes.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 723: The Cause?

    The Incubus System Chapter 713. The Cause?


    Lilieth stared at me, her brow furrowed, clearly confused. "That''s new," she said quietly, almost to herself, her voice tinged with disbelief. I nced at her, curiosity bubbling up inside me.


    "I know, but can we talk about itter?" I cut in, my tone a little urgent. "We have something more important right now."


    Lilieth sighed, pulling her gaze away. I could feel the disappointment, but she didn''t push the issue. "Let me guess. You wanted to know about that massive crack?" she asked, her voice sounding amused, like she already knew.


    I nodded, confirming her suspicion.


    "It was Zatan and Beel," she revealed casually, like it was no big deal.


    Lilieth flicked her fingers, and without any warning, a chair slid across the room as if moved by an invisible force. I watched as it stopped just in front of me.


    With a graceful movement, she sat down, crossing her legs, clearly making herselffortable for what promised to be a long conversation. Her high heels clicked softly on the floor as she adjusted herself.


    My mind raced with anxiety as I tried to process what she''d just said. I had to ask. "Have you caught them yet?" I searched her eyes, hoping for some sign of good news. But her answer crushed that hope almost immediately."Unfortunately, no," she said, disappointment clear in her tone. But then she added something that sparked a glimmer of hope. "But we found their trail. It''s just like you said. They''re fighting each other, trying to mess with the energy bnce of the border."


    I frowned, trying to wrap my head around this. "Do you know where they are?" My voice wasced with urgency.


    "We do. But when we got there, it was toote. They were gone," she said, shaking her head. I could feel my heart drop at the news. But she wasn''t done yet. "The crack... it appeared somewhere else. Not in the same spot. So they''re still around here."


    I stopped, my brain processing the information. "Wait, so... do they have some way to create the crack? They just need to find where it opens?" My voice trailed off, trying to piece things together.


    Lilieth nodded. "Exactly. If they can open it once, tracking it down is easy. They just follow the wild demons that get pulled through."


    Her words hit me. If they were tracking where the crack opened, it meant they were getting closer. Much closer. I shuddered at the thought of them potentially breaking through into the human world. That would be a disaster.


    "That''s bad..." I muttered, more to myself than to her.


    "Yeah. But we''re still trying to find them," she continued. "The demon lords are still recovering. They''re not much different from Lord Damon right now." She looked over at him as he slept, unmoving. "They''re weak, but we can''t let our guard down. I''m just hoping we can catch them soon."


    I exhaled slowly, trying to calm myself. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, and the anxiety was building. I nced at Lord Damon again, but he was still motionless. It was frustrating. He was supposed to be powerful.


    "If you need anything, just let me know," I said firmly, hoping there was something I could do to help. But Lilieth shook her head, her expression serious.


    "There''s nothing you can do," she replied. "The only thing you can do now is wait for them to make their next move."


    I let out a sigh, feeling more useless than ever. "Right," I muttered, trying to hide my disappointment.


    Lilieth softened slightly. "By the way, you should thank your queens," she said, her voice a little gentler than usual. "Nefaris in particr. She really surprised me by stepping up to protect the capital. You know howzy she is, right? But this time... she''s different."


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Nefaris? The same Nefaris who couldn''t be bothered with anything unless it involved her own amusement? It was hard to picture her taking any real initiative.


    "I''ll make sure she gets her favorite blood tonight," I said, appreciating the info. It was rare for Lilieth to actuallypliment someone, let alone a queen.


    "Okay." Lilieth stood, her long purple hair swaying behind her as she moved. "I''ll let her know you''re here. Just remember to rest afterward, and do it in your room. You know she can''te in here, right?" Her tone was almost teasing now, but there was still an edge of concern in her voice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I nodded, remembering that this room was off-limits to everyone unless they were invited. Even then, they had to be apanied by one of us. It was our sanctuary, a ce where Lord Damon could be safe from unwanted attention.


    "Yeah, I got it," I replied.


    "I will excuse myself then," Lilieth smiled, just a little, before using her teleportation skill. A dark aura surrounded her body for a moment, and in the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 724: Gratitude

    The Incubus System Chapter 714. Gratitude


    "What do you want to do next, Your Highness?" Yuffy asked as the room fell silent following Lilieth''s disappearance. I could sense the worry in her voice.


    "There''s nothing else we can do but look for those bastards," I replied with a touch of annoyance. Zatan and Beel had caused enough trouble already. Now, it seemed they would finally be dormant for some time. But...


    My gaze shifted to Lord Damon, who was lying still on the bed. Due to his condition, I didn''t think Syntyche and Nefaris could go to the human world anytime soon. I needed them to help Lilieth.


    A heavy sigh escaped my lips, a mixture of weariness and concern, as I leaned back in my seat and closed my eyes, using my telepathy.


    ''Syntyche, can you hear me?'' I telepathically transmitted, my mind projecting the message with urgency and hope.


    Syntyche''s voice echoed in my mind, a delightful mixture of surprise and joy permeating her words. ''Damian, you''re back!''


    A smile blossomed on my lips, mirroring the tion I felt at hearing her voice again. ''Yes,'' I replied, my voiceced with a sense of calmness. ''You''re in Licheri, right?'' I sought confirmation.


    ''Yes, I am,'' she affirmed, her tone tinged with urgency. ''The king has copsed, and Nefaris believes that Beel and Zatan might exploit this opportunity to attack your city and capital. And I agree with her.''A momentary silence settled between us as we both processed the dire implications. However, Syntyche''s voice broke the silence once more, this time tinged with curiosity. ''Wait a second... The crack has closed. Wasn''t it you who closed it? Why aren''t you copsing like the king?'' she asked in confusion.


    ''Simply put, I discovered that I can replenish my power through s*x.'' I braced myself for her reaction.


    ''W-What?!'' Her voice trembled with astonishment as if trying to grasp the concept. ''But how can you do that when it doesn''t work on Lilieth?'' Again, her confusion was too clear in her voice.


    I let out a small chuckle. ''I don''t know for certain. Perhaps it''s something to do with my bloodline or some other unknown factor.'' My exnation was meager, but it was the best I could offer. ''But for now, we must set that aside. We don''t have the luxury to delve into such matters.''


    ''You''re right��'' she answered.


    ''How about your own city?'' I inquired, my concern shifting towards Syntyche''s domain. It was entirely usible that Zatan and Beel had redirected their nefarious intentions towards her city, rather than my own and the capital.


    A pause followed as if she was carefully calcting her response. ''My subordinates are protecting it,'' she assured me, her voice resonating with confidence. ''But don''t stress. The spot where they found signs of a fight between Zatan and Beel is way out of my city. There''s a pretty low chance they''ll hide out there.''


    Syntyche''s strategic mind was at work. ''I''ve already dispatched my Spyder to monitor the area closely. They will notify me the instant they have those two troublemakers within their sights. In addition, I''ve sent them to search for any leads on their whereabouts... But so far, they got nothing,'' she concluded, providing me with aprehensive report of her efforts.


    ''Thank you, Syntyche, for all your help,'' I expressed my gratitude.


    ''Don''t mention it, Damian,'' she responded warmly. ''We are partners and lovers. It''s what partners do,'' she added, emphasizing the mutual reliance that had developed between us.


    ''I''ll see you once my business in the capital is concluded,'' I stated.


    A yful tone tinged Syntyche''s voice as she retorted, ''Is that some kind of payment for me?'' Her teasing never failed to bring a smile to my lips, and I couldn''t resist ying along.


    ''Of course not,'' I replied, matching her yful tone. ''I just wanted to make sure you didn''t forget about me. Besides, don''t you miss me?'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A mock exasperation colored her voice. She sighed, ''Ugh... You''re seriously skilled at ying with words.''


    I chuckled softly, savoring the banter. ''Just wait for me, okay?'' I implored, a note of earnestness seeping into my words.


    With a final exchange, I disconnected the telepathic link, bringing myself back to the present moment. Opening my eyes, I turned my attention to the room around me. "Yuffy, Luna," I addressed my servants. "Assist Lilieth in taking care of the capital in the king''s absence," I instructed.


    "We understand, Your Highness," they responded in unison.


    Swiftly, they left the room, leaving me alone. Once the door closed, I approached the bed. My gaze fixated on his body which was weary from the tiredness he had endured. Standing by his side, I reached out, my hands gently resting on the nket that covered him. I gazed upon his worn visage.


    "You have worked hard, Dad," I whispered, my voice barely above a murmur


    Then without further ado, I used my teleportation skill.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 725: The Vampire Queens Thirst I

    Chapter 725: The Vampire Queen''s Thirst I


    The Incubus System Chapter 715. The Vampire Queen''s Thirst I


    My dark aura dissipated, and I found myself standing in my own room. Right after I materialized, the familiar click of the door echoed behind me and it was swiftly followed by Nefaris''s melodious voice.


    "Oh~ My tasty food is already waiting for me," she eximed, her tone dripping with teasing allure. A mischievous smile on her lips as she closed the distance between us.


    I turned to face her. "You make me sound like a mere pack of blood," I yfullyined.


    A throaty chuckle resonated from Nefaris. She drew nearer, her eyes dancing with mischief. "But Damian, you are," she purred, her fingers delicately caressing the side of my cheek before tracing a trail down to my neck.


    A shiver coursed through my spine at her touch, a delicious blend of pleasure and anticipation. "You are the enticing bloody elixir that I crave with every fiber of my being," she whispered. Her breath, warm and tantalizing, grazed against my skin.


    I shook my head from side to side, acknowledging her yfulness. "I don''t know what to say, Nefaris. But for sure---" I confessed. I couldn''t me her for this since that was the deal and I hadn''t fed her since I went to the human world.


    Drawing her closer, I wrapped my arms around her waist, a contented smile ying upon my lips. "I am really grateful for your suggestion," I admitted.


    She returned my smile with confidence, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of desire and anticipation. "I knew you would appreciate it," she murmured, her voice filled with a self-assured tone. Without hesitation, she leaned in, pressing her lips against mine in a fervent kiss.As we parted, our eyes locked, the intensity of our connection sparking in the air between us. I couldn''t help but raise a question. "You didn''t want to talk before we do it?" I inquired.


    Nefaris let out a chuckle, herughter filled with a hint of longing. "Oh, how I wish we had endless time for that," she confessed, her voiceced with a touch of regret. "But I know you''re busy. Watching you chill out and rx is a fancy sight," she replied.


    ''True��''Even though that sounded like a bitter statement, I couldn''t deny that either.


    "For the time being, I should be quite happy with---" She sniffed my neck. "This��" She referred to my blood. While her hand rubbed my cock. "And this��" she purred.


    A weary sigh escaped my lips, my gaze fixated upon her enchanting face. "I won''tin," I responded, my voice tinged with a hint of resignation.


    A sweet smile graced her lips, radiating an aura of understanding and affection. "I appreciate your understanding," she murmured, her eyes gleaming with adoration. "Now," she continued, her voice taking on a seductive undertone, "allow me to sate my thirst."


    With a deliberate and graceful movement, she exposed her glistening fangs and pressed them against my flesh. A surge of sensation coursed through my body, a blend of pleasure and pain that electrified my senses. Her grip tightened around me.


    Her fangs sank deeper into my skin. The slight prickling sensation blended with a warm, tingling pleasure that spread from the point of contact. Our bodies moved in sync, taking slow, deliberate steps backward until the back of my knees met the edge of the bed.


    With a soft thud, we tumbled onto the plush mattress. Nefaris maintained her firm hold on me, her fangs remaining firmly embedded in my flesh.


    I flinched, my body instinctively reacting to her fangs. It wasn''t the pain that caused my reaction, but the unexpected intensity with which she took my blood. "Take it easy, Nefaris. I''m not going anywhere," I whispered.


    But Nefaris seemed to have lost herself in her primal hunger. She continued to drink with an unbridled passion, her actions resembling that of a beast devouring its prey.


    I closed my eyes, surrendering to the raw intimacy. The pain became secondary, fading into the background as I focused on the overwhelming mix of sensations coursing through my veins. It was a paradoxical experience, a blend of pleasure and pain that only heightened the intensity of our bond.


    "You surely thirsty��" I whispered.


    A couple of secondster, she withdrew her fangs from my neck. My body''s innate regenerative abilities kicked into action, swiftly closing the wound on my neck. The pain receded, reced by a soothing warmth as my body repaired itself.


    A trickle of blood stained her lips. With anguid movement, Nefaris licked the remnants of my blood, savoring the taste that lingered in her mouth. A satisfied smile graced her lips, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of contentment and desire. Her gaze met mine, and I could see another thirst burning within her depths. This time, it was not the thirst for blood, but a hunger for something deeper. It was my incubus blood that triggered it.


    "Now�� you need to quench my other thirst~" she purred with a sly smile.


    "With pleasure," I replied with the same smile.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905N?v(el)B\\jnn


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 726: The Vampire Queens Thirst II

    The Incubus System Chapter 716. The Vampire Queen''s Thirst II


    My hands ventured towards Nefaris'' enticing figure.


    With a gentle touch, my fingers traced the contours of her body, exploring the curves and valleys that defined her form. I reveled in the softness of her flesh.


    Her breath hitched as my hands ventured further. I caressed the small of her back, savoring the arch of her spine. My touch continued its sensual journey, skimming along her sides, tracing the delicate curve of her waist.


    "Oh, Damian��" Nefaris moaned, her voiceced with a hint of lust.


    The way she spoke made my heart skip a beat. As much as I wanted to linger here forever, I knew that we didn''t have the luxury of time. "I can''t wait any longer," I confessed, my voice full of longing.


    Nefaris''s eyes narrowed, her gaze tracing my body with a predatory look. "I want you to satisfy me. Now..." she purred, her voiceced with an unmistakable desire. At the same time, her clothes disappeared into a dark aura, exposing her naked body to me.


    With a wicked smile, I pressed my hips against hers as my clothes disappeared into nothingness, eliciting a moan from her lips. A fresh rush of arousal coursed through me.


    Nefaris''s fingers slid down my chest before trailing down my stomach, drawing circles around my navel. A shiver raced through me at her touch, intensifying my arousal.My fingers tangled in her hair, tangling her locks in my grasp. Her tongue swept across my lips, coaxing me to open up. I obliged, reciprocating her gesture. Our mouths fused together, our tongues dueling with each other.


    A ripple of pleasure rippled throughout my body, a culmination of ecstasy and pleasure as our tongues intertwined. With a muffled groan, I broke away, panting lightly.


    Nefarisughed, her fingers stroking my shaft. "Your blood made me aroused," she teased, a ravenous glint in her eyes.


    With a sultry smile, she leaned in, her lips brushing against my neck. The fleeting kiss caused an electric jolt to travel through my body. Our kiss deepened, her fingers explored the length of my cock, teasing me with tender strokes.


    The way she touched me sent a wave of pleasure through my body, intensifying the build up of heat inside me. "Can''t wait any longer," I gasped between short breaths.


    With a seductive smile, she rose to her feet, straddling me. The sight of her rosy skin and supple pink nipples captivated my attention. My gaze traveled up her torso, admiring the smooth curves of her upper body. "You look so bloody hot," I murmured, my voiceced with adoration.


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she positioned herself over me. "I know~" she breathed, her eyes gazing into mine.


    A surge of excitement rushed through me as the tip of my cock brushed against her entrance, the warmth emanating from her tight pussy evoking a pulsing sensation in my lower abdomen. A subtle sensation of pleasure ran through my body, filling me with a longing for more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But even though my impatience to plunge my cock into her core grew, Nefaris took her time. She eased herself onto me, her lithe body fitting snugly around my throbbing erection. She circled her hips, easing me into her depths before slowly grinding against me.


    I groaned, the sound muffled by her soft breasts. I felt her inner walls contract around me, her muscles squeezing me tightly. "You feel so good," I groaned, my voice filled with longing.


    A smirk graced her lips as she rode me, her movements bing more passionate. I wrapped my arms around her frame, holding her close. I caught glimpses of her face. A sh of delight crossed her features as our eyes locked, her beautiful smile shining with love and lust.


    A shudder raced down my spine at the sensation of her inner walls tightening around me, her legs wrapping around my waist. "I want you inside me," she growled with a husky voice, her thighs squeezing me tighter.


    A surge of desire and lust coursed through me as I thrust myself into her depths. We moved together. Every roll of her hips sent a jolt of pleasure through my body, her tight walls constricting around my cock. A low groan escaped my throat, my body giving in to a craving for more.


    An endless stream of taunting words spilled from Nefaris''s lips, her voiceced with desire and lust. "F*ck me harder. Make me yours. Show me how much you love me~"


    With a feral growl, I plunged myself into her depths, pounding her with renewed vigor. The way she embraced me, her body moving in sync with mine, added fuel to the fire of my arousal. My hands roamed over her body, seeking out her sensitive spots. An intoxicating mix of pleasure and pain coursed through my body as Nefaris moaned softly, her lips parted.


    A soft whimper out of my mouth. She arched her back, pressing her chest against mine. A burst of pleasure coursed through me as she rocked her hips, her tight pussy clenching around my cock.


    "Yes! Damian... fuck me harder..." Nefaris begged, her voice edged with a mix of desire and pleading.


    And I did exactly what she asked. My hands moved to her ass, groping her cheeks with a possessive grip. With a primal grunt, I mmed into her, taking her hard. A stifled moan escaped her lips as I pounded her, driving her to the brink of release.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 727: The Vampire Queens Thirst III

    The Incubus System Chapter 717. The Vampire Queen''s Thirst III


    Nefaris''s lips parted, releasing a long drawn-out moan as we fucked. It was clear that she was close to climaxing, her body tensing as her orgasm approached. A surge of lust coursed through me as I watched her writhe in pleasure, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of desire and bliss.


    "Come for me, Nefaris..." I groaned, my voiceced with desire.


    Her mouth opened in a silent scream as her orgasm ripped through her body. Her entire body stiffened, her muscles clenching around my cock. With a muffled cry, she came, her body convulsing beneath me.


    "Damian... I''ming!" she cried, a deep moan escaping her lips.


    A wave of pleasure coursed through me, causing the walls of her pussy to squeeze my cock with renewed strength.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]She released another moan as her orgasm faded, the tension quickly receding from her body. "I can''t stop..." she mumbled between gasps, her voiceced with a mix of satisfaction and lust.


    A wave of desire washed over me, urging me to move again. With a deep inhale, I used my Demonic Erection level 5 and surged forward, driving myself into her depths.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she felt me prate her once more, her muscles gripping my throbbing shaft in response. "OHHH!" she yelped, a loud moan escaping her lips.


    A surge of pleasure and desire coursed through me as my cock plunged into her depths. Once again, I found myself lost in the moment, my mind flooded with thoughts of her.


    "More," she whispered, her eyes meeting mine.


    A growl left my lips. "Fine," I answered, my voice thick with desire.


    With a determined expression, I resumed my assault on her body, pounding her with renewed energy. Nefaris''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt my hardness throbbing against her inner walls, the friction sending a wave of pleasure through her body.


    "Faster," she pleaded, her eyes glowing with lust.


    Iplied, mming myself into her with vigor. My hands roamed over her body, my fingers tracing the contours of her body. A faint shiver coursed through her body as I brushed her breasts with my palms, relishing the softness of her skin before I buried my face in her nice soft mounds.


    A gasp escaped her lips as I suckled her nipple, my tongue swirling over it in a sensual manner. Nefaris let out a sharp cry, arching her back as she felt the pleasurable sensation. A surge of pleasure tore through her body, her inner walls clenching around my cock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ahhh~!" she moaned, her head thrown back as pleasure coursed through her.


    Moving to her other breast, my tongue traced over her other nipple, eliciting a moan from her lips. Nefaris trembled, her body trembling in response to my touch.


    With a firm hand on her hip, I began to pound her in earnest. I kissed her neck, tasting her sweet nectar. Another surge of pleasure coursed through me as Nefaris moaned loudly, her body tensing in response to my assault.


    A wild grin appeared on her face, her eyes gleaming with passion. "I''m so close..." she moaned.


    A surge of heat coursed through me as I thrust into her depths, my hands moving to her ass. With a growl, I gripped her hips, lifting her up slightly. A fierce desire to drive her over the edge seized me, the need to see here crashing down upon me.


    "Harder~" she panted, her voiceced with longing.


    With a growl, I mmed into her hot flesh once again. She screamed, her body shaking in response. With every thrust, a surge of pleasure raced through me, building up until it peaked. Nefaris came right after me, her inner walls clenching around my cock. Her body shook in response, her muscles tensing around me. A low groan escaped her lips as she came, her eyes glittering with passion.


    "Oh~!" she screamed, her body seizing.


    I held on tight to her hips, keeping myself embedded deep within her depths. Our bodies rocked together as the waves of pleasure crashed through us both. We were close to our second climax but then she suddenly flipped our position.


    She pulled me and dropped her back to the bed. So, this time, I was on top of her. I kept myself buried deep inside her depths, driving myself into her.


    It felt so good, having her underneath me. Her legs encircled my waist, her thighs squeezing me tightly as we kissed passionately, a wave of pleasure racing through my body. We continued like that for some time, enjoying the closeness of our bodies.


    I shifted my weight, pressing my body against hers. Her eyes widened as I began to thrust into her fiercely, our bodies colliding. I pressed my lips to her ear, whispering something dirty in a husky voice.


    "Fuck, you are so tasty."


    "Ngh... Ethan..." she whispered, a soft moan escaping her lips.


    A surge of need and desire coursed through me as I pounded her, driving her to the edge. Nefaris moaned loudly, a lustful tone in her voice.


    Our bodies moved in perfect synchronicity, our motions matching each other perfectly. Our lips met in a heated kiss, our tongues intertwined, a surge of pleasure rushing through my body.


    Nefaris''s body tensed and clenched around my cock, her muscles squeezing me tightly. A soft moan escaped her lips, her lips parting as she gasped for air. The sight of her writhing beneath me filled me with desire. Nefaris''s eyes glittered with lust as she stared into mine, her gaze filled with desire.


    A deep groan escaped my throat. A rush of pleasure coursed through me, my erection throbbing in response. She cried out in pleasure as she climaxed, her body spasming.


    Another wave of pleasure coursed through me as I continued to pound her, prolonging the pleasure. Nefaris cried out in pleasure as she came, her eyes wide as she stared into my eyes. I kept going, my mind focused on the pleasure.


    It took longer than usual to reach our second climax but when we did, it was intense. Nefaris screamed, her entire body buckling as she came. I watched her expression, her eyes closed as she let out a breathless moan. When she finally caught her breath, she opened her eyes to meet mine.


    *Ting*


    [Your Demonic Power is fully charged.]


    [You have gained EXP!]


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 728: Because of Your Incubus Blood

    The Incubus System Chapter 718. Because of Your Incubus Blood


    "Wow," she breathed, a dreamy smile on her lips.


    "Are you that thirsty?" I said, unable to contain my amusement. "No, thirsty doesn''t even begin to describe it," I admitted, a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    "After I drank that much blood? You shouldn''t be surprised by that," she said with a proud smirk. She snapped her finger, and a red dress covered her body. "You should put the me on your incubus blood," she purred with a teasing smirk.


    Her teasing words sent a surge of electricity through my veins. "Ah, now you are ming my incubus blood," I replied, my voiceced with yful sarcasm. "Well, I suppose I can''t deny that it adds fuel to the fire."


    Before I could utter another word, her lips crashed against mine in a fervent kiss. It was a collision of raw passion and unbridled desire.


    We released our passionate embrace, our lips parting but our foreheads remained pressed against each other. In that intimate closeness, we took a moment to catch our breath.


    Her voice broke the silence.


    "Are you nning to visit Syntyche after this?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity.I nodded, a small smile ying on my lips. "Yes. She has helped me," I replied, admiration evident in my voice.


    "Besides," I continued, "if she discovers that I have sex with you without paying her a visit, she would be mad." I let out a chuckle, realizing theplexity of managing my expanding harem.


    ''Think again, I haven''t visited Cam and Olivia yet,'' I thought. I intended to meet them right the first day I arrived in the human world when I picked up Celia, but they had other business.


    Nefaris pulled back slightly, her head tilting as she chuckled. "Oh, indeed, I can just picture Syntyche''s anger if she discovers this," she replied, her voiceced with amusement. "I do believe that would give me trouble," she added, a mischievous glint dancing in her eyes.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her yful response. It was evident that she was thoroughly enjoying our ndestine rendezvous and teasing Syntyche. "But you look like you''re enjoying it," I remarked, my tone teasing yet genuine.


    Herughter subsided, and she looked at me with an expression that spoke volumes. It was a genuine smile. Her voice took on a softer, more vulnerable tone. "I truly am," she admitted, her wordsced with a touch of nostalgia. "For centuries, I have been confined to my territory. Now, I have left my territory and got apany. "She nced at me. "I''m not talking about you, but also Syntyche and Lilieth. This is my first time hanging out with other demon lords and queens for a long time." Her smile widened. "And befriend them," she confessed.


    "I see," I replied, my voice tinged with understanding. All this time Nefaris had lived in her territory, even though she was always surrounded by her servants and maids, I bet she had never really had friends on the same level as her. "I''m d that you have found somepanionship among them," I added, my tone sincere.


    In response, Nefaris averted her gaze momentarily, her smile fading away. " Don''t get me wrong," she interjected, her voice taking on a more guarded tone "I''m just bored and you''re busy. So, some friends to keep mepany is a good idea," she rified, her words carrying a touch of defensiveness.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her sudden change in demeanor, recognizing her attempt to downy her true feelings. "All right, all right," I replied. It was evident that her initial statement had held more weight than she was willing to admit. Yet, I chose not to press the matter further.


    Nefaris met my gaze with a t stare, her eyes shimmering with a mix of yfulness and mild exasperation. "You don''t believe me, do you?" she questioned, her voice holding a hint of challenge.


    I leaned back slightly, a grin spreading across my face. "Well, considering the mischievous glint in your eyes and the way you seem to relish these secret encounters, I can''t help but wonder if there''s more to it than mere boredom," I replied, my tone teasing.


    "Besides, being honest once in a while isn''t something bad, you know?" I remarked, my voiceced with a touch of amusement. "If you find joy in these moments, if they bring a genuine sense of happiness, there''s no harm in acknowledging it." I leaned in closer, my eyes locked with hers, my tone gentle yet firm. "Allow yourself to embrace the sweetness, Nefaris. It doesn''t diminish your strength or tarnish your pride."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her lips formed a pout, a subtle defiance evident in her expression. "I know," she responded, her voice tinged with a mix of resignation and reluctance. "But for a death demon like me, the idea of admitting to something as sweet and vulnerable as that... it gives me goosebumps," she admitted, her wordsced with a hint of self-awareness.


    I reached out, my fingers lightly grazing her hand in a gesture of reassurance. "Nefaris, vulnerability doesn''t equate to weakness," I said, my voice gentle.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG

 Chapter 729: Another Round?

    The Incubus System Chapter 719. Another Round?


    Nefaris blushed and looked away, her pout still intact. "You don''t need to tell me that," she murmured, her voice tinged with a mix of embarrassment and defiance.


    She stole a quick nce in my direction, her gaze flickering with uncertainty. "It''s just... it''s just that I''m not used to this, you know? My whole life, I''ve been trained to hold onto this pride and carry it with me. Asking me to admit something like this on the spot is a real challenge," she confessed, her words filled with a hint of vulnerability.


    I couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle, my warm smile never fading. "It''s okay. I get it," I replied, my voice soothing and understanding. "Changing something that''s been a part of you for so long isn''t easy. It takes time and a lot of courage to let those wallse down." I reached out and gently squeezed her hand, offering her reassurance in my touch. "So, take your time. There''s no rush. As long as you find joy in these moments, that''s all that matters to me."


    Her t stare remained, but her blushing face betrayed a different story. There was a hint of something more in her eyes, a mix of curiosity and desire. "You, incubus, sure know how to spin those sweet words," she remarked, a yful edge creeping into her voice. Her lips curled into a teasing smile.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her embarrassed reaction. "Oh,e on now. Don''t tell me you''re getting all flustered," I teased, a mischievous glint in my eyes. I wore a warm smile, my amusement evident. "But hey, it''s not my fault you fell head over heels for this charming incubus," I added yfully. "After all, I know you don''t see me as your food anymore. It seems I have captured your heart in exchange for my blood."


    She averted her gaze, her face turning even redder. "Quit it with the teasing, will you? Are you trying to kill me with embarrassment?" she grumbled, though her tone carried a hint of amusement.


    Her reaction only fueled my amusement further. I pulled her into a tight embrace. "You''re too cute when you''re all flustered like this," I remarked, a lighthearted chuckle escaping my lips. I leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a lower, more intimate tone. "You know, it makes me want to ravish you all over again," I whispered seductively into her ear, a yful hint of desirecing my words.


    A shiver ran down her spine as my voice took on a sexier, more alluring quality. Her breath hitched, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of red. She bit her lower lip, a mix of anticipation and hesitation in her eyes. "You... you really know how to push my buttons, don''t you?" she murmured, her voice tinged with a blend of desire and vulnerability.I leaned back slightly, my gaze locked with hers, the air between us thick with unspoken tension. "I can''t help it," I admitted, my voice sincere and filled with genuine affection. "There''s something about you that drives me wild, that makes me want to explore every inch of your body."


    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of desire and uncertainty, the inner turmoil evident in her gaze. She was caught between the overwhelming pull of our attraction and her own hesitations, afraid of the intensity of the emotions swirling within her. In a barely audible voice, she voiced her concerns, her wordsced with vulnerability. "What about Syntyche? Don''t you want to visit her?" she whispered, her voice tinged with a hint of insecurity.


    A mischievous grin tugged at the corners of my lips as I leaned in closer, my breath caressing her skin. I brushed a few stray strands of hair away from her temple, my touch gentle and enticing. "I will," I murmured, my voice dripping with seduction. "After I finished with you." My words wereced with a hint of yfulness, a challenge to resist the allure of our connection.


    She let out a soft, trembling sigh, her resistance slowly crumbling under the weight of our desire. "You think that cheesy seduction is going to work on me?" she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of amusement and anticipation. Her eyes met mine, a yful glimmer dancing within them.


    Then, she leaned her body slightly away from me, a hint of resistance in her movements. "That shouldn''t work on me," she said with a blush creeping across her cheeks. Her pout remained intact, a mixture of annoyance and embarrassment.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable defiance. "You can''t deny the pull that draws us together," I replied, my voice carrying a touch of mischief.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she processed my words. Before she could respond, she snapped her fingers, canceling her Demon''s Clothes skill and causing her clothes to dissipate, leaving her naked once more. It was a bold move, an act of defiance and vulnerability all at once.


    A yful smile danced on my lips as I admired her boldness. "Well, well, look at you," I remarked, my voice filled with admiration. "You''re not one to back down, are you?" Her naked form only heightened the intensity of our connection, fueling the desire that simmered between us.


    She huffed, her pout deepening. "Since it was you who said it, somehow it works," she conceded, a hint of reluctant eptance in her voice. Her annoyance seemed to fade, reced by a deep longing. It was clear that she had been guarding her feelings, but now they threatened to spill over.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to pull her closer, closing the distance between us. Our bodies gravitated toward one another. My smile grew wider as I met her gaze, my eyes locked with hers. "Another round, shall we?" I suggested, a yful glint in my eyes.


    Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_3/book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905


    >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305


    >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene.


    My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan


    (erase the *)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan


    My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!